《Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman's Indifferent Sinner Wife》


 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 1

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 1


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you have stage three lung cancer. You have less than six months left to live.¡±¡®Lung


    cancer?¡¯Olivia Larson¡¯s pupils constricted. She was only 27 years old. How could she have terminal


    lung cancer?Her hands shook in disbelief. ¡°Doctor, are you sure?¡±¡°Are you Olivia Larson?¡±She nodded


    nkly.¡°Then, yes, I am sure. I know you¡¯re still young, so this is hard to ept, but this is no mistake,


    Ms. Larson.¡°You have a small chance of survival if you¡¯re hospitalized, so I rmend you be


    immediately admitted.¡±¡®Admitted?¡¯Olivia lowered her head and read theb results several times over.


    The words ¡®third stage lung cancer¡¯ pierced through her heart.She was still so young. How could she


    have terminal lung cancer?!Three years ago, she was the young miss of the Larson family of Ocean


    City and the aloof and cold Mrs. Freeman. Things were the same now, but the people around her had


    changed.Now, she was going to lose her life as well.What sins had shemitted in her past life?Why


    was God treating her this way?Olivia did not know the answer to these questions.She rejected the


    rmendation to be admitted. Her cancer was already terminal, so why bother?She walked out of


    the hospital with her head muddled. She went through the motions mindlessly, not knowing what to


    do.Two years ago, she had experienced a miscarriage. It was raining cats and dogs, but John Freeman


    locked her outside the vi, leaving her trapped in the rain the entire night.She might have gotten lung


    cancer from that experience.She wandered aimlessly, not realizing how long she had been walking for.


    Suddenly, she heard the faint sound of crashing waves. When she lifted her head, tears welled up in


    her eyes.This was the beach where she had met John four years ago.She stopped in her tracks. A


    movie seemed to y: she saw herself and John from four years ago. However, it was distorted and


    fragmented, and John was staring at her coldly and hatefully.What had made everything the way it was


    today?She grasped theb result in her fist as she felt her heart tighten.Perhaps this rtionship


    should end, just like her life was going to.She walked down to the beach, then bent down to remove her


    shoes and socks before stepping into the freezing water. As she stood there, a thought rushed into her


    mind.¡®Why don¡¯t I get a divorce?¡¯To love was to let go. Since he despised her so much, why not just get


    a divorce and give him his freedom back?She would also be freed too. It all began right here, so it


    should also end here.She called John.¡°Are you busy?¡±John¡¯s impatient voice rose from the other end of


    the phone. ¡°What do you want?¡±¡°I¡¯m at the beach. I¡¯d like to see you.¡±John chuckled coldly. ¡°Olivia,


    what is it now? I don¡¯t have the time to handle your craziness.¡±¡°Johnny, why don¡¯t we get a


    divorce?¡±Before John could respond, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location. We should talk when you


    get here.¡±After she hung up, she texted John the location before turning off her phone.She was too


    afraid to hear his reply. She needed to at least have him here in person to face it.¡®He should be moved


    when he recognizes the ce, right?¡¯After waiting for a while, Olivia heard an angry screame from


    behind her.¡°Olivia, do you think you¡¯re going to make John feel sorry for you if you kill yourself?¡±


    Dorothy Ellis stood by the beach as she looked at Olivia, who had stepped into the sea. She chuckled


    coldly and said, ¡°Johnny despises you. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be thrilled if you die.¡±Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. It


    was excruciating.She had married John when they fell in love.Back then, she was the youngdy of the


    Larson family, and he was the wealthiest man in Ocean City. They were perfect for each other; a match


    made in heaven.After they got married, he promised he would spoil her forever. However, within a year,


    when she was in the hospital close to death after suffering a miscarriage, he had disappeared.When he


    returned, he seemed like apletely different person.He was cold towards her and would note


    home at night.Soon, the Larson family went bankrupt. Olivia¡¯s father killed himself by jumping off a


    building, and her little brother also went missing.Olivia thought that John wouldfort her, but he was


    indifferent. In two years, she slowly turned from being disappointed to being in despair.Now, she had


    been diagnosed with terminal lung cancer. Hence, she wanted a divorce.She did not expect Dorothy,


    her best friend, toe and see her now.¡®Does he think I want to kill myself? And he still doesn¡¯t n


    toe?¡±¡°How did you know I was here?¡±Dorothy curled her lips and scoffed. ¡°Johnny leaves his


    phone with me when he¡¯s in a meeting. How else would I know?¡±Olivia bit her pale lips. ¡°Dorothy, I think


    of you as my best friend¡ªyet you¡¯re only concerned about my husband right now?¡±¡°Concerned?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Olivia, have you lost your memory? Johnny¡¯s been bringing me to all


    kinds of events these past two years. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on?¡±Olivia¡¯s heart tightened when


    she heard that. She had not forgotten.How could she forget?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 2

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 2


    However, she did not want Dorothy to one-up her.Olivia walked in front of Dorothy and looked at her


    coldly. ¡°But I¡¯m Mrs. Freeman, and you¡¯re just a sex scandal.¡±¡°How dare you!¡±Dorothy lifted her hand to


    p Olivia, who almost fell back from the momentum.¡°B*tch! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? If you have a


    death wish, I¡¯d dly help you with it!¡±Then, Dorothy pulled Olivia into the sea and stood before


    her.Olivia was in pain as Dorothy grabbed her. She was struggling with all her might to pull away.She


    saw Dorothy smirking at her strangely. ¡°Olivia, who do you think Johnny will save if both of us fall into


    the sea?¡±Olivia saw Dorothy leaning backward abruptly while she struggled. She yelled toward the


    shore, ¡°Liv, no!¡±Olivia was stunned. Before retracting her hands, she felt someone grabbing her from


    under the water¡¯s surface, pulling her under and deeper into the ocean.Immediately after, she felt


    seawater rushing into her throat.At that moment, Olivia heard a familiar voice through the water.¡°Dolly?


    Dolly?¡±It was him. Her husband, John. However, he was not calling her name.She wanted to call out to


    John as she struggled, but the salty, bitter seawater rushed into her mouth every time she opened it.


    She could hardly breathe.John did not have the time to remove his suit jacket before jumping into the


    water and swimming toward the deep waters where Dorothy was,pletely ignoring Olivia, who was


    struggling in the water.He had forgotten that she could not swim.She did not want to die right now, so


    she kicked her legs furiously. Finally, she poked her head out of the water and struggled onto


    land.When she turned her head, she saw John emerging from the sea with Dorothy in his arms, both of


    them drenched. Then, he immediately took Dorothy into the ambnce.Olivia¡¯s heart was as cold as


    the freezing sea.Dorothy knew how to swim, but she did not. However, John had not even looked at her


    once.Was this really the man that promised he would love her forever?Olivia¡¯s tears dripped down to


    her lips, mixing with seawater on the way. It tasted saltier than usual. Suddenly, someone pulled her up


    forcefully. When she lifted her head, her eyes met a pair of evil eyes.¡°Olivia, you want to die, don¡¯t you?


    I won¡¯t let you get your wish!¡±Olivie froze and stared at John nkly. Her pale lips called out hoarsely,


    ¡°Johnny.¡±John ignored how weak she was as he threw her to the ground and threatened, ¡°Olivia, if you


    try to try to kill yourself again, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡±¡°Johnny, why?¡°Why are you torturing meN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    this way? Why are you making our love such a burden?¡¯John lowered his head to look at her. Then, he


    smirked, ¡°You should have paid the price two years ago.¡±She reached out to grab John, but she did not


    manage to grab a hold of him. Then, everything turned ck¡ªshe passed out.She never wanted to


    die. She just wanted a divorce so he could be free¡­When Olivia woke up, she was in the hospital. She


    struggled to sit up. She did not see John anywhere.The doctor stood at the end of her bed and scolded


    her. ¡°Ms. Larson, if you didn¡¯t want to die, you should¡¯ve been more careful. Why did you go to the


    sea?¡±She was shocked and looked at the doctor in a panic. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡°Why are you apologizing to


    me? Ms. Larson, this is your life. You should value it.¡±She never expected a doctor that she did not


    know to speak to her this way.She nodded and pressed her lips together. ¡°Okay.¡±On the way back, her


    body felt incredibly light, as if she could float into the air any minute.When she finally dragged her


    exhausted body home, she was weed with a heavy p before she could even return to her


    senses. Then, she heard a ferocious roar.¡°Olivia, you knew Dolly was pregnant, yet you dragged her to


    the beach? Were you trying to kill her?¡±Olivia felt her head buzzing, and blood trickled from the corners


    of her lips. She sat on the floor and looked at John in disbelief.When had John ever pped her when


    they were in love?Now, John had pped her because Dorothy was pregnant.When she remained


    silent, John grabbed her neck in anger. Then, he threw her up against a wall and said, ¡°Olivia, do you


    know you made Dolly miscarry? You¡¯ve killed another baby!¡±¡®Miscarry? Killed another baby?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 3

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 3


    Olivia¡¯s face reddened. Just as she was about to pass out again, John released his grip on her neck


    and grabbed her chin instead.¡°Olivia, I promised I¡¯d avenge Dolly¡¯s child. I¡¯ll make your life a living


    hell!¡±Olivia coughed. Tears streamed down her face.¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. I wasn¡¯t


    trying to kill her¡­¡±John scoffed. ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve done so many crazy things in the past two years out of


    jealousy. Dolly said you¡¯re jealous of her, and that¡¯s why you tried to kill her too!¡±It had been two years


    since they fell out.During those two years, John refused to get a divorce, and he would humiliate her


    repeatedly.Suddenly, Olivia felt a knot in her stomach. She frowned and swallowed forcefully.¡°What


    happened two years ago?¡±John¡¯s face was so dark it was terrifying. He looked as if he was about to kill


    her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? If Dolly didn¡¯t give me her kidney, I would have died!¡±¡°What


    kidney?¡±After Olivia asked that question, John pushed her to the ground and forcefully ripped off her


    clothes.¡°Stop pretending!¡±Olivia was so terrified that she stopped crying. However, she was already


    weak, so how could she stop him? John ripped her clothes to pieces, putting her fair skin on


    disy.¡°No! Johnny, no!¡±John scoffed, not gentle at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? Why are you still


    pretending otherwise?¡±Olivia began crying hysterically.At this moment, she did not know if her body or


    heart hurt more.She could not wrap her head around this. Where did the old John, who loved her to


    death, go?It had been two years. She tried to think of all possible reasons but still could not figure it out


    .She only knew he despised her to the core!However, she did not know why.¡®Did he really fall in love


    with Dorothy?¡¯After all, he had a lot of scandals, but he had never been truly intimate with anyone. Yet,


    he only cared about Dorothy.After a while, John did not even look at her anymore. He left right after he


    put on his clothes.Olivia¡¯s eyes hurt. She felt as if she had cried her eyes dry to the point that they


    hurt.She stared at the ceiling and put her hand on her chest. She murmured, ¡°I have half a year left. It


    should be enough.¡±Perhaps she had made up her mind because of John¡¯s attitude just now. She was


    about to die, so why should she stay with him and just make him hate her more?She wanted to


    leave.She also had to find out what had happened two years ago.She wanted to find out why John


    changed, why her father killed himself, and where her brother went.When she thought about it, she


    remembered someone that might know the answer.She endured the pain and walked to the bathroom.


    As she walked past the mirror and caught a glimpse of the bruises on her body, she could not stop


    herself from chuckling bitterly.If he hated her so much, why did he still touch her?After taking a shower,


    Olivia put on a long dress and left the house.She then walked straight to Dorothy¡¯s ward upon reaching


    the hospital.When she pushed the door open, she sighed in relief when she saw that John was not


    there.Dorothy was not surprised to see Olivia. She looked at Olivia contemptuously and asked, ¡°Why


    are you here? Are you looking for Johnny?¡±¡°No.¡±¡°Are you here to ask me why I stole Johnny from


    you?¡±¡°No.¡±The conversation was incredibly monotonous.Dorothy was impatient. She frowned and


    asked, ¡°Why are you here, then? To ingratiate yourself to get in my good books?¡±Olivia shook her


    head. ¡°What happened two years ago?¡±Dorothy was shocked. She smirked and replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking


    me what happened two years ago? You¡¯re asking the wrong person.¡±¡°Why did my father kill himself?¡±¡°I


    don¡¯t know.¡±¡°What about my brother?¡±Dorothy looked at Olivia¡¯s pale face and felt detestation rising in


    her chest. She threw the fruit knife next to her at Olivia.¡°Olivia, are you done? Why are you asking me


    about your family affairs? Are you on drugs?¡± Olivia bent down to pick up the fruit knife. Then, she bit


    her lip and walked towards Dorothy¡¯s bed in disappointment.¡°Do you really not know?¡±¡°No!¡±Dorothy


    looked at Olivia suspiciously. ¡®Why is she asking about what happened two years ago out of


    nowhere?¡¯Olivia never suspected anything of her these past two years.Olivia was even more


    disappointed when she saw how confident Dorothy was. She was about to put the knife


    back.Unexpectedly, Dorothy grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and used the knife to stab herself.It happened so


    quickly that Oliva did not have time to react.She let go of the knife in horror and took a step back.


    ¡°You¡­¡±However, before she could finish talking, a familiar figure appeared next to her. Suddenly, she


    felt a p across her face.¡°Olivia, do you have a death wish?¡±She wanted to exin herself. She tried


    to grab John¡¯s hand, but he pushed her away forcefully, causing her to fall to the floor.Then, she saw


    John running outside with Dorothy in his arms.Olivia lifted her head and caught a glimpse of Dorothy¡¯s


    triumphant smirk. She closed her eyes immediately.Were her eyes ying tricks on her?She thought


    she had seen Dorothy smiling.She held her burning face as she stood up. Suddenly, blood rushed into


    her mouth, and she ran to the toilet to spit it out.As she looked at the bright red blood flowing down the


    drain, Olivia frowned and wiped the corners of her lips.Was her lung cancer so serious already?She


    still had half a year, right?Olivia walked out of the toilet and nned to return to the vi. However,


    when she opened the door, she saw John¡¯s assistant, Wes Coulson, standing in the doorway and


    blocking her.¡°Madam, Sir asked me to send you back to the vi.¡±Olivia was slightly taken aback. ¡°I can


    go back by myself.¡±However, Wes did not give in. ¡°Madam, this is Sir¡¯s order. Please don¡¯t make things


    hard for me.¡±Since this was the case, Olivia could only nod and reply, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Once she got into the


    car, she asked before she could stop herself, ¡°Is he worried that I¡¯ll run away? Is that why he asked you


    to keep an eye on me?¡±Wes smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think he might be worried that you caught a cold


    because you were in the sea today.¡±It was clear he did not even believe himself. After all, he knew what


    John had done over the past two years.Luckily, Olivia did not continue asking questions. Instead, she


    turned her head to look out the window.She wanted a divorce!She wanted to leave John!Back then,


    she thought everything would turn out alright if she just left everything to time. She thought John would


    come back to her.Now, she had no future. She did not have the time to waste on him.Since he had


    chosen Dorothy and loved her so much, why should she stand in their way?Even if she was unwilling,


    even if she still loved him¡­She had more important things to do. She only had half a year left. She


    could not wait anymore.After she returned to the vi, Wes remained posted outside her room door the


    whole time.He would also follow Olivia wherever she went.They had a silent mutual understanding, and


    no one mentioned the obvious.In the end, Olivia lied to Wes, saying she wanted to take a shower.


    Then, she locked him outside.She ced the divorce papers at the head of the bed. Then, she looked


    around the room reluctantly before gritting her teeth and climbing out the window.The room was on the


    second floor. Olivia lowered her head to look at the ground, and her legs shook slightly.She took a deep


    breath and climbed down using the pipes.After all, the second floor was not too high up.Olivia could not


    drive, so she had to walk. The vi was in the suburbs, so before she could even get to the city center,


    the sky had gone dark. She was already so tired that she could not walk anymore.¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±She did


    not know if the medication was making her feel drowsy.As she was lost in her daze, a pair of headlights


    headed straight toward her. As the car was about to hit her, it stopped abruptly, and Olivia fell to theN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ground in shock.She saw the car te, and a shadow came over the top of her head.¡°Don¡¯t even think


    about running away, Olivia.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 4

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 4


    ¡®Oh no! I can¡¯t escape!¡¯The voice that Olivia was infatuated with back then now sounded like the devil.


    It terrified her.She did not want to go back with him. She did not want to see him whispering sweet


    nothings to Dorothy.She was sick of it.Olivia got up and took a step back, then shook her head. Her


    face was pale, but she still said firmly, ¡°No. I¡¯m not going back with you. John, I want a divorce.¡±¡®A


    divorce?¡®She¡¯s still thinking about a divorce?¡¯John took a big step forward and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand to


    pull her toward him. Then, his other hand grabbed her neck.¡°Olivia, I told you not to think about a


    divorce!¡°You haven¡¯t repaid your debt yet!¡±Olivia could not breathe with his hand wrapped so tightly


    around her throat. She already had breathing problems due to her lung cancer, but now, she felt as if


    her lungs were going to explode.She frowned and swallowed the blood in her throat, ¡°I¡­ What do I


    owe you?¡±Was it because of Dorothy¡¯s miscarriage or the stabbing?Regardless, she was not


    responsible for either! However, John refused to believe her.¡°You know very well, yet you¡¯re still asking


    me that?¡±John did not give her the chance to breathe. He choked her all the way to the car. His sinister


    eyes were staring straight into her. ¡°Olivia, stop testing my patience.¡±His patience?When had he ever


    shown her any patience?Olivia swallowed her blood down again. Only when her eyes widened as she


    almost lost consciousness did John finally release her.Before she could return to her senses, he


    pushed her into the car and got inside.Olivia covered her mouth and coughed. Her lungs hurt, and she


    curled up beside the car window with a frown.¡°You¡¯re still pretending? It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re not an


    actress.¡±As she listened to John¡¯s mocking, she smiled bitterly. ¡®Is this the man I¡¯ve loved for so many


    years?¡¯After a while, Olivia returned to her senses. Then, she turned to look at John, her tone of voice


    sounding extremely hopeless, ¡°Were you trying to kill me just now?¡±A disdainful smile appeared on


    John¡¯s lips. ¡°Kill you? You¡¯re not worthy of death.¡±When they got back at the vi, John dragged Olivia


    out of the car and up the stairs. Then, he threw her rudely onto the bedroom floor.He looked at her as


    he towered over her, his eyes filled with coldness and hate.¡°Olivia, think about what you did just now. If


    you run away again, I¡¯ll make you lose everything.¡±Olivia felt as if her body was falling apart. She


    endured the pain and lifted her head to meet his malicious eyes. However, she did not show any signsExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    of weakness.¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve already lost everything.¡±She lost the man in front of her. She lost her family,


    her parents, and her little brother. What else could she possibly lose?She only had her body, but she


    would soon lose it too.John peered at her and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your


    brother?¡±¡®Brother?¡¯Her eyes brightened. She gritted her teeth and got up. ¡°Do you know where my


    brother is? Tell me!¡±John mmed the door shut and did not answer her.Even if her family was gone,


    Olivia still had self-respect, the brother she loved, and the freedom she longed for.He could only take


    away so many things!Olivia ran to open the door, but she found that it had been locked from the


    outside. She could not open it from the inside.She knocked on the door frantically and yelled at the top


    of her lungs, ¡°Johnny, tell me where my brother is!¡±However, no one answered her.How long was he


    nning to lock her in here? John looked at Wes, who was standing downstairs. His face was so dark


    it was horrifying.¡°Why should I keep you around if you can¡¯t even keep an eye on a woman?¡±Wes


    lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I didn¡¯t know Madam would climb out of the window¡­¡±He did not


    expect this at all. He did not think that Olivia, who looked so weak, could climb out of the window.When


    John heard Wes say Olivia had escaped through the window, he was furious. She had climbed out of


    the window to escape him?John turned to look at the stairs coldly. Then, he turned to walk out. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±Wes asked in concern, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to get someone to keep watch? Madam still needs to


    eat¡­¡±John turned to re at Wes, and Wes was immediately struck by fear. He answered, ¡°I


    understand.¡±After they got into the car, Wes asked, ¡°Where are we going, Sir?¡±¡°The hospital.¡±Dorothy


    had just miscarried, and Olivia stabbed her. She was very weak at the moment¡ªthis was when she


    most needed care andfort.When John remembered how Dorothy was stabbed, he was livid.When


    did Olivia be so jealous and evil?She had wronged him, so why did she always try to look so


    innocent?The more John thought about it, the more irritated he felt.When he got to the hospital, he


    walked straight toward Dororthy¡¯s ward. The lights were still on.Dorothy looked over when she heard


    the door open. When she saw John, she put down the book in her hand to try to get up.¡°Johnny.¡±John


    went over to support her. ¡°Don¡¯t stand. You¡¯re very weak now.¡±Dorothy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The


    doctor is a professional. I might be able to move freely in just two more days.¡±¡°Stop joking around.¡±The


    more sensible Dorothy acted, the more John hated Olivia. ¡®Why can¡¯t she be sensible too?¡¯¡°Johnny,


    how¡¯s Liv?¡±Dorothy was very smart. She knew exactly what John liked, and what he hated.He liked


    sensible and obedient women, so she needed to stay by his side obediently to please him.When the


    time was right, she would certainly be Mrs. Freeman.John frowned. After he tucked Dorothy in, he


    asked, ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡±Dorothy hugged his arm and sniffled. ¡°Johnny, I don¡¯t mean


    anything by it. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll make things hard for her. After all, she¡¯s my friend and your


    lawfully wedded wife.¡±Then, she sighed and said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll always be the mistress. I¡¯ll never get to go


    public.¡±When Dorothy was pregnant, John promised to make their rtionship public. Now that she had


    lost her child, she had also lost her chance.John felt that he had wronged Dorothy in this aspect.¡°Dolly,


    move to the peninsr when you¡¯re discharged. I¡¯ll name you as mine publicly.¡±Dorothy was thrilled.


    She asked carefully, ¡°Are you going to divorce Liv?¡±¡°No.¡±Dorothy was confused. How would she get her


    chance if he did not divorce Olivia?¡®Olivia wants to divorce him as well, so why would John refuse?¡®Is


    he still in love with her?¡¯When Dorothy thought about this, she felt her heart rise to her throat. It


    seemed she still needed to work harder.¡°I¡¯ll go, okay? And get Liv to take care of me¡­¡±John said


    coldly, ¡°She can¡¯t say no.¡±She cared about her brother more than anything. Olivia would listen to every


    word John said as long as her brother was still with him.However, he had no idea Olivia was currently


    coughing uncontrobly due to her lung cancer. The sink was covered with her bright red blood, and


    she struggled to stand.Olivia lifted her head to look at her haggard self in the mirror. She smiled bitterly


    and asked, ¡°Can I still live another half a year?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 5

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 5


    Olivia lifted her hand to wipe the blood off the corner of her lips with her sleeve. Then, she stumbled to


    the bathtub and turned on the faucet. She did not care whether the water was hot. She simply got in


    and sat.The man who had sworn to love her forever in front of a priest had changed.He changed two


    years ago, but she only realized it now. It was as if her reaction times had been slowed down.He had


    imprisoned her. It seemed like he was hiding his mistress in his house, but in reality, he was doing this


    to torture her.Who was Olivia to John?Was she hiswfully wedded wife, or was she a toy for him to


    vent his frustrations out on?The water finally warmed up, and her icy body eventually warmed up


    too.She submerged her head under the water and closed her eyes. She imagined John choking her,


    and immediately, she felt suffocated. She emerged from the water in a panic. She only calmed herself


    down after taking a few deep breaths.She could not die yet. She had not found her brother yet.Olivia


    got out of the bathtub and changed into some new clothes. Then, she walked to the door to try the lock


    again.She still could not open it.She walked to the window. After pushing it, she realized it had also


    been locked.It seemed that John had decided to lock her in this room.She wanted to find a phone to


    call John so they could talk. She did not care about the result.However, after looking around, she


    remembered she had dropped her phone in John¡¯s car.This vi used to be lively. However, this ce


    has be quiet since John¡¯s change.There always used to be people cooking, but now, the kitchen


    was empty.Currently, the vi was pitch ck, and Olivia was all alone.She was hungry and tired.


    Hence, she got into bed and fell asleep dizzily.It started pouring outside in the middle of the night.A


    sh of lightning tore through the dark night sky, and a p of thunder could be heard.Olivia sat up


    from the bed and looked outside, holding her nket fearfully.The windows rattled from the strong


    wind, while the swaying branches cast dark and swaying shadows that looked like peeping toms were


    outside the window.The strong winds bellowed like a murmuring demon.Olivia was scared of rainy


    nights, and she was especially scared of rainy nights with thunderstorms.She curled into a ball under


    her nket. Her body shook uncontrobly as tears welled up in her eyes.This was the weather on the


    night she was kidnapped when she was ten.Thus, whenever it rained at night, she would remember


    that person in a raincoat waving at her sinisterly under the streetlight.When she got nearer, a sh of


    lightning had illuminated their face. She could still remember his piercing red eyes, the scar on his face,


    and his wretched and perverted cackle.She heard another p of thunder.Olivia covered her ears in


    fear and hid under her nket. She murmured with a shaky sob, ¡°Johnny, where are you? I¡¯m


    scared.¡°Johnny¡­¡±Only the mournful sound of the wind answered her, making the initially scary


    atmosphere even more terrifying.The man who would hold her during nights with thunderstorms and


    use his warm hands to cover her ears tofort her was no longer here.Olivia did not know if she was


    scared of the memory of the thunderstorm from when she was ten, or if she was sad because she had


    thought about John. At that moment, her face was drenched with tears.¡®Johnny, we can¡¯t go back to


    how it used to be.¡¯The hospital.Johnny had tucked Dorothy in bed. However, she jolted awake once


    more when she heard the p of thunder.She tugged John¡¯s sleeve as she sobbed. ¡°Johnny, can you


    stay here with me? I¡¯m scared.¡± John lowered his head to nce at her, yet he had Olivia on his


    mind.¡®That woman is also scared of thunder. Is she alright in the vi?¡¯After they got married, she would


    run into his arms like a spooked rabbit whenever there was thunder. Anyone would definitely want to


    pamper her after seeing such a pitiful sight.Before John could continue his thoughts, another sh of


    lightning tore through the sky outside the window. Dorothy hid herself in John¡¯s arms in a panic.She


    even yelped in pain because she had grazed her wound with that movement. Her frail body shook


    violently in John¡¯s arms.Immediately after, she lifted her head, her face soaked with tears. ¡°Johnny,


    don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±John felt his heart soften. He sat down on the bed and held Dorothy. As he


    patted her shoulder softly, he said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ll start bleeding again if


    you keep grazing your wound.¡±Dorothy nuzzled against his chest obediently and said sweetly, ¡°Johnny,


    are you¡­ worried about Liv?¡±Johnny frowned when he heard that name.¡°If you¡¯re worried about her,


    you should go apany her. After all¡­¡±¡°No. Stop letting your imagination run wild.¡±John pressed his


    lips into a thin line, but his eyebrows were tightly furrowed.He always got very irritated whenever


    someone mentioned Olivia.Damn it. How could he worry about that b*tch?When he was on the verge


    of death from that car ident two years ago, he kept calling out her name, but where was she?She


    was in bed with another man!Hence, he would not be sad even if Olivia died tonight!The air around himProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    plunged into coldness. The pressure was so low that Dorothy was having difficulty breathing.She knew


    John was mad.She held his waist and nuzzled her head against his chest. ¡°Johnny, is it okay if I hold


    you to sleep? Do you want to lie down?¡±She had lost the child in her belly, so did not have anything to


    use to keep John with her.Now, she had to make another one so Olivia would not get the chance.John


    did not move. He answered indifferently, ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯m fine.¡±He did not like having too much physical


    contact with Dorothy. This was already his limit.Whenever he closed his eyes, the scene of that woman


    asking for a divorce would rey.¡®Why am I thinking about her again?¡¯He did not love her anymore, so


    why did his heart feel like it had been stabbed? It was difficult to breathe.At this moment, Wes pushed


    the door open and said urgently, ¡°Sir, thepany is requesting an emergency meeting.¡±¡°What


    happened?¡±¡°They said thunder struck the electricalwork, and the entire east of the city has suffered


    a power outage. There are alsondslides in some of the areas. We can¡¯t contact any of the delivery


    people, and I¡¯m afraid something bad has happened to them.¡±John¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter


    when he heard that. He ced Dorothy¡¯s head on the pillow before getting up to leave.Upon leaving


    the ward, Wes peered at John and said carefully, ¡°The vi is also in the east. I wonder if Madam¡­¡±He


    purposely stopped mid-sentence to assess John¡¯s reaction.He believed that John still loved Olivia.


    John had only lost his judgment because of Dorothy¡¯s intervention.John was stunned, but he soon


    smirked, ¡°That woman is tough. She won¡¯t die.¡±¡°Sir¡­¡±Before Wes could finish, John looked at him


    coldly, scaring him into swallowing down what he wanted to say.By the time John¡¯s meeting ended, it


    was already two in the morning. The rain did not seem like it was about to stop anytime soon.He


    casually switched on the news and saw a video of andslide. It had happened near the vi. His heart


    tightened.¡®That woman¡­¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 6

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 6


    Wes also noticed the change in John¡¯s gaze and hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, we¡­¡±Unexpectedly, John red


    and interrupted with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Wes, do you really care about her that much?¡±With


    that, Wes was silenced and dared not mention Olivia again.John did not return to the hospital but


    stayed in the office toplete his work.He was strangely irritated as he kept thinking of


    Olivia.However, if something was truly wrong, why would that woman not call him?Therefore, she had


    to be all right!¡­The rain only stopped the next morning.Olivia shivered as she poked her head out of


    the covers. Having stayed up all night, her already weak body had grown even weaker.Furthermore,


    since there was a thunderstormst night, she was so afraid that she had forgotten to take her


    medicine. Now, she could not stop coughing.Suddenly, a surge of blood jolted up in her throat.She


    frowned, covered her mouth, and staggered to the bathroom to spit it out.Not letting it bother her, she


    opened the bedside table¡¯s drawer and retrieved a bottle of medicine. She poured out two pills, threw


    them into her mouth, and swallowed them dry.Then, she leaned weakly against the wall and


    despondently stared at a distant wall.¡®Is John trying to punish me for hurting Dorothy?¡®I can make it up


    to him!¡®All I want is for him to let me live and set me free. I don¡¯t want to be Mrs. Freeman even if it


    costs my life!¡¯There was nothing to eat or drink anywhere in the room.The only thing left to eat was the


    te of pasta that Wes had sent yesterday.Supporting herself against the wall, Olivia walked to the


    table. She looked down at the te of dry, stale noodles and smiled.She was the heiress of the Larson


    family and had never suffered except when she was abducted at the age of ten.She had always been


    part of the elite and lived a life of luxury.However, her life had worsened day by day since two years


    ago.She now had to eat such miserable things just to fill her stomach.However, on second thought, it


    was not too miserable. At least it was human food. If she was still locked up tomorrow, she would have


    to eat soap.The pasta was horrible, stale, and hard. However, Olivia enjoyed it. She begrudgingly


    saved half of it forter so she would not run out of food so quickly.Out of sheer exhaustion, Olivia fell


    asleep again after eating.In her dream, John strangled her, asking why she was not dead.Just as she


    was about to suffocate, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked out the window. It had gotten dark¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Olivia had no idea how many days had passed.All she knew was that there were maggots on the te


    of pasta, but she still ate it.She could not die yet. She had to find her brother first!One night, the door


    was flung open. Olivia, who was curled up in bed, woke up in shock. Her eyes widened as she looked


    at the approaching dark figure.¡°W-who are you? D-don¡¯te over!¡±She was weak, but she gathered


    her courage and acted like she would fight them to the death.Suddenly, the dark figure stopped and


    sneered. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re still alive.¡±¡®That voice¡­ Johnny?¡¯Olivia¡¯s heart sank for a second.


    However, John soon pinned her to the bed, reeking of alcohol.He gripped her jaw. ¡°You¡¯re still alive


    after starving for three days. Olivia, it¡¯s true that pests are hard to eliminate!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart broke. It


    turned out she had been locked up for three days.John thought she was indestructible.Not knowing if


    she was just not understanding because she was mentally exhausted, she stared at John¡¯s face so


    close andughed at herself. ¡°But I¡¯m dying, Johnny.¡±John¡¯s heart throbbed. He felt pain when he heard


    that.However, he did not believe her.¡®When will the tough Olivia die? Only when pigs fly!¡¯He ripped her


    clothes off, then kissed her violently and greedily as if wanting to tear her to pieces.Olivia tried to fight


    back, but John was so strong, and she was hanging by a thread.She was still alive only because she


    refused to die¡­However, it seemed she could not hold on any longer. She had eaten half of the soap


    in the bathroom, and her stomach and lungs convulsed.She felt dizzy and eventually passed


    out.Sensing the woman grow cold and motionless, John gritted his teeth and snapped. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t


    y dead!¡±However, the woman did not respond.John panicked. He reached over, patted Olivia on the


    face, and shook her body.However, she was as fragile as a piece of paper. She shook as if she could


    break at any moment.John reached out his hand to test her breathing, then jumped in shock. Without


    turning on the light, he picked Olivia up and frantically ran downstairs.Wes was confused to see him.


    ¡°Sir?¡±¡°Quick, drive to the hospital!¡±Wes quickly got into the car and started it. It was the first time he had


    ever seen his boss so panicked.On their way to the hospital, Olivia suddenly woke up and looked at


    John, who was holding her.¡°Johnny.¡±She called out.Startled, John turned around to see her looking at


    him.He was instantly furious.He knew the woman would not die!When did she learn to y dead?It


    seemed he should never feel any pity for her!She did not deserve it!With scarlet eyes, John grabbed


    Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°Olivia, did you y dead to fool me?¡±Olivia could not breathe. She frowned and


    stammered, ¡°No¡­¡±She did pass out. She was not pretending to be dead.However, she knew it was


    pointless to exin. John would not believe her.She suddenly took out a dagger from under her sleeve.


    John paused, and his hand which gripped her neck loosened.¡°Olivia, what do you want to do? Do you


    want to kill me?¡±It was a dagger she had prepared to use when John came.However, it was not to kill


    John.Olivia shook her head and smiled bitterly, saying, ¡°Johnny, didn¡¯t you say I hurt Dorothy? I made


    her suffer a miscarriage and many injuries.¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was jealous and owed her better?¡±John


    looked at her, not knowing what she was going to do. His deep eyes only gazed coldly at her.However,


    his heart hurt, for some reason.How could a heart that had been dead for two years feel anything?


    Suddenly, Olivia raised the knife to her stomach and stabbed it hard into herself.She looked at John


    with blood trickling down the corners of her mouth and used up herst ounce of strength to say, ¡°I¡¯ll


    pay you back with this stab. Give me back my freedom, okay?¡±With that, her head fell sideways, and


    she fainted.John¡¯s eyes widened as he froze. His right hand was still strangling Olivia¡¯s neck, but the


    sight of the bright red blood prickled his eyes.However, Olivia¡¯sst words rang in his head. ¡°Give me


    back my freedom, okay?¡±Did she kill herself to be free and get away from him?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 7

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 7


    Olivia thought that she was in a long dream.In her dream, John was down on one knee, holding her


    right hand with his long fingers and looking gently at her.¡°Liv, marry me, and I¡¯ll make you the happiest


    person in the world.¡±Her cheeks turned red as she lowered her head and nodded shyly. ¡°Johnny, I want


    to be your bride.¡±With that, John got up, smiled, and kissed her.Suddenly, the scene changed on to the


    day she found out she was pregnant.She handed her pregnancy test to John. ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m pregnant.


    I¡¯m going to be a mother.¡±John froze for a moment before smiling like a child. He was so surprised that


    he was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father?¡±She nodded as she beamed.It was their first child,


    and they might have more in the future.John dropped the test in his hands and took her in his arms. He


    pressed his lips against her ear and whispered in his deep and maic voice.¡°Liv, thank you. I will


    make our family the happiest one there is.¡±Then, she was plunged into darkness.John was gone, and


    his happyughter was gone too. The endless darkness slowly swallowed her up.Just then, she heard


    the familiar voice again.¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±It was John¡¯s angry voice.¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? Who


    made him mad?¡¯The nurse¡¯s anxious voice rang out.¡°Mr. Freeman, Ms. Ellis was emotionally unstable


    and shed her wrists tomit suicide. She¡¯s losing a lot of blood and needs emergency


    treatment.¡°Ms. Ellis has Rh-negative type O blood, and the blood bank only has one pack left.¡±John


    frowned and looked down at Olivia on the stretcher.Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and her


    usually plump lips were dry and bloodless. It was a stark contrast to the bright red oozing from her


    stomach.The paleness against the redness made the other much more severe-looking.Wes¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat after hearing the nurse¡¯s remark. Risking being scolded, he said, ¡°Sir, Madam¡­¡±Before


    he could finish, John had already spoken.¡°Hurry and give Dolly a blood transfusion. I¡¯ll make sure you


    die with her if she dies!¡±He exuded a menacing aura. His sinister eyes screamed malice, scaring


    everyone around him.Startled, the nurse nodded, turned around, and ran back.She was so scared


    when running that she tripped and nearly fell.Wes nced at Olivia, who looked dead on the stretcher.


    ¡°Sir, Madam¡­¡±John turned and nced at Wes. His eyes were icy.Wes shuddered but mustered up


    the courage and said, ¡°Sir, Madam also has Rh-negative type O blood and could die if we don¡¯t give


    her the transfusion.¡±John nced down at Olivia and sneered. ¡°Die? Does she deserve to die? Will the


    indestructible Olivia Larson ever die?¡±Olivia suddenly remembered everything.Between her and


    Dorothy, John had chosen Dorothy to keep in both his heart and life.It turned out that this was just a


    dream. It burst like a bubble.Her Johnny was not returning. He was John now, a man who wanted her


    dead.It was a dream, after all. The more Olivia thought about it, the sadder she became.Then, her


    consciousness drifted away once more, and she fell into a deep abyss.The doctor stood by, watching


    the blood from Olivia¡¯s stomach continue to ooze, and the white sheet on the stretcher turn red.


    However, John said nothing, and he dared not move. ¡°Mr. Freeman, so you want to save her?¡±¡°Do


    whatever you want.¡±With that said, he turned and went away. He had to see Dorothy.She had


    miscarried, and that mean woman Olivia had stabbed her after. It was inevitable that she would be


    mentally unstable.It seemed they would have to be more careful with her in the future.As Wes walked


    past the doctor, he whispered, ¡°Doctor, please save her! Madam can¡¯t die yet.¡±The doctor nodded. He


    feared John, but his job as a doctor was to save lives.¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±Outside Dorothy¡¯s


    emergency room, John had a solemn and icy face as if he was going to kill at any time.He was with


    Dorothy but kept thinking of Olivia¡­¡®Is she really going to die?¡®I locked her up for three days, thinking


    she¡¯d reflect on herself.¡®But she gave me her suicide as a gift.¡®Olivia, who¡¯s so afraid of pain, isn¡¯t afraid


    to die just to get away from me.¡®It¡¯s been two years. I thought she would learn. Who could¡¯ve guessed


    she¡¯d only get worse?¡®The more she wants to escape, the more I want to trap her!¡¯The doctor came out


    of the emergency room. ¡°Mr. Freeman, Ms. Ellis¡¯ body is doing okay now. However, she¡¯s emotionally


    unstable and needs more attention.¡±¡°Okay.¡±It was great that Dorothy was okay. After all, Dorothy had


    saved his life. He could not let anything happen to her. It was the promise he made.John was smoking


    in the stairwell when Zac Quinton arrived.Only the flickering of the fire could be seen in the darkness,


    and the faces obscured by the smoke were somewhat indistinct.¡°John, do you have to be so


    cruel?¡±Hearing the noise, John sneered. ¡°What? Have youe to scold me?¡±Wes stepped back


    cautiously. Unable to persuade John, he could only get the best reinforcements he knew to try.After all,


    Madam had saved his life, so he could not sit by idly and watch her die.Zac was John¡¯s childhood


    buddy.Unlike John, Zac had gone to the University of Political Science and Law. After graduating, he


    started aw firm and worked part-time as legal counsel for Freeman Group.Zac was the only person


    who dared stand up to John.¡°How long are you going to bully her for?¡±Zac had witnessed what


    happened in the two years, but he could not interfere because it was between John and his


    wife.However, now that a life was at stake, he could not stay out of it.¡°Do you understand that you¡¯re


    killing her with what you¡¯re doing?¡±Hearing that word, John put out his cigarette as his obsidian-like


    eyes glinted murderously. ¡°Killing her? Olivia owes it to me!¡±¡°It¡¯s been two years. Is that not


    enough?¡±¡°No!¡±Not wanting to argue with him anymore, Zac said indifferently, ¡°Johnny, I can¡¯t watch you


    make a mistake.¡± He then turned and walked away.He knew how much the old John loved Olivia. John


    would regret it if she died.As John¡¯s friend, he was obliged to ensure he did not make that irreparable


    mistake.Therefore, he sprinted to Olivia¡¯s emergency room door.The doctor was looking for someone


    when he turned around and ran into Zac.¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±¡°Are you Olivia¡¯s doctor?¡±The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman has lost a lot of blood, but she has an Rh-negative blood type. The blood bank happens


    tock¡­¡±¡°Take mine.¡±Seeing the doctor freeze, Zac held out his hand and repeated himself. ¡°Take


    mine.¡±¡°And Mrs. Freeman has terminal lung cancer.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 8

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 8


    ¡®Terminal lung cancer?¡¯Zac looked at the doctor in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±¡°Yes.¡± The doctor paused


    and said with a frown. ¡°And she needs a gastricvage.¡±¡°A gastricvage?¡± Zac froze again.¡°Yes, she


    had food poisoning and also ate half a soap bar. And not only that, but she was in the sea the other day


    too.¡±The doctor appeared to be unable to bear it any longer. ¡°Sir, the patient might not even have six


    months left to live if we don¡¯t do anything.¡±Zac¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t tell anyone yet.¡±¡°Okay,


    I¡¯ll ask the nurse to take your blood.¡±Zac nodded and followed the nurse into a side room.He did not


    know much about Olivia, but she was still in herte 20s. Was she not too young to have terminal lung


    cancer?However, after considering what John had done to her in the past two years, it did not seem


    impossible.¡®But what has Olivia been made to go through thest few days?¡®How did she get so hungry


    that she ate soap?¡¯¡­It was early the next morning when Olivia woke up.The birds chirping outside the


    window made everything seem like an illusion, including those three nightmarish days.¡°Are you


    awake?¡±Zac had nned to leave after giving his blood, but he relented and stayed when the doctor


    said she would have less than six months to live.Olivia struggled to sit up when she Zac. She was


    slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±¡°Johnny had something to dost night, so he asked me to stay with


    you. Would you like some water?¡±Zac was very different from John, even though they were


    buddies.One was indifferent, while the other was gentle.Zac had always been cordial and soft-spoken,


    or at least Olivia thought so.However, she did not believe Zac¡¯s story.Remembering the conversation


    she had heard in the darkst night, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Dorothy attempted suicide, didn¡¯t she?¡±Zac


    was shocked. He did not expect Olivia to know.After a pause, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±¡°Mr. Quinton, why did


    you lie to me? I know he¡¯ll keep Dorothypany.¡±It turned out it was not a dream. It was real.John did


    choose Dorothy over her.He responded, ¡°Will the indestructible Olivia Larson ever die?¡±It seemed like


    she was immortal to him. Why not just cut a piece of her flesh and feed it to Dorothy?Maybe her flesh


    could cure her.With that in mind, Olivia¡¯s expression suddenly froze. ¡®Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood to


    joke?¡®I must have lost my mind.¡®I lost my mind after losing John and the Larson family.¡¯¡°Mr. Quinton,


    Johnny gave Dorothy the Rh-negative blood, so where did minee from?¡±¡°Another hospital.¡±¡°Oh,¡±


    Olivia answered quietly.Zac was relieved to see that she was not suspicious.¡°I know about your


    illness.¡±Olivia froze as her pupils constricted sharply. Despite the IV needle in her hand, she grabbed


    Zac¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell him.¡±Olivia¡¯s face was pale, and she had lost a lot of weight. It was easy


    to feel protective over her.Even when her body was already exhausted, she still refused to give in,


    making Zac¡¯s heart tremble.¡°Mr. Quinton, don¡¯t tell him. I beg you¡­¡±Olivia implored again as he


    hesitated.As she struggled, the needle burst a blood vessel, sending blood rushing back in. It instantly


    turned the infusion tube red.Startled, Zac quickly calmed her down. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Hearing his


    affirmation, Olivia released her grip, and Zac rushed to get the nurse to take care of her injury.Now that


    Olivia was awake, Zac could not stay any longer. He watched the nurse dress her wound and left.In the


    afternoon, Olivia was staring out the window when the door was suddenly pushed open.She thought it


    was John and felt a little happy.However, when she turned to look over, she saw Dorothy standing at


    the door, looking smugly at her.¡°Olivia, I told you Johnny doesn¡¯t care if you kill yourself. He only cares


    about me!¡°There was only one bag of bloodst night, and he gave it to me without hesitation. And


    you? He left you to die!¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re tough. You still didn¡¯t die. Looks like Johnny¡¯s right. You


    really are indestructible. You can¡¯t seem to die.¡±Olivia was not stupid. She could tell from Dorothy¡¯s


    remark that the Rh-negative type O blood incident was something she had orchestrated!Dorothy had


    slit her wrists before Olivia was even in the operating room.She did it on purpose!¡°Dorothy, what do you


    want?¡°What on earth do you want?¡±Dorothy sneered and said, ¡°You killed my baby. What do you think I


    want? Your life, of course!¡±¡®My life?¡¯¡°Dorothy, I thought I was nice to you. Why did you steal


    Johnny?¡±Dorothy¡¯s family was poor. Olivia had made her the Larson family¡¯s adopted daughter, letting


    her join the elite and giving her the chance to approach John.Olivia treated her like a sister. Who would


    have expected this woman to steal her husband only two yearster?Dorothy leaned over towards


    Olivia and pressed on her needle. Watching Olivia grit her teeth to bear the pain, sheughed and said,


    ¡°Olivia, you know what? It makes me happy to watch you suffer.¡±The needle burst another blood


    vessel, and the bright red blood trickled and dripped onto the bed sheet.However, Dorothy did not let


    go. Instead, she pressed harder.¡°Scream, Olivia. Why won¡¯t you scream?¡±Olivia frowned and gritted


    her teeth to swallow the pain.If it were before, she might have screamed in pain. However, after three


    days of torture, she was no longer afraid of pain.Perhaps Dorothy found it boring that she did not


    scream, so she let go in disgust.¡°Ha! Olivia, didn¡¯t you want to know about the Larson family¡¯s


    bankruptcy two years ago?¡±Olivia froze and looked up at her. ¡°What do you know?¡±¡°I know a lot. What


    do you want to know?¡±Then. Dorothy suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You know what? Johnny will destroy


    something or someone you care about whenever I¡¯m unhappy.¡±¡®What?¡¯Olivia suddenly thought about


    the Larson family going bankrupt, her fathermitting suicide, and her brother going missing. Did


    Dorothy have something to do with all that?She tore the needle out of her skin with such a jerk that her


    skin was pulled with it, and her whole hand instantly turned bloody.However, she did not care!She got


    out of bed, ran up to Dorothy, grabbed her shoulders, and asked, ¡°Tell me. Did you have anything to do


    with the Larson family¡¯s bankruptcy? Where the hell is my brother?¡±Dorothy sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not telling


    you.¡±Olivia panicked and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you John if you want him. I¡¯ll divorce him and give him to


    you, but give me my brother back, okay?!¡±Dorothy was about to lose her temper when she heard the


    familiar footsteps in the hallway. Her expression instantly changed as she went limp to the ground.¡°Liv,


    don¡¯t do this¡­¡°Liv, I know I shouldn¡¯t have stolen Johnny from you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±Dorothy fainted as she


    screamed.John rushed in and shoved Olivia out of the way. He held Dorothy in his arms, shouting


    anxiously, ¡°Dolly?!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 9

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 9


    John pushed Olivia so hard that she hit her head on the corner of the bedside table. The sudden pain


    made her hiss.She frowned as she endured the pain. She reached out to touch the back of her head,


    onlyto find her right hand covered in blood. She could also feel the drooping flesh on her


    hand.However, John did not see that.He only saw Olivia raise her hand, so he thought she was going


    to hit Dorothy. He reflexivelypushed her away again.¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡±With that, he picked


    Dorothy up and walked out.When he reached the door, he stopped. His sinister eyes stared coldly at


    the woman on thefloor and warned her.¡°Olivia, this is yourst chance. If I catch you bullying Dolly


    again, I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±¡®A fate worse than death?¡®Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m already


    experiencing now?¡¯Suddenly, she remembered her brother. Ignoring the blood on her body, she


    stumbled out.She ran after John and stopped him.¡°Johnny, where¡¯s my brother?¡±Dorothy did not make


    herself clear earlier, but Olivia could guess at the half of it.John most probably had something to do


    with the Larson family¡¯s bankruptcy. The day Johnlocked her up, he also explicitly mentioned her


    brother, so she believed he had her brother too.When John was silent, Olivia grabbed his sleeve and


    cried as she begged. ¡°Johnny, will youlet my brother go? He¡¯s only 13¡­¡±John nced at her in disgust,


    lifted his leg, and kicked her away. He said coldly, ¡°Olivia,you¡¯ll never see him again if you do that one


    more time!¡±With that, Olivia went quiet instantly as she tried to get up from the floor.She had nothing


    left. She could not lose her brother too!She crouched on the ground. Her dress was drenched red with


    blood as her wound was torn open by the kick to her stomach.However, she did not feel any pain in her


    body. She just nkly stared at John¡¯s back as he left with Dorothy in his arms.Love was like fireworks:


    only beautiful for a while, but it still created a memory for a lifetime.One could lose a lifetime of


    happiness for a moment of joy.Her heart hurt as if a million needles were pricking her, leaving her


    breathless.She had never linked John to the Larson family¡¯s bankruptcy throughout these two


    years.She always thought that even if he had another woman or even if he hated her, he wouldnever¡­


    She remained seated on the ground with nk eyes until Zac came.Zac wanted to stay out of it, but he


    felt sorry for Olivia and decided to buy her dinner when he thought about how she had begged him toThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    keep her illness a secret.However, he had only just turned the corner when he saw Olivia sitting in a


    pool of blood, hereyes nk.Zac quickly put the meal aside, picked her up off the floor, carried her


    back to the room, andcalled the doctor.When the doctor arrived, they looked at the drooping flesh on


    her right hand and could not help but frown and scold Zac. ¡°Did you not look after her? This wound on


    her hand was due to a forceful pull! Now I can¡¯t use her right hand to administer IV medication!¡±The


    nurse rushed to help Olivia with the wound. Her heart wrenched as she looked at hermangled hand.It


    must have hurt like hell.However, Olivia did not react, cry or struggle. It was as if she did not even feel


    the wound.The back of her head had been hit by the corner of the bedside table. It was a serious injury,


    and it was bleeding. The doctor covered it with a simple bandage. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re still young. Take


    care of your health, or you won¡¯t even have six monthsleft to live.¡±Olivia did not move until she heard


    that.She looked up at the doctor. ¡°How long do I have? Do I have three months?¡±The doctor looked at


    her and could not help shaking his head. ¡°If you eat one more bar of soap, even three months is a


    stretch.¡±¡®Not even three months?¡®But I can¡¯t die yet!¡¯How could she die without finding her brother and


    finding out the truth about the Larsonfamily¡¯s bankruptcy?¡°I¡¯ll be good. I can¡¯t die yet.¡±There was a


    certain determination in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she spoke. It was as if she had madeup her mind.After the


    doctors and nurses left, Zac stood aside for a long time without speaking.He did not know what to say


    or how tofort her.The Olivia before him no longer looked like the Larson family¡¯s heiress that he


    knew.Her body was as thin as a sheet of paper. Holding her felt like lifting a feather. Her face was


    drained of color, and even her red lips were dry and pale.Olivia was the first to speak, her voice a little


    hoarse.¡°Mr. Quinton, what are you doing here? Is there something Johnny wants you to tell me?¡±She


    had rarely seen Zac during their years of marriage. After all, there were no legal issuesto discuss.Zac


    shook his head. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here.¡±Olivia paused and looked at Zac in surprise. She


    pressed her lips and said with a wry smile,¡°You¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t have time for me.¡±¡°What do you


    want to eat?¡±Zac changed the subject.John was his buddy, and Olivia was his buddy¡¯s wife. He could


    not get involved in theirrtionship.¡°I have no appetite.¡±Zac¡¯s heart broke when he saw the way Olivia


    looked.How could she not eat even after being tortured so awfully?¡°How can you survive without


    food?¡±Olivia seemed to think it through and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should eat a good meal.¡±Zac


    was delighted. Fortunately, it did not take her much persuading.¡°Drink some chicken soup first. I¡¯ll bring


    something else tomorrow, okay?¡±Olivia nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, okay. I¡¯ll have the chicken


    soup.¡±¡°Good.¡±Zac left after Olivia finished the soup.As Olivia looked at the dark night sky, her


    disappointment only mounted.How the hell did she and John turn out this way?After spending two days


    in the hospital, her cuts had healed, and she was able to movefreely. Therefore, Olivia asked to be


    discharged.The doctor refused, but Olivia did not like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital.She


    especially disliked the fact that Dorothy was in the same hospital as her.The doctor could not dissuade


    her, so he just had to warn her before discharging her.The vi was already empty, and it had be


    more deste and gloomy after beingunupied for a few days.Olivia cleaned up briefly, took her


    medicine,y down in her familiar bed, and soon fesleep.Early the next morning, Olivia was woken


    by the doorbell.She thought it was John, but she realized it was Zac when she opened the door.¡°Mr


    Quinton?¡±Zac held up the breakfast in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you


    weredischarged until I went to the hospital. You won¡¯t eat on time on your own, so I brought you


    food.¡±Olivia paused before moving aside to let him in.Zac had dined with her these past few days, so


    she was a little used to it.They had just sat down in the dining room when they heard the door open.


    Then, a familiar killjoy noise rang.¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 10

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 10


    Olivia froze. She had not expected John to return so soon.Before she could speak, Zac spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯re just having breakfast. You can join us.¡±¡®Join them?¡¯John¡¯s eyes were dark and scary as he grew


    more malicious.His deep eyes looked over Zac and Olivia. The nightgown she was wearing stung his


    eyes.After hearing that she had been discharged from the hospital, he rushed back to check on her¡ª


    only to find her dressed inappropriately and having breakfast with another man!He reached around Zac


    to grab Olivia by the hair and pin her down on the dining table.¡°Olivia, are you cheating on me when I¡¯m


    not looking? You¡¯re even cheating with someone so close to me!¡±Olivia was in pain as she struggled to


    break free from John, but he reached out with his other hand and grabbed her jaw so hard his knuckles


    turned white.Zac could not stand it anymore. He pushed John away and stood in front of Olivia to


    protect her.¡°John, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill her?¡±¡°Stay out of this!¡±John¡¯s eyes


    glimmered icily. He gazed coldly at Zac and sneered. ¡°Ha! Zac, I didn¡¯t know you liked Olivia.¡°In case


    you forgot, she¡¯s my wife! She¡¯s still mine, even in death!¡±Having been friends for so long, Zac was not


    afraid of John.¡°Now you remember that she¡¯s your wife?¡°Where were you when she was so hungry that


    she was forced to eat soap? Where were you when she lost a piece of flesh from her hand? Where


    were you when she was about to bleed to death?¡±John¡¯s throat tightened as if it was blocked by the


    rebuttal.¡®When did she eat soap?¡®Would a proud woman like Olivia be so hungry she would eat soap?¡®I


    don¡¯t believe it.¡¯John¡¯s sinister eyes looked at the frail woman hiding behind Zac. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±¡®He


    doesn¡¯t believe it?¡¯Olivia suddenly found herself feeling pathetic.He had locked her up in her room,


    starved her, and forced her to eat soap to satisfy her hunger. How dare he say he did not believe it?


    She stepped out from behind Zac and looked up at John with indescribable pain in her eyes.¡°Johnny, I


    know you don¡¯t believe it, but Mr. Quinton really is just bringing me breakfast.¡±However, it would have


    been better if she had said nothing. John was even more annoyed when she spoke.¡°Are you defending


    him?¡±¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±Suddenly, John sneered. ¡°Olivia, was Zac the guy from two years ago?¡±¡®What¡®The


    guy from two years ago?¡¯Olivia froze as she widened her eyes and looked at John. Her lips quivered as


    she asked, ¡°Johnny, what¡­ are¡­ you saying? The guy from two years ago?¡±¡°Don¡¯t act innocent in


    front of me!¡±John was so angry that he reached for Olivia, but Zac blocked his hand in the air.¡°John,


    stop it! You know better than anyone where I was two years ago!¡±When the incident happened two


    years ago, Zac was negotiating a contract abroad. He was not in the country.Otherwise, how could so


    much have happened?He had not intervened once in the past two years because he was away. After


    all, he did not know the whole story.However, he could not let John go on like this. Somebody might


    die.Not only that, but Olivia had terminal lung cancer now.John pushed Zac¡¯s hand away without


    looking at him. He stared at Olivia. ¡°Zac, get out. I need to talk to Olivia.¡± Since John had calmed down,


    Zac looked at Olivia sadly. When passing John, he reminded him. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t go too far.¡±That might


    be all he could do.He had heard about Olivia¡¯s affair and miscarriage, but he did not believe it. He had


    no idea why John believed it.After Zac left, John¡¯s eyes went dark again.He moved closer, scaring


    Olivia into walking backward until there was no more space to back up into.Olivia leaned over the table


    and looked at the man in front of her in horror. She suddenly found him strange. It was as if he was not


    John anymore.¡°Olivia, I told you I¡¯m not that patient.¡±She nodded stiffly. ¡°I know.¡±Seeing her like this,


    John became more furious. With a frown, he reached out and grabbed her jaw, forcing her to look at


    him.¡°Olivia, didn¡¯t you want to know where your brother is?¡±Olivia¡¯s eyes moved, and she looked at him


    with what seemed to be a flicker of hope.¡°Where is my brother?¡±¡°If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll take you to see


    him next month. But, Olivia, if you¡¯re not¡­¡±John leaned into her ear and said in a deep vicious voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you collect his body!¡±Olivia froze as her legs went limp.She might have fallen to the ground if


    John had not gripped her jaw.¡®Why?¡¯There was only one question in her mind.She looked at him.


    ¡°Why? Johnny, why on earth are you doing this? Did you make the Larson family go


    bankrupt?¡±¡°Yes.¡±¡®Yes¡­¡¯Olivia felt a chill run up her spine. ¡®He said yes.¡®If the Larson family hadn¡¯t gone


    bankrupt, Dad wouldn¡¯t have jumped off a building, my brother wouldn¡¯t have gone missing, and I


    wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Did he set this all up?¡®Just to destroy me?¡¯She tried hard not to break


    down and cry.Her pale lips trembled, causing her to be unable toplete a sentence.¡°W-why? Was


    it¡­ for¡­ Dorothy?¡±¡®Was what Dorothy said true? Did he destroy the Larson family to please her?¡®But¡­


    was he so kind to Dorothy two years ago?¡®When did their rtionship start?¡¯Olivia felt like she was


    breaking down.The man who used to share a bed with her and sweet-talked her had ruined her


    family.No, that could not be the case.However, she soon heard John¡¯s cold voice in her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to know.¡±Olivia¡¯s heart trembled, and she could not stop shuddering.She was afraid that John


    would kill her brother if he was upset.¡°Don¡¯t kill Ian, please. I¡¯ll do anything you want¡­¡±Her tears rolled


    down the corners of her eyes onto John¡¯s hands.The warm sticky feeling made John¡¯s heart


    throb.¡®Didn¡¯t she used to be fierce? Why is she so humble now?¡¯He hated seeing her this way!¡°Be


    good, and I won¡¯t touch him.¡±With that said, he let go. He retrieved a tissue in disgust and wiped the


    hand that had just caught Olivia¡¯s tears.Then he threw the tissue at her and ordered


    condescendingly.¡°Get ready. Dolly¡¯s moving in tomorrow.¡±Olivia¡¯s clenched hands suddenly rxed as


    her body slumped to the floor.¡®Dorothy¡¯sing?¡®What¡¯ll she do here?¡¯¡°Dolly¡¯s in poor health. She had


    a miscarriage and was injured. She¡¯s also mentally unstable and might kill herself at any moment. I¡¯ll


    bring her here so you can take good care of her. I wille home every day.¡±Olivia froze in ce.¡®Who


    does he think I am? A caretaker?¡¯Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 11

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 11


    ¡°You want me to look after her?¡±¡°Is there a problem with that? She¡¯s an invalid. Pay attention to what


    you cook. I¡¯ll be back whenever I¡¯m free. Remember to cook for us.¡±Olivia stared at John in disbelief,


    like she was looking at a strange creature.John sounded like he was bestowing a gift upon her.It


    seemed as though he expected her to be thankful.It was humiliating enough for her to work as a maid


    for the woman who wrecked her marriage and took her family away.John hated the look on Olivia¡¯s


    face. He frowned and said, ¡°Olivia, stop pretending. Think about your brother.¡±It was a threat. John was


    threatening her again.It was so despicable of him to use thest family member she had as a hostage


    to threaten her.Olivia could not describe her feelings right now. She started to doubt if she still loved


    this man.He was mean and heartless!Olivia forced a smile, which looked worse than her sour face, and


    said, ¡°Alright.¡±John looked at her with disgust as he smoothened down his suit and tie. Before leaving,


    he did not forget to warn Olivia. ¡°Olivia, remember! You¡¯re my wife. Don¡¯t ever think about cheating on


    me!¡±Two years ago, Olivia had a miscarriage during sex with another man, making them lose their


    child.She had buried their love. He was not the one to be med for being merciless.When John


    walked out of the vi, the first thing he saw was Zac leaning against the car.Seeing that Zac had not


    left yet, John was a little annoyed. He looked at Zac coldly and scoffed, ¡°Why are you still here? Are


    you seriously interested in my wife?¡±Zac turned around and looked at John upon hearing his voice. His


    gaze seemed to containplicated feelings.He knew that Olivia was John¡¯s wife and that he could


    not interfere in their affairs.However, Olivia did not have much time left because of her terminal lung


    cancer.He did not want John to regret it, nor did he want Olivia to suffer at the end of her life.Zac


    wanted to tell John the truth. However, he chose to keep it a secret and sighed.¡°Johnny, treat her


    well.¡±Then, Zac left in his car.Watching Zac leave, John felt his anger burning. He felt like he was about


    to explode.Olivia was his woman, no matter whether she was alive or dead. He would never let anyone


    covet her!Not even his best friend!After a long time, Olivia slowly got up from the chilly floor.By this


    time, the breakfast Zac brought for her was already cold and disgusting.Olivia felt sick, especially when


    she recalled what John had told her. She threw away the porridge on the table.She felt like the pain in


    her chest was killing her. It might have been because she had not taken her medication that


    morning.She dragged herself back to her room, holding on to the railing of the stair. After getting the


    medicine, she swallowed it down.Her family was destroyed by the man she loved most. He had also


    taken away her only brother. Now, this man was bringing back his mistress and wanted her to be a


    maid for her.How ironic.She felt like she knew nothing about the man she had loved for four years


    anymore.At that moment, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m Wace.¡±¡°Uncle Wace?¡±Olivia¡¯s eyes


    lit up, and she quickly asked, ¡°Did you find out anything about where Ian is now?¡±Uncle Wace was


    the Larson family¡¯s butler. He returned to his hometown after the Larson family went bankrupt.However,


    over the past few years, Olivia had asked Uncle Wace for a favor. She wanted him to look for her


    younger brother, Ian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t found any information about Young Master Ian. I called


    you today to tell you something about Master Hans.¡±¡°About Dad?¡±¡°Yes. Before the vi was seized, I


    sent some old boxes back to my hometown. Two days ago, when I was cleaning the room, I found


    Madam Larson¡¯s autopsy report in one of the boxes.¡±¡®Mom¡¯s autopsy report?¡¯Olivia bit her lip and tried


    to control her emotions. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t mother die from obstructedbor?¡±¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but this


    autopsy report was not from the year Madam Larson died, but two years ago, just before Master Hans


    killed himself.¡°And there¡¯s a letter in the trunk, handwritten by Master Hans for you, Ms.


    Larson.¡±¡®What?¡®So Mom didn¡¯t die frombor, and Dad didn¡¯tmit suicide?¡¯Olivia felt her body


    freeze. She never expected this.She did not dare to think any further.After all, this had something to do


    with John.¡°Keep the case for me. I¡¯lle get it.¡±¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m in the countryside. It¡¯ll be


    inconvenient for you toe over. I¡¯m free these days, so I can bring the case to you.¡±Uncle Wace


    was in another state, and it would have taken her more than ten hours to travel there.Olivia thought


    about it. It was indeed inconvenient for her to travel. After all, Dorothy would be moving in the next day,


    and John would be mad if she was not at home.Thus, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay. You can


    come over, and we can catch up. Uncle Wace, I miss you so much.¡±Since the Larson family went


    bankrupt, Uncle Wace had not been back in Ocean City for a year.As soon as Uncle Wace thought


    about the poor woman that he had taken care of ever since she was a girl, he felt very guilty and burst


    into tears.¡°Ms. Larson, I also miss you very much. You must take good care of yourself.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Uncle Wace. I¡¯m a grown-up now. I¡¯ll buy you a ticket now.¡±Olivia held back her tears. She was fine,


    even though she was dying.After hanging up the call, Olivia went to the bathroom, washed her face,


    and forced herself to wake up.She looked into the mirror and muttered, ¡°Olivia Larson, hang in there.


    Ian needs you to save him!¡±Once she was out of the bedroom, she went straight to the innermost guest


    room on the second floor.Dorothy definitely could not share a room with her, so she had to prepare


    another room.Olivia decided to choose the farthest room from her own. At least she would not have to


    hear anything she should not be privy to in the middle of the night.Thinking of this, Olivia felt as though


    something was stabbing her in the heart.From tomorrow onward, her husband would be staying in this


    room, sleeping with Dorothy right in front of her¡­The pulling pain in her chest assailed her again,


    making her cough.It was a dry cough. Olivia coughed so hard she wondered if she might cough her


    lungs up. Tears streamed down her face.She had no idea whether they were tears of sorrow or pain.¡­


    The following day, before Olivia even got up, she heard voices downstairs.She hurriedly put on a jacket


    and went out.John was carrying luggage with one arm, while Dorothy was holding his other. She looked


    weak and ill.John noticed Olivia had just got up. Displeased, he frowned and ordered, ¡°Take the


    luggage to Dorothy¡¯s room.¡±Olivia was startled. Only then did she know he was serious about making


    her Dorothy¡¯s maid.Dorothy pretended to be kind and said, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ll take my luggage. Liv has just


    recovered¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡°Olivia, don¡¯t make me repeat that.¡±John was gentle to Dorothy but


    so harsh to Olivia when he spoke.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 12

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 12


    Olivia felt pain in her chest again. She wanted to cough.However, she suppressed the urge to cough


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±Thus, she went downstairs to get Dorothy¡¯s luggage.Olivia was thin and weak, and


    she was seriously ill. The wound on her abdomen had not even healed yet. She felt a searing pain on


    her body after only carrying the 28-inch suitcase for about two steps.However, she gritted her teeth,


    endured it, and did not stop.Halfway up the stairs, she heard John¡¯s voice.¡°Leave the luggage in the


    room and start cooking. I¡¯m having lunch at home.¡±Olivia froze. She was afraid John would hurt Ian, so


    she stopped and answered with her stuttering and pale lips without turning back, ¡°Okay.¡±One of them


    was her husband, and the other was her best friend.She knew what they both liked to eat.After putting


    the luggage in the room, Olivia ordered some ingredients online and headed downstairs to prepare


    lunch.She saw Dorothy and John on the sofa before she could evem walk down the stairs.Dorothy was


    cuddled up in John¡¯s arms, and John was looking at her gently.It was a painful scene for Olivia to


    watch.The gentleness John was showing had once belonged to her, but it had been snatched away by


    another woman.¡®Aren¡¯t they ashamed, acting like lovebirds right in front of me?¡¯Olivia gulped and


    clenched her fist. Each step she took down the stairs was heavy and reluctant.When she finally


    reached the ground floor, Dorothy lifted her head, and the smile on her face faded. She bit her lips and


    pretended to be wronged.¡°Liv, are you angry to see me here?¡°You must be angry with me. You¡¯ve been


    upstairs for so long. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±Before Dorothy could finish her words, John interrupted her. ¡°Dolly, you


    don¡¯t have to apologize to her.¡±Then, he nced at Olivia coldly. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t ever bully Dorothy when


    I¡¯m not around, or you¡¯ll pay the price!¡±Dorothy immediately shook John¡¯s arms and buried her face in


    his chest.¡°Johnny, don¡¯t do that¡­ After all, Olivia is your wife.¡±¡°Dolly, you don¡¯t have to see her as my


    wife. She¡¯s just a maid here.¡±¡®She¡¯s just a maid.¡¯Those words made Olivia freeze like they were a spell


    cast on her. She looked at John in disbelief.She doubted if this was the man she had loved for four


    years.Was he still the man who had once doted on her like she was his treasure?He had been treating


    her coldly for two years and always refused to return home. It was okay if there were rumors about him


    and other women.However, he had now brought back his mistress and ordered her to serveBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    them.Thinking about the past, Olivia gasped and shivered. ¡°Johnny, w-what did you just say?¡±John


    seemed annoyed. He stood up and approached Olivia. With his hand around her neck, he gazed at her


    coldly before he spoke indifferently.¡°Do you have a problem with that? What did I say yesterday? Olivia,


    don¡¯t try to test my limits.¡±His limits?Olivia almost thought it was hrious. How dare he talk about limits


    after what he had done these two years!Was his limits destroying the Larson family just because his


    mistress did not like them?Olivia¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked to be


    in despair. When she could not breathe anymore, she grinned.It was scary and odd. John instinctively


    let go of her and frowned as he stared at her.He had never seen Olivia like this and did not know what


    to do.When the grip on her neck loosened, Olivia coughed. She quietly wiped off the blood she had


    coughed up on her ck dress.Then, she lifted her head, looked at John, andughed. ¡°Johnny, am I


    not obedient enough?¡°You¡¯ve tortured me for two years and never told me what I did to deserve it.


    Now, I want to set you free and give you and Dorothy a chance to get together, but you won¡¯t let me


    go.¡°Johnny, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±John stared at Olivia coldly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough! Olivia, you haven¡¯t paid


    off your debts off!¡±He looked cold and domineering. It was scary.However, unexpectedly, Olivia was not


    afraid this time.She got up from the ground and looked at the man with a strange expression.¡°What


    have I done to make you hate me so much? Did I kill the woman you love? Or try to kill you? Or destroy


    your family?¡±John did not know what to answer her.She had never killed anyone, yet what happened


    two years ago was enough to make him hate her.It was just that¡­He wanted to make her live in hell.


    However, he was a little scared when he saw her dying.John¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He wanted to


    strangle her again, but he controlled himself this time, not knowing why he was doing it.Dorothy


    approached them to stop the fight. She held John¡¯s hand and sobbed as she said, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t do


    this. If you do this, how can I get along with Liv? I might as well move back to my ce.¡±John wanted to


    push her away, but then he thought about her fragile body and unstable mood, he turned around and


    hugged her, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m in charge of this house. You can stay. Olivia wouldn¡¯t dare harm


    you.¡±Dorothy hugged John and cried louder.¡°Johnny, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±¡°I


    know. Calm down. Listen to me.¡±John¡¯s tone was very gentle, so different from how he had treated


    Olivia just now.He gave Dorothy all his care and directed his anger at Olivia.Those promises he had


    made when he proposed to Olivia were long gone.Olivia was not angry anymore, nor was she in grief.


    Looking at the cuddling couple, she asked calmly, ¡°Are you still having lunch here?¡±Dorothy wanted to


    see Olivia throw a tantrum or even cry, but nothing had happened. Olivia had calmed herself down


    quicker than Dorothy expected.John had lost his appetite because of the incident just now.¡°Dorothy,


    enjoy your lunch. I¡¯ve something to settle at work, so I have to leave now.¡±Dorothy held his hand,


    refusing to let him go. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to go after lunch.¡±John pushed her hands and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s


    urgent.¡±Dorothy knew work was important to John, so she said nothing more and nodded obediently.As


    he left, John nced at Olivia coldly.It was as if he was telling her to take good care of his mistress, or


    she would have to bear serious consequences.Olivia did not respond and stood still as if she was a


    robot.After John left, Dorothy stopped her act and looked at Olivia gloatingly.¡°Olivia, Johnny ordered


    you to be my maid. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and cook?¡±Olivia wanted to grin and bear it.However, John


    and Dorothy had gone too far, and she was annoyed.¡°Dorothy, how does it feel to be a mistress? If


    Johnny refuses to divorce me, you¡¯ll have to be his mistress all your life. is that what you want?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 13

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 13


    Dorothy instantly red up and was no longer as gentle as she seemed to be earlier.¡°Olivia, what are


    you talking about? Who¡¯s the mistress?¡±¡°You! Dorothy, who else could I be condemning besides you?


    My marriage with Johnny was not an arranged marriage. We love each other. Who are you to


    interfere?¡±In the past, Olivia was like a thorny rose whom no one dared to touch.Her words were mean,


    and she was arrogant. No one other than someone with a status like John¡¯s would dare to approach


    her.However, in thest two years, she had been tortured to the point that she forgot whom she used to


    be.She had endured everything John did to her, no matter what it was. All that had been because she


    still loved him and longed for a change.However, who the hell was Dorothy?She was a mistress who


    relied on a wealthy man. Olivia did not need to be nice to her or act humbly.Dorothy noticed Olivia¡¯s


    gaze had changed. It was not as afraid and weak as just now anymore. She saw Olivia was back to


    how she was four years ago, which made her gulp nervously.¡°Olivia, you are nothing now! Do you think


    you are still the youngdy of the Larson family?¡±¡°John doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Your parents are


    dead, and the Larson family has gone bankrupt. Do you think you are still precious? Even though I am


    a mistress, at least John loves and cares about me.¡±¡°Has he said anything nice to you these two


    years? Did he cook for you or hug you when there¡¯s thunder?¡±Every word was like a sharp de


    stabbing into Olivia¡¯s heart. She could feel the pain.Olivia had so much, and now, nothing.She clenched


    her fists and dug her nails into her flesh until the pain was too much for her to endure.Olivia lifted her


    head and looked into Dorothy¡¯s eyes.She would never surrender and never cry. Thest thing she


    wanted was to show Dorothy her fear.¡°Why don¡¯t you ask John to divorce me, then?¡±Dorothy said


    nothing and stared at Olivia with hatred.She hated Olivia!She did not know why John refused to divorce


    Olivia even after two years.At first, he said he wanted to take revenge on Olivia, but he refused to


    divorce after the Lancer family had perished.She had wondered why.However, she did not want to


    admit that John was still in love with Olivia. After all, John still refused to sleep with her.¡°Do you think


    John doesn¡¯t want to divorce you? Olivia, you¡¯re naive.¡°He told me he didn¡¯t want a divorce so you


    could watch him and me being affectionate right in front of you. He wanted to torture you until you


    couldn¡¯t take it anymore and make you miserable.¡±Olivia was heartbroken, but she still acted calm on


    the surface and sneered. ¡°Is that so? So, you are just a tool, after all. A tool he uses to torture me.


    What makes you think you¡¯re better than me?¡±¡°How dare you!¡±Dorothy was angry. She had hated Olivia


    since a long time ago.Why could Olivia live such a wealthy life while she only deserved to be her maid?


    She wondered if it was because of their family.Unwilling to lose to Olivia, Dorothy had sworn she to


    be better than her. She would let Olivia know who the true winner was!With a cold snort, Dorothy


    approached Olivia and stretched out her neck. ¡°Olivia, do you want to hit me? Come on! I¡¯m giving you


    a chance to do it!¡±Olivia had the strong urge to p Dorothy. She had been longing to do so for a long


    time.However, Olivia heard Dorothy¡¯s sneer and her words before she lifted her hand. ¡°Go ahead! Let¡¯s


    see how John will punish you when he is back. ¡°Well, maybe you don¡¯t care what happens to you, but


    you do care what happens to your brother, don¡¯t you?¡±Then, Dorothy put on a creepy smile.¡°By the


    way, do you know how your dad died?¡±Olivia froze and gasped. Her heart hammered in her chest.Two


    years ago, her fathermitted suicide. She found out it through the news on the television.Olivia did


    not even get the chance to hear hisst words. She did not even see her father¡¯s body. By the time she


    got there, nothing was left but ashes.Thinking about it, Olivia felt she was too naive.She should not


    have trusted John and Dorothy. Her father¡¯s death was not that simple.¡°Did you kill my father,


    Dorothy?¡±Dorothy scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild! I don¡¯t have the time to do that. Your


    dadmitted suicide, but he did it to atone for your mistakes. It¡¯s you who killed your dad,


    Olivia.¡±¡®What?¡¯Olivia¡¯s legs turned into jelly, and she could hardly stand steady.¡°Your father regretted


    giving birth to a daughter like you before he died. He couldn¡¯t ept his daughter being a slut and


    cheating on her husband. It was your shameless act that brought bankruptcy to the Larson


    family.¡±Dorothy stared at Olivia as she smirked and continued. ¡°Olivia, do you know that your father


    was scolding you before he died?¡±Olivia felt a chill run down her spine, and despair struck her.¡®No.


    That¡¯s impossible¡­ Dad loved me very much. He never hated me.¡®Cheating? When did I cheat on


    John?¡¯Olivia lifted her head and asked, as her pale lips shuddered, ¡°You¡­ What did you say? What do


    you mean by cheating on¡­?¡±Dorothy smirked.It seemed that John hated Olivia so much that he told


    her nothing about it.At the same time, she was happy to prove that John trusted her so much that heThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    took everything she said seriously without asking.¡°Do you remember you checked into a hotel room


    with a man two years ago?¡°You were three months pregnant, and you lost your baby! Have you


    forgotten?¡±¡®What?¡¯Olivia stared at Dorothy in disbelief.She did not remember going to a hotel with any


    man. Her miscarriage was because of a car ident.Olivia was stunned for a long time. Then,


    suddenly, she realized something. She grabbed onto Dorothy¡¯s wrist. Her eyes were red.¡°Dorothy, did


    you set me up? The affair, the miscarriage, it¡¯s all you, isn¡¯t it?¡±Dorothy frowned and shook her hand.


    ¡°B*tch, let go! What are you going to do even if it was me?¡±Olivia clenched Dorothy¡¯s wrist and roared,


    ¡°Dorothy, what did I ever do to you? Why do you have to do this to me?¡±Dorothy was in so much pain


    that she gripped Olivia¡¯s wounded wrist tightly until blood seeped out of the bandage. She had to


    loosen her grip.Then, Dorothy shoved off Olivia¡¯s hand, making Olivia fall and knock the railing of the


    stairs. A loud bang could be heard.Dorothy looked at Olivia arrogantly with hatred and disgust. ¡°Olivia,


    having you here is already enough to annoy me. So, I won¡¯t let you live a good life!¡±Then, she stormed


    upstairs and mmed the door behind her.Olivia fell onto the ground, all three of her wounds torn


    apart. Bloods seeped out of them.She felt her lungs hurting, making her cough uncontrobly. She


    covered her mouth with her hand and saw blood on it.Oliviaughed and cried. She did not know


    whether she was crying orughing in the end.She felt the irony of it all. It hurt like her heart was going


    to stop the next minute.No wonder John had always said she was a slut. He thought she had been


    cheating on him.For two years, Olivia understood nothing. She finally knew the truth now. However, she


    never expected that the truth would hurt her so much.She could not believe that John would trust


    Dorothy¡¯s words.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 14

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 14


    Olivia finally snapped out of her sorrow when the doorbell rang. She got up to answer the


    door.However, she stumbled because her body could not take the pain anymore. Fortunately, she


    grabbed the railing and managed to stop herself from toppling over.When she opened the door, she


    saw that it was the delivery man. She forced herself to smile. ¡°Can you help me put them inside?¡±The


    delivery man nodded and ced the ingredients inside the house. Only then did he notice Olivia was


    bleeding all over. She had blood all over her hands. He paused.¡°Miss, you¡¯re hurt. Do you want to go to


    the hospital?¡±Olivia shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±This was a


    wealthy residential area. The delivery man did not want to interfere much. However, when he saw


    Olivia¡¯s pale face, the blood flowing down her forehead, and how she swayed when she walked, he


    could not help but ask¡­¡°I can help you call an ambnce if you need it.¡±Olivia was startled. There


    were indeed kind people in this world. However, she could not go to the hospital.¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank


    you.¡±Then, she closed the door and left the delivery man outside.The delivery man nced at the door


    and shook his head before he left.It seemed that marrying a wealthy man was not an easy life. She


    even hesitated to go to the hospital after being abused.As soon as Olivia closed the door, she noticed


    Dorothy hade out of her room. Dorothy stood on the stairs and looked at Olivia with interest.¡°Oh,


    you can¡¯t control yourself again. Olivia, you don¡¯t even choose your men. Do you really have to flirt with


    the delivery man? Since when you became such a slut?¡±She ignored Dorothy.She bent down and


    dragged the ingredients into the kitchen.Olivia could barely control her cough because she felt weak


    and felt a lot of pain in her chest. She often felt dizzy because she had been forcing herself not to


    cough.She would not cook this meal if it was not deciding whether she would live or die.For now, she


    must stay alive.Before, she had endured because she wanted to look for her brother. However, she


    now wanted revenge, to find out the truth, and find her brother.Dorothy had caused all these miseries.


    She would never let Dorothy go.However, it was ironic that John believed every word Dorothy told


    him.There was one thing she would not believe. Her father did not hate her. Uncle Wace wasing


    to Ocean City, after all. She would see her father¡¯s letter soon and know the truth.Seeing that Olivia


    was ignoring her, Dorothy leaned against the kitchen door and said, ¡°Olivia, remember to cook for me.


    You know what¡¯s my favorite.¡±Olivia stood up straight and turned around to look at Dorothy. Her voice


    was cold. ¡°Dorothy, aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment of being ungrateful?Without Olivia, Dorothy


    would not have had the chance to get to know John.Speaking of which, Olivia had ruined her own life.It


    was not advisable to be too kind sometimes.Dorothy hated hearing that. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re so great that you can look down on me! You are nothing now!¡±¡®Who does


    Olivia think she is, talking to me like that? Does she think she¡¯s doing charity by telling me all this?¡®Do I


    look like I need her kind help?¡¯Olivia sneered. ¡°Yes, I am nothing now, but without me, would you have


    had a chance to get to know John?¡±Dorothy could not retort.She panted with anger as she gazed at


    Olivia with hatred. Then, she pped her.¡°B*tch! I¡¯ll show you who John will choose to believe!¡± Then,


    Dorothy reached out for the knife and dialed John¡¯s number with her phone.¡°Johnny,e and save


    me¡­¡±Tears flowed down Dorothy¡¯s cheek, and she begged as she sobbed.¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡°Liv,


    please don¡¯t do that. Put down the knife¡­¡± Dorothy screamed before Olivia, ¡°Ahh!¡±Then, she hung up


    the call.Olivia was dumbfounded. She had never seen someone who could put on such a believable


    one-woman show.Dorothy had acted without her help and with no scenes. All she had done was an


    emotional monologue.It would be a shame if Dorothy did not decide to be an actress.Olivia shook


    her head and said in disbelief, ¡°Dorothy, you are insane!¡±Unexpectedly, Dorothy yed with the knife


    as she chuckled and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m insane? John knows I¡¯m in a bad mood, and whatever I do is


    right. So, he won¡¯t have a problem even if I kill you with a knife.¡±Then, she raised the knife as she


    approached Olivia.¡°Olivia, I hate you so much. I wanted you dead long ago. Why don¡¯t you allow me to


    be Johnny¡¯s wife instead?¡±A strange smile appeared on Dorothy¡¯s face as she slowly approached


    Olivia step by step.Frightened, Olivia quickly picked up another knife and backed away. ¡°Stay away


    from me!¡±¡°Olivia, that¡¯s what I want!¡±Before Olivia could react, Dorothy stabbed her leg.Although


    Dorothy wanted Olivia dead, it was not the time yet.Olivia¡¯s thigh began to bleed. The pain made it


    difficult for her to stand up. The knife she held fell out of her grip.The pain was not enough to knock her


    out. As she spat out blood, she watched Dorothy pick up the knife she was just holding.Dorothy was a


    medical student, so she knew the depth of a non-fatal stab. She had also estimated John¡¯s arrivalC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    time.When the engine purred outside the door, she stabbed the knife into her chest. Before she fell to


    the ground, she nced at Olivia with disdain.The next second, John walked into the house and saw


    the scene before him.Anxiously, he carried Dorothy and called out anxiously, ¡°Dorothy?¡±John went


    berserk when he got no response from Dorothy. He carried her and shouted, ¡°Wes, drive to the


    hospital!¡±As soon as Wes came in, he was shocked to see Olivia lying on the ground, coughing out


    blood. Her leg was also injured.¡°Sir, what about Madam¡­¡±John looked at her coldly, feeling disgusted


    deep down his bones. ¡°Ignore her. She won¡¯t die.¡±Olivia had forgotten how many times John had


    repeated that already.To him, Olivia would never die.What made him think she would not die?She had


    cancer and would die within six months.Olivia looked at John leaving, and she was heartbroken. Tears


    flowed down her cheeks.She felt like she had fallen into an abyss. Trying to struggle with herst


    strength, she shouted to John, ¡°John, I¡¯m dying!¡±It was the first time she had ever said anything like that


    to him.Then, she fainted.When she woke up again, a day had already passed. When she opened her


    eyes, she saw John¡¯s sinister gaze, which scared her.¡°John¡­¡±Her voice was hoarse, and she was


    sad.Noticing Olivia was awake, John dragged Olivia out of bed without caring if her left hand was still


    on drip.The huge tug made her blood vessels burst and blood flow back, but John did not let go. He


    clenched her neck and said, ¡°Olivia, I told you that if something happened to Dorothy, your brother has


    to die too. Have you forgotten?¡±Olivia gasped for breath. Her vision turned ck, and her lungs were


    expanding as if they were about to explode.However, she could still hear John¡¯s cold voice in her


    ears.¡°Olivia, get down on your knees and apologize to Dorothy!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 15

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 15


    ¡®Demanding me to apologize to Dorothy?¡®In your dreams!¡®I might be pathetic and weak, but I¡¯m not


    pathetic enough to apologize to the mistress who destroyed my family and marriage.¡¯Olivia¡¯s cheeks


    flushed red, and she could feel the pain in her chest. The scent of blood assailed her throat, making her


    feel nauseous. However, she refused to give in.¡°I-I did nothing to her.¡±John nced at her coldly and


    exerted more strength as though he wanted to break her neck.¡°Olivia, don¡¯t make me repeat it!¡±Olivia¡¯s


    eyes were red, and she stared at John coldly and stubbornly. Blood seeped out of her mouth as she


    uttered the words with all her might, ¡°In¡­ your dreams!¡±John could not believe Olivia was so


    stubborn.As expected, she was still the Olivia Larson who would never give in easily.He let go of her.


    She slid down to the ground along the wall. Her left handy on the ground, bringing down the drip bag


    with it.The drip bottle turned red, looking scary.John did not know what was wrong with him. He had


    wanted to kill Olivia countless times, yet he could not do it every time he tried.That woman deserved to


    die!¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll bury your brother if you refuse to apologize. I¡¯m serious.¡±Ian¡­Olivia was like a devil from


    hell. She held onto John¡¯s ankle with her bloody hands and spoke with her dry and horse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t


    hurt Ian.¡±¡°Then kneel!¡±No! Olivia did not want to kneel!When they were in a deadlock, someone opened


    the door. Dorothy was in her patient¡¯s attire, swaying as she staggered into the wad.She bit her lip and


    looked at the scene. Gloating deep inside, she shed tears on the surface as she said, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t


    embarrass Liv like this. I understand that she hates me. Don¡¯t do this¡­¡±Noticing Dorothy was about to


    fall, John held her in his arms and said gently, ¡°Dorothy, you just gained consciousness. Why are you


    here?¡±Dorothy leaned in John¡¯s embrace as she shook her head and sobbed. ¡°Johnny, I don¡¯t want to


    see you like this. I remember how much you and Olivia loved each other before. I-I can understand why


    she hates me now. Besides, I lost my temper and stabbed her, too.¡±Then, she looked at Olivia with


    tears in her eyes. ¡°Liv, are you¡­ alright?¡±Olivia wanted to sneer.Dorothy should be given an Oscar for


    being such a great actress.John¡¯s anger, which had subsided, red up again.He turned around and


    looked at Olivia, who was leaning weakly against the wall with a gloomy expression. ¡°Olivia, look at


    how kind Dolly is. Why are you so mean?¡°You¡¯ve hurt her three times. First you made her suffer from a


    miscarriage, then hurt her stomach, then you almost killed her. Olivia, I must¡¯ve been too kind to


    you.¡±Kind?John had indeed believed what Dorothy told him. He would never listen to Olivia, no matter


    how hard she tried to exin.Olivia had given up exining.Shey softly on the ground. Blood was all


    over her, but she did not know where it hade from.Maybe it was from her hand, mouth, belly, or


    thigh.She had bruises all over her, and her lungs hurt. She even felt her heart shattering into pieces.Did


    it hurt?Of course.However, they did not hurt as much as her heart did.After a while, she lifted her head,


    spoke with her pale lips, and stared at John with red eyes.¡°Johnny, you can believe that I¡¯m a vicious


    woman who tried killing Dorothy three times. After all, I do want to kill her!¡±Then, she grinned. ¡°Are you


    satisfied?¡± John stared at her coldly. His gaze was so deep that Olivia could not guess what he was


    thinking, just like she did not know if he loved her anymore.¡°Olivia!¡±He shouted her name angrily.He


    gnawed every syble as if to tear her apart in every way he could.Olivia just looked at him quietly and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want as long as you spare my brother.¡±Noticing that John said nothing, she


    struggled to get up, ignoring the blood on her thigh. She knelt. ¡°Did you ask me to kneel? I¡¯ll kneel. How


    long do you want me to kneel for?¡±John¡¯s gaze was cold as he thought, ¡®This woman is good at causing


    trouble. She¡¯s made my emotions fluctuate countless times.¡±Dorothy immediately hugged John. She


    fell to the ground weakly as she said in a painful voice. ¡°Johnny, I want to go home. I don¡¯t like the


    smell of disinfectant here.¡±John frowned slightly and said, ¡°You have just woken up. It not good for you


    to get discharged now.¡±¡°That¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t you have a family doctor? The bed at home is more


    comfortable, and I need fluids and dressing daily. I can do that at home.¡±John was a little annoyed


    when Dorothy acted coquettishly. However, he epted her request and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you


    hometer.¡±Olivia nodded obediently and said, ¡°Johnny, let¡¯s bring Olivia home too. At least we can


    take care of each other.¡±John frowned upon hearing this and said, ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re too kind.¡±He carried


    Dorothy and nced at Olivia coldly as he walked away.After they left, Olivia sat on the ground, feeling


    tired.That was the man she had loved for four years. What a disappointment.In the end, Wes got a


    nurse to help Olivia re-bandage the wound because he could not bear to see her looking like that any


    more.In the evening, Wes came to pick her up.¡°Let¡¯s go, madam.¡±Olivia nodded and walked with


    difficulty, holding up her crutches. Wes stepped forward to support her.¡°Thank you.¡±Wes felt distressed.


    He could not understand why such a strong and intelligent woman would¡­¡°Madam, you have saved


    me. I¡¯ll always remember this.¡±Olivia was startled.The so-called rescue was her taking care of Wes


    when he suffered from a high fever and was unconscious for a few hours. She had done nothing


    much.Olivia did not expect John¡¯s heart to be so cold and Wes to be so kind.After returning to the vi,


    John sent Dorothy to the guest room to rest. When he was heading downstairs, he saw Wes helping


    Olivia to walk into the house, and his face turned gloomy.That woman did not even let go of the man


    around her.He strode forward and grabbed Olivia from Wes. Then, he dragged her to the garden,


    pointing at the cold stones.¡°On your knees!¡±Olivia was surprisingly obedient.The stone was cold, and it


    was difficult for her to kneel with her thigh injured. Her wound bled again, but she said nothing.John


    pinched her chin with his hand as he stared at her coldly. He spoke word by word, ¡°Olivia, put away


    your obsequious attitude! Kneel here and reflect on your mistake until I am satisfied!¡±Then, he turned


    around and walked into the house.The rain fell in less than half an hour, along with the thunder and


    lightning. It poured on Olivia, drenching her body. Her hair and clothes stuck onto her body, and she felt


    the chill in the air. Moreover, her wound hurt so much because of the rain.The rain was a lot like that


    night two years ago, except that she did not make any noise this time.An hourter, she began to


    shudder. The pain in her lungs made her cough, and when her legs were about to lose support, she


    suddenly fell back and fainted.¡®Johnny, I think I¡¯m going to die this time.¡¯C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 16

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 16


    John started to feel anxious as the thunder rumbled menacingly outside and he threw the pen in his


    hand onto the ground.Wes stole a nce outside of the window and lightning shed across the dark


    sky. Followed by it was a massive downpour that dripped heavily on the ss windows.He pursed his


    lips and carefully reminded John, ¡°Sir, Madam is still¡­¡±Before he managed to finish his sentence, John


    red at him coldly and he became too afraid to continue speaking.He had good intentions but it was


    not worth provoking John because of this.John was already annoyed and now that Wes reminded him


    about it, he could not stop thinking about Olivia who was still kneeling in the garden.He was anticipating


    seeing the woman begging, but she was surprisingly quiet, as if she was admitting guilt to her


    actions.This made him even more irritated until the point where he did not even know why.Just as he


    stood up to take a nce through the window, someone knocked on the study room door and


    Dorothy¡¯s timid voice came from outside.¡°Johnny¡­ I am a little scared, can you apany me?¡±Her


    body was weak, she was a timid person all along, and it was inevitable for her to feel nervous under


    such bad weather.He then stood up and opened the door and supported the frail Dorothy.Seeing her


    pale face and the terrifying state she was in, he felt so sorry for her.¡°Dolly, you are still injured, why did


    you leave your room?¡±Dorothy leaned on him and bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you, but I am really


    terrified by the lightning and thunder¡­ They bring back some painful memories to me¡­¡±¡®Painful


    memories?¡¯John was stunned. ¡®Olivia said the same thing before.¡¯¡°Johnny, my legs are getting wobbly


    and my chest hurts, can you carry me back?¡±John nodded and bent down to carry her up.Back in the


    guest room, John sat by the side of the bed and let Dorothy lean in his arms while heforted her.


    ¡°Sleep well, I will be here with you.¡±Dorothy was upset when she saw John not sitting in bed but she


    dared not force him either.At that point, another thunderstruck came through and Dorothy eximed


    out of fear and hugged John¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Johnny¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±¡°I¡­ I can see my mother beating me


    up, sob¡­ she¡¯s hitting me with the broom and I am covered in blood, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±John was already in


    a mess mentally and it got worse once Dorothy started crying. At the same time, he felt pitiful towards


    her when she was sobbing about her sorrowful past.¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±¡°Johnny, it¡¯s good toBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    have you.¡±Shey in his arms and murmured.Yet in her heart, she was as triumphant as ever.¡®Heh,


    Olivia Larson, don¡¯t even dream about Johnny saving you. I shall see what you can do this time!¡¯The


    heavier the rain and the louder the thunder, the more excited Dorothy was.If this went on, let alone


    someone who had knife wounds, even if it was a healthy person, he or she might not be able to endure


    it.Once she looked up, she found John staring out of the window and her mood soured


    immediately.¡®How can he still think about the b*tch out there now?¡¯She frowned and made a painful


    expression then said in a weak tone, ¡°Johnny, my chest hurts¡­¡±¡°Does your wound hurt?¡±She shook


    her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a throbbing pain.¡±Tears fell out of her eyes once again while she was


    speaking, as if she was heavily wronged.¡°Johnny, I am sorry, it¡¯s because of me that¡¯s why you are in


    such an awkward situation, not to mention causing a conflict between you and Liv¡­ Is she okay?¡±¡°It¡¯s


    fine Dolly, take care of yourself first.¡± John covered her body with the nket and wanted to close the


    curtains for her. ¡°I¡¯ll close the curtains.¡±Yet, just as he was about to move, Dorothy grabbed his


    sleeve.¡°Johnny, let it be. This way, the first ray of sunshine after the storm can shine into the room as


    soon as possible.¡±That being said, Dorothy looked down and her tears kept on falling as she spoke,


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve been hoping for us to be like the rainbow that shines after the rain and that we can be


    together after going through so many obstacles. We can do it, right?¡±John was annoyed by her


    continuous crying but he still endured it after remembering the fact that the miscarriage was the reason


    for her emotional instability. He then forced himself to say, ¡°Yes.¡±His patience was limited, despite the


    subject being Dorothy.However, in order to assure her, he still sat back in bed and held her in his arms


    whileforting her gently. ¡°Sleep tight.¡±Dorothy noticed him being in a bad mood as he was frowning


    the entire time which made her uneasy.Thinking of this, she could not help but hug him tighter, for fear


    that he would go out and look for Olivia once she fell asleep.John finally got out of her room at 5 a.m.,


    he then stood in the study room and smoked continuously, one cigarette after another.The rain was still


    pouring heavily and the thunder continued growling.¡®Olivia Larson is indestructible, anyone else would


    die, but not her!¡¯¡®She should¡¯ve known that I would never forgive her when she had an affair with


    another man two years ago!¡¯¡®This woman is cheap by nature and her ego intes whenever she is


    treated well, so I shall never show mercy to her.¡¯Suddenly, Wes ran into the room while panting heavily.


    ¡°Sir, bad news, Madam has passed out.¡±¡®Passed out?¡¯John shook his hand a little and the cigarette


    ashes fell onto the floor. He sneered. ¡°Pretending to be dead is her best trick.¡±¡°Madam seemed to have


    stopped breathing¡­¡±It was as if his heart skipped a beat, he turned to Wes and saw him nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve


    already called the ambnce and they are on the way.¡±¡®That¡¯s impossible, she cannot die.¡¯¡®She is the


    indestructible Olivia, anyone in this world would have died and will get injured, but not her!¡¯John¡¯s heart


    trembled. He threw the ashtray on the ground and snorted. ¡°Huh, I shall see what is she up to this


    time!¡¯¡¯That being said, he quickly walked down and he even staggered a little as he went down the


    stairs.Once he opened the door, the chilly wind blew in together with the rain and dripped on his


    face.Olivia was leaning against a rock, her legs still in a kneeling position. Her hair clung to her face to


    the extent that her expression could not be seen properly.He looked down at the woman on the ground


    and kicked her.¡°Olivia Larson, stop pretending! I¡¯m not falling for your tricks!¡±¡°Olivia, get up!¡±The woman


    on the ground did not give him any response and he started to panic. He quickly squatted down and


    pushed Olivia¡¯s shoulder but he drew back his hand as if he got shocked by electricity.Her body was


    cold and stiff, just like¡­a corpse.After a few seconds, he reached out to check her breath.It was weak,


    but she was still breathing.He let out a sigh of relief and sneered. ¡°I knew it, how could the


    indestructible Olivia die?¡±¡®She did the same thing to deceive me thest time and her breath was so


    weak as if she was about to die. This time, I will not be fooled again!¡¯He did not take an umbre and


    continued standing still in the rain.When the ambnce arrived, the medic team ced Olivia on a


    stretcher and got her into the vehicle, followed by John.The medic team performed emergency


    treatment on her along the way but the ECG machine was showing an ominous straight line without


    any beeps.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 17

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 17


    Hearing the sharp and prolonged noise, John finally came back to his senses. He stared at Olivia who


    showed no


    signs of life lying on the stretcher. ¡®So her heart stops too?


    The medic team had been performing CPR on Olivia and one of them looked over at John while


    panting heavily.


    ¡°Sir, please be prepared that we might lose her.¡±


    ¡®We might lose her¡­¡¯


    John¡¯s gaze darkened and his lips shivered. ¡°Will she die?¡±


    The other party rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Sir, humans will die no matter what, not to mention ady that


    has knife wounds all over her body? Plus, she was in the rain for who knows how long.¡±


    During the emergency rescue procedures earlier, the medic had already noticed the wounds all over


    her body.


    The force exerted during the CPR was quite rough and a few of her ribs had been broken. The wounds


    on her stomach and legs were all torn and bleeding.


    She frowned. ¡®I really have no idea if she can be saved.¡¯


    What especially angered her was how indifferent the


    family member acted. However, she still kept her thoughts to herself, after all, it was more urgent to


    save the patient.


    Since it was early morning, the ambnce did not encounter any traffic issues and reached the


    hospital after 5 minutes.


    Yet, John felt as if a century had passed.


    After they got off the ambnce, John ran for a few steps and was stopped by the medic earlier. ¡°Sir,


    please wait.¡±


    The door closed and he was locked out of the emergency


    room.


    He slumped on the chair aside with a messed up mind.


    She starved for three days and nights previously and she even ate soap, yet she was still alive.


    Therefore, she would definitely not die.


    At least Johnforted himself in such a way.


    Then again, his hands could not stop shaking, what was he afraid of?


    Was he afraid of Olivia dying?


    Then again, he had been hating her all this while, he even wanted her dead, no?


    He lowered his head and ced both his hands on his


    knees.


    In his mind, Olivia, who was smiling like a flower four years ago, suddenly appeared. In the next


    second, she popped out again with a cold gaze while asking him, John Freeman, what do I owe you?¡±


    One was smiling and the other was crying and yelling, yet none of them looked like the woman lying


    there like a


    corpse.


    A sudden thought came into his mind. ¡®If whatever happened two years ago didn¡¯t happen, we would


    probably be living happily, right?¡¯


    It was still okay if he did not think about it, now that he recalled how he stood outside of the hotel two


    years ago, witnessing Olivia walking into the hotel with another man happily, anger flushed through his


    mind.


    ¡®How cheap can this woman be?


    ¡®How desperate was she to look for a man even when she was pregnant?!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I loved her for my entire life, yet she didn¡¯t even cherish it.¡¯


    Cheating, miscarriage, and she continued to have fun with another man when he was dying in bed.


    John could never forget!


    He gave the chair beside him a hard punch and it made a huge noise that startled the nurse passing


    by.


    She stopped and asked carefully, ¡°Sir?¡±


    Right after she called him, she saw his hand bleeding and the scarlet fluid was dripping on the floor.


    ¡°Sir, your hand is bleeding.¡±


    John raised his head and red at the nurse with his reddish eyes then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feeling the resentful aura around John, the nurse did not dare to continue asking and quickly left after


    taking two more nces.


    John looked down at the blood on his hand and suddenly remembered the blood that Olivia was


    drenched in, He could not even figure out where the massive amount of blood came from.


    He snorted. ¡®No wonder she is Olivia Larson, what amount of blood she has.¡¯


    He even thought of an absurd idea. ¡®Dorothy possesses the Rh-negative blood type and she is skinny


    and weak. Maybe Olivia can donate some blood to her since she has so much of it, why waste it?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 18

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 18


    Then again, he was thinking what would he do if Olivia actually died?


    ¡®I have been driving all my hatred and resentment onto Olivia, who should I hate if she¡¯s dead?


    ¡®Who should I vent on when I need to?¡¯


    Suddenly, a huge force dragged him up from the chair and pushed him against the wall.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Johnny, what did I tell you previously? I told you to treat her with kindness and is this what you do?!¡±


    John looked up and saw that it was Zac, he immediately jumped out of his wallowing and sneered. ¡°Zac


    Quinton, she¡¯s my wife, not yours, what are you anxious about?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zac let go of his hands and narrowed his eyes at John, the only thing that crossed his mind right now


    was that this man in front of him was hopeless.


    He was an outsider but he was horrified when he listened to Wes¡¯s description of what happened, how


    could this man be taking it for granted?


    ¡®What does he mean by Olivia is indestructible and she will not die?¡¯


    ¡°John Freeman, Olivia is human, she is a living person! She has a heart and she does cry and feel


    pain, what are you treating her as?


    ¡°You are killing a person, do you know that?¡±


    John stared coldly and Zac. ¡°Are you concerned?¡±


    His tone was full of scorn which made Zac feel uneasy. He then proceeded to punch John¡¯s face hard.


    ¡°John Freeman, have some f*ck*ng sense in you!¡±


    He pointed towards the direction of the emergency room and shouted, ¡°The one lying inside there is


    your wife, the one who you knelt for and asked to marry you! Wake up, John! Can you act like a


    human!?¡±


    Since he got caught by John previously in the vi, Zac reflected on himself and realized that he was


    actually being a busybody, he was not in the position to interfere in the couple¡¯s matter.


    Yet, this time, he realized that he could not stay put and do nothing.


    ¡®If I continue to stay out of it, Olivia will die!


    ¡®She might not even survive the month, let alone 6 months!¡¯


    John got punched to the ground by Zac and he slumped on the chair without moving.


    ¡®Zac is right, she is the wife that I knelt down and proposed to.¡¯


    In the past, he loved Olivia more than anything, but now, he hated her as much as he once loved.


    He stood up from the floor and wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips with his sleeve. His eyes


    were cold and dark, and just as he was about to fight back, the door of the emergency room opened.


    The doctor walked over and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the family member of the patient?¡±


    Both John and Zac spoke at the same time, ¡°Me.¡±


    The doctor was taken aback before he answered, ¡°The surgery isplete, and the patient has


    regained her heartbeat. But, there are still the crucial 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°The crucial 24 hours, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The patient is still having a high fever as she was caught in the heavy rain, in addition to the wounds


    on her body, there¡¯s a high possibility for infection to set in. Also, the patient is unable to breathe on her


    own for now, if her fever persists after 24 hours, then that¡¯s it for her.¡±


    John was stunned and he stared at the doctor in disbelief.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she just catch a little rain, how could it be so serious?


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe it!


    ¡®She definitely colluded with the doctor, this woman is the best at acting weak.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s just rain, how can it be so serious?¡±


    The doctor red at John angrily. It was he who saved Olivia thest time so he remembered her


    clearly.


    ¡®A lung cancer patient that was forced to eat soap¡­ How many days has it been and now she¡¯s here


    again because of standing in the rain for hours?¡¯


    ¡°Your wife is having¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor, when can we see her?¡±


    Zac interrupted the doctor before he managed to finish his words.


    ¡®Since John Freeman never learns his lesson, then he is not in the position to know about Olivia¡¯s


    condition, he is unworthy!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 19

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 19


    In the Intensive Care Unit.


    Olivia was lying in bed quietly with the venttor


    connected to her. Her hands were unable to take in any injections so the nurse could only ce the


    needle on her


    arm.


    Her thighs, knees, and abdomen were covered with


    bandages, if she had more injuries, she would have been wrapped fully like a mummy.


    Her face was as pale as paper, if the ECG machine was not beeping, no one would know that this was


    a living person.


    John stood by her bedside, frowning and he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Olivia Larson, don¡¯t die! I will


    never allow you to die!¡±


    She would only be his woman, be it dead or alive.


    As long as he was alive, he would never give her away to anyone else!


    He held her chilly and skinny hand while sitting by the bedside, a trace of heartache shed through his


    eyes.


    Zac looked at his pretentious look and could not help but frown. ¡°John Freeman, get out. I assume she


    won¡¯t want to see you when she wakes.¡±


    Hearing such, John raised his head and red at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    It was obvious that the doctor wanted to say something earlier, but Zac interrupted him first.


    ¡°The doctor said that Olivia has¡­¡¯


    However, he had no idea what kind of illness Olivia could


    have.


    Her body had always been strong and healthy, unlike Dorothy who could fall sick from the slightest


    thing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his whole body exuded an icy cold aura, all of which showed his anger.


    ¡°Zac Quinton, tell me.¡±


    Zac took a nce at Olivia in bed and remembered that he. promised her to keep it a secret.


    However, he knew John¡¯s temper and that he would never give up until he got his answer.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia has pneumonia and she will get a fever easily if she gets caught in the rain which will lead her to


    face breathing difficulties.¡±


    John was stunned. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that she has pneumonia?¡¯


    Zac added, ¡°The doctor mentioned it the previous time,


    you can ask for the report if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    He had already approached the doctor in private, so even if John insisted on getting proof, it would not


    be a


    problem.


    ¡°The previous time?¡¯


    John was annoyed and he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    If he knew that she had pneumonia, he would never have kept her in the rain for such a long time.


    ¡°What difference does it make? Do you care?¡±


    ¡°You were all over Dorothy the previous time and even gave her thest pack of Rh-negative blood,


    have you ever wanted Olivia to stay alive?¡±


    His words pierced John¡¯s heart and he could actually feel the pain in his chest.


    At the same time, he wanted to punch Zac back. ¡®How can he know more about her than myself?¡¯


    Even if he did not love Olivia anymore, hi. strong


    possessiveness would not allow any other men to dream about her, not even Zac Quinton!


    ¡°If you are not Zac Quinton, you would¡¯ve been dead by now!¡±


    He said with a threatening tone.


    Yet, Zac did not care and sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, Olivia would have been dead already.¡±


    Fact indeed.


    If Wes did not call him over, Olivia would have died from blood loss, how could she still be alive by


    now?


    Then again¡­


    He looked at Olivia and smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡®Does she seem alive now?¡¯


    After all, if she could not make it through the next 24 hours, this would be the end of her.


    Zac felt pitiful for her whenever he thought about her future.


    Even if she made it through this time, how about the next?


    ¡®How about lung cancer? Can she survive that?¡¯


    ¡®She was a prideful beauty of Ocean City, how did she end up in such a state?¡¯


    ¡®Women should fear marrying the wrong man, I guess she just loved the wrong man.¡¯


    Zac went out of the ward after making sure that John would not harm her and sat in the corridor.


    He knew that he was still an outsider by the end of the day.


    John was holding Olivia¡¯s hand in the ward and he


    sounded surprisingly gentle.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, if you make it through this time, let¡¯s make up for each other, shall we?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 20

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 20


    ¡°Reconcile with Dorothy, she is a kind woman and you were friends before, it¡¯s not that difficult to make


    up, right?¡±


    ¡°As for your younger brother, he is perfectly fine, I¡¯ve never harmed him, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    John felt a little tired but he continued to stare at Olivia quietly.


    ¡®She does seem to be skinnier than before and she looks haggard.¡¯


    John frowned. ¡®Actually, if you said that you were unwell yesterday night, I wouldn¡¯t have let you kneel


    for so long


    })


    Back at the vi.


    It was already 10 a.m. and John had been gone for almost 5 hours.


    He was yet to return home and he has not even called.


    Dorothy felt extremely anxious and she wanted to go to the hospital to look for him but Wes stopped


    her.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, you are still injured, and Sir wants you to rest here.¡±


    ¡°I want to look for Johnny.¡±


    ¡°Sir is in the hospital so you may let me know if you have any requests.¡±


    Wes did not have a nice expression on his face as he knew deep down in his heart that if it was not


    because of her, Olivia would not have to be in the rain for so long.


    Dorothy was irritated at being stopped and frowned. ¡± Assistant Coulson, I am very worried as Johnny


    is not back yet.¡±


    Wes replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ms. Ellis, Sir is apanying Madam in the hospital.¡±


    The status of all three people was expressed directly


    within a sentence.


    Dorothy red at Wes in dissatisfaction. ¡°I am craving meatballs from Smiles Road, get them for me


    please.¡¯


    She could not provoke Wes directly as his status was different from the rest, so she could only ask him


    to do something else.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Wes was afraid that she might run away so he stood still. ¡°I can order delivery for you.¡±


    ¡®Delivery? Who wants delivery?!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust delivery men, plus I am injured now, what should I do if I eat something unhygienic?¡±


    Hearing that, Wes felt helpless and nodded. ¡°Alright, I will go now, but please stay here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Dorothy went back to her room andy in bed once again.


    ¡®So is Olivia Larson alive or dead now?


    ¡°Then again John is not back yet, so I assume she¡¯s unlikely to be alive.


    ¡®Such a pity if she dies now, she won¡¯t get the chance to see me and Johnny getting married.¡¯


    Just as she was thinking, the doorbell rang downstairs.


    Dorothy thought it was Wes and cursed. ¡°What a troublesome one.¡±


    Yet when she went downstairs and opened the door, she did not see Wes.


    The other party was slightly shocked when he saw it was Dorothy answering. ¡°Ms. Ellis? Why are you


    here?¡±.


    Dorothy recognized this person, it was tl.e Larson family¡¯s housekeeper, Wace.


    ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle Wace, what brings you here?¡±


    She moved aside. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Wace hesitated but still went in.


    ¡®I remember clearly that this vi was the ce where thedy and the young master lived, howe it


    was Dorothy here but not her?¡¯


    Wace was never fond of Dorothy, plus he was very attentive to the scandal between John and her.


    He already wanted to warn Olivia back then, but she was too trusting and she did not listen.


    It did look like the farmer and the viper story now.


    ¡°I am here to visit the youngdy, is she here?¡±


    Dorothy noticed the box in Wace¡¯s hand and she narrowed her eyes. She then knocked her head


    lightly and chuckled. ¡°Oh jeez, look how forgetful I am. She is out getting groceries and she told me that


    you would pay a visit today, my apologies for forgetting.¡±


    Wace¡¯s presence was definitely not a good thing so she must stop them from seeing each other.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 21

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 21


    Buying groceries?


    Uncle Wace did not quite believe that happened.


    Olivia was the darling daughter of the Larson Family, so she had never stepped foot inside the kitchen.


    Even after she married John, she did not even do theundry once. So, why should she go out for


    groceries while the foster daughter sits at home?


    In fact, he called Ms. Larson, but nobody picked up.


    He always felt that Dorothy had some bad intentions, but he could not speak up because of his


    position.


    Thus, he did not question her directly. Instead, he chose


    to observe her.


    ¡°Are you here as a guest, Ms. Ellis?¡±


    Dorothy pointed to her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m hurt, so Olivia told me toe here for some peace.¡±


    After that, she grinned and poured Uncle Wace a ss of water. ¡°Olivia also mentioned that you


    wereing, so she wanted you to have a taste of her cooking. That¡¯s why she went out for groceries.¡±


    Uncle Wace did notpletely believe her. He swirled the ss and smiled. ¡°Ms. Larson is a very


    nice person.


    She treats this old man well too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Olivia has always been like that.¡±


    Dorothy looked at the box and pretended to ask casually, What¡¯s in that box, Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean to give it to Ms. Larson. Nothing of value, really.¡±


    Dorothy was a little paranoid about it. The box looked like it belonged to the Larson Family.


    A parcel that the Larson Family¡¯s housekeeper brought all the way here must be something special. It


    was either money or evidence.


    She surmised that it might be evidence.


    In the past, she was the Larson Family¡¯s foster daughter. Besides, she has done a few bad things to


    the Larson Family, so she might have left a piece of evidence or two around.


    The most important thing was, it has been two years but she could not find the will of Hans Larson, the


    head of the Larson Family.


    That alone made her quite unhappy already.


    Thus, she stood up and reached for the box. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put this aside for Olivia, then.¡±


    However, before Dorothy could grab the box, Uncle


    Wace swiftly grabbed it and held it in his arms, denying


    her. ¡°No need for that. This box has all of Ms. Larson¡¯s pictures from when she was a child. Surely, she


    would want to look at them right away.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s arms hung in the air as she replied, ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°However, I have never seen Olivia¡¯s childhood pictures. I want to look at them. I want to see if I¡¯m in


    those


    pictures.¡±


    ¡°No, these are Ms. Larson¡¯s family pictures.¡±


    Uncle Wace had seen through Dorothy. However, he was unsure of what happened to Olivia. That¡¯s


    why he did not make any sudden moves.


    If he knew that Ms. Larson somehow ended up in the emergency room because of Dorothy, he would


    confront her there and then.


    Dorothy was anxious. After all, Wes was about toe


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    home.


    Driving from the peninsr to Smiles Road would take thirty minutes, usually. Fifty minutes, ¡°ops.


    Wes was already on the road for more than twenty minutes now. If she doesn¡¯te up with


    something, then Uncle Wace would definitely see Olivia. The things inside the box would be a


    ticking time bomb. Sooner orter, she would be caught by the st as well.


    ¡°Uncle Wace, are you staying here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Once I speak to Ms. Larson, I will leave.¡±


    ¡°But Olivia wants to see you. How about I bring you up to the other rooms?¡±


    Besides the study, the mansion had five rooms.


    Dorothy and Olivia both lived on the second floor. There was another room on the third floor.


    Even though the Larson Family went bankrupt, Uncle Wace still called her ¡°Ms. Larson¡±. His honor


    would not allow him to sleep on the same floor as Olivia.


    Dorothy did not even wait for Uncle Wace to say no and said, ¡°Uncle Wace, I know that you


    separate masters and students. How about you sleep in the attic? The attic room is a little small and


    simple. If you won¡¯t rest in any of the rooms, Olivia would think that I didn¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    Even though Uncle Wace knew what bad intentions Dorothy had, Olivia never said anything about


    her. So, he simply nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    Both of them went up to the third floor. After Dorothy opened the door to the attic, she let Uncle Wace


    inside first before she took a baseball bat from the side and brought it down on him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 22

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 22


    Uncle Wace copsed to the ground as his head bled profusely.


    However, Dorothy did not want him dead just yet. After all, if he died here, she would surely be


    investigated.


    She thought for a while, then an idea came to her head.


    She might as well wait for Olivia toe back and then put the me on her.


    Dorothy was not sure what else this old geezer knew.


    That was what worried her the most. That was why she had to get to the bottom of it.


    She found a rope on the side of the room and then quickly tied Uncle Wace up with it. After that, she


    grabbed a towel and stuffed it in his mouth.


    Immediately after she did that, Dorothy heard the sound of the doorbelling from downstairs. Wes


    was home.


    She quickly closed the door and walked downstairs.


    Halfway down the stairs, she realized that she moved too hard just now, and that caused her wound to


    stain her shirt red.


    Dorothy had no choice but to run to the other room and get a change of clothes.


    However, her bandages were stained with blood. How was she going to exin it to her doctorter


    on?


    Before she could think of anything else, Wes was already walking up the stairs with the meatballs.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, I have your dumplings with me.¡±


    Dorothy frowned, changed her shirt, and tidied her hair. She then opened the door and took the


    meatballs, mming the door on Wes.


    After that, she quickly sent a text message.


    ¡°Please help me delete the video camera footage on the premises, thanks.¡±


    In the hospital.


    It was five in the afternoon, but Olivia was still unconscious. John did not leave her side either.


    Zac again entered the ward and said, ¡°You should go home and rest. I can take care of her.¡±


    John shook his head as he gripped Olivia¡¯s hand while clenching the side of the bed. He clenched so


    hard his veins showed and his fingers went pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting here until she wakes up.¡±


    Zac could not bear to see John like this. He frowned and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now. Since


    you¡¯re


    4


    regretting it now, why did you do that back then?¡±


    John smiled coldly.


    Why did he even do that in the first ce?


    He had no idea why he was very afraid at this moment. The moment when he saw Olivia¡¯s pale face,


    felt her cold body. He was really afraid.


    However, he still hated her.


    Yet, he wants her to be by his side. He wants her to live forever. He would not allow her to leave him


    this early!


    He had not gotten enough of his revenge just yet!


    Zac did not know what to say, so he simply stared at the womanying on the bed.


    He also had no idea how to describe Olivia at that


    moment.


    However, when he saw her like that. He felt a sense of guilt.


    If he did something over the past two years, or if he did not give up on her thest time around, things


    might not have turned out this way.


    He could not exin it, but he knew that he had to treat Olivia a little better in the future.


    All of a sudden, Olivia¡¯s eyelids twitched. Her lips moved as if she was about to say something.


    Zac hurriedly went outside to get the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, she¡¯s awake!¡±


    John, on the other hand, stood up and stared at her as if he might miss this precious moment if he


    blinked.


    Olivia felt a heaviness on her head and some shortness of breath. It felt like she had just run through a


    wall of fire, feeling hot and unbearably ufortable.


    She struggled for a while, and then finally managed to open her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was John¡¯s face.


    He still looked as handsome, ssy, and cold. However, he seemed to look a little tired and the


    emotion on his face was gentle.


    She could not believe it. Why would John look at her like that?


    It must have been an illusion.


    Thus, she closed her eyes, waited for a few moments, and opened them once again.


    John was still there.


    However, the gentleness on his visage was gone.


    However, the sharpness in his eyes emanated an aura of


    coldness as they gazed at her.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±


    So it was really an illusion. At that very moment, she felt her chest cramp up in pain.


    ¡®Johnny, now I know what it feels like to be in a dream¡­¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 23

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 23


    Olivia still felt a little light-headed. She only remembered that John made her kneel on the cold rock


    because of Dorothy.


    She thought that she could hold on until the morning,


    but it was pouring at the time. So, her body began to sway, her lungs tightened and she kept spitting


    out blood from her mouth.


    After a certain period of time, she knew that she could not take it anymore, so she passed out right


    there and then.


    She thought that she would die.


    Just before she passed out, she thought to herself, perhaps dying is alright. That way, she could truly


    be free.


    She could still dream that John still loved her. She would immerse herself in that dream and pretend


    like nothing ever happened over the past two years.


    However, she did not die. She was awake.


    In fact, the first person that she saw was John. When she looked into those indifferent eyes of his, she


    realized that this was not a dream.


    The reality was cruel indeed.


    She could see John speak, but she could not quite hear him. Her breathing was still not very smooth.


    She had to rely on the venttor to breathe. That was why she did not answer him.


    What surprised her was, John was not angry. He simply stared at her in silence.


    When the doctor arrived, she could hear the doctor ask a lot of questions, but she could not do


    anything.


    Her lungs hurt, her throat hurt, and her head too.


    Because of that, she passed out once again.


    The doctor looked at her and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not in danger for now, but we still can¡¯t be careless. Her


    breathing is not very stable as of yet, and she still has a fever. We¡¯ll have to monitor her condition


    further.¡±


    After the doctor left, the nurse changed the saline drip. again. Olivia had already used five bottles of


    that.


    John looked at it and asked, ¡°How many did she take already?¡±


    The nurse looked at the medication chart and replied, ¡°10 bottles. She still has another three to go.¡±


    She looked down at Olivia¡¯s arms and shook her head.


    Both of Olivia¡¯s hands were wrapped up. Her arm was also swelling from the needle sitting in her vein.


    She had no other choice. There was no other part of her body that the


    nurses could use for injections.


    John felt a little uneasy looking at those bottles of medications.


    However, he was relieved because he knew that Olivia was safe for now. He smiled menacingly and


    said, ¡°Olivia, I told you that you wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡¯


    After he saw her open her eyes, John did not stay for a moment longer and left the room.


    After John was gone, Zac entered the room.


    He looked at the frail and weak woman on the bed. Her beautiful brows were crunched together into a


    frown.


    He also wanted to leave, but there a voice called out to him.


    Do not leave her. Do not leave her to face all of this alone.


    That was the reason he stayed.


    Olivia woke up again at nine o¡¯clock at night. She was feeling a lot better than she was before.


    Her vision cleared up and her breathing was a lot smoother.


    Zac was pouring some water at the side counter. All of a sudden, he heard Olivia cry out with a raspy


    voice, ¡°Water


    . water¡­¡¯


    ¡±


    He turned his head and saw that the woman was awake.


    He could not help but smile at her.


    ¡°You want some water, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His voice was gentle.


    Olivia looked back at him and nodded.


    She felt relieved when she saw that it was Zac and not


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    John.


    Zac took the ss of warm water to the side of the bed. He then slowly propped Olivia up before he fed


    her water spoon by spoon.


    The doctor had told him that Olivia¡¯s throat needed some warm water. In fact, it would be better if he


    would just moisturize it slightly. Only after that, she would be able to drink water normally.


    Thus, in those few hours with her, Zac made sure that Olivia would always have some water to drink.


    He would change a ss of water every ten minutes. He would also make sure that the water was at


    the correct temperature. Not too hot, but not too cold either.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 24

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 24


    After a few spoons, Olivia felt that her throat was better.


    She coughed a few times and she winced from the


    soreness in her throat.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Let me have that.¡±


    Zac nodded and tidied her bed. ¡°Come, have some food. I reheated some porridge for you. There¡¯s


    bacon with the porridge. Is that alright?¡±


    He remembered that Olivia wanted this porridge specifically.


    Thus, he asked someone to cook the porridge. Every two hours, the porridge in the food jar had to be


    changed for a fresh one.


    ¡±


    Olivia knew nothing about all this, f course. She simply assumed that Zac brought it by coincidence.


    She nodded at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Besides thanking him, she did not know what else to say.


    Olivia¡¯s right arm still had the IV drip in it. It was so swollen to the point that she could not bend her arm


    because of all the medications she had been receiving over the past ten hours or so.


    She frowned a little. It took a lot of effort for her to even eat the porridge.


    When Zac noticed that, he sat beside her and took the food jar. He took the spoon, blew on the


    porridge to cool it down, and then put it in front of Olivia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Here, let me feed you.¡±


    Olivia was a little stunned as she stared at Zac in shock. She felt her heart wrench as she could not


    stop her tears from rolling down her cheek.


    When she was sick before, John used to feed her like this.


    Zac was flustered when he saw Olivia crying like this. He did not know whether to set the porridge


    down or should he do something else.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?


    ¡°Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Olivia unexpectedly cried even harder.


    That was what John used to say to her .oo.


    However, things between her and John turned out like this.


    He destroyed the Larson Family, confined her by his side, and even tortured her. However¡­ she still


    loved him.


    Olivia could not hold back her tears as everything in the past suddenly came back to her.


    After a while, she stopped crying and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    After that, she gulped down the porridge in her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Quinton. Thank you so


    much. I¡¯m alright, trust me¡­¡±


    She was crying and smiling at the same time, and Zac felt his heart tremble to see her like this.


    What could have caused her so much pain that she is just trying to hold on while crying her heart out?


    Zac did not say anything. Instead, he scooped another spoon of porridge and gave it to Olivia. ¡°Here,


    one more.¡±


    Olivia smiled with tears in her eyes as she swallowed the porridge. She felt so much pain in her heart.


    John and she could never go back to the way things were before¡­


    She did not cheat on him, but why would John not believe in her?


    At that moment, the door swung open and John walked in with a sheer, cold aura around him. He stood


    in front of them and his gaze pierced through Olivia.


    He thought that she would correct her promiscuous ways. Instead, it had only gotten worse.


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John roared as he gritted his teeth.


    Every word that came out of his mouth sounded ice cold as if they were about to freeze her to death.


    Zac frowned as he was about to say something, but John smacked the bowl of porridge onto the


    ground. He then pointed to the door and roared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Zac did not move as he responded, ¡°John, have you had enough? Do you want Olivia to die another


    time?¡±


    John pushed him away and grabbed Olivia as he snapped at her, ¡°Olivia Larson, I was too merciful


    toward you!¡±


    He came here because he did not want her to be hungry when she woke up. In the end, what did he


    get?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did hee to see all these?


    Olivia¡¯s tears stopped flowing. It seemed like John¡¯s presence broke the image of the past that she was


    picturing in her head. Everything that she imagined in that scene shattered along with it.


    She looked at him and said helplessly, ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t cheat on you back then.¡±


    Johnughed coldly as his slender hand gripped Olivia¡¯s skinny face. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re a wench! You¡¯re so


    close to dying, but you¡¯re still seducing other men. Do you think that I will believe you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 25

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 25


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡¯


    Olivia said adamantly this time.


    As truth would have it, she did not cheat on John. However, she knew that John would never believe


    her.


    John smiled coldly. ¡°Then why did you go to the hotel with that man? Don¡¯t tell me that you guys are


    putting on a show?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with another man.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Olivia, do you think I¡¯m blind? I saw you walking into the hotel with another man all


    laughing and happy!¡±


    ¡°Please believe me.¡±


    That day, she really did go to a hotel, but she did not go there to sleep with another man.


    Dorothy was the one that told her that sne left her ne at the hotel. Dorothy was busy going


    abroad, so she told Olivia to take it for her.


    She took it, got the ne, and came back.


    On the way back, she had an ident. When she woke up, she was in the hospital, and the child in her


    tummy was gone too.


    She did not know how to exin it to John, so she called him up immediately.


    However, no one answered her calls.


    Her bones were broken from the ident and her body had scrape marks all over. She was forced to


    stay in the hospital, unable to go anywhere.


    She could not even go to the washroom on her own, but she did not dare tell Hans anything about it.


    She was struggling on her own.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the end, the nurse could not bear to see her like this, so she called Hans on her own. After that,


    Hans got someone to look after Olivia. That was how she managed to live through that ordeal.


    Despite that, John never showed up.


    Olivia looked at the news every day, worried that something might have happened to John. Yet, there


    was nothing.


    One monthter, she was discharged from the hospital. When she got home, she realized that John


    was at home all along. However, he had another woman by his side now. That woman was Dorothy


    Ellis.


    She was broken beyond belief, but she still did not believe


    She told John that she had miscarried.


    John locked her outside the house without a word,


    making her stand alone in the pouring rain.


    After that, he always kept Dorothy by his side.


    He was very caring toward Dorothy and cold toward her.


    In those two years, he did note home very


    frequently. So, she waited, and waited and waited for him toe home.


    Now, however, two yearster, he was home, but he brought Dorothy Ellis home with him.


    He got Dorothy as a nanny and wanted Olivia to apologize to her.


    Olivia felt stupid, very stupid!


    It had been two years, and she almost lost her life before realizing something.


    Whatever happened two years ago was all set up by Dorothy.


    However, how did Dorothy get into a rtionship with John?


    She had no idea.


    John¡¯s cold gaze pierced through her as if he wanted to break her right there and then.


    ¡°Olivia, I have even seen pictures of you in bed. How dare you tell me that you didn¡¯t cheat on me?


    Don¡¯t you feel shame when you lie to me?¡¯


    Olivia bit her lip and closed her eyes. She then smiled and said to John,


    ¡°Johnny, you just don¡¯t believe me, do you? When


    Dorothy says something, you would believe her. But, if I tell you a hundred things, you would believe


    none of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost dead already. What else do you want?¡±


    The angst in John grew ever more intense as he shoved Olivia into the bed like a ragdoll.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, Olivia Larson, you are mine. Even your life is mine! Don¡¯t you dare seduce


    other men like this!¡±


    He turned around and red at Zac as he warned her. ¡°If you have the guts to see other men, I¡¯ll


    cripple every single one of them!¡±


    The tear marks were still prominent on Olivia¡¯s face, but her heart waspletely broken. In the end,


    she even forgot what was it like to experience heartbreak.


    She just came back from the grave, and the first thing she saw was John screaming at her.


    How much did he hate her, actually?


    If he hated her this much, then why save her in the first ce?


    ¡°John, if you hate me so much, why don¡¯t you divorce


    me? Why keep me by your side just to disgust you?¡±


    John regretted. He regretted that he even had feelings for this woman. It seemed like she did not even


    deserve it!


    John wanted to hit her but was quickly stopped by Zac.


    ¡°Enough! Be a man, will you?¡±


    Just John and Zac were about toe to blows, John¡¯s phone rang.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 26

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 26


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Ellis fainted from severe blood loss again, and there¡¯s no more Rh-negative blood in the blood


    bank.


    What should we do?¡±


    John¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together when he suddenly noticed the blood on Olivia¡¯s arms and


    said coldly, ¡°Send Dolly to the hospital, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had not been back to see Dorothy for the entire day since he was here by Olivia¡¯s side: It was his


    fault that he had neglected the fact that Dorothy¡¯s body was just too frail. However, Olivia was different.


    She was


    indestructible, and it was impossible for her to die.


    She had just been resuscitated and her energy level was . off the charts. She certainly did not look like


    she was


    about to die.


    John red at Olivia sinisterly as he spoke, ¡°Olivia Larson, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for your


    sins.¡±


    Olivia paused. Her body was already weakened, so after the torment andmotion that just


    happened, she felt like a truck ran over her.


    Her pale, ashen, cracked lips curled as she muttered, What?¡±


    (C


    ¡°Since you¡¯re strong and you have a lot of blood, do a transfusion and give your blood to Dolly. She


    fainted from losing too much blood.¡±


    A sharp pain stabbed Olivia in her heart as she heard what John said. Her entire body was cold and


    trembling. She was unwilling to believe what she had just heard.


    Did he save her life just so she could be Dorothy¡¯s walking blood bag?


    He really did treat her as his exclusive, personal ything.


    She was never human to him.


    Was he still the same Johnny she knew?


    Was he really that cruel?


    She felt a sharp pain in her lungs and blood came gushing out. Before Olivia could control herself, she


    spat blood uncontrobly onto her bedsheet.


    John was utterly unmoved as he spat coldly, ¡°Stop pretending, Olivia Larson, even if you pass out,


    you¡¯ve still gotta do the blood transfusion!¡±


    Zac could not take it anymore. ¡°John, are you mad? She¡¯d just woke up and you want her to do a blood


    transfusion? Are you worried that she¡¯s not dying as fast as you want her to?


    ¡°You were the one that looked like crap yesterday night and here you are, creating havoc right now! Did


    you really


    not know how to spell the word ¡®regret¡¯?¡±


    John pushed him away and yelled, ¡°This is my family matter, Zac Quinton!¡±


    ¡°Family matter? How is Dorothy Ellis a part of your family? Everyone could tell that Dorothy is clearly


    healthier than Olivia, except you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Zac? Dolly¡¯s health has not been good since she gave me a kidney!¡±


    Zac thought John had gone mad, and that he was so bewitched by Dorothy he no longer knew his left


    from his right!


    Also, he really did think that one day, the Freeman family would perish in John¡¯s hands, because he


    was too foolish!


    Zac thought that as an outsider, he could see what was clearly happening. So why was John still


    muddled and confused?


    John saw that Zac was no longer speaking, and thought that he was proven right.


    ¡°Because of this b*tch, Dolly not only miscarried a baby but also got stabbed twice!¡± John yanked Zac


    by his cor and spat, ¡°I¡¯m already very merciful towards Olivia Larson!¡±


    If she were someone else, John would have finished her off a long time ago instead of sparing her life


    and giving her a chance to redeem herself.


    It was definitely impossible!


    Just because she was Olivia, he remembered the love they once shared, and that was why he was


    merciful.


    These were all chances he had given Olivia, not torment!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once John finished yelling, he pulled Olivia by her arm and dragged her out, ignoring the blood at the


    corner of her lips and her limp feet.


    Olivia was dragged out like a puppet toward her death by John, and as she stumbled on the cold


    hospital floor, her heart sank further.


    John had already dug her heart out from her chest, so did any of these even ount for anything? The


    pain in her body was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    She finally knew, to John, all these pain were blessings. So, she should be thanking him, right?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 27

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 27


    Olivia felt like her entire body was in agony. Her lungs,


    her belly, her hands, and her knees hurt, and she felt so weak she did not know exactly where the pain


    started.


    After being dragged by John for a few steps, her knees buckled and she crashed onto the floor on her


    knees.


    Her red and swollen knees were already injured from kneeling too long on the rocks, so she crumbled


    abruptly and heavily onto the ground, the pain was excruciating.


    Olivia could not hold back her tears in pain, but she did not want to cry. She gritted her teeth tightly to


    stop herself from crying. She also did not cry out for John to


    stop.


    Then, John realized something was wrong and as he


    looked back, he saw how stubborn and pained Olivia was, and his heart tugged with pain.


    ¡°Get up!¡± He ordered coldly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson, what is this show you¡¯re putting on? Are you a damsel in distress? Get up!¡±


    John felt his temper rose. He yanked her arms harshly, not realizing that his action had caused blood to


    seep out from the dressings on her arms.


    Zac was behind them, watching the scene unfold, contemting if he should step up to stop John.


    However, he felt like it was not his ce to do it, until he saw Olivia kneel on the ground, with John


    dragging her even after that, he could not hold it in anymore.


    He marched forward, bent down and picked Olivia up from the ground, and said coldly, ¡°Let go, John.¡±


    John was initially angry, but now he was furious.


    Coldness surrounded him as he stared daggers at Zac, his lips pursed to form a thin line. ¡°Zac Quinton,


    what are you doing? Are you fighting against me?¡±


    ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re disregarding human life. I can¡¯t bear to watch it any longer.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body was trembling, she hid in Zac¡¯s embrace like a wounded little rabbit, and that sight pierced


    John¡¯s eyes painfully.


    Unfaithful women would indeed do whatever they wanted!


    ¡°Let go of her, Zac Quinton!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    John looked at Olivia icily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Olivia.¡±


    Dolly was still waiting for emergency treatment, there was simply no time to waste.


    Olivia was startled by John¡¯s re and started trembling even more. She muttered, ¡°Mr. Quinton,


    please let me go. I need to do a blood transfusion for Dorothy.¡±


    Zac was frustrated. He lowered his head and bellowed, ¡± Aren¡¯t you aware of the state of your body


    right now? You, like this, and you want to do a blood transfusion for others?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, her lungs were cramping quickly and a gush of blood rose from her throat. She


    frowned as she swallowed it quickly, and coughed a few times because of it. Now, the taste of metal at


    the back of her throat was thicker than before.


    She did not want to do a blood transfusion for Dorothy, but if John¡¯s eyes could kill, she would have


    already been


    dead.


    If she did notply, she did not know if she would survive that night, or if her brother would remain


    safe.


    All in all, she¡­ It seemed like she still hoped for John to believe her, even if it was just wishful thinking.


    ¡°Let me go, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Zac was so exasperated by her, but when he saw how adamant she was, he felt really helpless as he


    ced her back on the ground anyway.


    As soon as Olivia¡¯s feet touched the ground, John scooped her up in his arms immediately and strode


    away.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were open, but tears began to flow down from the corner of her eyes.


    Her heart hurt.


    In the past, John would make a huge fuss with alcohol swabs, disinfectants, and band-aids even if she


    had identally pricked her finger sewing clothes. Even if it was just a tiny prick with a little bit of


    bleeding, he nearly sent her to the hospital because of that.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Now, however?


    She had wounds all over her body, she was bleeding all over, and there he was, dragging her along to


    do a blood transfusion for his mistress.


    What did she do wrong?


    Perhaps, she was wrong to take Dorothy in as a sister, and she was wrong when she introduced


    Dorothy to John.


    Maybe, she was wrong for still having feelings for this


    man.


    She was despicable indeed, right?


    If she was not, why would she still reminisce about the past Johnny, even after he had tortured her like


    that?


    ¡°Johnny, if I died, would you have any regrets?¡± Olivia asked, her voice hoarse.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 28

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 28


    John stopped in his tracks, nced at Olivia, and said, ¡± Stop pretending, Olivia, you would never die.¡±


    She would never die¡­


    Did he not remember that she just came out of the operating theater less than 24 hours ago?


    How dare he still dere that she would never die?


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Wanna bet, Johnny? Wanna bet if I¡¯d die or not?¡±


    John¡¯s heart shook. It hurt a little.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bet with you.¡±


    Olivia smiled.


    ¡®Johnny, you¡¯ve lost your bet,¡¯ she thought.


    John pushed the door open and Dorothy Ellis was lying on a bed inside.


    The nurse was preparing the tools needed for blood transfusion, and when she lifted up her head, she


    saw John entering with Olivia in his arms.


    The nurse remembered Olivia. She had also participated in the surgery to save Olivia¡¯s lifest night.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take her blood.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, sir? Thisdy had just survived an


    emergency operation, and it¡¯s only natural for blood loss


    ¡°}


    Before the nurse could finish, John red at her coldly. ¡± You talk too much.¡±


    People who had been in high ces of authority for a long time usually had a fierce aura, and with just


    one look from John, the nurse was terrified. She had no choice but to nod her head and say, ¡°Please


    put Ms. Larson here.¡¯


    She saw Olivia and her heart trembled as she noticed that Olivia was pale, her lips were turning purple,


    the dressing on her arms was bleeding and her hands were cold.


    What kind of hate it must have been for someone to torture a severely weak woman like that?


    She did not dare to ask. She could only lower her head as she punctured Olivia¡¯s remaining good arm,


    with a needle and said softly, ¡°Please bear with me, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Olivia had no expression on her face when she nodded. ¡± It¡¯s fine, just take whatever amount that¡¯s


    needed.¡±


    s, before much blood was taken, Olivia passed out.


    The nurse looked worriedly at John. ¡°Sir, Ms. Larson has fainted, should we stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on! She¡¯s not dead,¡± he replied coldly.


    ¡°This woman is indeed the queen of nuisances! She¡¯s


    ))


    been crazy countless times and pretended to be dead countless times as well. All she¡¯s doing now is


    pretending to pass out, so what¡¯s the big deal?


    ¡®If she wasn¡¯t this good, how did she manage to seduce all those men? Hah, she¡¯s also pretty good at


    it. I didn¡¯t even manage to find the man from two years ago,¡¯ John thought.


    After the blood transfusion, the nurse wanted to put


    Olivia in a wheelchair and wheel her back to her ward, but John stopped her.


    He stooped down and carried her up from the chair so gently it was like he was carrying a fragile y


    doll. The nurse was puzzled.


    The one that had waited the entire day at Olivia¡¯s ward was him, the one torturing Olivia was him as


    well.


    The nurse shook her head helplessly andmented in her. heart, ¡®This is probably what love is in rich


    and powerful families.¡¯


    John brought Olivia back to her ward and left immediately. Then, he went to Dorothy¡¯s ward.


    ¡°How did she lose blood?¡±


    Dorothy was alone at home with Wes Coulson at her beck and call, how did she end up like this?


    Wes shook his head, distressed, and said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know. Ms. Ellis got me to buy her meatballs, so I


    did.


    When I returned, she didn¡¯t go out of her room. She merely opened the door to take the meatballs.


    Later, the doctor came to change her dressings, so I brought the doctor up and I opened the door to


    see her fainted on the bed.¡±


    John frowned. Compared to Olivia, Dorothy was almost like she was made of ss. One touch and she


    would shatter into pieces.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Before John could take another step, a nurse came out and said, ¡°Sir, Ms. Ellis is awake and she wants


    to see you.¡±


    So, John turned back.


    Once he opened the door, he saw Dorothy in tears as she cried, ¡°Johnny, I was so afraid that I wouldn¡¯t


    be able to see you again.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 29

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 29


    John sat by the bed and assured Dorothy gently. ¡°It¡¯s all good now, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Dorothy batted her tear-soaked eyshes, bit her lips, and looked at John. ¡°Hug me, please?¡±


    John paused for a while before embracing her in his arms.


    Immediately, he heard the woes of the woman in his arms. ¡°You left for so long, and Liv was also gone.


    My heart started to panic because I was so worried that something would happen to you two, so I went


    to the balcony to take a look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a bat toe flying towards me, and it terrified me so much! I wanted to take


    something to shoo it away, but it aggravated my wounds, and after that¡­ I don¡¯t even know how I


    fainted.


    ¡°Johnny, why is it that when I called you, you didn¡¯t answer? I was really worried that something might


    happen to you.¡±


    John signed. He overthought just now. How could he have suspicion for kind, frail Dorothy?


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Dorothy nodded and responded with a soft ¡°okay.¡±


    Actually, she knew.


    She knew about everything.


    She did not faint, so there was no actual severe blood loss.


    All she wanted was for John to notice her, so she coulde to the hospital to get to know the


    situation.


    When she saw John forcing the barely-alive Olivia to do a blood transfusion for her, she was ecstatic! If


    she was not pinching her thighs all this while, she might have just startedughing.


    ¡°Johnny, hurry, go back and rest now, I¡¯ll return home once my drips are done.¡±


    John felt sorry for her. Dorothy was already weak, what if her wounds reopened once more?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How are you fine? It¡¯s clear that you haven¡¯t slept the entire night. Hurry, go rest, what would I do if


    you fell


    sick?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Liv, I¡¯ll visit her before I leave and I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡±


    John saw how obedient and understanding Dorothy was, ¡®and his heart ached for her even more. He


    said to her gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a move. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he got out of the ward, John got Wes to find Dorothy a caretaker to take care of her.


    Wes loathed Dorothy¡¯s pretentiousness. ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re gonna hire a caretaker, I think Madam needs it


    more.¡±


    John thought about it and thought that it seemed like a good idea to hire one for Olivia, so the caretaker


    could help to keep an eye on her so no other men could go near her.


    ¡°Okay, hire two then. Females.¡±


    Wes thought John cared for Olivia and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. Where are we heading to?¡±


    ¡°Back to thepany, I¡¯ll sleep there today.¡±


    The journey back and forth these two days had dyed the project too long anyway.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia was dreaming again.


    The dream was very chaotic, and her memory felt like a messy edit of a movie.


    John¡¯s face appeared very frequently, and as Olivia watched it, she cried.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks onto her pillow, making a big wet patch.


    She struggled to wake up, but the John in her dreams held onto her, refusing to let her leave.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this, Olivia Larson!¡±


    No¡­ Let her go, please¡­


    She cried even more until she was sobbing as she asked for mercy. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, the John in her dreams ignored her. He held a knife and plunged it deep into her chest. He


    laughed and said, ¡°Since you wanna run, I¡¯ll kill you to keep you with me forever.¡±


    The sharp, stabbing pain jolted her up from her dreams.


    The moment Olivia opened her eyes, she saw Dorothy


    smiling sinisterly at her, with her hands poking into Olivia¡¯s thigh wound. Blood stained the dressings


    once


    more.


    Olivia had cold sweat on her forehead. She was still not fully awake from her dream yet as she looked


    at Dorothy with fear in her eyes. ¡°Let go, Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°Hah, Olivia, I¡¯m so happy to see you in pain.¡±


    ¡®Dorothy snickered. ¡°You¡¯re already in this state, yet Johnny used your blood to save me. Say, why are


    you still fighting me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 30

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 30


    Olivia was stunned. Dorothy knew.


    If Olivia was asked about the thing that she regretted the most, it would certainly be picking Dorothy the


    snake up from the roadside and bringing her home!


    ¡°You¡¯re diabolical!¡±


    Dorothy loosened her hands andughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m diabolical, but Johnny doesn¡¯t think so. He thinks


    I¡¯m the kindest person in the world.¡±


    Then, she went nearer to Olivia and jeered, ¡°In his heart, you¡¯re the diabolical one.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s words cut Olivia¡¯s heart deeply.


    She did not want to admit it, but what Dorothy said was


    not wrong.


    John Freeman did think of her like that.


    What a joke.


    ¡°Dorothy, why don¡¯t you force John to get a divorce, then? I¡¯ve been Mrs. Freeman for three years now,


    and I¡¯m getting a little tired. I¡¯ll pass this position to you, then?¡±


    Dorothy was the most annoyed at this precise fact.


    She was able to get her hands on everything other than the position of Mrs. Freeman.


    She bared her teeth, pped Olivia across her face, and smiled as her face contorted. ¡°Olivia, let me


    tell you a


    secret.


    ¡°Uncle Wace is here, and I was the one that greeted him.¡±


    Olivia was so stunned when she heard the news that her face did not hurt anymore.


    Uncle Wace. She had forgotten about Uncle Wace.


    Ever since Dorothy moved in, she caused havoc in everything. Olivia did not even know how long she


    had been in the hospital since she was barely conscious most of the time.


    ¡°What have you done to Uncle Wace?¡±


    When Dorothy saw how frantic Olivia was, she was exhrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get your knickers in a twist, he¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    Dorothy seemed to be reminded of something right after she said this. ¡°However, I think he¡¯s gonna die


    soon. He¡¯ll be just like your mother, lying there in agony as he dies slowly.¡±


    What?


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were wide and bulging as she sat up from the bed. ¡°What are you saying? My mother died


    of childbirth!¡±


    ¡°Dying of childbirth is merely a cover story.¡±


    A gleam of evil shed through Dorothy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since she had already adopted me, why did she have


    to bear another son? Such a hypocrite of her to send me back to the Ellis¡¯ once she was pregnant.¡¯


    What?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was a little confused.


    >>


    What does Mother giving birth to Brother have anything to do with Dorothy?


    She did not belong to the Larson family, to begin with, so why could Mother not give birth to her


    brother?


    That was her, Olivia Larson¡¯s younger brother, so how was that Dorothy¡¯s business?


    Suddenly, Olivia remembered the autopsy report that Uncle Wace had mentioned, and instantly, she


    understood a little more.


    It seemed like Father grew suspicious of Mother¡¯s death as well, or else he would not have dug out


    Mother¡¯s remains and put her through an autopsy.


    Does Father¡¯s suicide have anything to do with this matter as well?


    Olivia struggled to get out of bed to grab hold of Dorothy. Unfortunately, her body was too weak from


    the original severe loss of blood and the blood transfusion. The


    moment her feet touched the ground, she crumpled onto the ground.


    She staggered to hold onto Dorothy¡¯s ankles, and with red -rimmed eyes, she spat through gritted


    teeth. ¡°Dorothy Ellis, you killed my mother?¡±


    ¡°Hah, how is that my fault? She was already so close to dying. I didn¡¯t even give her too much poison.¡±


    Did not give her too much poison?


    Olivia looked at Dorothy incredulously. Was this really the woman that she had taken in as a sister for


    the past ten years or more?


    Hah, she was indeed an idiot!


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis, I will kill you for sure!¡±


    Dorothy kicked Olivia¡¯s hands away and scoffed coldly. Olivia Larson, you could barely stay alive


    yourself, and you want to kill me? Stop dreaming, you can¡¯t save anyone!


    ((


    ¡°Oh, right, I think Uncle Wace has evidence of memitting murder, so I¡¯m gonna go back and


    finish him off right away. I wanna see if you can save him or not.¡±


    Dorothy marched out of the ward immediately after she


    said it.


    Olivia¡¯s face was soaked with tears. She bit her lip hard, helpless as she tried to suppress the pain.


    Then, she


    dragged her body forward and crawled toward the door.


    It was her stupidity that killed Mother, Father, and her child. Now, Uncle Wace was going to die as


    well¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 31

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 31


    Zac saw Olivia crawling towards the door as he walked in.


    She left a trail of blood behind her, and her face was pale. Zac was shocked to see her like this.


    His first thought was that John had been here.


    Zac quickly picked her up off the ground and put her on the bed. He turned around to go look for the


    doctor, but Olivia caught him by the wrist.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, do me a favor, will you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, let the doctor look at you first. Your wounds have torn open and need to be


    rebandaged¡­¡±


    Before Zac could finish his sentence, Olivia wailed, There¡¯s no time left! Mr. Quinton, I have no time


    left.¡±


    Zac was shocked. ¡°What happened? Is John bullying you again?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and struggled to get herself off the bed. ¡°Someone is dying.¡±


    Dying?


    Zac was immediately put on high alert. Olivia was not the type of person to cause unnecessary trouble.


    She had to be telling the truth.


    He leaned down again, picked her up, and headed out.


    Although Zac had only gotten close to Olivia in thest few days, he knew that this woman was


    stubborn, and no one could stop her from doing what she wanted.


    He knew she would not leave it even if he asked her to


    leave the matter to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception for you this time. The next time, you¡¯ll go to the doctor and let me handle this


    dying person.¡±


    Olivia was startled. She only realized in the lift that Zac was nning to carry her to save this person


    from death.


    ¡°T-the penins.¡±


    The penins?


    Zac frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you and John live? Who¡¯s trying to kill someone? John?¡±


    In his opinion, no one else except John would do such a thing.


    Olivia bit her lips. ¡°No, it¡¯s not John. It¡¯s Dorothy.¡±


    Her heart hammered in her chest as soon as she said those words.


    ¡®Will Zac believe what I said?¡¯


    After all, even John did not believe her. Everyone thought that Dorothy was a kind girl and that Olivia


    was a vicious


    woman.


    She was taking a gamble. After all, she had no one else to seek help from.


    After getting to know Zac these few days, Olivia felt that he was reasonable and would not draw a


    conclusion


    before trying to understand a situation. At least, she hoped so.


    ¡°I see. Who is Dorothy going to kill?¡±


    Zac put her down in the passenger seat of the car. He bent down to buckle her seat belt and walked


    around the front


    of the car toward the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Uncle Wace, our former butler.¡±


    Afraid that Zac might misunderstand, she added. ¡°The former butler of the Larson family.¡±


    The butler of the Larson family was undoubtedly like family to Olivia, especially after her parents died.


    He was probably thest senior she cared about.


    It was no wonder she was struggling and crawling on the floor just to get to him.


    Zac¡¯s long fingers gripped the steering wheel, and he stepped on the elerator. ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯m going to


    speed up.¡±


    The penins was far away, so it would take at least twenty minutes to get there from the hospital.


    Olivia leaned back in her chair and looked listlessly out the window.


    Suddenly, she said, ¡°Mr. Quinton, why do you believe me?¡± After all, John did not believe her.


    Zac was surprised and nced at her. ¡°I think you¡¯re honest and trustworthy.¡±


    ¡®Trustworthy?¡¯


    Olivia was startled. She froze as she looked at Zac.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The streetlight reflected on his face. She looked at the flickering lights in a daze, immersed in her


    thoughts.


    Zac reminded her of the John who had once loved her.


    Zac did not notice her gaze and simply asked, ¡°How did you learn about this? Did someone tell you?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy told me.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 32

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 32


    Dorothy?


    That answer shocked Zac. He had never been interested in John¡¯s women, so he did not know much


    about Dorothy.


    Even though he disliked Dorothy, he never expected her to do something like this.


    Dorothy knew Olivia was too weak to walk, yet she told Olivia about her murder n. She wanted


    Olivia to feel distressed knowing about it while being unable to stop it from happening. It was indeed a


    vicious n.


    ¡®Does John know about this?¡¯ Zac wondered.


    However, he knew it was a pointless question. John definitely did not know about it.


    ¡°Why does she want to kill your butler?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, hesitating. She did not dare to tell anyone about her doubts regarding her parents¡¯


    death. After all, she had no evidence about it. If Dorothy took advantage of the situation and used


    her instead, she would be in trouble and unable to exin herself.


    She timidly asked, ¡°Can I refuse to tell you the reason?¡±


    Zac did not question her further and just nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m John¡¯s friend, and I understand if you


    want to


    keep things secret from me.¡±


    Olivia was grateful to Zac, but she feared he might tell John about what she had told him.


    She had no choice because their rtionship wasplicated.


    Zac sped along the way and reached the penins in only fifteen minutes.


    The house was dark, and there were no cards in the vipound. It looked like John was not home.


    Olivia felt a sudden wave of anxiety wash over her. Uneasiness rose in her when Zac pulled the car


    over.


    She gritted her teeth as her body shuddered, unable to bear to think about Uncle Wace¡¯s situation.


    Knowing Olivia had a knee injury and could not walk because she had lost a lot of blood, Zac did what


    he had done before and carried her out of the car.


    Olivia could indeed not walk, so she did not refuse Zac¡¯s help.


    ¡°Do you have the keys?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need a key. There¡¯s a fingerprint sensor.¡±


    Olivia had installed a fingerprint recognition door nearly a year ago to prevent John from locking her out


    in the rain again.


    Olivia unlocked the door with her finger.


    The room was empty. The smell of disinfectant assailed her nostrils, but there was no smell of blood.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia turned the lights in the living room on but saw no one around. However, she was an observant


    woman, SO she noticed the ss on the coffee table.


    That ss was only for guests, so someone must have visited the house.


    Zac put Olivia down on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to check things out. Stay here and shout for


    me if


    anything happens.¡±


    Olivia nodded. She had no choice because she really could do nothing with her condition.


    However, before Zac could head upstairs, Dorothy walked down the stairs in her nightgown. She stood


    by the staircase, rubbed her eyes, and frowned. ¡°Mr. Quinton? Why are you here? Johnny isn¡¯t home.¡±


    ((


    Olivia supported herself and struggled as she got up from the sofa. She bit her lips and questioned


    Dorothy. Dorothy, where¡¯s Uncle Wace?¡±


    Dorothy seemed surprised to see Olivia, and she nced at Zac meaningfully.


    ¡°Liv, aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting in the hospital? Why did you bring Zac home?¡±


    Then, she looked at them in disbelief as she covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my God! You guys aren¡¯t¡­ Liv,


    how could you do this to Johnny? You¡¯re his wife!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s words disgusted Olivia.


    Dorothy knew that Olivia was John¡¯swfully-wedded wife, so why did she choose to be John¡¯s


    mistress in the first ce?


    She was so shameless!


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m asking you once more. Where¡¯s Uncle Wace?¡±


    Dorothy frowned and said, ¡°Liv, Uncle Wace lives in the suburbs. When did hee to Ocean City?


    Did you lose your mind when you lost all that blood?¡±


    Olivia froze. Dorothy was so good at acting. She looked so innocent as she spoke.


    Her anxiety grew. She guessed that Uncle Wace was probably already dead by now.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 33

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 33


    Dorothy was a little annoyed.


    If not for Zac¡¯s presence, she would have taught Olivia a lesson. She would have made sure she knew


    who ran this


    house.


    However, Zac was around, and he was John¡¯s best friend. Zac might suspect her if she showed him


    her mean side, so she had to be careful.


    Olivia walked down the stairs with her brows furrowed. She looked at Zac worriedly. ¡°Mr. Quinton, why


    are you listening to Liv¡¯s requests?


    ¡°Liv is ill and always overthinking. You shouldn¡¯t


    encourage her to run around or bring her back her. It¡¯s bad for her health.¡±


    ¡®What a hypocrite!¡¯ Olivia thought.


    Despite her injuries, she limped toward Dorothy. She grabbed Dorothy¡¯s neck and asked her again.


    ¡°Where is Uncle Wace? Give him back to me!


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ll kill you if you refuse to tell me!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face flushed red, and she tried to ask Zac for help. She struggled and kicked her legs as


    though she was going to suffocate.


    Zac looked at Dorothy coldly, but after a few seconds, he tried to pull Olivia away.


    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s no use asking her if she refuses to tell you anything.¡±


    Even though Olivia had wounds all over her, her grip was still strong due to how angry she was. Zac


    had tugged on her a few times but failed to pry her off Dorothy.


    Her eyes burned with fury as she strangled Olivia¡¯s neck.


    The faces of her parents, brother, and Uncle Wace shed across her mind, and her hatred toward


    Dorothy


    grew.


    She thought Dorothy should be dead!


    She wanted to kill this woman and seek revenge for her family.


    Everything had happened because of her. If she had not feltpassion for Dorothy and brought her


    back, her parents would not be dead now.


    She had to end the bad luck she had brought into the world.


    However, at that moment, the pain in her lungs struck her, and she coughed several times. A mouthful


    of blood rose up her throat. She could not swallow it nor spit it out, and it distracted her.


    Zac took the opportunity to pull her away.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting up, she frowned and swallowed the blood with a hard gulp. However, her legs had turned


    to jelly because she had used up almost all the strength she had


    in her.


    Coughing, Dorothy got up from the ground and gasped for breath. She stared at Olivia in disbelief.


    She did not expect Olivia to still have so much strength.


    For a split second, she thought she was going to die.


    ¡°Dorothy, I can¡¯t kill you today, but I will kill you one day! Kill me if you can!¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. Her eyes were red as they stared at Dorothy.


    Fear overpowered Dorothy, and she took several steps back in panic.


    ¡°Liv, please stop¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she nced at the door and cried as she begged for mercy, ¡°Liv, please let me go¡­ okay? I-


    I know I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have, but you¡­ Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were red as she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Dorothy, what are you talking about?¡±


    With that, she supported herself to stand up and pounced on Dorothy again, nning to finally kill her


    this time.


    However, her body was too weak. Before she could


    pounce on Dorothy, she felt blood seeping out of her throat. She fell into Zac¡¯s embrace again.


    Dorothy quickly got up from the ground and ran


    anxiously towards the entrance. She threw herself into the embrace of the man at the door.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    J-Johnny?


    Olivia froze, her mind panicking. She felt goosebumps all over her body, and she felt paralyzed.


    Zac reacted first and turned around. Then, he asked in surprise, ¡°Johnny? Why are you here?¡±


    John stared at Olivia, who was in Zac¡¯s arms. His gaze was cold, and so was his voice. ¡°Olivia!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 34

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 34


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered, knowing she could not exin herself again.


    John would probably not believe her even if she told him everything.


    In the middle of the standoff, Dorothyy in John¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Johnny, please don¡¯t me Liv for


    this. It¡¯s me¡­ It¡¯s because of me¡­ I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have seen. That¡¯s why she strangled


    me.¡±


    ¡°She strangled you?¡±


    John looked at Dorothy¡¯s neck and saw visible finger marks on her fair and wless skin. His gaze


    darkened, and he questioned sternly, ¡°Olivia, did you strangle her?¡±


    Knowing she could not deny it, Olivia took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John snapped at her. ¡°Dorothy, tell me why she strangled you!¡±


    Dorothy nced at Olivia cautiously, then looked at John with fear. She bit her lips. ¡°Johnny, it¡¯s alright.


    I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s forget about it. Pretend you didn¡¯t see that, okay?¡± ¡°Speak!¡±


    John only said one word, yet it suffocated Olivia.


    She knew Dorothy would twist the truth.


    In the next moment, she heard Dorothy¡¯s trembling voice. ¡°I was sleeping upstairs. Suddenly, I heard a


    noise in the living room. I came out and saw¡­¡¯


    ¡±


    She paused, frowning as if she did not want to say more. Johnny, I-I can¡¯t say anymore. If I continue,


    Liv might hate me forever. I ¡­don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s acting was so impressive that even Olivia almost believed her.


    However, John had no intention of letting it go. He stared at Olivia and demanded, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Zac could no longer remain silent. He tried to exin. John, I can tell you the truth if you want to know.


    It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    (C


    (C


    ¡°When I turned on the light, I saw Mr. Quinton walk in. with Liv in his arms, and they kissed on the


    sofa¡­¡±


    They spoke at the same time, and Dorothy¡¯s voice was louder than Zac¡¯s.


    A sudden silence fell upon the room.


    John could not bear it anymore. He pushed Dorothy away and dashed toward Zac, pulling Olivia out of


    his embrace.


    ¡®He squinted his eyes and looked at her with a warning gaze. ¡°Well, Olivia. You cheated on me when


    you were pregnant, and now you¡¯re doing it again when you¡¯re ill.


    Are you that desperate for another man?¡±


    He reached out and grabbed her jaw. ¡°Am I not enough for you, or are you just a sl*t?¡±


    Olivia knew Dorothy would use her of something she


    had not done. However, she did not expect Dorothy to use her of cheating. She was startled and did


    not know how to speak up for herself.


    ¡°John! Dorothy is lying. Olivia and I are here to save someone.¡±


    ¡°Save someone?¡±


    John sneered. ¡°You came to the penins to save someone? Is someone being murdered here? Why


    don¡¯t I know about it, then?¡±


    ¡°You have to ask Dorothy. Perhaps she can answer you.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zac!¡± John raised his voice, ¡°You¡¯re awyer, and you¡¯re telling me Dorothy is trying to kill someone on


    the penins?¡±


    Zac was about to attempt to convince John when he heard him scoff. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°John¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, I have no time to deal with you regarding all this nonsense. Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, it¡¯s Uncle Wace¡­ Dorothy has Uncle Wace with her. I came here to save him. Please


    help me save


    Uncle Wace.¡±


    Olivia tried to calm herself down and begged John. ¡± Please, trust me this one time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Trust you?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    John looked at her with disgust. ¡°Olivia, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Uncle Wace has gone back to the


    countryside. Is he here? Can¡¯t you at least think of a good lie the next time you try to pull your tricks?¡±


    Olivia tried to exin, but she saw Dorothy smiling triumphantly at her from behind John.


    Suddenly, disappointment struck Olivia, and she did not want to exin anymore.


    Uncle Wace was probably not in the house. Otherwise, Dorothy would not be so calm.


    Olivia would have to go elsewhere to find him. She could not waste more time with John.


    Not knowing where she found the courage, she grabbed Zac and pleaded with tears shimmering in her


    eyes. ¡°Mr. Quinton, please take me away. Will you please take me to look for Uncle Wace?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 35

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 35


    Olivia¡¯s actions undoubtedly further provoked John.


    His expression changed, and he grabbed Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°I dare you to say that again, Olivia!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was flushed from being strangled. She found it difficult to breathe, and the bloody taste in


    her throat made her feel nauseous.


    ¡°John! Let go!¡±


    Zac punched John, forcing him to loosen his grip on Olivia¡¯s neck. Then, he grabbed Olivia, who was


    on the verge of dying.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill her? Do you know she is¡­?¡±


    Before Zac could finish, Olivia tugged on Zac¡¯s clothes


    and shook her head, signaling for him not to say another


    word.


    Then, she whispered in a voice only Zac could hear, ¡°Take me with you¡­¡±


    Olivia just wanted to get out of here. This ce was suffocating her.


    She had no strength to continue this gith with John. It was draining her little remaining energy¡­


    However, before Olivia could leave the house, her vision


    went ck, and she fainted.


    Zac picked her up and red at John. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back to the hospital. You can look for me there if


    you want to settle this matter with me.¡±


    John wanted to snatch Olivia back, but Dorothy grabbed his arms.


    ¡°Johnny, let Mr. Quinton take her back to the hospital. I saw that her face was so pale that she could


    hardly walk steadily¡­¡±


    It was as if she was telling John that Olivia was still


    thinking about betraying him even when she was already half dead.


    John clenched his fist and red at Olivia¡¯s pale face, but he said nothing more.


    Olivia woke up on their way back to the hospital.


    She covered her mouth and coughed frantically as soon as she woke up.


    After a bout of coughing, Olivia took her hand away and looked down. Bright red blood stained her


    palm.


    Zac frowned and handed Olivia a tissue. ¡°Tell Johnny about what¡¯s happening. Why are you keeping it


    a secret from him?¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Mr. Quinton, do you think Johnny will be


    shocked if I suddenly die?¡±


    Zac was stunned and did not answer her.


    He thought Olivia would know the answer better than him.


    Zac saw the blood Olivia had spat out and wanted to send her to the hospital as soon as possible.


    However, he heard Olivia saying, ¡°Mr. Quinton, I¡¯m so sorry I involved you in this matter. Your


    reputation is ruined because of me.¡±


    Zac felt sorry for her when he heard her apology.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s always you who suffers.¡± Then, he paused before he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    exin to John what happened.¡±


    Olivia sneered and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. He


    would not have already suspected me if he was willing to listen to our exnation.¡±


    Then, she weakly turned her head toward Zac. ¡°He only believes what Dorothy tells him.¡±


    It was as if Olivia¡¯s heart had been torn apart. The pain caught her off guard, and she could not stop


    herself from coughing again.


    She has exined many times, but he had not believed in her even once¡­


    ¡®Why won¡¯t he give me even one chance?


    ¡®What about thest three years we spent together? What


    about the sweet life and love we shared?


    ¡®When did it turn into misery?¡¯


    Zac noticed her depressed mood and did not mention John again. He changed the subject and asked,


    ¡°Do you need me to do anything else about Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡®Uncle Wace¡­¡¯


    After the Larson family went bankrupt, she cut off many connections. This made it even more difficult to


    even find


    the man.


    When Zac saw Olivia leaning against the window saying nothing, he added. ¡°Let me know if you need


    me. I can help you with this.¡±


    Even though Olivia did not want to trouble Zac, she had no choice now.


    She looked at him and pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you, Mr.. Quinton, for helping me this much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± He looked at her over his shoulder and


    asked, ¡± Dorothy used to be the Larson family¡¯s foster daughter. Is that true?¡±


    Startled, Olivia nodded. ¡°Well, yes, but her identity as an adopted daughter onlysted a year. Then,


    my mother ¡®got pregnant. So, she sent Dorothy back to the Ellis family. However, we still gave her


    money every year and supported her until she graduated from college.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She also did not skimp out on all the high society balls. She always took Dorothy with her.


    Zac did not know much about their family matters. However, after confronting her that night, he knew


    Dorothy was not a kind woman, yet John trusted her.


    ¡°Are you going to continue your rtionship with Johnny?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 36

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 36


    Zac himself was startled by his own question. He had no idea why he asked such a thing.


    He had agreed to himself to stay out of Olivia and John¡¯s personal affairs.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask you to help me with the divorce agreement.


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you still want that?¡±


    Surprisingly, Zac was nervous. He found himself hoping Olivia would divorce John.


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Before, I thought that if we were going to keep on torturing each other like this, we


    might as well free each other. However, you¡¯ve seen the problem, Mr. Quinton. Johnny doesn¡¯t want to


    set me free but has no intention of ever living peacefully with me again.


    ¡°And Dorothy hopes I¡¯ll divorce John. I don¡¯t want to make things easy for her. After all, I¡¯m about to die.


    I want to annoy her till my final dying breath.¡±


    Then, she suddenly looked at Zac and smirked. ¡°Mistress. I want her to be tainted by the identity of


    being a mistress. Even if she marries John after I¡¯m dead, she¡¯ll still be a mistress. That will be


    something she can¡¯t deny.¡±


    She did not care about why Dorothy hated her. She just knew Dorothy wanted to marry John legally,


    and she was not going to let that happen!


    Zac nced at Olivia. She seemed to be smiling, though it was a self-deprecating smile. There was a


    hint of


    bitterness in it.


    He felt sorry for Olivia, a woman who had been so strong for so long. It was sad to see her like this.


    ¡°Will it be worth it?¡±


    ¡®Will it be worth it?¡¯


    Olivia had never thought about that. Love was


    unreasonable and could not be exchanged for anything in the world.


    She thought it would be worth it if she could get revenge on Dorothy like this.


    She had wanted to escape, but John brought her back, stopping her from leaving.


    Since she could not run away, she might as well use her remaining time to get revenge on Dorothy. It


    seemed worth it.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, I haven¡¯t got much time left on this Earth. If I worry about the value of doing something,


    it¡¯ll be a waste of time.


    ¡°I love Johnny deeply, even till now. I still love him, but


    things aren¡¯t as simple as they were before.


    ¡°My time is limited, so it¡¯s better to be capricious. Anyway, any torture and pain will onlyst for six


    months at most, right?¡±


    Zac¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Olivia mention that she had limited time left in the mortal


    realm.


    Hearing it made him feel ufortable.


    Olivia was strong. She was bruised and battered, but she feared nothing.


    After a while, Zac asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you trying chemotherapy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt.¡±


    Zac¡¯s grip on the steering wheel instinctively tightened. This woman, who was supposedly afraid of


    pain, had wounds all over her body. He had no idea how she had endured all of those painful


    encounters.


    These days, every time Zac saw her, he spotted a new wound on her body. However, she never


    comined about them even when she was coughing up blood.


    He felt sad. He wanted to give her a better life.


    ¡°I know some doctors abroad. Maybe¡­¡±


    Before Zac could finish his words, Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr.


    Quinton, but staying alive means nothing to me anymore.¡±


    She could not do anything even if she were to stay alive.


    She and John could not be a real couple again. The man she loved most had changed. Staying


    alive would only bring her more pain.


    When Zac got out of the car after they arrived at the


    hospital and was about to head to the passenger¡¯s seat, Olivia was already struggling to move her legs


    to get up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Olivia wanted to reject his kindness, but she really could not move her legs. Her knees and thighs felt


    weak. She could only nod.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Zac picked Olivia up. He thought about how light she was, nothing like how an ordinary adult should


    feel to carry. His forehead puckered.


    ¡°Call me Zac. I don¡¯t want to hear anyone calling me something so formal after work.¡±


    Startled, Olivia chuckled. ¡°Okay, Zac.¡±


    Before they got into the ward, Olivia noticed a shadow on the ground from the light. She gasped.


    Sure enough, John hade looking for her. It was just like she expected.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 37

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 37


    John stood by the window with his back leaning against the door and one hand in his pocket. Olivia


    could feel the cold aura around him even if she could not see his


    expression.


    Olivia patted Zac, asking him to put her down. Then, she leaned against the door and took a deep


    breath before shouting, ¡°What else do you want to know, Johnny?¡±


    Her voice trembled. She was afraid.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Zac felt sorry for her, even though he did not know exactly why. Olivia must have faced simr


    situations.


    countless times before.


    John turned around and stared at her coldly. He sneered and said, ¡°Olivia, I thought you would learn


    your lesson after getting seriously injured, but you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±


    Olivia held onto Zac¡¯s arm as she limped into the ward.


    Watching John approaching her, she held her breath and waited for the ¡®punishment¡¯ he would give her.


    However, the man did noty a finger on her this time. Instead, he dragged Zac out of the ward with


    him.


    With her support gone, Olivia stumbled. Fortunately, the bed was in front of her, so she did not fall.


    She watched John drag Zac out of the room. The door


    closed behind them. The only person left in the ward was her, and she frowned.


    Olivia wondered if John would bully Zac.


    Zac was now involved in their private affairs because of her¡­


    Outside the ward, John dragged Zac to a corner of the staircase where no one was around.


    ¡°Zac, do you n to fight me?¡±


    These two had grown up together. They had been best friends, closer than biological brothers


    throughout the


    years.


    However, Zac was now helping Olivia.


    John did not believe what Dorothy told him. Zac and Olivia were not stupid enough to cheat on him on


    the penins.


    However, Zac¡¯s involvement in their matters angered John. It was as if his best friend had stolen his


    favorite toy.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve never interfered in your personal life. When you married Olivia three years ago and took


    Dorothy as your mistress two years ago, I didn¡¯t ask you anything about them.


    ¡°But I think you should stop all this nonsense, Johnny.¡±


    Zac did not want to ruin his friendship with John over this matter, but he could not stand by and watch


    him torture someone without speaking up.


    Olivia was already dying. It was pointless torturing her


    like this.


    John nced at him coldly. ¡°Stay away from this matter if you¡¯re still my friend, or I won¡¯t forgive you for


    this.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy is not the woman you think she is. Don¡¯t be fooled by her. Not a word she said on the


    penins was true!¡±


    John lifted his hand and pinned Zac against the wall by grabbing onto his neck.


    John had been putting up with this for a long time!


    He suppressed his anger at first to give Zac a chance, but he still chose to interfere.


    ¡°Zac, ask yourself, are you in love with Olivia?


    ¡°If Dorothy hadn¡¯t been in the house, you two would¡¯ve really kissed on the sofa, right?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Johnny, you¡¯ve never suspected Dorothy, have you? You believe every word she tells you.¡±


    The trust between these two men should not be that fragile¡­


    However, the thought of Zac having different intentions


    while helping his beloved Olivia corrupted John¡¯s mind. He could not ept that Zac liked the woman


    he loved.


    That was how overbearing, bossy, and paranoid John was.


    To him, Olivia was his, and only he could touch her. Anyone who else touched her should die.


    John put more strength into his grip, and his gaze turned cold as he threatened Zac. ¡°Zac, this is the


    last time I warn you. I won¡¯t be so merciful the next time!¡±


    He would have killed Zac if not for their brotherly bond. He wanted to give him a second chance.


    John released his grip and turned to grasp the doorknob of the stairwell.


    ¡°John, she¡¯s dying. Set her free.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 38

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 38


    John did not stop. He opened the door and left.


    ¡®Is Olivia dying?


    ¡®Who¡¯d believe that?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it just pneumonia? Pneumonia can¡¯t kill.


    ¡®Her fever has subsided. She can even move around and


    seduce Zac. Will she die?


    ¡®Who is Zac trying to fool?¡¯


    When John dashed into her ward, Olivia was sitting on the bed, waiting for him anxiously.


    She looked up at John, feeling a little afraid. ¡°Jonny, I


    have nothing to do with Zac, I swear.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she knew it was useless, she took the trouble to exin again.


    ¡°Oh, nothing? Then what were you doing on the penins in the middle of the night with him? Don¡¯t tell


    me you were looking for someone!¡±


    John strode toward Olivia and pinched her cheek as he sneered. ¡°I checked the surveince camera


    and saw that no one went to the penins today!¡±


    ¡®No way. That¡¯s not true¡­¡¯


    However, Olivia soon realized that Dorothy knew there would be surveince, so she would have taken


    care of everything in advance.


    This would make it even harder for Olivia to find Uncle


    Wace¡­


    Getting no answer from Olivia, John thought she was admitting to his guess. The scene of Olivia


    walking into a hotel with a man two years ago shed across John¡¯s


    mind. His grip tightened.


    ¡°Olivia, why are you such a sl*t? Do you need a man that much?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing. Believe me. Dorothy plotted this against me. I didn¡¯t cheat on you¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it myself. Are you saying that I¡¯m stupid or blind?¡±


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The rest of her words got stuck in her throat, and she could not say them.


    If John was willing to listen to her, they would not be in this situation now.


    She stared into John¡¯s sharp eyes and suddenly shouted, (( John, you are stupid and blind! Otherwise,


    you wouldn¡¯t have believed Dorothy!¡±


    John was startled. For a split second, he saw the Olivia from four years ago.


    He was heartbroken. This woman would only ever be his, no matter what happened.


    He did not care about Olivia¡¯s retort and kissed her lips domineeringly. Then, he pinned her to the bed


    and sneered. ¡°Since you need a man so much, I can¡¯t neglect you as your husband! See if you can still


    sleep with other men after this!¡±


    She was shocked. Olivia knew her body could not endure John¡¯s ravaging desire.


    She pushed as hard as possible, but the man¡¯s chest did not budge. It stood before her like a brick


    wall.


    ¡°Please stop¡­ Johnny. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop? You don¡¯t have the right to refuse me!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, we¡¯re in a hospital. Please stop¡­¡±


    John scoffed and loosened his necktie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing it in the hospital? Doesn¡¯t that make it


    more exciting?¡±


    With that, he ripped off his tie with his slender fingers and threw it onto the ground.


    Fear overtook Olivia because John had already unbuttoned his shirt. She suddenly pped him.


    ¡°John, do you want me to die?


    ¡°You believe every word Dorothy says, but you don¡¯t


    believe me even after I say something a hundred times! You¡¯re sick.¡±


    After Olivia finished shouting, she felt a piercing pain in


    her lungs again. It burned her chest, and the smell of blood assailed her throat. She tried hard to


    swallow it


    down.


    In the past, she would not have yelled.


    However, after learning about those secrets from the past, Olivia did not want John to misunderstand


    her. She failed to control her emotions as she was trying to exin herself.


    Even so, she still shrank into a ball in fear.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 39

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 39


    John stopped moving and stared at Olivia with his dark


    eyes, making her gasp in fear.


    That was it. She had pissed John off.


    Olivia closed her eyes, shrank her neck back, and instinctively shielded her head with her hands.


    However, she did not feel anything even after a long time.


    She carefully opened her eyes and peered through a gap in her hand. The man that had been in front


    of her just a


    moment ago was gone.


    She put her hands down and looked around. John was no longer in the room.


    Olivia could not believe it. She had strangled Dorothy, and Dorothy had used her of cheating on


    John. Then, she pissed off John and even pped him. However, John had not done anything besides


    leave the ward.


    This was impossible.


    John had been so cruel to Olivia. He did not show her mercy even when she was wounded.


    Had she woken him up from his daze with her words?


    Olivia put down her sore arms and looked at her bleeding body. She sighed.


    Perhaps John had begun to believe her. After all, they had been together for years, and he still loved


    her dearly.


    Her heart thumped as if it had been revived. It felt alive again.


    She moved to the head of the bed, rang the bell, and called for the nurse to rebandage her.


    The nurse looked at her wounds and frowned. ¡°Ms. Larson, is that man really your husband?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s cruel. How could he do this to you? It¡¯s domestic violence.¡±


    Domestic violence¡­


    Olivia recalled a memory of herying in John¡¯s arms as she looked up at him and asked, ¡°Johnny, will


    you abuse me if you don¡¯t like me anymore one day?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I saw on TV that many men abuse their wives after they cheat on them and want a divorce. I¡¯m


    afraid¡­¡±


    John lowered his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s hair. He


    pinched her cheek gently and smiled at her. ¡°I won¡¯t


    cheat on you, and I won¡¯t ever want a divorce. Liv, you¡¯re the only woman I love.¡±


    What an ironic memory.


    He had cheated on her and abused her. The only part of the promise he had fulfilled was not divorcing


    her.


    However, he was only keeping her around to torture her.


    ¡®Johnny, humans can always change. Will you be nice to me again after being mean to me?¡¯


    When the nurse saw tears shimmering in Olivia¡¯s eyes, she shook her head. Then, she left silently after


    bandaging Olivia again.


    Some things were not for outsiders to meddle with. Only Olivia would know what was going on.


    It was just like Zac asking her if her revenge n was


    worth it.


    She loved John, and he had saved her four years ago. If she were to walk down memoryne, her love


    for him began when they were ten¡­


    Olivia was unsure if it was tiredness or because she had lost too much blood, but she felt drowsy and


    fell asleep.


    The following morning, the rustling of stic bags woke her up.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked over with squinted eyes. All she saw was Zac pouring porridge into a


    bowl.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±


    Zac saw her awake, and he smiled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me


    Mr. Quinton. It makes me think I¡¯m still at work.¡±


    Olivia smiled sheepishly. ¡°Sorry, you¡­ Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to court today. Someone else is


    looking after things. I have nothing important up today.¡±


    Then, Zac handed her the porridge. ¡°Can you drink it yourself?¡±


    Olivia recalled how Zac fed her before this, and her ears flushed red. She nodded. ¡°Hmm, my hands


    are better today. I can eat by myself.¡±


    ¡°Here. Finish it up.¡±


    Olivia took a sip and praised the food. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She looked at Zac sitting by her bed and staring at her. It made her feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Quin¡­ Zac, you don¡¯t have to visit me.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 40

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 40


    Zac took out a phone and handed it to Olivia. ¡°Last night, I bought you a new phone. But you were


    already asleep, so I took your old phone.


    ¡°Yours isn¡¯t broken, but it doesn¡¯t work that well. I got you a new one and forwarded the information


    from your old phone to the new one.


    })


    He said it casually, but he was afraid he might have crossed the boundaries of their rtionship. He


    kept ncing at Olivia to observe her emotions.


    However, Olivia was only surprised.


    Since John got mean and her father died, no one had ever cared about her this much.


    Such gentle and unforceful care made her feelfortable.


    Zac noticed that Olivia was startled and thought she was worried about her privacy, so he quickly


    exined. (( Please rest assured. I didn¡¯t look through the stuff on your phone.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t thinking about that. I-I wanted to thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, about your butler, Uncle Wace. The police called and confirmed that he got off the train


    at Ocean


    City. Surveince footage shows him taking a taxi from the train station to the penins.¡±


    To the penins¡­ So Dorothy had been lying!


    Her eyes widened, and she bit her lip. ¡°Where could he be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I promise I¡¯ll help you find him. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Zac frowned. ¡°You have to prepare yourself for the worst.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand trembled, and the porridge in her bowl spilled onto the nket. Fortunately, Zac managed


    to hold the bowl up.


    She covered her face and bit her lower lip until it bled. This was Uncle Wace they were talking about,


    her favorite butler.


    She should have looked around the housest night. She should not have let her guard down. How


    could she have been so careless?


    How could she have sleptst night?


    She would never forgive herself if anything happened to Uncle Wace!


    ¡°¡±It¡¯s all my fault. I agreed to meet him. How could I forgetst night¡­ When I got back to the hospital, I


    fell asleep. I almost believed Dorothy¡¯s story¡­¡±


    Olivia kept ming herself, and tears ran down her fingers. Zac could not bear to see her like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised you, so I¡¯ll find the truth.¡±


    ¡°If Dorothy intended to hide him from us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him no matter how hard


    you tried yesterday.¡±


    Zac was a little anxious and patted Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Don¡¯t cry. Leave it to the police and me, okay?¡±


    Even he did not realize how gentle his voice was.


    ((


    Olivia wiped her tears and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Dorothy pays for what she¡¯s done!¡±


    Zac was afraid Olivia might act impulsively, so he gently pushed her shoulder to pin her down. ¡°Take


    good care of your health first. Your health is more important right now. How will you get revenge on


    Dorothy with such a weak body?¡±


    ¡®Yes. I should recuperate first.¡¯


    Even though she was dying of lung cancer, she had at least to heal the wounds on her body.


    However, she was still worried about Uncle Wace. She hoped nothing had happened to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! My health is more important right now.¡±


    Olivia ate the half bowl of porridge and drank everything


    in the thermos sk.


    Zac heaved a sigh of relief. He knew how stubborn Olivia was. He knew he would have to ask the


    doctor to inject her with some sedative if she insisted on personally going to save Uncle Wace.


    Fortunately, he managed to convince her otherwise.


    Olivia stayed in the hospital for another two peaceful days.


    However, there were no news of Uncle Wace, which upset her until she got a call from Dorothy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, do you want to save Uncle Wace? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 41

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 41


    Olivia sat up in bed as her eyes darkened. She snapped, ¡± Dorothy, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s smug voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Olivia, I know you¡¯ve been looking for Uncle Wace these two days. You even called the police. I¡¯m


    surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance, or you¡¯ll have to collect his body!¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and tried to calm herself.


    ¡°Okay, go on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at West Vige at 7 PM.¡±


    With that said, Dorothy emphasized with a sneer. ¡°Olivia,e alone. If you call the police or talk to


    Zac, you will never see him alive.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia dropped her right hand feebly.


    She knew the risk.


    However, she could not watch Uncle Wace die, so she had to go-even if she knew she was


    malicious.


    ¡®After thest afternoon ward round at 6 PM, Olivia took out the clothes she had borrowed from the


    nurse and ran to the bathroom to get changed. Then she put on a


    baseball cap and sneaked out from the stairwell.


    She stopped a taxi downstairs.


    ¡°Hello, West Vige. Please hurry.


    It was more than a 40-minute taxi ride from the hospital to West Vige, and the extra ten minutes or so


    allowed her to familiarize herself with the ce.


    The driver nced at her in the rearview mirror. ¡°Miss, what are you doing in West Vige at night?


    That ce is remote and dangerous.¡±


    Olivia pulled out 300 dors and handed it to the driver. ¡± Is 300 dors enough?¡±


    The driver nodded and drove away.


    No one would go against money.


    However, Olivia did not notice a ck Maybach pulling up in front of the hospital as soon as she got


    into the car.


    ¡°Shall we follow them, sir?¡±


    John¡¯s deep eyes stared at the direction that the taxi was headed. A chill instantly exuded from his


    body, making Wes shudder.


    He never wanted to let her go that night.


    ¡®However, after she pped him and yelled at him, his heart ached for some reason, and his anger


    disappeared instantly.


    Looking at Olivia, who shrunk like a hedgehog in bed, he suddenly lost interest in continuing.


    Therefore, he did not see her for two days only to see


    what she would do. However, he saw her sneak out as soon as he came.


    What could she do when she was covered in wounds?


    She knew how to surprise him!


    It seemed that he was too easy on her after all!


    After Olivia got out of the car at West Vige, the driver took off.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was an isted ce and was grimmer at night.


    The trees around her rustled when the wind blew, making her hair stand on end.


    This part of the West Vige used to be a factory but waster abandoned and became a gathering


    ce for many criminals.


    No wonder the police did not track this ce down. After all, who would have expected Dorothy to hide


    Uncle Wace here?


    She took a few steps inside and saw a door open with some lighting from inside.


    Olivia was scared, but she braced herself and went in


    anyway.


    Once inside, she found Uncle Wace lying on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Wace!¡±


    She shouted, leaping forward and picking Uncle Wace


    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Larson?¡±


    Uncle Wace struggled to open his eyes. After realizing it was Olivia, a mouthful of blood spilled from


    the corner of Uncle Wace¡¯s mouth. He breathed heavily as his chest heaved up and down.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, run¡­ run!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m taking you with me! Uncle Wace, nothing can happen to you.¡±


    Olivia felt a warm and sticky liquid in her palms. She looked down to see Uncle Wace¡¯s chest red


    with blood.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 42

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 42


    ¡°Uncle Wace! You¡¯re hurt! Hurry. Let me help you up!¡±


    However, Olivia had not healed from her injuries. Being still weak, she could not help Uncle Wace


    up.


    She put her hand on Uncle Wace¡¯s chest and started to cry out of panic.


    ¡®Nothing can happen to Uncle Wace! Nothing!¡¯


    She took out her phone to call 120, but there was no signal. She got up to find one, but Uncle Wace


    grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, watch out for Dorothy¡­¡¯


    Olivia cried and nodded. ¡°I know. I know, Uncle Wace. Don¡¯t speak. I¡¯ll find someone to save you!¡±


    ¡°Master Hans¡¯ letter says Madam Larson¡­ didn¡¯t die by ident¡­¡±


    ¡®Mom didn¡¯t die by ident, which means Dorothy is telling the truth.


    ¡®She killed mom!¡¯


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t kill himself, right?¡±


    Uncle Wace frowned and shook his head. ¡°No, Master


    Hans killed himself, but¡­ he was forced.¡±


    ¡®Forced?¡¯


    Olivia froze and looked at Uncle Wace in disbelief.


    The Larson family might not be the most powerful in Ocean City but was considered above average.


    Hans was also known for being aggressive, and there was no way someone could casually force him to


    die.


    ¡°Who forced Dad?¡±


    Uncle Wace coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression seemed painful. ¡°Freeman¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Uncle Wace turned his head and died.


    Olivia froze for two seconds. Crying and shaking Uncle Wace, she shouted repeatedly, ¡°Uncle


    Wace, wake up! Don¡¯t go to sleep! Uncle Wace¡­¡±


    However, Uncle Wace did not respond no matter how she shouted.


    She got up and stumbled out to make a phone call, the door mmed in her face.


    She banged on the door and shouted, ¡°Open the door! Dorothy, open the door!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m going to make you disappear forever!¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Dorothy, open the door!¡±


    but


    However, no one answered, no matter how much Olivia


    shouted.


    Then she caught a whiff of gasoline and had a bad feeling. She looked for a wet towel.


    However, when she looked around, she noticed that the whole room was filled with stic bottles of


    liquor and some scattered wood. There was not a scrap of cloth, let alone water!


    She had lung cancer and a delicate respiratory system.


    The fire had just started when the smoke seeped through the crack in the door, making her cough and


    unable to breathe.


    On top of that, she had been hammering on the door so hard that she had torn open all her wounds,


    causing her to lose too much blood and be even dizzier.


    Therefore, Olivia fell in the doorway within two minutes.


    Images started running through her mind, and her past with John was as vivid as a movie.


    From meeting each other four years ago to marriage, pregnancy, miscarriage, and finally John holding


    her neck and questioning her why she cheated.


    Olivia¡¯s tears rolled down her face. ¡®It would probably be a relief if this is over, right?¡¯


    However, the image suddenly switched to when the boy kicked the door open and led her back to the


    light when


    she was ten.


    ¡®Johnny, I¡¯ve been pining over you for a long time. Since


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    17 years ago¡­


    ¡®But Johnny, we can¡¯t go back to the old days.¡¯


    She was dying atst, and it seemed good to save her from thest agony of cancer.


    The door was kicked open with great force, and she heard a familiar voice calling her name.


    ¡°Olivia! Liv!¡±


    ¡®Is it Johnny?


    ¡®It must be a hallucination. Why would Johnny save me?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 43

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 43


    Olivia woke up two dayster.


    With difficulty, she opened her eyes and turned them to familiarize herself with the surroundings. The


    tip of her nose smelled the familiar disinfectant, and she knew she was not dead. She was in the


    hospital again.


    For a moment, she had no idea if she was doomed or if God was trying to torture her.


    This broken body was no more than a burden to live on, right?


    After wiping her body, the caretaker looked up and saw her awake. She shouted, ¡°Ms. Larson, are you


    awake? I¡¯ll get the doctor for you.¡±


    Olivia tugged at her dress, shook her head, and asked hoarsely, ¡°How many days have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Two days. Do you feel okay?¡±


    ¡°Was I the only one who came to the hospital that day? What about the other one?¡±


    The caretaker froze. She was confused. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m your caretaker. But as far as I know, you were


    the only one brought in that night. There was no one else.


    ¡®No?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank. She did not save Uncle Wace¡¯s body after all.


    It was as if a huge stone had pressed down on her heart, leaving her breathless. She coughed and


    quickly covered her mouth.


    Startled, the caretaker hurriedly poured her a ss of


    water. ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Larson, drink this¡­ I¡¯d better get you a doctor.¡±


    Olivia took the ss of water and drank it while bearing the pain. She said, ¡°No. It¡¯s an old issue. The


    doctor can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    cing the ss on the table, she opened her hand. The blood on her palm seemed to remind her that


    she was dying.


    The caretaker quickly pulled out a tissue and gave it to her. ¡°Ms. Larson, are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Olivia wiped her palms, turned her head, and asked, ¡± Who hired you?¡±


    The girl scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s a man who didn¡¯t say his name. He only gave me 20 thousand dors


    to take care of you for a week.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Ms. Larson. You were saved from a fire but didn¡¯t get burned.¡±


    *


    Olivia pursed her lips and smiled.


    ¡®Am I lucky?¡¯


    She had lung cancer and came close to death several times. She seemed lucky to have survived them.


    She used to be the Larson family¡¯s heiress and the high and mighty Mrs. Freeman, but now?


    The Larson family was gone, and the title Mrs. Freeman seemed to have be a shackle. She


    seemed cursed.


    Suddenly, she remembered a voice she thought she had heard. ¡°Who brought me to the hospital?¡±


    The caretaker shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I came over


    afterward. But you were crying so much that you made many pillows wet. Ms. Larson, is there


    something upsetting you?¡±


    Olivia froze and shook her head.


    Just then, the door opened, and a lean and tall figure


    entered.


    The caretaker looked back and got up, trembling.


    John was born with a noble and cold aura. He had also worked in the business world for many years.


    The malicious aura from his body was nothing a small caretaker could handle.


    Olivia caught a glimpse of John¡¯s expensive handmade


    leather shoes before looking up at the caretaker, saying, Get me some soup and spend some time


    outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The caretaker looked intently at Olivia before leaving, but no one noticed it.


    After she was gone, John walked up to Olivia and looked condescendingly at her.


    11


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia remembered Uncle Wace¡¯sst words before he died. ¡®Dad was forced tomit suicide by


    someone surnamed Freeman.


    ¡®There is only one man surnamed Freeman in Ocean City, and that¡¯s John Freeman!


    ¡®Has this man lost his mind that he would even kill my dad just to make his lover happy?¡¯


    However, she refused to believe it¡­


    She looked up into John¡¯s cold eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Johnny, are you here to see if I¡¯m dead?


    I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m still alive.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 44

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 44


    John frowned and clenched the hands dangling at his side.


    The woman was so capable of angering him with one word!


    He did not want to let it bother him at first that night. However, he suddenly asked Wes to return after


    passing by two blocks.


    He wanted to see what this woman was up to despite her


    wounds.


    However, they lost her halfway down the road. It was not until they stopped the returning taxi driver that


    they learned Olivia had gone to West Vige.


    John knew what ce West Vige was very well.


    For some reason, he felt a pang in his heart and made Wes speed toward there.


    However, he saw a building on fire when he arrived.


    Without thinking twice, he rushed in to save her and took her to the hospital.


    He was only relieved when the doctor told him Olivia was not in danger.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even he did not know why he had rushed in at that


    moment to save the woman he hated so much!


    However, he did not bother to exin.


    Seeing the disdain on her face, he instantly became furious. He raised his hand to grasp her jaw,


    questioning, ¡°Olivia, what are you doing in West Vige?¡±


    Olivia did not know what was wrong with her either. She was thinking about this man before she died,


    but Uncle Wace¡¯s words yed in her ears like a curse.


    ¡®Dorothy. It¡¯s Dorothy who killed Uncle Wace and even tried to burn me alive.


    ¡®But will the man believe me?


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Therefore, instead of her usual bitterness, Olivia smiled and replied, ¡°Do you believe I was there to


    meet a man?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    He yelled coldly.


    ¡°Johnny, do you know how many years I¡¯ve loved you? It¡¯s not 4 years. It¡¯s 17!¡±


    John froze. ¡¯17 years?


    ¡®It¡¯s four years. What 17 years?


    Olivia saw his surprise but did not exin it. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for four years. We were married


    for three years and are enemies for two.


    ¡°Johnny, the whole time we¡¯re married, you hated me more than you loved me.¡±


    It made John¡¯s heart shudder as if it had been pricked by something.


    He grasped harder and made a handprint on Olivia¡¯s fair jaw. Then he asked, ¡®Who are you meeting?


    Which man are you meeting? Do you have to be this cheap? Are you forcing me to lock you up?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I told you I didn¡¯t cheat on you two years ago. You didn¡¯t believe me. Will you believe me if I


    tell you Dorothy tricked me into going to West Vige?


    ¡°Will you believe me if I said Dorothy started the fire and she wanted to burn me to death?¡±


    The more stubborn Olivia became, the more annoyed John became, and he pped her. Before she


    knew it, his long hands had already grabbed her neck as he pressed her onto the bed.


    ¡°Olivia, could your reason be any worse? Dolly wants to burn you to death? Why would she do that?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    John was getting harder and harder for Olivia to understand. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious why?


    ¡®Is he really stupid?¡¯


    She smiled wryly. ¡®How could John be stupid?


    ¡®It¡¯s just that he thinks I¡¯m a liar and a wicked woman.¡¯


    Olivia grabbed John¡¯s wrist and pressed it down hard. She smiled as her eyes seemed defiant.


    John paused and loosened his hand immediately. He


    looked at her in disgust. ¡°Olivia, do you want to die? No way! I told you I wouldn¡¯t let you die. I want you


    to live in pain!¡±


    Olivia coughed several times and swallowed the blood in her throat.


    ¡°John, I went to West Vige to meet a man. The men outside are better than you in every way!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 45

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 45


    ¡®Better than me in every way?¡¯


    John was furious as a chilling aura exuded from his body. His deep eyes stared sinisterly at the woman


    in bed.


    He wanted to have a peaceful conversation with her, but she refused.


    He leaned over and bit her neck. ¡°Okay, Olivia. You made me do this!¡±


    As he reached out his hand to do more, the woman beneath him asked out of the blue.


    ¡°John, aren¡¯t you disgusted when you¡¯re so convinced that many men have touched me?¡±


    John confused her.


    He called her cheap, unwilling to believe that she did not cheat on him. At the same time, he touched


    her without feeling disgusted. Why?


    John¡¯s hand froze instantly. He grabbed her jaw and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m disgusted with you!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart pricked with pain. She swallowed her grief, licked her dry lips, and forced a smile.


    She seemed to be smiling bitterly and alsoughing at herself. ¡°Are you going to continue?¡±


    John saw her smile and suddenly felt bitter. He found it irritating no matter what.


    He snapped, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re really cheap! Is this how you seduce others?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m cheap?¡¯


    Olivia was numb with heartache. She only wanted to provoke him. ¡°Whatever you say!¡±


    For some reason, she suddenly enjoyed watching John get angry.


    She even wished he would just kill her too.


    He could kill her, and she would be free.


    She was tired and did not want to exin.


    Her attitude irritated John, who had a short temper.


    Olivia started going all out too.


    ¡°John, you son of a b*tch! Can¡¯t you go home to Dorothy?


    ¡°She¡¯s going crazy for the title of Mrs. Freeman! The whole world knows what she wants. Why do you


    pretend not to know?


    ¡°You know how desperate she is for this position! She


    even killed Uncle Wace. And now she wants to kill me!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to her? Why do you have to


    torture me?


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡±


    John¡¯s expression turned cold. His tone was indifferent but threatening.


    ¡°Olivia, I advise you to be good. Or I¡¯ll take your brother¡¯s arm off and cripple him afterward!¡±


    ¡®Brother¡­¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank. She forgot she had a brother to take care of. She could not die yet.


    All she had left was her brother.


    Looking at John¡¯s back, Olivia instantly sat up and shouted, ¡°John, you b*stard!¡±


    John did not stop or look back. ¡°Olivia, keep yelling. See what¡¯s left of your brother.¡±


    Olivia instantly shut up and watched John leave the room through gritted teeth.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, John was in a good mood. Olivia looked like a hedgehog, much more attractive than


    the woman who would only cry and beg.


    Wes nced at John and shook his head.


    ¡®Sir still loves Madam, but why does he deny it?¡¯


    Suddenly, John asked, ¡°What else did you find at the fire? Is there any man?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 46

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 46


    Wes froze and shook his head. ¡°No. Why do you ask, Sir?¡±


    John narrowed his long and narrow eyes and said nothing.


    ¡®What the h*ll was Olivia doing in West Vige?¡¯


    He did not believe she was meeting a man in such a ce.


    Zac knocked on the door after seeing John leave.


    Thinking it was the caretaker, Olivia got dressed andy down under the covers. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then she looked up to lock eyes with Zac.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you these two days, but you were unconscious. How are you feeling now? Are you


    okay?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, not bad. Sleep helps the wounds heal.¡±


    The two knife wounds on her body had almost healed, and only a few small scars were left on her


    hands and knees. Slowly, the scars would be gone.


    ¡°Why did you go to West Vige?¡±


    Olivia paused, not expecting Zac to know about it. Then


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    she thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Mr. Quinton, did you save me?¡±


    She could not imagine who else it would be.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Zac froze and put the fruit on the table. ¡°Do you want an apple? I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    Seeing Zac silent, Olivia would not ask. She would only assume that he did not want to talk.


    However¡­


    ¡°Did you see Uncle Wace when you rescued me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my butler. He was there when I copsed, even though he was dying.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and dug her nails into the flesh when she said this.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t save him. Dorothy killed him.¡±


    However, she then seemed to think she had said too much. Widening her dark eyes, she asked, ¡°Do


    you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zac put the knife down and hesitated for a moment. ¡°But


    it wasn¡¯t me who saved you.¡±


    Although he hoped it was him, he arrived just in time to see John walking out of the fire with Olivia in


    his arms when he reached there by following her phone¡¯s global positioning system.


    Olivia did not notice Zac¡¯s gloom. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? Besides, how did you know I


    was in West Vige if you weren¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°It was John.¡±


    Olivia thought she heard him wrong and froze.


    ¡®How is that possible?


    ¡®John doesn¡¯t love me. Why does he care if she lives or dies?


    ¡®Besides, how could that man risk his life running into a fire to save her¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯


    Not buying it, Olivia smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡± Zac, don¡¯t lie to me. I wish Johnny still loved


    me too, but it¡¯s impossible. He killed my family for Dorothy, you know?¡±


    Zac did not know what to say, so he just stopped talking.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find Uncle Wace¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac in disbelief and asked again, ¡°Are you


    sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are only some wood remains. The rest is burned away, but no human bones have been


    found.¡±


    ¡®No way!


    ¡®Uncle Wace died in my arms. How can there be no one?


    ¡®But Zac won¡¯t lie to me. Did Dorothy take Uncle Wace¡¯s body away after I fainted?


    ¡®But how is that possible?¡¯


    Just then, her phone vibrated. She took it.


    Unknown: [I have Uncle Wace¡¯s body. If you want it back, be at the Cabin Hotel¡¯s Room 3321 at 9


    PM tonight.]


    The phone number was unfamiliar.


    Olivia: [Who are you?]


    Unknown: [An acquaintance.]


    ¡®An acquaintance?¡¯


    Olivia frowned and clenched the phone. It must be Dorothy!


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let this woman go!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 47

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 47


    She failed to save Uncle Wace, and she could not abandon Uncle Wace¡¯s body.


    He was the person who watched her grow up and herst elder and family¡­.


    Olivia¡¯s tears started to flow when she thought about it.


    She used to think of herself as a princess living in the castle. She lived in luxury and was doted on and


    spoiled. She never thought she would lose everything one day.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Zac nudged her arm.


    Olivia instantly came to herself and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. With a wry smile, she


    said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just sad because Uncle Wace is dead¡­ I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Zac frowned, feeling a little heartbroken for some reason.


    ¡®Why is she always so stubborn? Why won¡¯t she ask me for help?¡¯


    However,e to think of it, what was their rtionship?


    ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t overthink it. I will help you find Uncle Wace¡­¡±


    ¡°No thanks. You won¡¯t find him.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and looked up, trying to control her tears. ¡°Dorothy won¡¯t let me find


    him.¡±


    With that said, she snatched the apple from Zac¡¯s hand and bit it repeatedly. She stuffed her mouth full


    of apples. and could not help but cry again.


    She chewed furiously. Then she wiped away her tears with her other hand and turned to look at Zac.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m crying again. I¡¯m terrible.¡±


    In the end, she cried so much that she could not help herself. She did not know what she was crying


    about either.


    Was she crying about Uncle Wace¡¯s death, her parent¡¯s death, or her life and love?


    She had no idea, but the tears would not stop.


    Olivia could not help coughing a few times when her lungs twitched. She finished the apple in two bites


    and swallowed it with the pain.


    The sweetness of the apple juice mixed with the rustiness of the blood. It was an indescribable taste.


    However, the difort made her feel better.


    Maybe she was a bit of a masochist.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zac tried to stop her several times but resisted after all.


    ¡°Liv, get a divorce if you¡¯re not happy. I¡¯ll help you.


    ¡°If you want to leave Ocean City, how about I help you leave and start over?¡±


    Olivia wiped her face with a tissue and shook her head, saying, ¡°Zac, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you still refusing to move on?¡±


    Zac was a little guilty when he said that. It was because John saved her instead of him.


    However, he was nervous for no reason. He did not want them to get back together.


    ¡°No, they still have my brother. And I haven¡¯t avenged my parents and Uncle Wace. How can I


    leave?¡±


    Zac opened his mouth but felt a lump in his throat. In the end, all he could say was, ¡°Okay, let me know


    if you need my help. I¡¯ll help you. Your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that myself, Mr. Quinton. You¡¯ve helped me a lot, and I¡¯m thankful.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zac cleared the table and tucked Olivia in before saying slowly, ¡°Get some rest. Let me know if you


    need


    anything. I¡¯m always here for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Olivia smiled, but it was a far-fetched smile that made


    Zac even more heartbroken.


    He nodded, turned, and hurried away.


    He was afraid he would tell Olivia that he was taking her away if he stayed.


    However, he had no right to do that.


    Speaking of which, was he not an aplice in those two years?


    He never stopped John.


    He had never cared about the truth. At the end of the day,


    he needed to atone for his sins.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 48

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 48


    The caretaker happened to return after buying ravioli.


    Seeing Zac, she said with a smile, ¡°Sir, are you here to see Ms. Larson?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Zac quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. Take good care of her. I gotta go.¡±


    Puzzled, the caretaker nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia drank the soup, checked the time, and nced at the caretaker, who had been sitting next to her.


    She was worried.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had no idea who hired the caretaker. If it was John, would the caretaker give away her


    whereabouts?


    She had to find a way to trick her into leaving.


    ¡°Am I the only one you¡¯re taking care of?¡±


    The girl froze slightly. ¡°Yes, just you, Ms. Larson.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired of taking care of me these days. I¡¯ve woken up today. You should go back. Have a


    good night¡¯s rest ande back tomorrow morning.¡±


    However, the caretaker shook her head and walked up to her with bright eyes staring at her. ¡°Ms.


    Larson, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No.¡±


    Olivia was surprised and thought she had figured out something.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t leave. I promised my employer I¡¯d take good care of you.¡±


    The girl looked young. She must have learned nursing because her family could not afford to let her


    study.


    Watching the caretaker¡¯s innocent look, Olivia thought of her former self and could not help smiling


    faintly. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not going to fire you. I only want to be alone.¡±


    Seeing her smile, the caretaker said happily, ¡°Ms. Larson, you look nice when you smile.¡±¡®


    ¡°Do I not look good without a smile?¡±


    ¡°No, no. You look indifferent and distant when you¡¯re not smiling. But you¡¯re as beautiful as a blooming


    flower when you smile.¡±


    She made Oliviaugh. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you can let me do something else if you want to be alone. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Olivia thought carefully. ¡°Can you make chicken soup?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    With that said, the caretaker nced again at Olivia and said sadly, ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re malnourished.


    I¡¯ll also


    make you some sd.¡±


    Olivia was about to say no when the girl packed up her things and left merrily.


    She was bubbly-just like her old self.


    Olivia changed her clothes and left after looking at the time.


    When she arrived at the designated hotel, she went


    straight upstairs and stood in front of Room 3321¡¯s door. She clenched her hands nervously and


    knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was a male voice that was somewhat familiar.


    Olivia took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    There was only one light on in the room, making it a little dim.


    The man was sitting on the couch when he saw here in. He put down his phone, got up, and


    walked over to her.


    When she got a good look at his face, Olivia took a few steps back.


    However, the man came rushing over, raised his hands, and locked her between his arms. With the


    door closed


    behind her, she had no way to escape.


    ¡°I remember you!¡±


    Olivia said through gritted teeth.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, you spent one night with me. It will break my heart if you don¡¯t


    remember.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I never spent a night with you. You¡¯re just a hotel waiter! It was a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Freeman doesn¡¯t believe you, right?¡±


    That sentence took all of Olivia¡¯s courage away.


    ¡®He¡¯s right. Johnny doesn¡¯t believe me.¡¯


    The man grabbed her by the wrist and threw her onto the bed. Then he leaned over and said with a


    smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to touch you two years ago. Let¡¯s make up for it today.


    ¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Olivia struggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the old man¡¯s body?¡±


    Olivia froze instantly.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 49

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 49


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Uncle Wace¡¯s body. He¡¯s dead. What more do you want?¡±


    The man smiled lewdly and touched Olivia¡¯s cheek.


    Spend the night with me, and I¡¯ll give you the old man¡¯s body. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Olivia looked away and flung his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me with such dirty tricks!¡±


    Undaunted, the man grabbed Olivia¡¯s hands and pressed them


    over her head to the bed. He said with a sneer, Isn¡¯t that old man important to you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Unwilling to give yourself away? Your husband doesn¡¯t love you anymore. He think


    s we¡¯re guilty anyway. Why resist me?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and tried to resist, but she was too weak, and he was too strong. She could not struggl


    e free.


    Uncle Wace was important, and it was true that John


    did not believe her. However, she could not give herself away. It was herst dignity!


    Finally¡­


    ¡°Stop struggling. You can¡¯t resist me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be very gentle. I promise you won¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s just a deal. Why do you care so muc


    h? You¡¯re not the high and mighty Olivia Larson anymore. Why fake it?¡±


    The man said as he began to undress Olivia with his other


    hand.


    ¡®I¡¯m not the Olivia Larson I used to be, so¡­¡®


    Olivia suddenly raised her right leg


    and kicked the man hard in his crotch. Then she kicked him in the stomach and knocked him to the gro


    und.


    She hurriedly got out of bed and did not bother to fix her


    clothes before running out.


    Unexpectedly, the man got up from the ground and


    grabbed her by the hair from behind. He pressed her down on the bed and began to pull off her pants.


    ¡°B*tch. I wanted to be gentle with you. But you only insist on being ungrateful, so don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure


    appeared in the doorway.


    The man turned around to see John, and his expression changed. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Freeman?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were dark, and his body was exuding a cold aura. John made the man shudder, so he quic


    kly let go of Olivia and plopped down on his knees.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡­ I didn¡¯t initiate this. It was Liv¡­ She said you were getting a divorce and wanted me t


    o spend the night with her. I¡­¡±


    John walked up to the man and tugged at his cor. ¡°Wes, break this man¡¯s leg!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman! I was forced to do it. Liv made me do it. She also seduced me¡­¡±


    ¡°Castrate him!¡±


    The man paled with fear. As Wes dragged him out, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, Liv went to West Vill


    agest time to see me. Who knew there would be a fire?¡±


    John turned and walked over to him. His deep eyes gazed coldly at him. ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you there?¡±


    The man froze. ¡°I¡­ I saw the fire as soon as I arrived, so I went to report to the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    John sneered, lifted his leg, and kicked him out. ¡°F*ck off!


    Wes quickly dragged the man out and closed the door


    behind him.


    Olivia was still lying on the bed in the same position. Even her pants and clothes remained disheveled.


    She buried her head under the covers, not daring and not wanting to look up.


    ¡®How am I going to exin it?


    ¡®I got tricked twice because of Uncle Wace?


    ¡®Or was I forced?


    ¡®Will John buy it?¡®


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    He called coldly from behind her.


    It was like the devil¡¯s voice, making Olivia shudder and


    cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you still waiting to sleep with


    someone? How cheap. You even like a loser like this.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 50

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 50


    Olivia wanted to move too, but her legs were numb, so


    she stayed in the position.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her head and lifted her from the


    bed. ¡°Are you afraid to answer? Olivia, why are you so cheap? Can¡¯t you stand being alone for a day?¡±


    ¡°I was forced¡­¡±


    ¡°Forced? You seemed to be enjoying yourself. How were you forced?¡±


    John¡¯s mockery made Olivia¡¯s heart ache. ¡®Can¡¯t he see how messy the ce is?¡®


    He was fooled after all.


    ¡°I was forced.¡±


    She repeated.


    John got angrier and squeezed harder. His other hand gripped her chin, forcing her to look him in the e


    ye.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia shuddered.


    ¡°Olivia, you forced me to do this!¡±


    ¡®Forced? Yes, I forced him.¡®


    Olivia had


    no idea where she got the courage. She punched John in the chest repeatedly, crying and yelling.


    ¡°What the h*ll do you know? John, you¡¯re braindead! I have nothing to do with the man. Not two years a


    go, and not now. Anyone can see it!¡±


    John froze. She was different. Before, she would only cry and beg him to believe her, but she began to


    fight back.


    He lifted his hand and pinned Olivia down on the bed, looking sinisterly at her.


    ¡°I was wondering why he looked so familiar. It turns out he¡¯s the same man from two


    years ago! Did you betray me and lose our baby for this piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! How many times have I told you Dorothy set me up? How many times do I have to tell you that


    she tricked me into going to the hotel and tricked you into seeing it? She even got me drunk and took p


    ictures of me.


    ||


    ¡°As for the baby¡­¡±


    Olivia stopped short halfway through the sentence.


    She looked at John in despair, already disappointed.


    She had exined it many times, but when had John believed her?


    It was pointless in saying more.


    Therefore, she red back and yelled, ¡°Yes, I slept with this guy. I was only roleying with him. What¡¯


    s the matter? Hurry and divorce me and be with your kind and innocent Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John roared through gritted teeth.


    In the past, Olivia would have given in. However, she suddenly refused to do so.


    Dorothy did this to her. There was no evidence for her parents¡® death, and she could not get Uncle Wall


    ace¡¯s body. Dorothy also made her lose her baby. Her marriage existed in name only. What else did sh


    e have left?


    Why should she be a coward if she was dying anyway?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to hit me again? Or do you want something?¡±


    Furious, John yanked Olivia out of bed. Then he grabbed


    her by the back of her neck and dragged her straight back


    to the car.


    Olivia struggled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I was too easy on you after all!¡±


    ¡°How were you easy on me?¡±


    He suddenly turned around in the driver¡¯s seat and grabbed her by the neck, his eyes terrifyingly scarlet


    Olivia struggled, her beautiful eyes full of tears. Her cheeks were red as she


    had difficulty breathing. Her hands hammered John repeatedly.


    ¡°Olivia, stay in your room from now on. You¡¯re not allowed to take a single step outside!¡±


    Just when Olivia thought she was passing out fromck of oxygen, John let go and stepped on the gas.


    She was dizzy from theck of oxygen, and her lungs


    ached, causing her to cough and swallow the blood back.


    ¡®Freedom?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What freedom did John give me?¡®


    After coughing for a long time, Olivia came to herself, looked at the grim¨C


    faced John, and asked, ¡°Johnny, have you ever loved me?¡°

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 51

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 51


    Olivia felt ridiculous after asking.


    Their rtionship was nearly over. It was pointless to ask if he had loved her before


    Why did it matter if he had ever loved her?


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°You said you would give up your own life to


    protect me. You said you would make me the happiest woman in the world.¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°But look at our life now, Johnny¡­


    ¡°These past two years, you have felt nothing but hate and suspicion for me. Everything I do is wrong. E


    verything I do makes you angry.¡±


    Olivia was not the kind of person who


    would go all in just because of love. She would not cling to a man just because she still loved him.


    That


    That was why she wanted


    freedom. However, John refused to set her free. She was being forced to waste her time with him.


    John looked at her. For some reason, he suddenly noticed that the glow in her eyes was gone.


    ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t deserve it?¡±


    Olivia bit


    the back of her hand, trying to stop herself from shedding tears. She smiled bitterly and said, So, Johnn


    y, it turns out all the love you used to have for me was fake. Then tell me, why do you hate me?


    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s because of your dignity, right?¡±


    For the sake of his dignity, he did not hesitate to sleep with her, even though it made him feel dirty, For t


    he sake of his dignity, he refused to divorce her and kept her by his side. For the sake of his dignity, Jo


    hn tolerated her existence.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, have you forgotten that I still have your brother?¡±


    ¡®Brother.


    ¡°Well, he can only threaten me with my brother.¡±


    However, Dorothy had already killed Uncle Wace. She could not get his body back, so she would not


    believe John¡¯s words.


    ¡°Johnny, do you think I¡¯ll believe you have my brother? Where¡¯s your evidence?¡±


    John stepped on the brakes and pulled over by the roadside.


    He took out his phone and tapped on a video. In the video, a boy was sleeping soundly in a room,


    ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t thisn Larson?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips shuddered as she muttered, n¡­¡±


    She reached out to grab the phone, but John put it away.


    ¡°What have you done ton? Why is he lying in bed looking so thin? Did you abuse him?


    John sneered ¡°Now, you¡¯re afraid? Olivia, it¡¯s toote! I¡¯ll destroy his life tonight when we¡¯re back ¡±


    ¡°Not Johnny, not


    Ignoring Olivia¡¯s plea, John drove his car back to the penins. He pulled Olivia out of the car, dragged


    her to the room, and threw her to the ground.


    ¡°Olivia, you should reflect on your behavior and turn over a new leaf, or I won¡¯t let you seen alive.¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    Olivia sat down on the ground and shouted, ¡°What more do you want? You destroyed my family for a wo


    else do you want?


    ¡°The Larson family is gone. My parents are dead. I had a miscarriage, and now Uncle Wace is dead. A


    John frowned. ¡°Uncle Wace is dead? When did that happen?¡±


    hn remembered Uncle Wace. He was a kind man Olivia had always treated like her grandfather.


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Keep pretending. He wouldn¡¯t be dead if it weren¡¯t for your mis¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Dorothy came out of her room with her hands on her chest.


    ¡°Johnny? You¡¯re back atst!¡±


    She took his hand and sobbed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days. I was afraid to call you. Why didn¡¯t you


    John¡¯s expression changed. He hugged Dorothy and gently said, ¡°Sorry. I was busy dealing with some w


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You promised you¡¯d stay with me, you liar.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s soft voice pierced Olivia¡¯s ears like sharp des. How ironic.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 52

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 52


    ¡°Dorothy, he promised me that too. You¡¯ll end up like me one day, so don¡¯t bother putting on an act in fr


    ont of me.¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John shouted, ¡°How dare you use her! I wouldn¡¯t have spared your life if Dorothy didn¡¯t ask me to.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    John touched Dorothy¡¯s head gently. ¡°How is your wound? Is it healing?¡±


    Dorothy leaned into his arms and nodded. ¡°Well, if you spend more time with me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get better


    faster.¡±


    lly, keep an eye on Olivia, and don¡¯t let her leave this room.


    Dorothy was stunned. Then, she frowned and tried to convince John otherwise. ¡°Johnny, you¡­.but Liv


    needs to eat.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You decide what she eats.¡±


    With that, John hugged Dorothy and cast a cold nce at Olivia, who was on the ground. Then, he


    closed the door coldly.


    Sitting on the ground, Olivia smiled wryly as she listened to their affectionate conversation outside the d


    oor.


    She could not defeat him.


    All because she was still in love with him.


    Her lungs ached as she coughed again. However, she covered her mouth and stumbled toward the


    nightstand to keep her volume down. She had to conceal her illness from Dorothy.


    If she remembered correctly, she had kept some pills in her room. However, not many were left. She ha


    d only three remaining.


    When Olivia opened the drawer, she saw thest three pills.


    Frowning, she swallowed one and leaned weakly against the bed.


    Two more! She was not going to make it until the day after tomorrow.


    She could not understand John or even herself.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang, and she answered.


    ¡°Liv, where are you?¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±


    ¡°I came to visit you in the hospital, but the nurse said you weren¡¯t here. Where have you been? Are you


    trying to kill yourself, going around at night?¡±


    She knew Zac was anxious from the tone of his voice at the other end of the call, which differed so muc


    h from John¡¯s indifferent attitude.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt aggrieved.


    ¡®Why does John not understand the truth that even an outsider can understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Discharged? Do you think you¡¯re healthy enough to be discharged? Stop messing around! Where hav


    e


    been sneaking off to? Tell me, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    you


    Olivia bit her lip. Tears flowed down her cheeks, and she smiled. ¡°Zac, people would think you were my


    dad if they saw you nagging at me like this.¡±


    Zac was speechless for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen to you. After all,


    you are Johnny¡¯s wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Oliviaughed. ¡°Zac, only you see me as John¡¯s wife. He doesn¡¯t even care about


    me. Why do you care, then?


    ¡°Thank you, but please stay out of my matters from now on.¡±


    Then, she hung up and turned off her phone..


    Everyone who came into contact with her and helped her ended up worse off. They were either in a grav


    miserably with no one to bury them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Zac had helped her out of kindness, so she did not want him to end up like them.


    Olivia climbed onto the bed. She could not be bothered to take a bath, so she just covered herself with.


    She would think about her future tomorrow. After all, she would not know if she could live till tomorrow.


    Dorothy woke her up the next day.


    ¡°Olivia, did Johnny and I bother youst night?¡±


    Olivia frowned as she thought, ¡®This woman is so noisy. Doesn¡¯t John think she¡¯s annoying?


    ¡®She even wants to show off about things like that?¡±


    However, Dorothy had hurt her feelings, and she was heartbroken.


    However, on second thought, Dorothy had gotten pregnant before. They had probably done it countless


    Thus, Olivia just rolled over and said, ¡°Dorothy, Halloween is just around the corner. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 53

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 53


    Olivia¡¯s voice was not loud, but Dorothy heard it clearly


    As far as Dorothy was concerned, Olivia was nothing but a toy they were keeping captive, so she had n


    o right to speak to Dorothy like this.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t forget that Johnny asked me to take care of your food and drink. Are you nning on star


    ving to death?¡±


    Olivia did not bother to argue with Dorothy. She buried her head under the quilt.


    Dorothy could not hear what was happening inside Olivia¡¯s room and was annoyed. Sheughed and s


    aid, ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder where I threw Uncle Wace¡¯s body?


    ¡°That old man should be med for being a busybody. Of course I made him die a miserable death. I¡¯v


    e thrown him into the sea. The fish might¡¯ve already eaten him up. Are you surprised to hear that?


    ¡°As for the case, I got rid of it. All the evidence you wanted is gone. Does that annoy you?¡±


    Olivia clung to the quilt, clenching her teeth to suppress the anger in her.


    She swore she would not let Dorothy go.


    As long as she was still alive, she would find a way to kill Dorothy, even if she ended up in prison becau


    se


    of John.


    Olivia took off the covers, got out of bed, and walked to the door. Then, she shouted, ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯ll be


    punished for what you¡¯ve done. Reflect on the karma you¡¯ve umted!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Olivia. I thought you were dead. So you¡¯re still breathing.¡±


    With that, Dorothy smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Well, Johnny trusts me and not you.¡±


    Olivia caught for breath when she heard that. She clenched her chest and slowly sat down on the grou


    nd against the wall, gasping painfully.


    Dorothy seemed to be satisfied with that. ¡°Well. I¡¯m done teasing you for now, but it¡¯s really fun. It¡¯s bre


    akfast time for me now. As for your breakfast, that depends on my mood.¡±


    Hearing Dorothy walking down the stairs, Olivia could not help but cover her mouth and cough.


    Her throat was dry, and she could taste the


    rusty blood in it. The pain in her lungs made her think she would notst long with only two painkillers l


    eft.


    She was a little hungry because she had not eaten dinnerst night, but there was not even an expired.


    bowl of noodles in the room.


    The feeling of despair overtook her. She struggled to get up and climb onto the bed..


    She could store some energy if she slept.


    In the afternoon, Olivia suddenly smelled something fragrant, and her stomach began to growl.


    She frowned slightly, trying to cover her head to hide from the smell.


    However, the fragrance seemed to be wafting up from the door gap. It was the smell of meat, and it wa


    s making Olivia drool.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does it smell good, Olivia? Do you want some?¡±


    Hearing Dorothy¡¯s annoying voice, Olivia knew she was up to no good again.


    This was one of John¡¯s personal affairs, and it seemed he should have stayed out of it in the first ce.


    As he was wandering around, a ck Maybach stopped at the gate, and John got out of the car carryin


    g a


    lunch box.


    Zac took a step back, hiding in the darkness. Fortunately, he had not rushed into the house earlier, or Jo


    Olivia might get hurt again.


    Zac looked down at his insted lunch box and the medicine. He shook


    his head and returned to his car.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy approached John before he could head upstairs.


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re back atst. I thought you were going to spend the night at thepany again tonight.¡±


    John frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was concerned about you and afraid you would be exhausted from work.¡±


    He looked up at Olivia¡¯s room and headed upstairs. ¡°How is Olivia today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I gave Olivia some food, but she didn¡¯t seem to have much of an appetite. So, she hardly ate.¡±


    John quickly walked to the door and knocked on it. ¡°Olivia, open the door.¡±


    There was no movement inside.


    Annoyed, John knocked on the door harder. ¡°Open the door!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 54

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 54


    John looked at her coldly upon hearing that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her food to eat? You locked it again?¡±


    Dorothy was startled by the look in his eyes. She lowered her head and said, ¡°1-


    1 was afraid you¡¯d me. me for letting her go. I didn¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    John did not bother to listen to her exnation. He kept banging on the door, louder and louder each. ti


    me. ¡°Olivia, are you waiting for me to kick the door down?¡±


    However, he received no response from Olivia.


    Dorothy suddenly fell into his arms when John wanted to kick the door down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Head¡­ My head hurts¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John looked at the door and then at Dorothy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Johnny.¡±


    John noticed Dorothy¡¯s painful expression and felt sorry for her. He spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being ha


    rsh just now. Rest well. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Dorothy tugged his arm carefully. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t fight with Liv. Let her calm herself down inside the roo


    m. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know what to say to you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s ignoring you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Rest well, and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    John helped her to get onto the bed. Then, he ced the lunch box on the table and took out his phone


    .


    When Dorothy saw that John had specially brought back an insted lunch box, she knew it must be fo


    r


    Olivia.


    She was afraid that John would go to Olivia and Olivia


    would expose the fact that she had not given her a meal. Thus, Dorothy weakly got up from her


    bed and pretended to knock the lunch box over by mistake.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    John quickly hung up the call. When he turned around, he saw


    that the porridge in the lunch box had spilled all over Dorothy¡¯s leg, burning the skin there.


    He leaned over and carried her back to the bed, frowning as he looked at her legs. ¡°Are you alright? Do


    es it hurt? Didn¡¯t I ask you to lie down?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI was afraid you would leave, and I missed you so much.¡±


    Dorothy cried in grief. Her tears dripped on John¡¯s hand, making him feel bad scolding her.


    ¡°Alright. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. Lie down. I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡±


    Dorothy jumped into his arms and said, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m in a dilemma now. I think I¡¯m bad.


    ¡°I love you and cannot leave you, but I feel sorry for Liv. She¡¯s so nice to me, and I¡¯m¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m so conflicted. I felt bad all day. Sorry!! didn¡¯t mean to drop the porridge you brought for Liv¡­¡±


    Then, she looked up at John with tears shimmering in her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you me me for it?¡±


    John was annoyed, but he patiently said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Will you divorce Liv?¡±


    John suddenly got more annoyed when he heard this. The mes of anger grew in him.


    He looked at Dorothy sobbing, and his patience wore out. He pushed her hand away and did not even


    care enough to worry about the burn on her leg. He stood up and walked out.


    ¡°You can sleep if you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll have someone clean the porridge on the floorter.¡±


    Dorothy looked at his back and pursed her lips. ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    The door was closed, leaving the room with spilled porridge and a frustrated Dorothy inside.


    Jamn it! I have to make Olivia leave Ocean City.


    ¡®I should be Mrs. Freeman, not her!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 55

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 55


    Dorothy cautiously said, ¡°Johnny, you locked the door from the outside.¡±


    John looked at her coldly upon hearing that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her food to eat? You locked it again?¡±


    Dorothy was startled by the look in his eyes. She lowered her head and said, ¡°1-


    1 was afraid you¡¯d me. me for letting her go. I didn¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    John did not bother to listen to her exnation. He kept banging on the door, louder and louder each. ti


    me. ¡°Olivia, are you waiting for me to kick the door down?¡±


    However, he received no response from Olivia.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy suddenly fell into his arms when John wanted to kick the door down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Head¡­ My head hurts¡­¡±


    John looked at the door and then at Dorothy. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Johnny.¡±


    John noticed Dorothy¡¯s painful expression and felt sorry for her. He spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being ha


    rsh just now. Rest well. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Dorothy tugged his arm carefully. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t fight with Liv. Let her calm herself down inside the roo


    m. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know what to say to you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s ignoring you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Rest well, and don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    John helped her to get onto the bed. Then, he ced the lunch box on the table and took out his phone


    .


    When Dorothy saw that John had specially brought back an insted lunch box, she knew it must be fo


    r


    Olivia.


    She was afraid that John would go to Olivia and Olivia


    would expose the fact that she had not given her a meal. Thus, Dorothy weakly got up from her


    bed and pretended to knock the lunch box over by mistake.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    John quickly hung up the call. When he turned around, he saw


    that the porridge in the lunch box had spilled all over Dorothy¡¯s leg, burning the skin there.


    He leaned over and carried her back to the bed, frowning as he looked at her legs. ¡°Are you alright? Do


    es it hurt? Didn¡¯t I ask you to lie down?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI was afraid you would leave, and I missed you so much.¡±


    Dorothy cried in grief. Her tears dripped on John¡¯s hand, making him feel bad scolding her.


    ¡°Alright. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. Lie down. I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡±


    Dorothy jumped into his arms and said, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m in a dilemma now. I think I¡¯m bad.


    ¡°I love you and cannot leave you, but I feel sorry for Liv. She¡¯s so nice to me, and I¡¯m¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m so conflicted. I felt bad all day. Sorry!! didn¡¯t mean to drop the porridge you brought for Liv¡­¡±


    Then, she looked up at John with tears shimmering in her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you me me for it?¡±


    John was annoyed, but he patiently said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Will you divorce Liv?¡±


    John suddenly got more annoyed when he heard this. The mes of anger grew in him.


    He looked at Dorothy sobbing, and his patience wore out. He pushed her hand away and did not even


    care enough to worry about the burn on her leg. He stood up and walked out.


    ¡°You can sleep if you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll have someone clean the porridge on the floorter.¡±


    Dorothy looked at his back and pursed her lips. ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    The door was closed, leaving the room with spilled porridge and a frustrated Dorothy inside.


    Jamn it! I have to make Olivia leave Ocean City.


    ¡®I should be Mrs. Freeman, not her!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 56

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 56


    When John walked past Olivia¡¯s room, he stopped in his tracks. He wanted to knock on the door. After


    a long while, he drew his hand back.


    He walked down the stairs and left in his car.


    John was confused. he kept thinking about how Olivia was before everything happened.


    Olivia did not like to cry. Even if her hands were bleeding, she would only frown.


    However, Dorothy loved to cry. She always looked wronged and pitiful. At first, she made him feel sorry


    for her, but after a while, he became annoyed with it.


    However, Dorothy was the one who had apanied him


    through painful days. She even donated a kidney to save him. He would never forget her kindness.


    for Olivia¡­.


    The thought made his blood boil in anger, and he subconsciously pressed down the elerator harder.


    He drove to the bar and dialed Zac¡¯s number.


    ¡°Come and drink with me.¡±


    Zac was still outside Cliffside Vi. He looked at the second floor and sighed. ¡°Which bar? I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    ¡°The old ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Zac called Olivia.


    John¡¯s voice sounded unhappy. He feared Olivia was injured again, but he could not break into the hou


    se to check on her.


    The call soon went through.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did Johnny do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°No. He knocked on the door, but I didn¡¯t answer him.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice sounded like she was fine. However, Zac was worried because she was a stubborn wom


    an.


    ¡°Olivia, remember, you must tell me if you run into any problems. Don¡¯t try to push yourself, okay?¡±


    Olivia chuckled and quipped, ¡°Mr. Quinton, dowyers always talk so much?¡±


    Zac¡¯s ears flushed red, and he cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°No. I was a little worried about what happ


    ened before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Zac hung up the call and noticed his heart was pounding fast.


    ¡°What the hell is happening to me?¡±


    He had never been so tense or rambled so nervously in more than thirty years.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all,wyers were always decisive and sharp.


    He shook his head and drove to the bar.


    After Olivia hung up the call, she coughed with her hand covering her mouth. Warm liquid ran down her


    fingers, and the smell of rust in her throat reminded her that she had vomited blood again.


    Shey weakly in bed with pain in her stomach, chest, and lungs, as well as the asional sharp pain i


    n her chest and thigh where Dorothy had stabbed her.


    Soon, the pain overtook her.


    Her whole body was shaking. The pain was so unbearable that she carefully took a painkiller and swallo


    However, one alone could not stop her pain. Cold sweat still dripped down her forehead.


    She bit her lips, folded her hands around her chest, and curled up under the covers, longing for relief.


    She remained in that position for a long time before she dozed off.


    When she heard the door open in the middle of the night, she woke up in shock.


    A drunk figure stumbled over, took off his coat, and climbed onto the bed. Then, he hugged Olivia from b


    ¡°Liv, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we could go back to two years ago?¡±


    *John?¡®


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she froze in ce, not daring to move.


    ¡°Liv, I love you. Don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡±


    John pressed his face against her ear, making her shudder. His voice was deep and sounded like he wa


    She began to wonder if John was still the man who had abused her.


    At that moment, she felt like she had traveled back in time and her old Johnny had returned.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 57

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 57


    Olivia¡¯sst scrap of rationale warned her that this was only for a


    moment, and she should not dream about being able to live in this moment for so long.


    However, she then heard John mutter, ¡°Liv, the other day in West Vige, I saw you in the fire. You scar


    ed me. I rushed in without thinking. I thought about how it would


    be nice if we both died in the fire together.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body trembled more.


    It made her wonder if those words were really from John.


    In West Vige¡­ Was it John who saved her, not Zac?


    When Zac told Olivia this, she could not believe her ears. Unwilling to ept it, she did not dare to beli


    eve it was really John.


    John had loved her very much before this and would have done anything


    for her. However, he¡­ now belonged to Dorothy. He would never save her¡­.


    Therefore, when she heard John mention the fire, Olivia felt her heart hammering as though she was g


    oing to have a heart attack.


    However, she did not turn around. She remained in the same position and asked, ¡°Johnny, do you trust


    me?¡±


    After waiting a long time, Olivia did not receive any response from the man behind her. All she felt was


    him tightening his hug around her subconsciously.


    Just as she was thinking that John was probably asleep, she heard him sigh and speak in his deep voic


    e.¡± Let¡¯s sleep, Liv.¡±


    Olivia smiled wryly.


    He could im that he loved her when he was so drunk, but he still refused to believe her.


    She felt as though she had woken up from a sweet dream at that moment.


    John had not changed. He still belonged to Dorothy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Olivia knew she still loved this man. That was why she had felt her heart thumping and nervo


    usness striking her. That was why she felt disappointed every time he gave her false hope.


    John¡¯s embrace was warm, and she had not felt it for two years.


    At least for tonight, she thought, he was sleeping with her.


    That was enough.


    Perhaps out of contentment, Olivia slept soundly and sweetly that night.


    She was awakened by the warm sunlight streaming through the window the following day.


    The morning light crept over her pale face and enveloped her in daylight. It seemed to be pulling her ou


    t of the darkness.


    She rolled over and touched her side. The sheets were cold.


    The man had left while she was asleep.


    Everythingst night was like a dream. They had done nothing else but whisper and hug in their sleep.


    Olivia was in a good mood, so she went up to the window and stretched. The sunlight warmed her.


    Hungry, she turned around to open the door, only to find it still locked.


    The smile on her face froze. The sober John had not changed. He was still imprisoning her like she wa


    s.


    his doll.


    At this time, Dorothy¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Johnny locked the door. Don¡¯t me me for it, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. Dorothy loved to annoy her because she wanted to see Olivia¡¯s mood fall.


    ¡°Dorothy, aren¡¯t you jealous? Last night, Johnny slept with me.¡±


    It was something she did not want to brag about, but she wanted to annoy Dorothy with something.


    orothy was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend. Last night, Johnny returned home to


    a while and then left. Are you talking about another man?¡±


    Although Dorothy was mocking Olivia, frustration boiled in her.


    Last night, she had gone to the toilet and saw someone walking into Olivia¡¯s room. She thought it was a


    However, the truth angered her because the man who walked out of the room was John.


    She would not allow John to be obsessed with Olivia. She decided to do something about it.


    ¡°Speaking of another man, was the man in the hotel your lover, Dorothy?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 58

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 58


    ¡°Oh, Olivia, don¡¯t try to use me of something I haven¡¯t done. Johnny won¡¯t believe you anyway. Just


    say whatever you want.¡±


    Then, Dorothy headed downstairs.


    While walking down the stairs, she pondered on how she would teach Olivia a lesson and speed up the


    process of their divorce.


    Two years ago, John rarely returned to the penins. Now that Dorothy had moved into this house, sh


    e thought she could get his attention more. She never thought his attitude toward Olivia would improve.


    She had caused this.


    Dorothy could not be at ease until she married John.


    As she walked into the kitchen, an idea popped into her mind, and she smirked.


    Olivia had not eaten for two days, and her already weak body could not take it anymore.


    Retaliating against Dorothy had exhausted her, forcing her to lie back on the bed.


    It was interesting to think about how John had trusted Dorothy to feed her.


    He was like a fool who could not differentiate lies from truth. He believed everything Dorothy told him.


    Suddenly, a sharp, pulling pain in her stomach caused her to break out in a cold sweat.


    Then, her heart and lungs ached simultaneously, almost making her faint.


    She quickly approached


    the bedside table to get her medicine. Her right hand trembled to get thest pill. Before she could eat i


    t, the door suddenly opened.


    Thinking it was John, Olivia dropped the pill on the ground in a panic.


    She reached out to pick it up. However, she saw a pair of floral slippers before she could get it.


    It was not John but Dorothy.


    Dorothy bent down to pick up the pills and peered at Olivia, who was in great pain. She smirked and sai


    d, What¡¯s wrong with you, Olivia?*


    ¡°Give¡­ me the medicine!¡±


    Olivia frowned. Her body felt like it had fallen into a freezer, and she shivered.


    She held up her body and struggled to grab the painkiller in Dorothy¡¯s hand, only to see


    her step back. In the end, Olivia failed to snatch back the pill.


    ¡°Is this medicine so important to you?¡±


    Then, Dorothy observed the tiny pill in her hand carefully and sneered. ¡°Olivia, I like seeing you in pain


    and wishing you were dead.¡±


    She then went to the balcony, opened the door with a key, and threw the pill down.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Olivia cried, clutching her chest.


    She had failed to get the pill back and could onlyy by the bed in pain.


    Her cheeks flushed red, and she began to cough violently. Suddenly, blood gushed out of her throat. Sh


    These past few days, she had drunk tap water and not eaten anything.


    She had now lost herst pill. Her body was already at its limit.


    However, Dorothy was still there, and Olivia did not want the wicked woman tough at her, so she


    tried to get up from the bed and looked coldly at the gloating Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, you will be punished for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    However, Olivia¡¯s words were nothing to Dorothy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve killed many people, and I¡¯m still alive and healthy, but you¡­ You don¡¯t seem to ha


    Olivia rolled her eyes and turned her head around, unwilling to look at Dorothy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy picked up the soup and vegetables she left at the door and approached the bed. She deliberate


    nose. ¡°How is it? Does it smell good?¡±


    Olivia gulped. She covered her mouth with one hand and her tummy with the other. ¡°What do you want t


    Just as she spoke, Dorothy poured the soup and vegetables on herself. Then, she took out her phone a


    She sobbed and said, ¡°Johnny, pleasee back. Liv refuses to eat¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 59

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 59


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dorothy nced at Olivia andined as she sobbed, ¡°Liv spilled her soup on me in fit of rage. I¡¯m


    afraid she might hurt herself¡­¡±


    On the other end of the call, John frowned and coldly said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Dorothy smirked and said, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s see which of us will get punished.¡±


    She would never let John and Olivia¡¯s love be rekindled. She would keep the secret from thirteen years


    . ago and two years ago concealed from him.


    Olivia watched Dorothy in disbelief. She burst intoughter.


    Even though it was the same old trick, she knew John would be fooled again.


    orothy was puzzled. ¡°Olivia, how can you stillugh when you know you¡¯re doomed? Johnny will punish


    you when hees back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and so what? Dorothy, I¡¯m Mrs. Freeman, and you¡¯re still John¡¯s mistress after all you¡¯ve done, ar


    en¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia smirked and stared at Dorothy. ¡°And I¡¯m already bored of you being a one¨C


    trick pony. Do something. else next time.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Dorothy to refute, Olivia lifted her hand and pped Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ll make sure you live an annoying life for as


    long as I¡¯m alive. I won¡¯t give you the chance to. marry Johnny!¡±


    Dorothy looked stunned. She had not expected Olivia, who was so weak, to hit her..


    She covered her burning cheek. Then, she gritted her teeth, wanting to p Olivia back, but Olivia grab


    bed her hand before she could.


    ¡°You might have forgotten that I was once famous for my bad temper in Ocean City. Do you need me to


    help you recall that?¡±


    Then, Olivia pped Dorothy again. The second p dumbfounded Dorothy even more.


    In the past two years, Olivia had always regarded Dorothy as a friend and treated her respectfully, even


    . though she had heard rumors about her having an affair with John.


    However, she decided to seek revenge when she knew Dorothy had


    been harming her and interfering in her marriage in every way possible.


    After the two ps, Olivia felt better, but her legs were still weak because she was so exhausted. She h


    ad


    no choice but to sit on the bed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, are you crazy? Do you want to die so badly?¡±


    ¡°You asked for it.¡± Olivia sneered.


    Dorothy looked at the woman on the bed. Her face was pale, and she was too weak to stand on her ow


    n legs. However, her eyes looked fierce, making Dorothy afraid, and she forgot to fight back.


    Soon, they heard the sound of the car engine from downstairs.


    Dorothy quickly adjusted her expression, and tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked aggrieved and


    innocent.


    Olivia was amazed by Dorothy¡¯s acting skills.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes in ¡®despair as she listened to the approaching footsteps.


    John was there to save his princess¡­ It was too bad that was not her anymore.


    ¡°Dolly, are you alright?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were red, and she bit her lips as she shook her head. ¡°I¨C


    I¡¯m fine, but the soup burned my arm a little.¡±


    John nced at Olivia, who had her eyes closed and was lying on the bed, and then at the mess on the


    He soon noticed the palm marks on Dorothy¡¯s face and grew furious.


    ¡°Did she hit you, Dolly?¡±


    Dorothy sobbed and gasped for breath as she said, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She nced at Olivia cautiously and continued timidly. ¡°Don¡¯t me Liv for this. It¡¯s my


    fault. I cooked Liv food that she doesn¡¯t like. That¡¯s why she¡¯s angry. I understand. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worrie


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    John interrupted with his cold voice.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 60

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 60


    John strode to the bed and forcefully lifted the pale, thin woman up from it. ¡°Olivia, are you still


    pretending to sleep? How dare you pretend to be weak when you have enough strength to p Doroth


    y!¡±


    Olivia slowly opened her eyes and looked at the familiar man before her


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak?¡±


    ¡°What is there to say? Will you believe me?¡±


    Her words startled John, making him feel sorry for her.


    Even though he was drunkst night, he remembered this woman asking him the same question then.


    However, John had seen the mark with his own eyes. How could he choose not to believe it? He was n


    ot


    blind!


    He flung his hand out and threw Olivia to the ground.


    Olivia had no strength left in her. Her stomach was grumbling, and the pain in her lungs was killing her.


    She was like a broken doll, breaking into pieces because of the fall.


    As shended, she had to use her hands to keep her face off the ground. They hit the tiles hard.


    In a sh, porcin pieces stabbed into


    her palm, and blood flowed from the wounds. The piercing pain


    was intense.


    However, before she could react, John tugged on Olivia¡¯s hair, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re making things difficult for me! You slept with other men, and I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I


    brought you back to feed you and asked Dolly to take care of you. Why do you have to show your tantr


    um again now?¡±


    Olivia gnashed her teeth in pain and looked at Dorothy, who was behind John.


    ¡°You might as well ask your Dolly what she¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°What has she done? Olivia, she cooked for you!¡±


    ¡°Cooked for me? John, why don¡¯t you install a surveince camera at home? Then the


    truth will surface!¡±


    Suddenly, she felt a twitching pain in her chest. Olivia bit her tongue to suppress her cough and swallo


    wed the blood from her throat and mouth with a frown. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Open m


    y stomach and see if I¡¯ve eaten a grain of rice!¡±


    John¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Olivia in this state.


    However, he did not believe her. Olivia was a wicked woman who


    always pretended to be weak. He would


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    not believe her.


    Thest time Olivia looked like she was going to die, she went out with another man that same night an


    d almost got burned in a fire.


    What happened next?


    John rescued her. After two or three days recovering this woman did not give up and went to the same


    hotel to meet another man: He even caught her red¨Chanded.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt his anger burning. He pulled Olivia from the ground by h


    er hair, dragging her to the balcony


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t believe a word you say!¡±


    He mmed the balcony door shut and whispered through the ss, ¡°Reflect on your mistakes here!¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked away.


    Dorothy nced at Olivia with fury in her eyes.


    She thought John would ask for a divorce, yet he only locked her up again.


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and ran out. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t be angry. Liv didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    John got into the car and red


    at Dorothy. ¡°Stay in your room. This matter has nothing to do with you. from now on.¡±


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    Dorothy wanted to say something more, but Johnny left, leaving her frustrated!


    That¡¯s all? I got pped for nothing.¡±


    Olivia was already weak. She leaned against the pole and closed her eyes. The shattered tile was all ov


    She had not eaten for two days. Her stomach was empty, and she did not have any painkiller pills with h


    Now, she was under the sun. She might not starve to death anymore. Instead, her blood would drain ou


    After all those years of love, John still did not trust her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 61

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 61


    Dorothy headed upstairs and stood outside the ss door, looking at Olivia on the ground. She shoute


    d, Look, Olivia. Johnny doesn¡¯t care about the truth from your perspective.¡±


    Then, Dorothy went to open the ss door, but she realized that John locked the door. He had even ta


    ken the key with him.


    Dorothy froze, and she kicked the ss door with hatred. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Olivia leaned weakly against the guardrail. Her eyes were only slightly open. ¡°Dorothy, why are you ang


    ry? You¡¯ve won.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it makes me angry that you might think my whole n was just to make you stay out in the sun!¡±


    Of course she was angry.


    She had nned so many things and even found the man from two years ago.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, this was how things turned out.


    All John did was lock up Olivia and hit her twice. He did not mention divorce or seem to want to kill her.


    He only asked that b*tch to reflect on her mistakes.


    No man would be able to stand it if their wife cheated on them. John had hated Olivia for cheating on hi


    m for two years, yet he was so calm before a woman as evil as her.


    Dorothy felt threatened. She wondered if John noticed something fishy going on with her.


    She red at the woman on the balcony again, clenched her fist, and angrily banged on the ss door.


    If John did not lockthe door, she could kill this b*tch right now.


    Sometimes, she did not know if John was punishing Olivia or protecting her.


    Seeing Dorothy gnashing her teeth, Olivia suddenly felt amused.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re so angry because you wonder why Johnny still doesn¡¯t divorce me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why are you still shamelessly staying here? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Dorothy, whom do you think is the sl*t? Me, or you, the mistress?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Olivia sat upright. Her clear eyes had arrogance and pride in them.


    ¡°If you can do it, you should immediately ask Johnny to


    divorce me. Why don¡¯t you get pregnant with his baby? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll marry you then.¡±


    Even though Olivia was saying it, she still felt heartbroken.


    No woman was willing to share her man with another woman, and her husband had brought a mistress.


    into her home.


    She was even giving suggestions to this mistress.


    Dorothy was startled. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll go to Johnny now. Maybe I¡¯ll g


    et pregnant tonight. Let¡¯s see how much longer you¡¯ll hold the title of Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    With that, she turned around with a smile and walked out.


    Shortly afterward, Olivia saw Dorothy drive out of the penins¡¯spound.


    Dorothy was serious about her suggestion, leaving Olivia speechless.


    However, it made no difference when she thought about it. They had probably already slept together. co


    Her heart ached, and the pain in her lungs hurt her. Her weak body got weaker.


    She could only sneer. ¡°So what? So what if you¡¯re pregnant? He could ask you to abort it.¡±


    Then, she began tough maniacally.


    She must have gone crazy. Before this, she could even pity rabbits if she saw John eating their meat, an


    Her weak body made her lose consciousness and fall into aa.


    A voice in her head told her, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep! Don¡¯t die! You have to take revenge on them!¡±


    The sound


    continued to haunt her, and she did not know how many hours had passed when she opened her eyes a


    Lightning shed in the dark sky, making Olivia shrink her neck and hide in the corner of the balcony.


    There were still pieces of broken porcin on her legs and hands. Fortunately, only two shattered tiles h


    Olivia stood up and looked out over the balcony.


    She could not just sit here and do nothing. She should do something!.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 62

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 62


    There were no windows on the balcony, so she would get wet if it rained.


    Moreover¡­ she felt like John would not being back since he had Dorothy apanying him.


    Her heart gave her another faint twitching pain at the thought, but she fought it off.


    With the ss doors locked and with no way out, she looked down at thewn she hadnded on the


    last time she climbed out. She probably could do it again¡­.


    Olivia took a deep breath and carefully climbed over the railing. However, her legs slipped, and she


    nearly


    fell.


    She gritted her teeth and pulled all of the tiles out of her palm. Then, she tried to crawl over the railing.


    again. She moved down inch by inch.


    However, just before she hit the ground, her hand slipped because it was covered in blood. She fell


    straight to thewn, making the tiles in her leg embed deeper into her skin.


    Olivia did not have the time for this. She needed to get inside.


    She limped to the front door and keyed in her password, but an error message showed up.


    She tried her fingerprints, but they did not exist in the system.


    The door was right in front of her, but she could not get in because they had changed the passcode.


    She smiled wryly as she thought, ¡®Do they have to be so cruel?¡±


    They had even changed the password.


    Olivia had installed thisbination lock without John¡¯s knowledge. She had no idea how he found out.


    It must have been on the night Zac brought her back to look for Dorothy.


    Olivia crossed her arms over her chest as she shuddered and looked at the sky.


    It looked like the rain would be heavy. She had to find shelter.


    Unfortunately, as she walked around the yard, she could not find any shelter from the rain. Finally, her


    gaze fell on the bicycle beside her.


    A voice in her head told her, ¡°Run away!¡±


    Thest time, John had caught her right after she escaped. She hoped he would not find her this time.


    Olivia coughed again. It made her throat feel like it was about to tear apart. She frowned.


    It was better to go to the hospital than stand in the rain. At least she could stay alive there.


    Olivia stumbled as she got onto the bicycle. However, she had not eaten anything for three days, and


    her body was swaying. The wound on her hands and legs made her condition worse.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, she gritted her teeth and did not stop even when she bit her tongue until it bled.


    The penins was far from the city, and few cars passed by the area. She would need to ride the


    bicycle out of here if she wanted to save herself.


    Olivia needed to find out how long she had cycled before she could cycle any longer. Her eyes


    drooped, and she fell to the ground.


    Then, the rain began to pour down on her.


    Olivia muttered, ¡°Is this the end of my life?¡±


    Suddenly, the lights of a car shed, and the car stopped before her. She held her breath.


    ¡®Could it be Johnny?¡±


    She feared John might strangle her to death if he found out she had tried to escape.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    However, a pair of warm, strong hands carried her up. Before she could see who it was, she lost.


    consciousness.


    ¡®Johnny, I suddenly feel regret.¡±


    If she had not met him seventeen years ago, she might have died then and would not be suffering now.


    Now, her body felt empty, and all she felt was heartbroken. The only thing keeping her alive was the


    willpower to seek vengeance.


    After a long time, Olivia opened her eyes again. Looking at the person in the white coat before her, she


    knew she was not dead yet.


    When the doctor saw her awake, he frowned and asked anxiously, ¡°Did someone imprison you? Why


    are there so many injuries on your body?


    ¡°And Miss, you¡¯re two months pregnant.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 63

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 63


    Pregnant?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say, doctor? I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Olivia looked at the doctor in disbelief.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°Yes, but Ms. Larson, you have lung cancer. You are not fit for pregnancy.


    ¡°I told you before to rest well, but you refused to do chemotherapy,


    and you¡¯ve been admitted to the hospital every three days with injuries. Ms. Larson, no one can save y


    our life now, even if he¡¯s a God.¡±


    Finally, the doctor pursed his lips and suggested, ¡°Ms. Larson, abort the baby. You


    can live an extra few days if you do.¡±


    All that remained in Olivia¡¯s mind was the fact that she was pregnant.


    After a miscarriage two years ago, the doctors said she would have


    trouble conceiving again. For the next two years, she indeed never conceived again.


    Now¡­


    She lowered her head and rubbed her hands back and forth over her stomach. This was a baby she ha


    d gained throughout all this pain. How could she abort it?


    The rift between her and John had started with her miscarriage. If she kept this baby, maybe she could


    fix their rtionship.


    After a long time, Olivia lifted her head. ¡°Doctor, let me think about it.¡±


    When the doctor saw the glow in her eyes, he knew she would not give up and could say nothing more.


    He could only shake his head and say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    What a beautiful young girl! He had no idea how someone could torture a woman like her into such a


    state.


    Olivia was immersed in theplex emotions of pregnancy. Her cancer might not give her the chance t


    o carry the baby to term or give birth to it.


    However, she was willing to use the baby to spend some quality time with Johnny.


    She hated John and med him for everything. However, they had once had a beautiful life, and she st


    ill hoped they could go back in time. However¡­


    She was lost in thought when she remembered what happened yesterday.


    Perhaps, in John¡¯s mind, they could not get back together anymore.


    Suddenly, someone forcefully pushed the door open. John angrily walked into the ward and dragged Ol


    ivia out of bed.


    ¡°Olivia, how dare you try to escape! Which one of your lovers are you meeting this time?¡±


    John¡¯s words were like a basin of water extinguishing Olivia¡¯s hope.


    She was right. Nothing could go back to the way it was before.


    Olivia felt ufortable being dragged around by him and coughed. ¡°Johnny, I am pregnant.¡±


    John froze for a few seconds before he sneered. ¡°Olivia, you really have cheated me in endless ways.


    Two years ago, the doctors said you couldn¡¯t conceive again. Whom are you trying to fool?¡±


    Olivia felt her breath getting heavy, and her disappointment drowned her.


    John did not believe her.


    He did not believe her even when she said she was pregnant.


    John shoved her onto the bed because she was not speaking anymore. ¡°Are you trying to ignore me


    again?¡±


    Last evening, John had looked at the dark clouds outside the window and could not help himself from fe


    Olivia had pneumonia. She had almost died in the rain thest time, and now he had locked her on the b


    He had paced restlessly in front of the French windows.


    When it rained, Wes came in and reminded him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡±


    However, John took his car keys and left, saying, ¡°Meeting postponed.¡±


    John drove to the penins. He wished Olivia would die, but he was also heartbroken at the thought of


    The rain grew heavier, gradually blurring his view. John was speeding on the road. As he took a turn, he


    However, the ident was


    not serious, so John continued speeding to the penins. However, when he got back home, he saw no


    The rain had wet the balcony floor. John slipped and grabbed the railing because the lights were not on.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 64

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 64


    Afraid Olivia had fallen or gotten hurt, John looked down, but there was no sign of her.


    He only learned that Olivia had escaped again when he received a phone call from Zac.


    She had run away again.


    ¡°John, you don¡¯t believe anything I say. It makes me very tired. Do you think we should continue our rel


    ationship?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s slow voice snapped John out of his thought. He red at Olivia fiercely.


    ¡°You want to get a divorce and run off with another man? No way!¡±


    Then, John took out his mobile phone, pulled Olivia by her hair, and put her face close to the phone. Lo


    ok, this is your brother. Do you want him to die?¡±


    Olivia felt like her scalp was about to tear off her head. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she


    looked atn on the phone screen. She could do nothing as her body turned to jelly.


    John was right. She had nowhere to go.


    With her brother in John¡¯s hands and their child in her womb, she had nowhere to escape.


    Everything had gone full circle and arrived back to the same issue.


    Tears rolled down her pale cheeks, and she sobbed. ¡°Well, Johnny, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    John felt heartbroken, yet he was displeased with her answer. He let go of her and kept his phone away


    .


    ¡°Olivia, remember this! You are my woman. Don¡¯t ever think about marrying another man in this lifetime


    .¡± She tried to grit her teeth and bear it. However, a sudden unknown courage struck her, and she scoff


    ed and said, ¡°Johnny, you have brought your mistress home. How dare you stop me from doing the sa


    me!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    John¡¯s face turned gloomy as he clenched his teeth. ¡°You cheated on me first!¡±


    She cheated¡­


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m tired of exining that I didn¡¯t cheat. Dorothy framed me!¡±


    ¡°Framed you? Dolly is so kind. Why would she frame you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s kind. Why don¡¯t you ask her why she¡¯s not on the penins? Why did I run away?¡±


    Olivia rose from her bed. Her eyes were red, and tears were streaming down her face. She screamed a


    t John. ¡°I just wanted to get out of the rain. That¡¯s why I climbed down from the balcony. Then I found o


    ut someone changed the lock password!


    ¡°Dorothy isn¡¯t at home. You and her have been having a good time all night


    and leaving me alone in the rain. Don¡¯t you feel guilty about that?¡±


    Shocked, John¡¯s voice was not as harsh as before.


    ¡°She¡¯s not with me.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°If she¡¯s not with you, you should see if she¡¯s also cheating on you.¡±


    The word ¡®also¡® made John angry, and he gripped Olivia¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Olivia, are you finally admitting that you cheated on me?¡±


    ¡°When I say I didn¡¯t cheat on you, you don¡¯t believe me. When I said I cheated, you choose to believe m


    The pinch on her chin was painful, but her heartbroken situation hurt her more.


    For a long time, she looked at John, the


    man who had once loved her to the core. She asked desperately, ¡± So, Johnny, what do you want from m


    want to starve me to death?¡±


    ¡®Starving her death?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy has cooked for you, but you didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    Olivia smiled wryly and bit her lips. ¡°My stomach is empty, John. I haven¡¯t eaten for three days, and I¡¯m a


    John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt sorry and could not bear to hurt her anymore.


    He let go and went out. As he was leaving, he happened to run into the doctor.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Larson¡¯s stomach is empty. There¡¯s nothing in it. If her health worsens, she¡¯ll get gastritis or eve


    Then, the doctor added. ¡°Her pneumonia will also turn into lung cancer.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 65

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 65


    John froze for a moment. Her pneumonia would be lung cancer, and her stomach was empty, so


    she had really not eaten.


    ¡®Dorothy lied to me?


    ¡®But Dolly is so kind. She saved me when I was on the verge of dying. How could a girl like her lie to m


    e?¡±


    John did not leave the hospital. he lingered in the corridor.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His mind was a mess like never before. Clivia might not be lying about her pregnancy if she was telling


    the truth about Dorothy.


    Suddenly, a nurse pulled another nurse in as she ran through the corridor. ¡°Quick! Miss Ellis from the a


    ccident yesterday is losing blood again. Please go to the blood bank to see if there¡¯s more AB¨Cnegative


    blood.


    ¡°Hurry up! She¡¯s in the emergency room.¡±


    John¡¯s expression changed. He stretched out his hand and stopped the nurse. ¡°Is the name of the pers


    on who got into a car ident Dorothy Ellis?¡±


    The nurse nodded in shock. ¡°Yes. Are you the patient¡¯s family member?¡±


    John nodded.


    ¡°Sir, please hurry up. Your wife is short of blood. If the blood bank is short on blood, she


    might be in a life- endangering situation.¡±


    The nurse who had gone to take the blood returned before they arrived at Dorothy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Thest bag of AB¨Cnegative blood was used by another


    patient brought inst night. It will take an hour


    for the new blood to arrive. What should we do now?¡±


    John looked at Olivia¡¯s ward. Who else could the other AB¨Cnegative blood patient fromst night be?


    He stormed into Olivia¡¯s room and yanked her from her bed as the doctor was drawing her blood for tes


    ts.


    ¡°Johnny, why are you pulling on me?¡± Olivia was in pain and tapped his hand.


    ¡°Why? To y your part, of course!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    John turned around, pinched her jaw, and looked at her coldly. ¡°What did you say? Did you know Dolly


    was in a car identst night?


    ¡°You took away the blood that was going to save her, so you should make it up for it.¡±


    Shocked, Olivia looked at John in a panic. She felt so distressed she almost fainted.


    The man she loved wanted her to drag her body around to save her enemy.


    She would not agree to it.


    Olivia desperately wrenched out of John¡¯s grip. Her pair of beautiful eyes had turned red.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t push it! Dorothy tortured me until Inded in the hospital. You want me to save her? In your


    dreams!¡±


    ¡°You must save her!¡±


    ¡°Must? John, are you crazy, or am I? You want me to save that b*tch? The b*tch who killed my family an


    Olivia roared.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why would someone as kind as Dolly kill your family?¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face. Then, she climbed up the railing by the window. She gritted h


    ¡°John, if you¡¯re so capable, why can¡¯t you understand that Dorothy is lying to you? Why don¡¯t you


    investigate Uncle Wace¡¯s death?¡±


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s outburst of emotionssted only a split second.


    Olivia had been bearing with him and hoping that things would change.


    However, she saw no future with him anymore.


    She had always wanted to have John¡¯s baby, yet this was happening now.


    Now, she was dying. What was the point of having the baby?


    Why would she give birth to the baby and hand it over to a meandy like Dorothy?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 66

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 66


    John looked at Olivia, frowning. His body shuddered involuntarily as he shouted, ¡°Come down! Olivia, t


    hink about your brother.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Besides threatening me with my brother, what else do you have? You said you would love and pr


    otect me for the rest of my life. Look at what you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    As Olivia spoke, tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She felt wronged, so wronged!


    ¡°I married you because you got down on one knee and swore you¡¯d love me. Look at what you¡¯ve done


    now.¡±


    John felt heartbroken. He had seen Olivia like this before.


    When they were in love, she was once wronged like this. Back then, she had also


    been crying like this, out


    of breath.


    This woman hated being wronged.


    How could he forget?


    He reached out his hand to pull Olivia, but she dodged it.


    ¡°Go away! Stay back. I¡¯m not going to save that woman!¡±


    John¡¯s heart softened, and he said gently, ¡°Liv, why don¡¯t youe down first?¡±


    Dumbfounded, Olivia felt like John had be gentle again, just like before.


    She sat on the railing, crying and shaking her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. You lie to me every time.¡±


    The doctors and nurses did not dare to approach her. Some of them dialed a rescue call, but they woul


    d only get here in a while. That was what they were most worried about.


    Then, the doctor said, ¡°Ms. Larson, think of your baby. He has juste into this world.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to give birth to him. I¡¯m going to abort him, doctor.¡±


    She was hesitant, but John often put her in desperate situations. She did not dare risk her life again.


    She had loved John for many years, yet their love had turned out like this.


    God knew how happy she was when she met John again.


    However¡­


    Tears had blurred Olivia¡¯s vision, and she could only hear the piercing, ringing sound in her ear. She co


    uld only hear John talking but not what he was saying.


    She closed her eyes slowly. It would be so nice to be dead.


    Even though John had caughtn, it did not seem like he had tortured him. It was better forn to be wi


    th John than with his sister, who was dying.


    She leaned back slowly and wondered what death would feel like.


    ¡®Would it hurt?¡±


    She let go of her grip and closed her eyes to feel the wind.


    Suddenly, before her body could fall off the bar, she felt herself falling into a familiar and hard chest.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw John looking at her, worried. It made her think it was an illusion.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°So, jumping off a building does cause hallucinations. Johnny, I might not marry you


    ¡°No! I told you, I won¡¯t let you die, Olivia!¡±


    A cold voice rang in her ears and suddenly woke her up. When she looked at John again, she saw the c


    It had turned out to be a hallucination. What a shame!


    John took her back to the bed, pulled off his tie, and tied her hands to the bed. He gritted his teeth and s


    Olivia looked at him and sneered, ¡°Johnny, you cannot keep me. Death is already calling me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my words for granted! You have to give birth to the child, too!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she turned and looked at him. ¡°Johnny, aren¡¯t you going to doubt me? What if the baby isn¡¯t. y


    Anger boiled in John. He strangled Olivia¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You have to give birth to the baby even if he is another man¡¯s. I¡¯ll torture him in front of you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 67

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 67


    Olivia¡¯s body trembled, and she could not breathe. She thought about struggling, but she felt disappoint


    ed and lost hope when she saw John¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡®Forget it. That¡¯s it.¡±


    She was tired, and dying at John¡¯s hands did not seem so bad.


    John had saved her life. Dying in his hands meant she could return her debt to him.


    Then, she slowly closed her eyes and no longer struggled. It was as though she was waiting for death.


    The hand around her neck loosened, and John¡¯s cold voice came. He was warning her.


    ¡°Olivia, I told you to be obedient. Why aren¡¯t you listening to me?¡±


    Olivia coughed violently, her lungs aching fromck of


    oxygen. She pressed her chest with her free hand and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    John was shocked. He did not expect Olivia to cough blood.


    ¡°Olivia, stop pretending!¡±


    ¡®Pretend?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Dorothy the one who¡¯s pretending?¡±


    Olivia nced at John and lifted her bloody hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you test if this is my blood?¡±


    John frowned and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯d better be obedient and not challenge my patience.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Olivia called him with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want my blood? Aren¡¯t you going to save Dorothy?¡±


    However, John did not stop and walked out.


    At the door, he grabbed the doctor. ¡°If you dare to abort her baby, I will make this hospital go bankrupt!¡±


    The doctor was frightened by the look in John¡¯s eyes and shuddered without saying a word.


    After he left, the nurse came to him and reminded him, ¡°Doctor, I forgot to tell you before this. That man


    is John, and the one inside is his wife, Olivia.¡±


    The doctor, who only liked researching medicine, had no interest in gossip news. He did not know who


    they were, only their names.


    He suddenly realized the situation and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°I was wondering why. t


    here was another Olivia Larson in Ocean City.¡±


    The nurse shook her head speechlessly and did not forget to remind him. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to John, o


    r else¡­¡±


    After John left, the doctor nced at the ward and shook his head.


    After everyone left, Oliviay on


    her bed. Her tears had already soaked her pillows, and they were still flowing non¨Cstop.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±


    It was not the first time she had been heartbroken, so why did she feel so devastated now?


    John did not want her child and did not even believe that the child was his.


    She did not know how long she cried before she finally passed out under the influence of the drugs.


    When she woke up again, it was dark.


    Her stomach was rumbling. Although she had received the nutrient solution, she had not eaten, and her


    Suddenly, she smelled something good. When she turned around, She saw Zac pouring porridge for he


    Seeing her awake, he gently asked, ¡°Awake? I made some porridge. Do you want to get up and drink so


    Olivia felt so wronged for a moment that tears ran down her face.


    Zac was terrified and quickly gave her some tissues. ¡°What¡¯s happened to you? Is there something wron


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, I was just a little touched. I didn¡¯t expect you to cook me my first meal in fou


    ¡°Four days?¡±


    Zac was startled and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Four days without food?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    As she tried to brace herself, she nced at her right hand and saw that Zac had loosened the tie bindin


    her to the bed.


    She sat up. ¡°Did you save mest night?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 68

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 68


    Zac nodded. ¡°Well, sorry. I had a court case this morning, so I called Johnny. He¡­ didn¡¯t bully you, did


    he?¡± Recalling what happened, Olivia pretended to be calm and looked away.


    She forced a smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Zac knew she was lying, but he did not want to expose her lie, so he did not ask further. He helped her


    set up the table and put the bowl of porridge on it.


    ¡®This porridge is made with chicken soup, which is very nutritious.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sometimes, she felt like she would have already died countless times if Zac had not saved her


    again and


    again.


    However, she could not repay him with anything besides her thanks.


    Her right


    hand was covered in red marks from John¡¯s tie, and the cut on her palm looked even more frightening.


    Her body was, after all, broken.


    Olivia lowered her head to drink the porridge until she finished a bowl. She felt more alive as she hande


    d the bowl to Zac. ¡°Do you have any more of this?¡±


    Zac noticed her appetite and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll fill your bowl with some more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was another in thanks.


    Just as Zac was about to speak, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°Zac, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Zac¡¯s hand shuddered, and he almost spilled porridge on the table. A strange feeling arose in him.


    He put the new bowl of porridge down in front of her. He repressed his emotions, trembling. ¡°What are


    you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Zac, this afternoon, I made a scene with John. I pretended I wanted tomit suicide by jumping off a


    building. I wanted to see his reaction.


    ¡°Guess what?¡±


    A trace of pity shed across Zac¡¯s eyes. Then, he calmly said, ¡°He won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. He doesn¡¯t want me to die, but not because of me. It¡¯s for Dorothy, because I¡¯m Dorothy¡¯s m


    obile blood bank.¡±


    She ate a mouthful of porridge. A bitter smile appeared on her face. ¡°To my surprise, I thought about ab


    orting the child. I told Johnny I didn¡¯t want to give birth to his child.¡±


    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t fit for it. You made the right choice.¡±


    Olivia did not speak. She lowered her head and stuffed a mouthful of porridge into ti. Then, she swallo


    wed the whole mouthful with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Zac noticed it and felt as though something sharp was piercing his


    heart. He wanted to advise her but chose to remain silent.


    When she swallowed the mouthful, Olivia suddenly turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Zac, do you think the best way to take revenge on Johnny is to make him fall in love with me again? Th


    ¡°Olivia, your health¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I have terminal cancer and can only live for another


    six months. But maybe I¡¯ll live longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to get revenge on Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is a way to get revenge on both of them. And as long as I live, I¡¯ll work on finding out the truth


    A murderer like her should be punished.


    Zac did not know what he should do. It was pointless to try to advise her. He could only nod his head. ¡± O


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Her question stunned Zac. Before he could answer, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the door. T


    Noticing Zac, John mocked him. ¡°Zac, are you trying to be her knight in shining armor?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 69

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 69


    Zac frowned slightly. ¡°Johnny.¡±


    John walked past him, overturned the table, and pulled her up. ¡°Well, Olivia?¡±


    Not knowing what had happened, Olivia could only bear the pain and exin. ¡°Johnny, I have nothing t


    o do with Zac. Don¡¯t misunderstand us.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Why would he take you to the hospital in the middle of the night if you have nothing to do wit


    h him?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I have nothing left to say if you refuse to believe in me, but you should trust


    your best friend, right? Don¡¯t make things nasty.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    John let go


    of Olivia suddenly, causing her head to crash onto the table. ¡°Olivia, you are such a sl*t!¡±


    Olivia felt dizzy from to the knock, and her vision turned ck. The sudden pain dumbfounded her.


    Seeing that Zac was about to interfere, John red at him. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you trying t


    o help my wife? Do you know that the more you try to save her, the angrier I get?¡±


    Zac did not dare to step forward because of what Johri had said.


    He knew John would try to kill Olivia again each time he saved her from him. Zac felt like he was not


    doing the right thing and was the bad guy.


    Then, Zac heard John questioning Olivia. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re such


    a hypocrite! I thought you were just a si¡¯t, always pretending to be weak and threatening me with your d


    eath. I didn¡¯t expect you to go so far as to hire a murderer.¡±


    Hire a murderer?


    The splitting pain in Olivia¡¯s head was killing her, but she frowned when she heard John¡¯s usation.


    With her hand covering her head, she looked at John, puzzled. ¡°Johnny, what


    are you talking about? What about hiring a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Keep on pretending! You arranged Dolly¡¯s ident. What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia thought she was hearing things. She grabbed John¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°What did you say? What c


    ar ident? Faking a car ident? It has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? Do you think Dorothy or that driving is framing you instead?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    John refused to listen to her exnation. He dragged her out of bed and all the way out of the room.


    Olivia was already weak. Even after eating two bowls of porridge, she was still weak. How could she


    stand John¡¯s torment?


    Her legs were unable to stand. John dragged her to the ground, hurting her pale instep.


    ¡°Let me go, Johnny. Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°The police station.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s see


    how you¡¯ll seduce men in there. I¡¯ll make you stay in jail until you give birth to that illegitimate child.¡±


    Oliviay on her stomach and spit out a mouthful of blood. She lifted her hand and wiped the blood fro


    m the corners of her mouth. Her pale face looked desperate.


    ¡°Johnny, this is your child, not an illegitimate one. I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John turned around and left.


    He did not want to hear another word from this woman. He never thought the woman he loved could be


    so vicious.


    Before this, she pushed Dorothy into


    the sea over her jealousy, and afterward, she hurt Dorothy twice with a knife!


    It was because he had been too kind and trusted this woman so


    much. Otherwise, Dorothy would not have nearly died so many times.


    John clenched his fists and did not look back. He got in the car and went back to the hospital.


    Someone dragged Olivia up and put her inside a detention center.


    Inside, a group of people surrounded her. Each and every one of them was flexing their muscles and loo


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    She protected her stomach, afraid they might harm the baby.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman asked us to teach you a good lesson. Of course, we couldn¡¯t disobey his orders.¡± Then, fis

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 70

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 70


    That night, Olivia was on the balcony. She


    heard Dorothy talking on the phone as she headed downstairs.


    ¡°John didn¡¯t kill you. What are you afraid of? How can you prove that Olivia cheated on John if you don¡¯


    t show up?¡±


    ¡°Well, wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there. Make sure everything is done perfectly.¡±


    Dorothy did not look for John. She must have known Olivia had escaped. So, she set up an ident to


    cover for her mysterious whereaboutsst night.


    ¡®Heh! What a mean woman. Her ns are always perfect.


    ¡®No wonder I lost to Dorothy. I¡¯ve never been someone who uses despicable means and pretends to be


    weak.


    ¡®Looks like I chose the wrong method to keep my man.


    ¡®I think I should learn from Dorothy.¡®


    John sped to the police station. After he pulled over, he dragged Olivia out of the car.


    As they walked into the police station, Olivia felt dizzy, and the pain in her chest increased.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have any painkillers. What if I cough blood again?¡®


    As soon as they entered, they saw a man pointing at Olivia and shouting, ¡°Mr. Freeman, this


    is the woman. who paid me to do this. It¡¯s not my fault. I was just doing what I was being paid for.¡±


    John squeezed Olivia¡¯s jaw and lifted her head. ¡°Look carefully. Is it her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was offered half a million to crash that car¡­ Mr. Freeman, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know the p


    erson in the car was your woman.¡±


    ¡®Your woman?¡®


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Idiot. I¡¯m the real Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    The man was terrified. He did not know who Olivia was. He had only taken the offer, not expecting it to


    be soplicated.


    He looked at John in fear. He was worried he was doomed if this woman was the real Mrs. Freeman.


    Unexpectedly, John lifted Olivia¡¯s head


    roughly and looked at her coldly. ¡°Olivia, what do you have to say now?


    Do you still think I¡¯m using you of something you haven¡¯t done?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, if you think I hired this man, why aren¡¯t you suspecting Dorothy too?¡±


    After that, Olivia said with a wry smile, ¡°Well, I know why. To you, I¡¯m the devil while Dorothy is an angel


    .¡±


    ¡°The witness is here. Why are you still pretending like I¡¯m ndering you?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to put me in jail?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John responded with a cold voice.


    Olivia seemed to hear the sound of her heart shattering into pieces. She froze and looked aggrieved.


    Seeing her like this, John was frustrated. He let go of her and looked at her arrogantly.


    ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll seduce men in there.


    I¡¯ll make you stay in jail until you give birth to that illegitimate child.¡±


    Olivia


    lay on her stomach and spit out a mouthful of blood. She lifted her hand and wiped the blood from the c


    orners of her mouth. Her pale face looked desperate.


    ¡°Johnny, this is your child, not an illegitimate one. I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John turned around and left.


    He did not want to hear another word from this woman. He never thought the woman he loved could be


    so vicious.


    Before this, she pushed Dorothy into the sea over her jealousy, and afterward, she hurt Dorothy twice w


    It was because he had been too kind and trusted this


    woman so much. Otherwise, Dorothy would not have nearly died so many times.


    John clenched his fists and did not look back. He got in the car and went back to the hospital.


    Someone dragged Olivia up and put her inside a detention center.


    Inside, a group of people surrounded her. Each and every one of them was flexing their muscles and loo


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    She protected her stomach, afraid they might harm the baby.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman asked us to teach you a good lesson. Of course, we couldn¡¯t disobey his orders.¡± Then, fisBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 71

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 71


    It was the evening. Olivia was crouching in the corner, wounds all over her face and her body. Tears shi


    mmered in her eyes.


    Suddenly, her lungs throbbed, and the smell of rust gushed out of her throat. Her throat tickled and stun


    g. She wanted to


    cough but dared not, for she feared making the slightest sound would make them beat her.


    up again.


    Olivia bit her tongue and dug her nails into her flesh, using the pain to suppress the urge to cough. The


    n, she swallowed the blood. However, this would not be the end of it.


    She had not taken her painkillers today, so she did not know how many more times the pain would strik


    e her that night.


    John had told them to beat her up. It seemed he doted on Dorothy a lot.


    ¡°Heh. Dorothy was his angel. What am I, then?¡±


    Tears ran down her face, but she did not dare sob. She held them back carefully until the morning.


    She had hardly slept, and her usually bright eyes looked dim and haggard.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and someone walked in. Their pair of custom¨C


    made leather shoes caught her


    eye.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Olivia bit her lip and did not dare look up. She was afraid to meet those deep and soulful eyes.


    However, a slender hand gripped her chin and lifted her head.


    Their eyes met. One party was biting her lips in fear while the other one was sneering.


    ¡°Are you going to admit your mistake now, Olivia?¡±


    She opened her dry lips and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I won¡¯t admit to anything.¡±


    ¡°Dolly is awake. I¡¯d never visit a vicious woman like you if she hadn¡¯t begged me toe. Olivia, you


    make me sick!¡±


    Olivia, you make me sick!


    Those words lingered in Olivia¡¯s ears like a demon¡¯s whisper. With tears shimmering in her eyes, she lo


    oked at him, ¡°What are you nning to do to a vicious woman like me, Johnny?¡±


    ¡°Three years. Dorothy pleaded for you and reduced your sentence to three years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Three years will be enough for you to change!¡±


    Olivia sneered like she had heard something ridiculous. ¡°John, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re going t


    o put me away in jail for three years?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    His voice was cold.


    ¡°Do you hate me so much? Have you forgotten we¡­


    ¡°There is no ¡®we¡®¡±


    Before she could finish, John interrupted her impatiently, squeezing her lower jaw harder. His heart


    quivered as he looked at Olivia¡¯s sad appearance.


    Then, he let go of her and stood up straight. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go to jail. Then Dorothy will be


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia shuddered and looked at the man before her in disbelief. Her pale lips trembled, and she asked, ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Dorothy will be Mrs. Freeman, and you¡­¡± Johnny looked at her coldly with a sn


    Boom!


    Olivia lost all hope in keeping herself upright. She leaned against the wall weakly and looked nkly at t


    front of her.


    After a while, she sneered and bit her lips. ¡°You want to make Dorothy your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John¡¯s voice was so cold that Olivia could not tell if he was serious or testing her out.


    However, she was so heartbroken that she almost copsed.


    ¡°Johnny, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you divorced me and let me go?¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡±


    John crouched and stared at her with hatred. ¡°I said you¡¯d only be mine. Are you expecting me to let you

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 72

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 72


    Olivia shook her head. She felt heartbroken, and dizziness struck her. When she tried to grab John¡¯s co


    at, she failed even after a few attempts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never dated or slept with anyone else, Johnny. You have always been my only man¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I caught your lover and broke both of his arms just to get him to confess to your act.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing stopped when she heard that. The pain was torturing her.


    She pressed her chest and gasped for breath. Then, she coughed violently, spitting a mouthful of blood


    on the ground.


    Johnny was asking her to give


    Dorothy her position as his wife and wanted her to be his mistress instead. He was forcing her to live a


    disgraceful life.


    Looking at the pool of blood on the ground, John frowned and grabbed Olivia¡¯s shoulder to


    shake her.¡± Olivia, you¡¯re only suffering from pneumonia. Stop acting. Pneumonia


    would not make you cough out


    blood!¡±


    With a wry smile, she looked weakly at the man she had loved for seventeen years and slowly closed h


    er


    eyes.


    ¡®Johnny, it¡¯s not pneumonia. It¡¯s cancer.


    ¡®It¡¯s terminal cancer!¡±


    John felt heartbroken. After he decided to send Olivia to the hospital, his phone rang. It was Dorothy. ca


    lling him.


    ¡°Dolly.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I feel nauseous¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Get the doctor first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    After hanging up the call, he nced at Olivia lying on the floor. Then, he turned around and walked out


    of


    the cell.


    He decided to let Olivia pay the price for betraying him and being involved in Dorothy¡¯s attempted murd


    er!


    More anger boiled inside him when he thought about Zac.


    He still doubted the useless man he had caught at the hotel.


    However, he had to be cautious of a gentle, considerate, handsome, and wealthy man like Zac. Any


    woman could fall for a man like him.


    Olivia was his. Even her ashes would be his!


    The cell was silent again. Oliviay on the ground, but she was still conscious. She knew it was Doroth


    y who had called John.


    She did not know what Dorothy had said, but she knew she had smeared Olivia¡¯s reputation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia could not imagine her life if Dorothy became Mrs. Freeman. She would be in a situation worse th


    an death.


    She clutched her stomach at the thought.


    ¡®Baby, help Mommy.¡±


    After going through so much, she was


    reluctant to give up the child she had conceived, but John did not. care about the baby¡­


    When she got up again, she saw a pair of red high heels.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Olivia, I said I would be the one who won. If you had divorced him earlier, this would not


    Olivia knew who it was as soon as she heard the shrill voice.


    However, Dorothy should be in the hospital.


    She supported herself to get up. She leaned weakly against the wall, but her eyes were firm.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital?¡±


    Dorothy could not hide her smirk when she saw Olivia¡¯s pathetic appearance.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m supposed to be in the hospital, but Johnny has gone to work. So, I came to visit you. Aren¡¯t you


    ¡°Heh. Johnny said you¡¯re dying and needed blood, yet you¡¯re here in your high heels.¡±


    Dorothy looked at the high heels. ¡°Well, Johnny bought me these. Of course, I have to wear them when


    ¡°Speaking of needing blood, I¡¯m made. I heard that you tried tomit suicide just because you didn¡¯t w


    Olivia was startled. Shocked, she looked at Dorothy cautiously. ¡°You weren¡¯t injured in a car ident.¡±


    Dorothy was slightly surprised, and she chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re smarter


    than I thought. Yes, I didn¡¯t get into a car ident, so I don¡¯t need a blood transfusion. However, Olivia,

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 73

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 73


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be mad. I didn¡¯t get into an ident, and I didn¡¯t go looking for Johnny. Instead, I set a tra


    p for you. You¡¯re still in the palm of my hand, even if you get out of prison.


    Dorothy squatted and pulled on Olivia¡¯s hair. She grinned and said, ¡°How does it feel? Does it feel good


    ?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Olivia roared and struggled to resist Dorothy. Then, she bit Dorothy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ahh! Are you a dog, Olivia?¡±


    Dorothy drew back her arm in pain.


    Olivia spat saliva at her and said in disgust,


    ¡°The flesh of a vicious woman like you is sour and disgusting!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, does Johnny know you¡¯re so vicious? Aren¡¯t you afraid your act will be exposed one day?¡±


    Dorothy scoffed. ¡°Exposed? Johnny trusts every word I say and refuses to believe anything you say. So


    , which one of us do you think should be afraid?


    ¡°I kindly advise you not to think aboutining, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    Dorothy did not have to remind her of that.


    Dorothy knew how blind John was. If she had not loved this man for seventeen years, she probably wo


    uld not have been able to bear all of this.


    However, she had indeed loved this man for seventeen years.


    The only man she had ever


    loved was the boy who saved her from danger, and she refused to forget him. She could not, even if sh


    e wanted to.


    Suddenly, she seemed to gain some energy. She nced at Dorothy coldly and smirked. ¡°Dorothy, you


    might be Mrs. Freeman on the surface, but I¡¯m still legally married to John.


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just an arrogant mistress. Everyone will think that Johnny is stupid and that you¡¯re


    mean.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his legal wife, and you¡¯re nothing, Dorothy. You¡¯re just an ungrateful b*tch!¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care who owns the title of John¡¯s wife, Dorothy. We¡¯ll see who the winner really is


    if you insist on going against me.¡±


    Anger exploded within Dorothy.


    This woman was already in prison and was now officially a murderer. However, she still dared to speak.


    so arrogantly.


    Dorothy was angry, annoyed, and frustrated.


    She could not understand why Olivia would not lose. It was apparent that she was the winner now, yet


    Olivia was still acting arrogant.


    Dorothy pped Olivia. ¡°Shut up! I am the winner, Olivia. You¡¯re already a prisoner. Why are you still so


    arrogant?¡±


    Without hesitation, Olivia pped Dorothy back. ¡°I am a prisoner, but Dorothy,


    I will always be the eldest daughter of the Larson family. I will always have a good background, and you


    me!¡±


    In fact, Olivia had never understood why Dorothy hated her so much.


    It was not until the snake bared its fangs that she reflected on the past. Only then did she realize someth


    Dorothy hated her and was jealous of her family background, so she destroyed


    the Larson family, killed. her parents, and snatched her husband.


    She just wanted to prove she could also be a princess.


    However, one¡¯s


    natural temperament and aura of nobility could not be faked. Even a banished princess would always be


    Dorothy was dumbfounded, and she covered her face. Then, she red at Olivia with hatred.


    ¡°How dare you p me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I pped you. Do I need to pick a day to do that?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. Even though she was in the most pathetic state of her life, and her face was bruised, sh


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes turned red in anger, and sheughed


    maniacally. ¡°Olivia, you love your hands more than anything else, so I¡¯ll destroy them today!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 74

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 74


    With that, Dorothy pushed Olivia to the ground and stepped on her slender hand with her high heels.


    Olivia gritted her teeth and struggled, but Dorothy was stepping on her hand so hard that she could not


    move at all. She had to grab her red high heels with her other hand.


    Dorothy tried to step on Olivia¡¯s other hand but almost tripped because of Olivia.


    However, Dorothy¡¯s heel had already wounded Olivia¡¯s hand, making it bleed.


    ¡°Olivia, look carefully. I¡¯m the winner, and you¡¯re the loser! You can¡¯t even use


    your hands now. I¡¯ll watch you try to design in the future.¡±


    With that, Dorothy took her legs off of her and said with a smirk, ¡°Olivia, enjoy your prison


    life. I¡¯m sure. John will be admiring my child¡¯s first steps by the time you get out of the prison.¡±


    Clutching her left hand, Olivia watched Dorothy leave.


    Olivia wanted to live and wanted to seek revenge. She could not stay in prison!


    She staggered as she stood up and asked the guard, ¡°I want to meet John.¡±


    Then, she returned to a corner of the cell, tore off a small piece of her clothes, and bandaged her hand.


    She had to stand up for herself and live to take revenge.


    She wanted to go back to Johnny¡¯s side, be an obedient woman, and please him!


    John arrived soon, looking handsome in his suit.


    ¡°Did you request to meet me?¡±


    Instead of responding to him, Oliviay on the ground. It seemed like she was dead.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman did not respond when he approached.


    Doubtful, he crouched down. He saw Olivia covered in blood, pale and breathing weakly.


    In an instant, John¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he rushed out of the cell with Olivia in his arms.


    He stopped and peered at the guard coldly as he passed the guard. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    The guard shook his head in horror. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why is she injured, then? If something happens to my wife and she miscarries, I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±


    ¡°Huh? This is Mrs. Freeman?¡±


    The man flopped down on his knees in fear.


    That was not what that woman said when she requested to enter.


    Everyone in Ocean City knew the Freeman family were the bosses of the


    city. No one dared to provoke any one of them, especially John, who was famous for his ruthless mean


    s.


    The guard felt like his life was in danger just because John had nced at him.


    After getting in the car, John looked at Wes. ¡°Go investigate who went to prison and injured her like this


    !¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    John looked at the sleeping woman in his arms. He had not observed her so carefully for a long time.


    She seemed thinner and paler. John wondered if it was because he had tortured her.


    His long, slender hand involuntarily touched her cold cheek. ¡°Olivia, I hate you!¡±


    ¡®But I love you at the same time,¡® John muttered silently.


    Even though she had disappointed him many times, he was still unwilling to drive her away. He wanted t


    Olivia would only ever be his woman. No one else should touch her!


    His gaze turned cold, and he clenched his hands into fists.


    However, she was pregnant, and the baby might not be his!


    That useless man kept talking about what he had done with Olivia even after John broke his arms. How


    ¡°Wes, I want to do a DNA test.¡±


    Wes was startled. ¡°Mr. Freeman, who do you want to do the test on?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if the baby in Olivia¡¯s womb is mine.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 75

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 75


    Wes looked in the rearview mirror and wanted to say something However, all he could do was nod


    John was getting more suspicious of Olivia as his jealousy grew


    Wes did not believe Olivia had cheated on John However it would only annoy John if he tried to speak


    up for Olivia, so it was better for him if he kept his mouth shut.


    When they arrived at the hospital, John immediately carried Olivia to the emergency room. It was the s


    ame doctor who had attended to them before


    He nced at the bloody woman on the bed and shook his head ¡°Mr Freeman, there¡¯s no point saving


    her again and again if you want her dead¡±


    Then, he turned around and headed to the operation theater


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After rescuing Olivia, the nurse


    pushed Olivia out of the operation theater. She rolled her eyes when she saw John. This man was wors


    e than she previously thought


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, your wife is pregnant and very weak. If you don¡¯t care for her, she will certainly miscarry¡±


    Then, she looked at John¡¯s calm expression and added, ¡°And Mrs. Freeman has lung cancer. She had


    half a year at most to live, but she might die sooner with you torturing her into such a state


    John was shocked. He yanked the nurse¡¯s wrist and red at her. ¡°What did you say? Lung cancer?¡±


    The nurse tried to pull her arm out and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s terminal lung cancer


    Terminal lung cancer?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pneumonia? The doctor said it was pneumonia.


    ¡°The doctor was lying to you. Your wife has lung cancer and has already been diagnoised for a long tim


    e.


    John looked at the pale woman on the bed in disbelief Olivia is indestructible How could she have lung


    cancer?


    No way!


    He scoffed and lifted his hand up but then dropped it. Then, he stomped his feet and kicked a nearby


    rubbish bin


    ¡°Impossible. She can¡¯t have lung cancer. Olivia wouldn¡¯t die


    The nurse rolled her eyes and scolded him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re the worse husband I¡¯ve ever seen Tv


    e long advised Ms. Larson to leave you. She is so silly not to leave your


    The nurse took off her mask and revealed her familiar face


    She had been Olivia¡¯s nurse for a short time, and she had a deep impression of her Olivia was weak, y


    et strong. She knew what was going on, yet she allowed herself to get caught up in it


    The nurse always felt that Olivia knew how pathetic her life would be with John, yet she refused to leav


    e She had be foolish because of love


    After sending Olivia back to the ward, the nurse peered at John at the door again


    when she saw him panicking


    John rushed into the ward and sat down beside the bed. He held Olivia¡¯s hand in his bony hands and i


    with a bitter smile, ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t you tell me?)


    ¡®t you tell me you had terminal lung cancer


    However, the person in the bed did not respond at all.


    Two hourster, Olivia woke up slowly. She felt pain all over her body.


    Her first reaction was to touch her belly. When she turned around, the first thing that came into her sight


    ¡°Where is our baby?¡±


    John was startled. He had no idea if the baby was his. However, it did not matter anymore. He would co


    ¡°The baby is still there. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    John wanted to touch her head, but Olivia instinctively shrank her neck back in fear. She looked at him.


    She was frightened by his sudden gentleness.


    John paused for a moment. Then, he touched her hair and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Olivia. I know all


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Know about what?¡±


    ¡®Does he know Dorothy did everything?¡±


    ¡°I know about your illness, and I¡¯m sorry about how I treated you.¡±


    Olivia was stunned, and she bit her lips. ¡®He knows I¡¯m ll? I did tell them not to tell him, didn¡¯t I?¡®

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 76

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 76


    She wanted to deny it, but John¡¯s


    newfound gentleness made it seem like he was the old John again, which made her reluctant to walk a


    way.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She threw herself into John¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you hate me anymore? Don¡¯t you me m


    e?¡±


    He stroked her back gently. ¡°Liv, forget it. Let¡¯s forget everything, okay?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ about Dorothy? You said you wanted her to be Mrs. Freeman¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Liv. I want to be with you during the final weeks you have in this world. Abort the child. It only mak


    es. you weaker.¡±


    At that moment, Olivia felt like she had traveled back two years.


    Her Johnny was back.


    She lowered her head and touched her belly, smiling sweetly, ¡°Johnny, I want to give birth to a child for


    you. If I die, he can apany you.¡±


    John¡¯s heart melted. ¡®She does love me, doesn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Someone was at the door, watching the scene in the ward enviously.


    She could not let this thing go on.


    ¡®Terminal illness?


    ¡®You¡¯re pretending to have a terminal illness? Don¡¯t even think about it!


    ¡°I, Dorothy, am the one and only Mrs. Freeman. Olivia will note between me and Johnny!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and left.


    After a while, John asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, get me some buns. We can eat them together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±


    ¡°I want those with jam inside.¡±


    ¡°I know. I remember what you like. Wait for me.¡±


    The gentle words and casual conversation brought tears to Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    This used to be her and Johnny¡¯s daily life. Everything would have been fine if Dorothy had not appear


    ed. She would not have fallen ill.


    The doctor said she would live longer if she was in a positive state of mind. Maybe


    she could live until the baby was born now.


    Olivia was dreaming of all those beautiful things.


    Before, she did not want to tell John about the cancer because she was afraid he would not believe her


    . However, it seemed she had been overthinking.


    Twenty minutester, John came up from downstairs. Just as he reached the ward door, a nurse appro


    ached him and stopped him..


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, this is your wife¡¯s report.¡±


    John took it and nced at it. Then, he quickly noticed a problem. ¡°Isn¡¯t my wife suffering from lung. ca


    ncer?¡±


    ¡°Lung cancer? No, your wife is only suffering from pneumonia. Didn¡¯t the doctor say it was pneumonia?


    ¡±


    John crumbled the paper in his hand and red at the nurse coldly. ¡°The other nurse just said it was lu


    ng


    cancer!¡±


    The nurse was startled but quickly calmed herself down. ¡°Just now? Oh, the nurse you¡¯re talking about.


    has been fired because she took bribes and was dishonest.¡±


    John clenched his teeth, and anger shot through him. He smashed the bag of buns and shouted, ¡°Get


    lost!¡±


    The nurse left at once.


    He rushed into the ward and pulled a smiling Olivia from her bed. Despite her injuries, he pushed her ag


    ¡°Olivia, how dare you lie to me!¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about, Johnny?¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask someone to lie to me about lung cancer when it was pneumonia! Are you looking for


    He put his hand around her neck.


    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t¡­lie.¡±


    Tears rolled down Olivia¡¯s cheek. She was crying because she had been happy just now, but her tears o


    The time of pleasure was so short that it seemed like everything just now had been a dream. Her Johnn


    was gone.


    John wanted to strangle her to death. He did not hold back any strength. ¡°Well. Since you want to die so


    ¡°Ahem¡­Please stop!¡±


    However, John was stronger, and Olivia could not break herself free.


    At this moment, Dorothy ran into the ward, limping. Seeing this, she immediately shouted, ¡°Johnny, wha

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 77

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 77


    Hearing the words ¡®lung cancer¡®, John¡¯s grip on Olivia¡¯s


    neck tightened as though he wanted to break it. ¡°She is not suffering from any terminal illness!¡±


    Dorothy pretended to be ignorant and lifted


    her hand, which the nurse had bandaged with ster of paris. Then, she said worriedly, ¡°The nurse just


    told me¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh. That was this woman¡¯s trick to win some sympathy.¡±


    John leaned forward and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Olivia, your despicable act has only disgusted m


    e


    more.¡±


    Dorothy dashed to them to stop John and beg. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t make a scene here. You¡¯ll strangle Liv to


    death. Let go now!¡±


    However, Dorothy did not exert much strength when she was ¡®stopping¡® John. She looked worried on


    the outside but was gloating on the inside.


    ¡®Olivia, you are still only a loser, after all!¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy slipped. John saw that her right hand was about to touch the ground. Fearing that s


    he might get injured, John released Olivia and stretched out his hand to catch Dorothy.


    ¡°Dolly, what are you doing? It¡¯s so kind of you to plead for the b*tch who hit you.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Liv is your legitimate wife. I¡¯m just a mistress. Maybe that¡¯s why I lost my child. So¡­¡±


    Dorothy bit his lip and looked at John pitifully. ¡°John, I beg you. Please let go of Liv for ourte baby¡¯s


    sake.¡±


    John¡¯s anger grew when Dorothy mentioned her baby.


    Olivia had killed the child he had with her and Dorothy¡¯s child. Now¡­


    His gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s belly. This living baby might not even be his!


    Olivia was breathless and dizzy when she felt a cold gaze on her belly.


    She subconsciously covered her belly and backed away in horror. ¡°What are you nning to do, John?


    ¡± Dorothy leaned in John¡¯s arms


    weakly. ¡°Johnny, I feel dizzy. Can you please take me back to my room?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John drew back his gaze and spoke gently to Dorothy, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    As they turned around, Olivia could see Dorothy¡¯s triumphant smile.


    ¡®That vicious woman was provoking me!


    ¡®She stepped on my hand with her high heels, but now she can¡¯t even walk?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Dorothy is faking her injuries. She didn¡¯t get into a car ident, and she isn¡¯t injured. She was


    the one who trampled on my left hand!¡±


    Olivia roared.


    John stopped walking and looked at Dorothy suspiciously.


    However, Dorothy¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks as she grabbed John¡¯s shirt, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Liv, I know it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken John away from you, but I love him, Liv. I love him. I can¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s face was cold, and she bit her lips as she stared straight at Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, aren¡¯t you tired of putting on an act? You¡¯ve been putting on an act since that day at the beach


    ¡°Olivia! I¡¯ve lost my baby, and you¡¯re using me of putting on an act?¡±


    Dorothy sobbed as she caught her breath. ¡°Liv, I was in a car ident on my way out to look for John E


    ¡°Even if I lied, what about the doctor? What about the


    police? What about the person who crashed my car? Did they all lie? Who would do this for a stranger?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 78

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 78


    Olivia trembled with anger. She knew Dorothy was lying, but she had no proof.


    ¡°Dorothy, you told me yourself! You told me about the car ident in jail this morning!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Dorothy hid in John¡¯s arms and said cautiously, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve never been to the jail¡­¡±


    ¡°You came, and I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Olivia. Haven¡¯t you done enough? You couldn¡¯t


    just lie about cancer and bribe the nurse, now you have to try to use Dolly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie or bribe anyone. I¡¯m really suffering from lung cancer!¡±


    John threw the report in Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°See it for yourself. It¡¯s written on the paper.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Olivia shuddered, she crouched and picked up the crumpled paper.


    When she saw the word ¡®pneumonia, her legs turned to jelly, and she almost fell to the ground.


    She could not exin herself. She had no way to defend herself!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t lie, Johnny. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    John looked at her coldly and emphasized each word he said, ¡°I only believe in evidence!¡±


    Tears rolled down from the corners of


    her eyes in despair. She opened her mouth to exin, but she swallowed her words back down.


    the man she had loved for seventeen years trusted outsiders more than he had trusted her.


    She repeatedly repeated with all her strength, ¡°I did not lie!¡±


    ¡°Liv, you can me me for this, but¡­ Liv, you can hit me if you want, but don¡¯t use me, okay?¡±


    With that, Dorothy approached Olivia. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and used it to p her face. ¡°Olivia, y


    our can p me if you hate me. I¡¯m willing to bear it, but I love Johnny, and


    I can¡¯t hide my love anymore.¡±


    Olivia tried to pull her hand back, but Dorothy was holding onto it


    tightly, so she identally touched Dorothy¡¯s face again.


    It was only a light touch, yet Dorothy screamed in pain.


    John quickly hugged her lovingly with his arms, carefully checking her cheeks. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re too kind


    .¡±


    Johnny, it was Liv who brought me into this circle. I owe the Larson family and Liv for her kindness. Thi


    ngs wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this if I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with you.¡±


    With that, Dorothy fell into John¡¯s arms in tears.


    Watching her performance, Olivia froze. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she held her chest, trying to g


    asp


    for breath.


    She was heartbroken, and it hurt.


    Dorothy was a vicious woman, yet she was an angel to John.


    However, as his honest wife, she turned out to be a vicious woman to him.


    Suddenly, an unknown strength struck her, making her dash up to Dorothy and p Dorothy while she p


    ¡°Vicious woman! You killed my parents and Uncle Wace. You destroyed the Larson family and


    snatched my husband, yet now you say you owe the Larson family their kindness? Don¡¯t you feel guilty


    Dorothy cried out in pain and looked ugly when she wailed like that. However, that worked on John. She


    He reached forward, grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist, and pped her.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so mean. You are good at using others. Why did I ever marry a vicious woman like you


    That p dumbfounded Olivia. Blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth as she looked at the man s

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 79

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 79


    Seventeen years?


    John¡¯s arms, which were holding Dorothy, froze. He and Olivia had only known each other for four year


    s. He had no idea where those seventeen years hade from.


    ¡°Heh! You¡¯re shameless. Seventeen years? What gave you the confidence to say something like that?¡±


    Olivia gasped. She felt empty in her heart, as though she had lost something important. It made it diffic


    ult for her to breathe.


    He had forgotten about her¡­


    When they met again, Olivia had never mentioned anything about it because she felt it was destiny. Sh


    e thought he knew about it.


    However, until today, she did not know that all of that was just her wishful thinking.


    The teenager who promised to protect her 17 years ago was gone!


    Olivia sneered and backed away. Finally, she fell on the bed. ¡°John, you¡¯ve forgotten your promise. You


    promised me twice that you would protect me for the rest of your life, and you¡¯ve broken your promise t


    wice.¡±


    John felt heartbroken, but he could not tell why.


    However, he was certain he could not remember a thing.


    Then, his phone rang.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve checked, and you¡¯re the only person who¡¯s visited Mrs. Freeman¡­¡±


    John hung up the call and red at Olivia coldly. He let go of Dorothy and headed to the bed with his fi


    st clenched.


    She had lied to him again and again!


    John grabbed her by the hair with one hand and pped her hard and fast


    with the other. Then, he threw her on the bed like a broken doll.


    ¡°Olivia, I thought you were just unfaithful and jealous. I didn¡¯t expect you to attempt to kill someone and


    then use Dorothy of murder. I¡¯m disappointed in you!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s face burned in pain. She had lost all hope.


    Her mind shed back to the past, especially to a scene of the boy who had brought light into her world


    . seventeen years earlier.


    After everything, this scene was only like a dream now. Olivia was awake now, and she felt her heart. s


    hattering into pieces, suffocating her.


    She clutched her chest, bit her lips, and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, too, Johnny.¡±


    Dorothy was afraid the truth would reveal if she let them continue fighting. So, she tugged on John¡¯s sle


    eve and said, ¡°Johnny, I feel dizzy¡­¡±


    Dorothy closed her eyes and fell backward as soon as he said that.


    John had no choice but to turn around, catch her, pick her up, and walk out of the ward. When he reach


    ed the door, he looked back at Olivia coldly and left without saying anything.


    Tears streamed down Olivia¡¯s face as shey on the bed. She did not even care about the blood


    on her lips and the wounds on her hands.


    John¡¯s harsh words and how he said he was disappointed in her lingered in her ears.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I be the disappointed one?¡±


    She had done none of the four things he was using her of. She had not been unfaithful, she had not


    Now, she had failed to take revenge on her parents and Uncle Wace. She still could not find her broth


    What could she do about it?


    After a long time, someone walked in from outside. When she saw Olivia covered in blood again, she th


    Olivia spoke just as the woman was about to call the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing that Olivia was alright, the girl leaned over to help her. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for bei


    Olivia opened her eyes and looked into the girl¡¯s pure eyes. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Larson, do you remember me? I was the nurse who took care of youst time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry that you lost your job.¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can find another job. Ms. Larson, it¡¯s unfair. You do indeed h


    ¡°I was so angry. That Dorothy Ellis woman bribed everyone here.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 80

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 80


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She thought the doctor was keeping his promise by writing the pneumonia report. She did not expect it


    to be Dorothy who did this.


    Olivia grabbed the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°You said someone paid the doctor to write this report?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dorothy even paid the nurse to say that you paid me to lie and that I¡¯m dishonest. That¡¯s why your


    husband believed it.¡±


    ¡®So, that¡¯s what happened¡­¡®


    Olivia sneered upon thinking how well Dorothy had nned everything out.


    The jail must have had no surveince and witnesses when she visited, so everything she said


    made it seem like she was using Dorothy.


    ¡®Heh! What a kind woman Dorothy is!¡±


    ¡°How stupid of me.¡±


    The girl did not understand. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re not stupid. That woman is shameless.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    If she were not stupid, she would not have been gradually worn down by Dorothy and John for the past


    two years. She was the only person who could defend herself


    now, and she could not defeat them alone.


    What would happen in the end?


    Dorothy could n everything, and Olviia would never know what wasing for her next.


    This descendant of the Larson family was now everyone¡¯sughing stock.


    The girl noticed Olivia¡¯s strange expressions and wanted tofort her. However, Olivia pushed


    her away. ¡°Go! Don¡¯te back here. Leave Ocean City.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, if you need a witness¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, and don¡¯te back.¡±


    No one around her would end up in a happy situation. This girl was still so young, and she looked so in


    nocent. Olivia did not want her to get involved in her problems.


    The girl wanted to say something more, but Olivia looked away.


    Left with no choice, the girl said nothing and reluctantly left.


    Olivia wiped her tears and the blood on her


    lips away. Even a stranger could believe her words. Why could


    John not?


    For the next few days, Olivia stayed in the hospital. Neither John nor


    Dorothy visited, but she was happy and at ease.


    At least, no more anger and heartbroken moments.


    When Olivia was about to leave the hospital, the surgeon came again and said, ¡°Mrs. Freeman, you ar


    e pregnant. Be careful.¡±


    She looked down at her belly, stroked it gently, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Doctor, can I stay alive until


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    he is born?¡±


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After pondering for a while, she asked, ¡°What if I want to abort it?¡±


    The doctor seemed troubled by that request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Freeman, but Mr. Freeman isn¡¯t allowing u


    s to perform an abortion on you. If we do, he will kill us.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Olivia was shocked and scoffed.


    John was trying his best to torture her, which included forcing her to give birth to a child.


    She initially wanted to abort it, but she began to have feelings for the baby after having it for a few days


    .


    They had once thought about


    baby names. They had thought about calling their son Aelius, which meant¡® sun¡® in Greek. It was a bab


    y girl, they would name her L, which they thought sounded cute.


    Now she was finally pregnant, but¡­


    Olivia¡¯s phone rang, interrupting her train of thought.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m from the real estate management office. I told you I¡¯d inform you if your house went on


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia was overjoyed.


    ¡°Yes. The price is seventy million, and the highest bidder will get it.¡±


    Seventy million¡­


    That extinguished Olivia¡¯s hope. Since she and John were not on good terms, she did not have that muc


    money anymore.


    The most she had on each card was a few hundred grand, which she saved up over several years. She


    ¡°Ms. Larson?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll get the money as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia walked out of the hospital gate like a zombie.


    However, she bumped into Dorothy on her way.


    ¡°The Larson family¡¯s house is on the market for 70 million dors. I¡¯m going to ask Johnny to purchase it

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 81

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 81


    With that sentence, Dorothy made Olivia stop in her tracks, stunned.


    Guessing from what was happening right now, if Dorothy were to bring it up, John would definitely


    gift it to her, since seventy million was nothing to the Freeman Group.


    However, the Larson¡¯s Residence was where Olivia grew up and where her memories of all the good ti


    mes she had with Dad, Mom, Uncle Wace, andn resided.


    There could still be some items from her childhood in the house, and perhaps even some evidence of t


    he crimes Dorothy hadmitted. Solely because of that, she could not let Dorothy have that house!


    ¡°What do you want to do with the Larson Residence?¡±


    ¡°What else? I want to stop you from having it, of course.


    ¡°Besides that, Liv, you don¡¯t have any money right now, so how are you going to fight me for it? Once I


    get my hands on it, maybe I¡¯ll bring you in for a little house tour if I¡¯m feeling kind, so you can reminisce


    on the glory days of the Larsons.¡±


    Dorothy smiled smugly. She looked like she was determined to get it.


    Olivia scoffed coldly. ¡°You aren¡¯t pretending anymore? I thought you were really good at pretending to b


    e a cripple? Should I contact a casting director on your behalf so you can continue acting like a cripple?


    ¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Why, are you flustered already? You¡¯re usually


    very cocky, aren¡¯t you? How are you so sure that Johnny will buy it for you?¡±


    A sharp gleam shed through Olivia¡¯s eyes as she inched closer to Dorothy with every step.


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis, Johnny pampers you and trusts you a lot, but have you ever thought about why he won¡¯t


    make you his wife despite him pampering and trusting you so much?


    ¡°My bite mark is still on your arm. Don¡¯t let Johnny see itter.¡±


    Dorothy was a little scared. She held onto her sleeves and took two steps back. ¡°W¨C


    what are you gonna do? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Johnny will beat you to death?¡±


    ¡°Beat me to death?¡±


    Olivia smirked, raised her hand, and pped Dorothy across her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. The reason J


    ohnny won¡¯t make you his wife is because of your below¨Cthan¨Caverage,


    mediocre background! If you¡¯re so powerful, make him get a divorce!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy cradled her cheek and looked incredulously at Olivia.


    This b*tch was always a weeping damsel in distress in front of John, but once the both of them were lef


    t. alone, she would strike out of the blue and without any reason at all. It looks like she still had not lear


    ned


    her lesson.


    She straightened her back and red coldly at Olivia. ¡°How dare you p me, Olivia Larson? I will sure


    ly break one of your brother¡¯s legs.¡±


    Olivia shuddered, but immediately gritted her teeth as she spat, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Have you forgotten how your father, mother, and Uncle Wace died?¡±


    Right after she was done, Dorothy raised her hand. She wanted to return the p, but her hand was


    caught in midair.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She turned around


    to look. When she saw who it was, she was first a little shocked before she sneered.¡± Wow, and I was w


    it seems it¡¯s our Mr. Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, are you not even going to put on a show for me anymore?¡±


    Zac flung her hand away with force.


    ¡°What kind of show


    are you referring to? Johnny thinks you¡¯re the person his wife¡¯s cheating on him with, Mr. Quinton. When


    Zac wanted to retort in response, but Olivia stopped him.


    She pointed at the wound on Zac¡¯s head and frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Quinton, what happened to your head


    Before Zac could reply, Dorothy spoke, as if she was just an audience member watching a y. ¡°That ni


    hearted gentleman only for you, chased after Johnny. s, he met with an ident midway, his car flipp


    After hearing that, Olivia was gobsmacked. She looked at Zac in slight disbelief.


    She had a vague memory of Johnny barging in that night she was eating the porridge with chicken soup


    After that, she was badly beaten up in prison, and since she was constantly in a daze after


    that, she forgot. that Zac was still around.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 82

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 82


    By the time Olivia remembered Zac, it was already dayster. She thought that since Zac had no


    rtionship with her and was John Freeman¡¯s good


    friend, it was only normal for him to leave her alone, so she did not think too much about it.


    She did not expect at all that he disappeared due to being in an ident. Olivia instantly felt guilty.


    s, no one associated with her would get a happy ending.


    Zac waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all good, it wasn¡¯t that serious. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really¡­¡±


    Dorothy snickered. ¡°Liv, you really can¡¯t me Johnny for suspecting things. Look at you two. No one w


    ould see the both of you like this and not get suspicious. Who knows? This ident might have been pl


    anned.¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia red coldly at Dorothy. ¡°Watch your words, Dorothy. Johnny¡¯s been the only


    man for


    me since the very start up until now. I can¡¯t say the same, you flirtatious skank. Are you even sure he w


    as the father of your child thest time?


    ¡°Also, Dorothy, you nned your own ident and killed


    Uncle Wace, so I have sufficient reasoning to believe that you have something to do with Mr. Quinton


    ¡¯s ident as well!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy did not panic. She smiled and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your evidence then? Do you even have them?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. She did not have evidence, and so she could be med for everything.


    No, she could not stay like this any longer.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯d better watch out. The long arms of thew are bound to catch you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Dorothy nced at Zac¡¯s car and with a hint of menace and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered so unexpectedly quick, Mr. Quinton, being able to drive again so soon.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, how dare you still have the cheek to say that? You¡¯re the most awful person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Dorothy stared daggers at Olivia. It was almost like she was going to eat Olivia up.


    Zac singlehandedly pushed Olivia behind him once he witnessed it and barked coldly, ¡°Dorothy! Ocean


    City is a city bound byws. If you can stage an ident, naturally, I can expose you! I¡¯ve always felt lik


    e something was off about you, and now I truly know how evil you are!¡±


    Right after that, he yanked Olivia¡¯s sleeves, turned around, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liv.¡±


    Watching the two of them¡¯s shrinking silhouette, Dorothy scoffed coldly.


    Who cared?


    She was initially wary of Zac, but now that John had his guard up against him, she was not worried at a


    ll.


    Moreover, John waspletely trusting of her. In retrospect, she was more interested in seeing these t


    wo f*ckers fall t on their faces.


    In the car, Olivia sat on the


    passenger seat while Zac drove with utmost concentration. The both of them. were quiet.


    After a while, Olivia cocked her head towards Zac, nced at him, and said, ¡°Zac, from now on, I think.


    ¡°Why? We have nothing to hide.¡±


    Olivia waved her hands. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it that way. Actually, I¡¯m more afraid that you will be harmed.


    because of me.


    ¡°Honestly, my dad, my mom, and Uncle Wace have all fallen victim to Dorothy Ellis, and for you to so


    Zac peeked at her and smirked. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Also, you and Johnny are really good friends. If Johnny misunderstands


    you because of me, and if your friendship is ruined because of that¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Olivia grimaced. ¡°Saying it in the worst way possible, half of me is already in the grave. I don¡¯t have muc


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Zac¡¯s voice was gentle, refreshing like the summer breeze.


    Olivia was stunned. It took her a long while to snap back to her senses. She looked at Zac


    in shock. ¡°What did you mean by that, M¨CMr. Quinton?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 83

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 83


    Zac looked at how startled Olivia was and his heart trembled a little.


    It was only then that he realized that his intentions had changed, but he did not know when that began.


    ¡°Liv, every time I see you, you¡¯re barely alive. I¡¯m awyer. I can¡¯t just ignore that. Even if it was someo


    ne else, I would have done the same, you know?¡±


    After he was done, he exined further since he was afraid that Olivia would feel pressured.


    ¡°Even if Johnny may have something against me, I don¡¯t agree with the way he does things. But he is


    my friend, so as a matter of fact, it¡¯s only logical for me to take care of


    you, so if Johnny has a moment of realization one day in the future, I hope you will still be alive when


    that timees.¡±


    After hearing all this, Olivia¡¯s heart jerked violently.


    She had been tortured so much the past few weeks that she almost forgot that she was a cancer patien


    t that would die at any time.


    She really did not bother to care about the ways of the world anymore, but she should not waste every


    second and every minute she was alive.


    ¡°Thank you, Zac. It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t be able to repay you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m serious. I grew up with Johnny, so I know him really well. Stubbornness is his


    weakness.¡±


    Zac paused for a while. ¡°Olivia, are you really still going to go head¨Cto¨Chead with him?¡±


    Olivia snickered. ¡°I was the one that was hanging onto him, but he¡¯s the one that refuses to let me go n


    ow. He refuses to let me live, and he refuses to let me die. How demanding of him.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, the car pulled to a stop in front of the penins.


    ¡°Thank you, Zac Quinton.¡±


    After she was done speaking, Olivia had a sudden realization that she had said too many thank yous to


    him. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for inconveniencing you.¡±


    ¡°Liv, could you stop saying thank you to me from now on?¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a while, and before she could react, the door swung open. John¡¯snky frame st


    ood tall at the door, and his eyes were icy cold.


    ¡°Olivia Larson.¡±


    His tone of voice was dripping with ice and tainted with a sliver of killing intent, making Olivia shudder i


    nvoluntarily.


    She stood up to look at John, only to realize that his gaze


    was icy cold as well, almost like he wanted to freeze her.


    ¡°Johnny.¡±


    ¡°Why the long face? Am I interrupting your seduction n?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, there¡¯s nothing going on between Zac and I. Don¡¯t nder us like this.¡±


    ¡°Nothing going on?¡± John¡¯s gaze fell onto Olivia¡¯s lower belly and scoffed coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got that b*


    stard¡¯s child growing in there, and you tell me there¡¯s nothing going on?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was instantly ashen. Her parched lips struggle to form words.


    ¡°Johnny¡­ Stop saying. nonsense! You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever been with, ever since the beginning!¡±


    John refused to believe her. He pulled her into his arms, looked at Zac, and said, ¡°Zac, have you really


    fallen for her?¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it, Johnny.¡±


    Zac frowned unhappily at John.


    However, to John, that had be a look of jealousy. John looked down at the woman in his arms and


    ¡°Johnny!¡±


    ¡°Zac, we¡¯re buddies. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®bros before hoes¡®. She is nothing but a ything to me


    The more John spoke, the more ridiculous his words got. They made Olivia tremble uncontrobly.


    Was this still the man she loved?


    No! This was the Devil!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Zac could respond, Olivia had wriggled free from John¡¯s embrace and struck her hand across his


    ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re despicable!¡±


    As soon as she was done, she flew into the mansion and went upstairs immediately only to plop herself


    Her tears flowed uncontrobly. How unbearable must John think she was for him to humiliate her like th

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 84

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 84


    A ything?


    That could be lent out?


    Did John not say before that she would only ever belong to him? Did he not say that she belonged to hi


    m. forever and ever?


    Why was she now a ything to him?


    After some time, Olivia heard footsteps approaching. The sound made her heartbeat quicken.


    Johnny wasing. What would he do now?


    Olivia


    did not know when she began fearing alone time with John. She was always afraid that he would. hit he


    r again.


    Abruptly, her hair was forcefully yanked from behind, dragging her off the bed.


    John¡¯s lips were close to her chilly ears as he spat through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, how could you be such a b*tch?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Olivia knew her attempt to exin was futile, but besides exining, what else could she do?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    John tugged her hair, making her head turn to face him while his other hand clicked his phone open to


    y a video recording. He shoved his phone before Olivia¡¯s eyes and barked, ¡°Watch carefully!¡±


    The video featured someone with an amputated arm. The video was gory, bloody, and horrifying, with b


    lood and flesh everywhere. Olivia screamed and squeezed her eyes shut.


    However, John was not having it. He pried her eyes open. ¡°Watch it!¡±


    The phone was shoved closer to her. The man in the video recording stared nkly


    at her like a zombie, making goosebumps break out all over her skin.


    Olivia soon recognized him as the man that invited her to the hotel the other


    day. Which meant that he was the man Dorothy had arranged for her to cheat on John with two years a


    go!


    The man was covered in blood, but he was oddly ecstatic.


    ¡°Liv has really smooth skin¡­¡±


    He said a lot of things that were all vulgar and foul. Olivia¡¯s heart sank.


    Dorothy was very cruel. How did she manage to make this man do something like this for her?


    John saw that Olivia had no reaction to the video, so he kept his phone away, threw Olivia back onto th


    e bed, andid on top of her.


    ¡°This is the evidence you wanted, Olivia. How dare you still try to deny it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at John in despair and shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s lying, Johnny. I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t know


    him at all¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He even knew that there¡¯s a mole on your back, and you dare tell me that you do


    n¡¯t


    know him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dorothy Ellis! Dorothy told him¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to frame Dorothy again?¡±


    John gripped Olivia¡¯s chin tightly as his eyes turned blood¨Cred. Then, he kissed her ruthlessly.


    It was a kiss of violence. It was not sweet at all.


    Olivia wanted to fight back, but her chin was being firmly grasped by John, and she could not move.


    Was that¡­ The taste of alcohol?


    She suddenly got a whiff of alcohol in her mouth. She swiftly pushed him away. ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re drunk!¡±


    ¡°Why would I even touch you if I wasn¡¯t drunk?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart jerked painfully. Her tears started to flow endlessly with no stop to them.


    Her Johnny had gone mad. He had be another man, a scary one. What was she going to do?


    Dorothy had sealed off all of her possible escape routes, and now, as she stood at the side of the cliff, s


    Suddenly, Olivia murmured, ¡°Lend me seventy million, Johnny.¡±


    Johnny¡¯s onyx eyes gazed coldly at Olivia¡¯s face. He snickered. ¡°Seventy million? Who do you think you


    Olivia¡¯s heart was aching, but for the sake of the Larson¡¯s Residence, she simply could not back down.


    ¡°Johnny, lend me seventy million, and I won¡¯t care about you and Dorothy anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever you


    John got off of Olivia and gave her a scornful side¨C


    eye. ¡°Olivia, you are in no ce to negotiate anything. with me. You want the Larson¡¯s Residence? Drea

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 85

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 85


    Olivia did note back to her senses even after John was long gone.


    Her tears were frozen on her face, and her heart was in so much despair it felt like it had died.


    She had walked out of prison, but she was not sure if John would soon put her back in there.


    What could she do to get the Larson¡¯s Residence back?


    She could not investigate the truth of her parent¡¯s death, she could not save Uncle Wace, and she ha


    d no way of seeingn again¡­.


    Olivia bit her tongue until it bled, then she sat up on the bed, blinking. She looked down at her lower ab


    domen. She could not choose death now, since there was another life inside of her.


    What could she do?


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Olivia¡¯s head snapped to look at the phone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was a calendar notification that said ¡®Mom¡¯s death anniversary¡®.


    Her heart tugged painfully as she reached out to dismiss the notification. She smiled bitterly. How could


    she have forgotten about her mother¡¯s death anniversary? She was indeed a very bad child.


    Olivia got up and changed her clothes. She washed up briefly, popped a painkiller, and went out.


    She got a taxi to town, bought two bouquets of flowers, and headed to the cemetery.


    It had been a long time since shest visited Mom and Dad.


    It was a gloomy day today, and it was very damp in the cemetery. It almost looked like there was a fog


    present from the cold, wet air surrounding her.


    After walking through a long stretch of path through rows of tombstones, she thought to herself, ¡®Should


    I get myself a plot ofnd here in the cemetery?¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia stopped dead in her tracks and looked toward her mother¡¯s tomb. There was a fresh. b


    ouquet of carnation flowers before it. Olivia immediately looked around to scan her surroundings.


    She had not seen any cars or anyone else when she arrived. The bouquet of flowers was really fresh. It


    looked like it had been ced there today itself.


    Who could it be?


    Johnny?


    However, he had just shunned her for being dirty and yelled at her for being unworthy, so why would he


    e and visit her mother?


    When


    they were in their honeymoon period, John would apany her here all the time, but he had not


    e for the past two years.


    Olivia thought back. For the past two years, there had been no flowers before the tombstone. Was it be


    cause she hade a littleter than usual this year?


    It looked like she could only look through the security footageter.


    Hans Larson¡¯s tombstone was right beside her mother¡¯s. That was what Hans requested before he died


    .


    Olivia separated the pair of bouquets and ced each of them on their respective tombstones. She car


    essed the picture on the stone and chuckled lightly. ¡°Sorry I was a littlete today, Mom and Dad. I¡¯m


    doing well. Please don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m pregnant now. I don¡¯t know if the child will be a boy or a girl.¡±


    As Olivia was speaking, she looked


    at her mother¡¯s picture, which had been taken when her mother was younger. She was smiling kindly. O


    She wanted to cry out to her mother, but¡­.


    Her mother would probably not want to hear all of her sob stories, so Olivia held back her tears and use


    cry. Mom. the back of her hand to wipe her eyes. She sniffled and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve discovered something weird about your death. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll avenge you, and I won¡¯t


    When she thought about Uncle Wace, Olivia was upset.


    To this day, she had still not found Uncle Wace¡¯s body. Even if she were to do something in remembra


    If Uncle Wace had not helped her, he would not have ended so tragically.


    However, this was not the time to feel sad and guilty. Olivia stood up, looked longingly at the two


    tombstones, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯lle to visit again soon.¡±


    Right after she left the cemetery, she went straight to the security office. The undertaker was watering h


    and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Miss Larson.¡±


    No one knew better than him who wasing to visit the graves.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 86

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 86


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for always keeping my parent¡¯s tombstone clean.¡±


    Olivia took out a small envelope and ced it on the table. ¡°Just a small token of appreciation.¡±


    The grave keeper nced at her and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I know you¡¯re a girl with filial pi


    ety.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips, and thought about it for a while before she spoke, ¡°Oh yea, sir, could you show


    me the security footage for today please?¡±


    ¡°What happened? You lost something?¡±


    ¡°No, I found a bouquet in front of my mom¡¯s tombstone, I¡¯d like to know who¡­¡±


    The grave keeper smiled mysteriously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at the footage, Miss Larson, because yo


    u won¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°What did you mean by me not finding anything?¡±


    ¡°That person isn¡¯t in the security footage, also, since two years ago, that person would drop by every


    year, but they would not let me tell you about it, so I can¡¯t.¡±


    Olivia felt erratically nervous. ¡°Is it a man or a woman?


    The grave keeper ced the water bottle he held in his hand down, shook his head, and said, ¡°I


    can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Since the grave keeper did not budge, Olivia could only give up. She nodded her head as a sign of grat


    itude, walked out, got into a taxi, and left the cemetery.


    Her bets were on John, but based on his attitude, she no longer thought so.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it ben?


    It was also coincidentally two years!


    Halfway through the journey, Olivia felt a little dizzy. She frowned, held her head, and wanted to wind. d


    own the window, only to find it tightly shut. ¨C


    She tapped the taxi driver on the shoulder. ¡°Sir, could you please¡­. Wind the windows a little?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Miss, please bear with me for a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having motion sickness¡­¡±


    ¡°I have the air¨Cconditioning on in the car. It would be a waste if I wind down the windows.¡±


    Olivia gave up. She


    leaned back on the car seat, looked out the window, and felt like this was not the road. leading back to t


    he Cliffside Vi. So, she asked, ¡°Sir, did you take the wrong turn?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re heading to the King¡¯s Club.¡±


    The King¡¯s Club?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m supposed to head back home.¡±


    Unfortunately, the driver¡¯s sinister chuckle rang in her ear and she hear him say, ¡°Miss, someone asked


    me to send you to the King¡¯s Club. They also asked me to inform you to go to Room 1035 if you want t


    he seventy million.¡±


    What?


    Olivia cradled her aching head and had just realized that she fell into a scheme, and she was drugged!


    It must be Dorothy Ellis!


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Freeman.¡±


    What?


    Johnny?


    Even in her muddled state, her heart dropped.


    She knew she could not ask for too much, but for Johnny to do this, was it not too much?


    What did he think the King¡¯s Club was?


    She knew that it was a ce for the rich of Ocean City to spend


    on, and it was a ce that provided all kinds of services. For her to be drugged like that, she was clear a


    her.


    As the taxi came to a stop, Olivia tried to open the car door to escape, only to find that the driver had loc


    Two men in ck walked toward the taxi, and finally, the driver opened the door.


    s, Olivia did not have the chance to escape before she was grabbed by two men in ck and dragge


    ¡°Let go of me! This is kidnapping! This is illegal!¡±


    Sadly, Olivia was already weak. In addition to her being drugged, there was no chance at all for her to


    retaliate.


    The two


    bodyguards merely repeated this sentence. ¡°This is Mr. Freeman¡¯s orders, Mrs. Freeman. Wel apologize


    Johnny¡­


    Olivia was thrown into Room 1035 in a dazed state.


    The person inside was not John Freeman, neither was it another man, but a lot of men!


    They watched Olivia get thrown into the room and someone asked, ¡°Hey! Is this the new girl?¡±


    Another person caught Olivia and teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Freeman? What a generous man Mr. Freeman

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 87

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 87


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Olivia Larson fought hard in an attempt to escape the grasp of that man, but since her body was weake


    ned, she could not fight back at all.


    That man proceeded to blow around her ear and said, ¡°You are still trying to fight back? The daughter o


    f the Larsons is something that everyone here wants a piece of. You¡¯re stuck here, Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Right after that, that man threw her onto the sofa, leaned in, and was about to press down into her befo


    re. people around him stopped him.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we make it more fun?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°This is the belle of Ocean City, the wife of Mr. Freeman right here! It¡¯s not every day we get an opportu


    nity like this, so of course, let¡¯s start with dancing!¡±


    That man nced at Olivia and said, ¡°That works too. We can do that in the meantime as we wait for th


    e drug to kick in.¡±


    So, that man yanked the dizzy, strengthless Olivia up and smiled perversely. ¡°Mrs. Larson, please perfo


    rm a strip dance for all of us!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s stomach was in knots. A strip dance¡­..


    Such humiliation! They might as well just kill her¡­.


    Johnny, were you going to go this low all just for Dorothy?


    Olivia¡¯s tears flowed silently down her cheeks. The ache in her heart was so intense she could hardly


    breathe.


    That man saw that Olivia was silent, so he dug out a cheque from his pocket. ¡°I know you need money.


    now. For every piece of clothing you strip, I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand!¡±


    Another plump man from the other side chimed in, ¡°Mr. Coal, two hundred thousand is far too little, isn¡¯t


    . it? I¡¯ll pay five hundred thousand!¡±


    Mr. Coal smiled. ¡°Mr. Wales, with your payment of five hundred thousand, the one piece of clothing that


    she takes off is really worth a lot.¡±


    The other men started to take out cheques as well. Some wrote a hundred thousand, some fifty thousa


    nd, and with all of them summed up together, there was a stack of cheques collected in the end.


    Mr. Coal waved the stack of cheques in Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°So, Olivia Larson, are you going to strip?


    One piece of clothing is worth a few million. The more you strip, who knows? You must just be able to b


    uy back the


    Larson¡¯s Residence.¡±


    The Larson¡¯s Residence¡­.


    How did they know about that?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even under the influence of the drug, when she heard the mention of the Larson¡¯s Residence in her diz


    ziness, she felt like she was plunged into icy cold water.


    She had only known now that to Johnny, she was such a lowly woman.


    For him to use the Larson¡¯s Residence as a threat, what amendable effort.


    Well,


    up till now, she was the only foolish person. She was foolish enough to attempt to exin, she was also


    foolish enough to believe that a miracle would happen.


    Olivia pushed herself up with the help of the sofa and looked at the room filled with men whose faces sh


    Immediately after, she leaned on Mr. Coal, raised her hands to caress that man¡¯s face, and abruptly pus


    She turned around, took off her coat, and flung it onto the floor. Then, she leaned against the wall and lo


    All these men eximed, ¡°My goodness, she¡¯s too alluring! What an experience it is to watch this today!


    However, when she took off her second piece of clothing, her hands started trembling. She grimaced in


    As she slowly took off her t¨C


    shirt, every inch the shirt went up, the more her heart shuddered, and tears started flowing down her che


    Johnny was right. He did it. He stomped her dignity on the ground!


    From tonight onwards, the ssy, arrogant Olivia Larson was no more, and in her ce, a mere prostitu


    She still had a tank top underneath, and everyone was waiting for the show to continue. When they saw


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, you¡¯re wearing a little too much, isn¡¯t it? Who wears a tank top inside a t¨Cshirt?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 88

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 88


    ¡°Yeah! Hurry up, show us what we want to see! Stop dilly¨Cdallying!¡±


    ¡°Hah, if you want the money, stop pretending!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia Larson gritted her teeth and took off her entire t¨C


    shirt. Now, she only had a tank top on her upper body. Both her arms were alreadypletely exposed


    ,


    Even if it was under a dimmed light, the fairness of her skin was still eye¨Ccatching.


    Olivia stood under the scrutinization of everyone else, so much so her nails started to dig into her flesh,


    but she still had a smile on her face.


    Mr. Coal saw that she had stopped and walked towards her till he was beside her. He touched her wais


    t and said, ¡°Why did you stop striping? Do you need my help?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and took a step back while she refused stoically. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be reserved? Didn¡¯t you start


    with so much incentives just now? Besides that, how clean could a woman who had the ability to cheat


    two years ago be?¡±


    Mr. Coal reached out to toy with Olivia¡¯s hair, but it was like Olivia¡¯s feet were nted in ce as she s


    oaked in what Mr. Coal had just said to her.


    How clean could she be?


    Hah, it was only now that she knew how badly the world saw her.


    Suddenly, Olivia smacked Mr. Coal¡¯s hand away and snapped coldly, ¡°Move your hand, don¡¯t touch me!


    ¡±


    ¡°Hah, do you even know the reason why John Freeman had you sent here? Did you really think you we


    re just here to dance? You¡¯re here for all of us to enjoy! Every single one of us here has the right to touc


    h you, and also¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Coal could finish, Olivia took a step back and shrieked, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She knew. How could she not know?


    Unfortunately, she did not believe up till now that the man she had loved for seventeen years would gift.


    her to a bunch of random men!


    Her lungs started to act up from all the internal pressure. It tugged over and over again. She just wante


    d. to get out of there, but the door was blocked, so where could she escape to?


    Could this be her fate?


    ¡°Mr. Freeman has sent you here, so don¡¯t go on hoping that someone woulde and save you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, Olivia Larson, if you still don¡¯t move, I¡¯lle and take it all off you myself!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, she felt all the men on the sofa getting up and started walking toward


    s


    her.


    Olivia trembled, bit her lip, and stammered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll¡­ D¨Cdo it¡­¡±


    ¡°Good! Hurry up!¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and closed her eyes. As her fingertips touched her bare skin, they started to shake as


    well.


    Once she went down this path, there would be no turning back¡­.


    Just as her shirt got lifted up, her fair skin was starting to be exposed to all¡­


    All of a sudden, the door was kicked open, and anky figure appeared at the door.


    Everyone was stunned. They eximed, ¡°Mr. Freeman..¡±


    Johnny?


    Olivia opened her eyes to see John walking towards her. The expression on his face was scarily


    dark, and at that moment, she did not know if he was an angel or a demon.


    Immediately, John took off his coat and draped it onto Olivia¡¯s body, and scooped her up into his arms. H


    Then, he released her and walked towards Mr. Coal, his eyes ring holes into Mr. Coal¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Which hand did you touch my wife with?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    John stared daggers at him and said, ¡°Chop both his hands off, then.¡±


    Mr. Coal was scared witless. He plopped down kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, someon


    John swiped a bottle of wine from the table and smashed it directly onto Mr. Coal¡¯s head. Blood poured


    Olivia was shaking. She looked at John in disbelief.


    So John did not arrange for all these? Then who did?,

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 89

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 89


    Olivia only needed two minutes to figure out who the person behind the scenes was.


    No one else other than Dorothy Ellis!


    She looked at John and there was a little hope gleaming in her eyes. If Johnny knew all these were upo


    n Dorothy¡¯s orders, what would he do?


    After John had beaten


    Mr. Coal to the ground, he took a towel from Wes and wiped his hands. Then, he threw the


    towel onto Mr. Coal¡¯s face and walked towards Olivia.


    He bent down, scooped her up in his arms, and carried


    her to the door. He stopped abruptly and turned to look at everyone else who was gobsmacked.


    ¡°People that have seen what they¡¯re not supposed to- gouge out their eyes!¡±


    Wes nodded. He turned and saw a blinking light. ¡°Sir,


    someone was recording this.¡±


    ¡°Smash it!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir! I¡¯ll also get to the bottom of this.¡±


    John did not respond. He carried Olivia and walked out. He ced her on the passenger seat and went


    over to the


    driver¡¯s seat.


    Throughout the entire process, John did not speak


    another word, but the icy cold aura emitted from him had Olivia balling herself up into a bundle.


    She had seen all kinds of John Freeman, but not the John


    she had seen just now.


    Last time, when the two of them were in love, there were


    also people trying to molest


    her. At that time, John merely red coldly at that person, whispered something into Wes¡® ears, and br


    ought her away.


    Now that she thought back, the people that have bullied her all seemed to have disappeared.


    The only difference was, John had it all settled privately back then, but he had shown it to her this time


    around.


    Olivia did not know how to describe what she was


    feeling. Her lips opened but quickly closed once more.


    She was afraid. She had only just known that her Johnny was as cruel as rumors had imed that he


    was.


    However, she also felt a little joyful. Perhaps Johnny still


    cared for her, if not, why would hee to her rescue?


    Also, she felt relieved after knowing that everything that happened had


    nothing to do with John. She breathed a sigh of relief after that and seemed to regain some energy.


    Maybe they were not yet at the point of no return.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When


    they had arrived at the vi, John dragged her down from the car, pulled her into the room, and flung


    her onto the sofa.


    He tugged at his tie frustratedly and red at Olivia, who was clearly frightened.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, you said that you would be good just this afternoon, and there you are performing strip d


    ances at night? You¡¯re so lowly!¡±


    Instantly, Olivia¡¯s heart dropped. She sneered. Wow, nothing had changed.


    Seeing that Olivia was smiling, John grew increasingly frustrated. He went up, grabbed her by the


    cor of her shirt, and questioned. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? You¡¯re very happy now?¡±


    Olivia was not sure all the scares she had


    dyed the drug from taking effect, but now that she saw someone that she was familiar with, she let do


    her guard and she had


    just realized that there was a fire that was burning from within her towards the outside.


    She reached up abruptly to pull John¡¯s tie and smirked. ¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m a lowly b*tch! Have you just realized this?¡±


    John did not expect her to answer back like this while doing such flirtatious action. He frowned and felt l


    heart got pricked. It hurt.


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John shouted coldly.


    Olivia licked her lips andughed. ¡°Johnny, all I did was go to the cemetery to visit my mom, and I got on


    the King¡¯s Club. They said they were doing it upon your orders.


    ¡°Johnny, have I ever refused anything you¡¯ve asked of me?


    ¡°You told me to kneel to Dorothy Ellis, I did it. You told me to go to prison, I did it. And now, you¡¯ve told m


    John¡¯s heart trembled unexpectedly. Olivia was smiling, but tears never stopped flowing from her eyes.


    ¡°You should know the consequences since you cheated on


    me two years ago!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 90

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 90


    ¡°Yeah, Johnny, If I knew the consequences I had to bear, I


    would definitely not have saved Dorothy Ellis all those


    years ago.¡±


    Olivia tried to suppress the fire from within her, but as time went by, her stand was weakening.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, she was frowning as she reached out to remove John¡¯s coat from her an


    d lifted her hands to remove her tank top.


    ¡°You look even more lowly now, Olivia Larson!¡±


    Her heart still ached, but her consciousness was fading, and her limbs would not respond¡­


    John looked coldly at her, carried her upstairs, and threw her into the bathtub. He faced the shower hea


    d towards


    Olivia and turned the cold water on.


    As cold water soaked her body, the heat from within her got instantly reduced. As she snapped back to


    her senses from all the haze, she lifted her head to see John¡¯s malicious eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out if you have nothing better to do!¡±


    Olivia stared back at him longingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s death anniversary today.¡±


    John was taken aback. ¡°I forgot. I¡¯ll go with you next


    time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia was stunned for a while before she felt like she had heard a joke.


    For her to think that the bouquet was from John when


    she was at the cemetery when John had actually forgotten.


    Well, for the past two years, he had been at Dorothy¡¯s


    side. With such a beauty in his arms, who would even remember a such wretched thing?


    ¡°No need to inconvenience you. Don¡¯t you still have to keep your womanpany?¡±


    John was a little surprised at how snarky Olivia was. Heughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯ve loved you for seventeen years, and all I got in return was a broken family and a


    destroyed home. I¡¯m now starting to be shaken, Johnny, I don¡¯t want to love you anymore.¡±


    That sentence left John frozen for a long while.


    The woman that loved him more than life said she did not


    want to love him anymore.


    No! He won¡¯t allow that!


    ¡°Olivia Larson, how dare you fall out of love so easily?¡±


    ¡°Fall out of love? Yeah, didn¡¯t I cheat on you two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John roared. He reached out to strangle


    her neck and threatened, ¡°I warn you, Olivia Larson, don¡¯t ever think of falling out of love with me!¡±


    Olivia suddenly realized that the man in front of her was a


    little hrious.


    She said that she loved him, but he did not believe that


    and insisted that she cheated on him.


    When she said that she did not want to love him


    anymore, he refused to allow it.


    Why did he have to be so bossy and demanding all the


    time?


    ¡°I¡­ I told you. I didn¡¯t cheat on you, you didn¡¯t believe


    me.¡±


    John¡¯s grip became tighter. ¡°I saw it with my own two eyes, how can that be fake?¡±


    Olivia coughed a couple of times, her face was sickly. Her chest rose rapidly a few times


    before her eyes began to roll back. John was so frightened he released her


    immediately.


    He almost forgot that she had pneumonia. She could not


    bathe in cold water.


    So, he drained the water from the bathtub and changed it to hot


    water. Then, he reached out to help Olivia get out


    of her clothes.


    However, as soon as he touched her, she opened her eyes as if it was


    upon reflex and red cautiously at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Helping you shower.¡±


    Olivia looked at him incredulously. She thought that John was acting very weirdly tonight.


    He was taking care of her at the same time that


    he was mad at her. She was a little confused as to what this


    man¡¯s thoughts were.


    ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    John nced at her. ¡°You can strip in front of random men, but not in front of me?¡±


    Olivia had no strength to argue with him, so she gave up on struggling.


    John gently peeled off the clothes that were sticking onto


    her and used the shower head to wet her from her hair to


    her toes.


    As water flowed through her back, John stopped


    suddenly. His heart shook as he scanned through her


    entire body to find Olivia wounded all over.


    ¡°How did you get all these wounds?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 91

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 91


    ¡°I got beaten up.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡±


    Olivia felt a trace of pain in her heart when she saw his shocked expression, she snorted. ¡°You.¡±


    John looked at her coldly without saying anything, but his look seemed to have exposed his thoughts. ¡°


    That¡¯s a lie, have I ever beaten you before?¡®


    She endured the pain in the bottom of her heart and said, ¡°Johnny, it¡¯s not the first or second time you b


    eat me up


    ¡­ Among these wounds, some were from you whereas the


    rest were from the people that you ordered to assault


    me.¡±


    Olivia did not know what to feel at that moment.


    Was it pain, despair, or resentment?


    It seemed to be all of thembined at the same time


    not.


    Ever since the miscarriage two years ago, she had been in


    aplicated state until now.


    He was the man who loved her more than himself for 17


    years, the man who saved her life, and it was impossible for her to just let go of him as if it was nothing.


    Maybe she was indeed pathetic just like what he called her.


    John lifted her chin slightly and forced eye contact


    between the two.


    ¡°From the prison?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, people have been beating me up since I went in


    there and they said that you were the one who ordered


    them to do so.¡±


    Olivia smiled bitterly. ¡°Johnny, you have been so ruthless.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    towards me.¡±


    She was not sure if it was a wrong impression, but she seemed to have noticed a trace of sympathy


    shing


    through John¡¯s eyes.


    She raised her left hand. ¡°My hand was stepped on


    by Dorothy wearing a pair of red heels, and she said that it was a gift from you.¡±


    That being said, sheughed at herself again. ¡°But


    Johnny, I know you won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes turned back to normal and he said coldly,


    Dolly will not do such things.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why does he always believe in Dorothy, is it because of


    how much¨Che loves her?¡®


    ¡°She saved my life before. Two years ago when you were


    messing around with another man, I ran into a car ident and she gave one of her kidneys to save m


    e.¡±


    Olivia felt a sudden pain in her chest. ¡®So that¡¯s the reason why Johnny treats Dorothy so well.¡®


    ¡°They can do whatever they want in exchange for a kidney, then how about our love in the past?¡®


    Suddenly, she instinctively asked, ¡°Johnny, do you actually love her or you are just trying to repay her?¡±


    Hearing such, John frowned and let go of her cheek. ¡± You¡¯ve asked too much.¡±


    Olivia smiled bitterly. ¡®Yeah, tonight was probably the longest they¡¯ve talked in the past two years.¡®


    No violence was involved so it was considered peaceful.


    John carried her out of the water and wrapped her with a bath towel. He then brought her back to the b


    edroom and


    threw her onto the bed.


    Probably because she was drenched in the cold water and the effects of the medicine reduced quite a


    bit. She wiped herself and immediately rolled into the nket.


    She covered herself tightly and only her head could be


    seen.


    Suddenly, John asked her, ¡°Do you want the Larson¡¯s


    Residence back?¡±


    Olivia thought for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do.


    All my childhood memories are there and I might be able


    to find out the truth of my parents¡® death too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you behave well.¡±


    Olivia was in slight disbelief and her starry eyes were dazed


    as she asked, ¡°Johnny, are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That being said, John changed his shirt and walked out


    with a coat in his hand.


    The room became empty, as if the man was never here


    and it was just a dream.


    Olivia turned to look out of the window, the sky was


    covered with stars and the moon was fascinating to the point where it looked surreal.


    Just like how gentle John was at night.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a dream.¡®


    Probably because she was too tired, Olivia fell asleep not long after.


    When she woke up, she got a call from Zac.


    ¡°Did Johnny cause trouble for you?¡±


    His voice was very gentle, which waspletely different


    from John¡¯s icy cold tone.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 92

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 92


    ¡°Nope, he was nice to me.¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone sighed. ¡°Liv, if you really want the Larson¡¯s Residence back,


    I can help you. 70 million is still affordable for The Quinton Group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Quinton¡­¡±


    Olivia licked her dry lips. ¡°Anyone thates near me will get bad luck, my parents, Uncle Wace, yo


    ur car crash, and even the nurse that defended me got fired.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You do? Were you the one who hired the nurse?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I am afraid that this may burden you so I didn¡¯t tell you.


    })


    There was a warm current coursing in Olivia¡¯s heart, she assumed that no one in this world would care


    about her but to her surprise, there was still someone willing to help her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t thank me, I do share a part of the


    responsibility about your rtionship with Johnny. If I was there two years ago, things wouldn¡¯t have tur


    ned out this way, so I want to repay my debt.¡±


    ¡®Debt repayment?¡®


    Olivia chuckled upon hearing Zac¡¯s reasoning.


    Even a vicious person like Dorothy did not think of repayment, instead Zac as an outsider thought of it.


    Zac thought he said something wrong when he heard theugh.


    ¡°Liv, I am being serious.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t have to think like this. You are not the one at fault, it¡¯s Dorothy Ellis.¡±


    Speaking of Dorothy, Zac said, ¡°I will find you the evidence you need.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson, are you thinking of fighting her alone? Do you even have the capability? I know that you


    don¡¯t trust mepletely, but I really want to help you, for Johnny,, and also for the Freeman Group¡¯s f


    uture.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and fell into silence for a moment


    before nodding. ¡°Alright, but I sincerely thank you.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying thank you, juste to me when you need help and I will continue


    looking into the suspicious points that you mention.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank¡­¡± Olivia stopped halfway. ¡°Okay, you must help me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Oliviaughed gently after hanging up the call.


    She used to think that Zac was like a living cier and she never expected him to be so enthusiastic.


    ¡®I guess Zac is right, how can I win Dorothy alone?¡®


    Just as she was thinking, she heard someone walking upstairs. She thought that it was John so she ra


    n to the door but ended up seeing him carrying Dorothy upstairs.


    The smile on her face instantly froze and she felt a piercing pain in her heart.


    Right after that moment, she turned around and wanted to go back to her room and hide.


    Unfortunately, Dorothy saw her and called her name to stop her, ¡°Liv.¡±


    Olivia was forced to walk back and she stared at the two


    with a cold expression. ¡°Johnny, why did you bring her back?¡±


    ¡°She ran into a car ident and her legs are still unwell


    so she needs someone to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°And you want me to take care of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia instantly understood why John spoke to her in such a nice


    way and even mentioned monitoring her


    performance.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was all part of Dorothy¡¯s n.


    Then again, how would Dorothy allow her to get the Larson¡¯s Residence back easily?


    Not to mention she might cause her to end up in the hospital once again within the next hour.


    ¡°John Freeman, who do you think I am? Are you asking me to take care of your mistress? Can¡¯t you hire


    personal nurse for her since you¡¯re so rich? Since she¡¯s so precious and fragile, why don¡¯t you let her st


    John stared at her coldly. ¡°Dolly thinks that the hospital is boring.¡±


    ¡°Boring? You can send her back to the Ellis Residence! It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have her parents!¡±


    ¡®Not just that, she has been living the life under the care


    of the Larson¡¯s!¡®¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 93

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 93


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John yelled her name angrily.


    Probably because this had happened numerous times so she did not react much but looked at the two


    indifferently. ¡°You want me to take care of her? Don¡¯t even think


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Larson¡¯s Residence?¡±


    Olivia snorted. ¡°With this vicious mistress here, even if I kneel down and lick her toes,


    she will not give me the house.¡±


    That being said, she smiled at Dorothy. ¡°Right, Dorothy?¡±


    Dorothy leaned in John¡¯s arms and spoke weakly with her delicate voice, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s not


    Liv¡¯s fault to hold prejudice against me, besides, I am invading someone else¡¯s territory in the eyes of


    the people¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow Dorothy, since when have you learned literature? I didn¡¯t expect you to use such eloquent


    language.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡± Don¡¯t be too much!¡±


    John finished yelling at Olivia and then spoke to Dorothy gently, ¡°This is your home, no one can say


    anything about it!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart was instantly torn apart upon hearing these words.


    ¡®He¡¯s right, this is his house and he makes the final call as to who should be staying here, who am I to


    comment? As for respect¡­¡¯


    ¡°Johnny, ever since this mistress appeared, my image has gone down the drain. Everyone in Ocean


    City knows that my husband has an affair with my best friend. Every bit of my image, reputation, and


    respect is gone!¡±


    Olivia stared at them while gritting her teeth and was unwilling to show the slightest


    bit of sorrow.


    Seeing such, Dorothy immediately said, ¡°Liv, if I could go back in time, I would definitely avoid meeting


    Johnny, but¡­ Liv, this is our destiny and I don¡¯t have a choice. You can hate me or throw tantrums at


    me, plus you already told someone to knock me out, so you shouldn¡¯t be mad already¡­¡±


    Oliviaughed coldly. ¡°My anger will never disappear unless you die! You should


    know better how many lives you have in hand, you killed¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv! You can call me cheap or scold me for loving someone that I shouldn¡¯t, but you cannot use me


    of murder! When have I ever killed anyone? I can¡¯t even bring myself to kill a fish, let alone a human¡­¡±


    That being said, tears started falling down Dorothy¡¯s face again.


    John¡¯s eyes darkened even more and he ced Dorothy down on the floor. ¡°Grab the handle.¡±


    He then turned over and stalked toward Olivia and grabbed her neck. ¡°Olivia Larson, I¡¯ve warned you to


    not simply use Dolly, why won¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Olivia snorted and stared at him in despair with her hazy eyes.


    ¡°You hired someone who nearly killed her in a car crash, if it wasn¡¯t for her kindness, you would still be


    in prison! You are the wicked one here!¡±


    ¡®Wicked?


    ¡®Me?¡¯


    This was probably the funniest joke she had ever heard in her entire life.


    Dorothy faked the car ident and framed her into it. In the end, she spared her death sentence by the


    name of ¡®sisterhood¡¯.


    ¡®Should I kneel down and do a kowtow to express my gratitude to her?


    ¡®The Larson family has been so kind to the Ellis family, but what did we get in return? Nothing but being


    used for their expense, and my family was killed for this. Yet now, Dorothy is ying the role of an


    angel and I became the sinner.¡¯


    Olivia red at John stubbornly and the smile on her mouth became more permeable.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, this is thest time I am warning you!¡±


    John let go of her neck and turned to help Dorothy into the bedroom.


    Olivia touched her neck ufortably and she saw Dorothy leaning on John with a triumphant smile.


    There was a stabbing pain in her chest, and suddenly her throat felt ufortable, and she could not


    help coughing.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 94

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 94


    A mouthful of blood gushed into her mouth and she immediately ran into the bathroom to spit it out.


    She lowered her head and realized that the blood she spat out this time was not scarlet red as usual


    but pitch ck.


    She opened the water tap and washed the blood away then wiped off the remaining


    blood on the corner of her mouth.


    Even if the downpour did not exist, she would most probably be depressed and upset upon


    seeing the two and end up vomiting blood to death.


    Olivia took a painkiller right after and tossed the bottle into her bag to take with her.


    She could not bring herself to stay here anymore.


    Yet, she ended up running into John just as she reached the door.


    The man stood in front of her with a deterrent force and gazed at her coldly. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    John grabbed her wrist. ¡°How can I not care when you are my wife?¡±


    She raised her head and looked at him fearlessly despite being in despair. ¡°Johnny, do you still


    remember that I am your wife? Has this idea ever crossed your mind when you were choking me


    earlier?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t make things any harder!¡±


    ¡°John Freeman, do you actually think that asking the maindy to take care of the mistress is a reward


    to me?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia felt that whenever John called her by her name, it was like a curse, which made her feel


    disgusted and frightened.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Which men are you going to see now?¡±


    ¡°Do you actually think that I am that desperate for men? Do I look that thirsty? You were the only man


    in my heart and eyes for the past seventeen years, you jerk! How unfortunate!¡±


    John¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®Seventeen years, why does she keep talking about seventeen years?¡¯


    ¡°Seventeen years?¡±


    Olivia then remembered that he had lost his memory so she gave up exining


    further as it was beyond ironic.


    Besides, he never listened to whatever she said to begin with.


    At that moment, Dorothy¡¯s terrified scream came from the bedroom. ¡°Johnny¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Go take a look at the love of your life before she gets injured again.¡±


    John frowned and red at her. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move!¡±


    That being said, he let go of her and quickly went back into the room.


    Not long after, she could hear Dorothy¡¯s cry and cuteish voice which crushed her heart once again.


    She clutched her chest and hurried downstairs out of the vi.


    She had spent all her courage and energy while confronting John earlier.


    Having to call the man that she had loved for seventeen years a jerk was basically a denial towards


    John and their love from then until now.


    After driving out, she had nowhere to go in specific and she ended up wandering around the city.


    Suddenly, she had the thought of going over to the area where Zac ran into the car ident so she


    started driving her way there ording to the GPS.


    She parked her car by the roadside and got out of the car to take a look around. There were many


    cameras in the area but she obviously would not have ess to traffic camera footage.


    She then found a convenience store and wanted to go and check it out.


    Just as she was about to move, a familiar figure came into sight at the other side of


    the road.


    Olivia was stunned and immediately moved toward the figure¡¯s direction with her heart beating fast.


    n!¡¯


    She had not seen him for two years but she recalled a simr back figure that she had seen in John¡¯s


    video. She crossed the road without considering the traffic


    condition with the thought of stopping him.


    There were many vehicles on the road yet her focus was only on the opposite side of the road and


    completely neglected the presence of others.


    Suddenly, a truck rushed towards her. Due to the dy in response, the driver did not have enough


    time to brake.


    At that moment, the truck was just a second away from hitting her¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 95

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 95


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    That being said, a figure dashed over and rolled to the side of the road with Olivia in their arms.


    Followed by a sharp noise of brakes screeching, the truck driver stuck his head out of the window and


    yelled, ¡°Are you blind?!¡±


    Olivia looked over to finally realize who saved her and she widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    She was not injured but unfortunately, the one who saved her scratched her right arm and it was


    bleeding.


    ¡°Oh dear, you are bleeding, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    That person stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine Ms. Larson. I¡¯m a nurse myself and I have the medical supplies to


    treat my wounds.¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­¡±


    Before Olivia finished speaking, the other person had already wrapped her wound with the


    handkerchief she took out from her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Olivia quickly helped her up and pointed at her car. ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    This time, Z did not refuse and went into the passenger seat..


    Before getting into the car, Olivia took a quick nce around and was slightly disappointed. ¡®If only I got


    to him earlier, then I would be able to identify if it wasn¡­ When will I meet him again?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking.¡±


    Z did not seem to bother about her injuries and smiled broadly at Olivia, she then took out a name


    card from her bag and passed it to her.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, this is my new job.¡±


    Olivia took a quick look. ¡®Z Jones, investigator.¡¯


    ¡°Z Jones? Your name is Z Jones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Larson. In fact, I have never officially introduced myself to you.¡± After


    saying that, Z pointed at thepany name on the card. ¡°Does this seem familiar to you?¡±


    ter such a reminder, she looked over and found out that it was thew firm opened


    by 7ac


    She was unttle confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you major in nursing?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am majoring in nursing, but ever since I got fired by the hospital, I couldn¡¯t get a job. I guess I got


    cklisted.¡±


    ¡°cklisted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after all this matter has been recorded into my resume.


    Anyone could guess that whatever she mentioned was rted to Olivia herself.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I am sorry, it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh, why are you apologizing Ms. Larson? You are not the one at fault, plus, if I


    didn¡¯t take good care of you, Mr. Quinton wouldn¡¯t have given me this job.¡±


    Zughed. ¡°In fact, my dream job since young was to be a detective, not a nurse, I guess this is a


    dreame true then.¡±


    Olivia still felt that she was just making things up to let her feel better. After passing two junctions, she


    asked, ¡°Where do you stay?¡±


    ¡°Golden Hills Apartment.¡±


    ¡°I should get you home quickly to treat your wound.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Ms. Larson, what are you doing here?¡±


    Olivia chuckled as she drove. ¡°Stop calling me Ms. Larson, you can call me Olivia or


    even Liv.¡±


    Hearing such, Z¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. ¡°Really? Can I call you Sis Liv then?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback slightly before nodding. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She always felt that Z¡¯s eyes were very familiar, this idea already existed since her first time meeting


    her, yet she could not remember it.


    Z was a little overjoyed and she seemed to have forgotten about her injuries. ¡°Sis Liv, you are really


    pretty and kind in person.¡±


    Hearing these words, Olivia felt as if her heart was being pierced by needles.


    ¡®So what if I am the star in the gxy? The man that I love doesn¡¯t even care.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 96

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 96


    The two went upstairs right after they reached Golden Hills Apartment.


    The house was quite spacious and it was a duplex apartment.


    ¡°Sis Liv, this apartment is an incentive provided by Mr. Quinton, looks good right?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Indeed, where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡±


    Z pointed at the cab. ¡°The second drawer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take a seat, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Z sat on the sofa obediently and immediately smiled upon seeing Olivia bringing the first aid kit over


    as if she was in a very good mood.


    Olivia felt a little strange. ¡°Why are you so happy? You are bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you are too beautiful, Sis Liv.¡±


    Olivia was amused. She took off the handkerchief from her arm and then took the bottle of iodine.


    ¡°What a sweet talker, I shall treat you with some iodine then.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, please be gentle¡­ouch¡­it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Thought you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Although Olivia did not study medicine, her hands were notoriously deft, if not, Dorothy would not have


    been so jealous to the extent that she wanted to crush them.


    Her left hand had not fully recovered yet, it was originally fair and wless but there was a scar right


    now that might not be able to fade for the rest of her life.


    Z also noticed it and her eyes darkened a little.


    However, when Olivia looked over, she was still having a smiley face on.


    Olivia threw the rubbish into the dustbin and put the first aid kit back into the cab after finishing.


    ¡°I wanted to take a look at Mr. Quinton¡¯s car ident footage.¡±


    Z quickly took a USB stick out of her bag. ¡°Sis Liv, I was there for the same reason.


    I have the footage with me, you can take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine to do so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Quinton was gonna¡­¡±


    Halfway through the conversation, Z remembered Zac¡¯s exhortation, and immediately changed her


    words. ¡°Anyways, this footage is not a secret, so Mr. Quinton won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Olivia was not hypocritical either and sat down with her to watch the footage.


    It was very obvious from the footage that the other party drove towards Zac¡¯s car deliberately.


    After the hit, the involved culprit fled away immediately.


    ¡°The police couldn¡¯t find the culprit yet.¡±


    Olivia squinted her eyes and suddenly pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Z quickly paused the video and was a little surprised. ¡°What is it, Sis Liv?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you zoom in on the driver¡¯s face on the opposite side of the road?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Z zoomed in on the man¡¯s face. Although it was a little blurry, it was still visible.


    Olivia gasped and was stunned for three seconds. She then pointed at the man on the screen. ¡°This


    man¡­ I know him.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this man was my father¡¯s driver back then and he even pursued Dorothy. He was fired afterward


    because of theft.¡±


    ¡®As long as I find him, I will definitely be able to retrieve more criminal evidence against Dorothy!¡¯


    Olivia was so excited that her hands were shaking. She could not get any evidence all these while and


    now she finally found a lead.


    ¡°Sis Liv, do you remember his name?¡±


    Olivia frowned and thought for quite a moment. ¡°If I remember correctly¡­ I think it¡¯s Wilson¡­ Ben


    Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Ben Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ben for Benjamin.¡±


    Z logged into the system, quickly typed the name mentioned and Ben¡¯s


    information came out shortly.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! Do you have an address?¡±


    She continued scrolling. ¡°Yes I do, he lives at No.112, West York Vige.¡±


    The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched and she finally smiled. ¡°This is amazing! Thank you, Z!¡±


    ¡®As long as I find Ben, I can prove that Dorothy hired someone to kill Zac. By then, no matter how much


    he believes Dorothy, he will start to be suspicious.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 97

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 97


    Z could see through what Olivia was thinking. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Olivia wanted to depart immediately but when she took a look outside, she noticed the sky was turning


    dark and it would take at least 2 hours to reach West York Vige.


    Just as she was hesitating, Z said, ¡°Sis Liv, it¡¯ste already, let¡¯s go tomorrow. If he¡¯s gone, he will


    already be gone by now, there won¡¯t be much difference.¡±


    Olivia knew that she was right, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home then.¡±


    Although she said that she was going home, she still felt anxious about it.


    ¡®What for?


    ¡®To witness the two lovebirds?


    ¡®Or to get into a brawl with Dorothy?¡¯


    No matter which option she opted for, she was tired of dealing with it, plus she was afraid that John


    might stop her from going out.


    Just as she was thinking, her phone rang. It was a call from John.


    Her heart shivered. Just as she wanted to pick it up, Z snatched her phone away and hung it up


    directly.


    ¡°Sis Liv, stay with me tonight and we will depart tomorrow morning.¡±


    She raised her hand as she was speaking. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t cook since my arm is


    injured.¡±


    Olivia knew that she was justing up with an excuse to make her stay, so that


    she did not have to go home and face whatever she had to.


    ¡°Alright, I will cook for you, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Risotto, do you know how to make that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I do, you want to eat that?¡±


    ¡°Yes please!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    Olivia turned around and went into the kitchen when Z continued staring at her with aplicated


    expression.


    In fact, she knew from the beginning that Olivia did not recognize her, but she still felt a little upset in


    her heart.


    However, after thinking about it, Z immediately became happy again and ran into the kitchen. ¡°Can I


    help you with anything?¡±


    ¡°You are injured, go and rest, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some fruit juice then.¡±


    For some reason, Olivia felt extremelyfortable and at ease when she was with Z.


    Although they were not closely connected, it felt as if she had known her for years and she was very


    familiar to her.


    On the other side, in the president¡¯s office of Freeman Group.


    John stared at his phone for a few minutes without moving which shocked Wes.


    ¡°Sir, are we going back to the Cliffside Vi now?¡±


    John kept quiet.


    He was irritated and anxious. ¡®Since when has this woman hung up on me?


    ¡®She has been gone since the afternoon and is nowhere to be found. How dare she hang up my call


    now?¡¯


    ¡°Find out where Olivia Larson is!¡±


    Wes was stunned for a moment. He knew that John was concerned about Olivia but he did not know


    how to express it properly.


    ¡°Alright, how about the Cliffside Vi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay over in the office tonight, get a nurse to take care of Dolly.¡±


    ¡°The nurse is already there but Ms. Ellis did call to ask you home earlier while you were in a meeting.¡±


    John frowned. ¡®I remember telling her to not disturb me during work!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Yet, John¡¯s phone rang again before Wes left.


    ¡°Johnny, when are youing home? My head hurts¡­¡±


    For some reason, the thought of Olivia flirting with other men was running through his mind and things


    got even more irritating when he heard Dorothy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be free tonight.¡±


    Dorothy on the other side of the phone noticed that he was not in a good mood and immediately spoke


    gently, ¡°I am sorry, did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°I am still upied, go to bed first.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Liv isn¡¯t back yet. I am worried that¡¯s why I called you.¡± ¡®Olivia isn¡¯t home yet and it¡¯s dark


    already, where did this woman go?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 98

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 98


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    John¡¯s tone was rather stiff, which made Dorothy anxious.


    ¡°Okay Johnny, don¡¯t forget to eat, I shall not disturb you anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, John felt that he might have been too fierce earlier and he spoke gentler, ¡°Okay, I am


    sorry if I sounded harsh earlier, rest well.¡±


    That being said, he ended the call.


    Although he sounded kind, he was still irritated when hearing her voice.


    He used to like Olivia being coquettish because her voice was tender and sweet, just like a gummy


    candy.


    Yet, Dorothy¡¯s way of being coquettish was different, it sounded strange and stiff which annoyed him in


    the back of his mind.


    Then again, she saved his life so he would always assume that he was just overthinking.


    At this time in Golden Hills Apartment¡­


    The two finished dinner and continued watching TV while enjoying their fruit juice peacefully.


    Suddenly, Z remembered something and looked at Olivia in shock. ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re supposed to go


    back to the hospital for a maternity check-up today. You forgot about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®Maternity checkup¡­¡¯


    Olivia was taken aback as she actually forgot about it.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡±


    Right after she said it, she recalled that they had to go to West York Vige, she then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go the


    day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Z immediately disagreed. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to your check-up first


    tomorrow morning then we will go to West York Vige. Sis Liv, you cannot afford to drag this out


    further. You are at the final stage of lung cancer and you¡¯re pregnant at the same time, when you move


    on to yourter trimesters, your health will deteriorate even more.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. She was touched from the bottom of her heart and she reached out her arms to


    hug Z. ¡°Thank you, Z.¡±


    Even a stranger was more caring towards her than John, how ironic.


    Z took a nce at the time. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time now. Sis Liv, go take a shower and rest, you shouldn¡¯t be


    staying upte.¡±


    Seeing how Z was acting like her mother, Olivia smiled shyly. ¡°How can you be so naggy at such a


    young age?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense and go quickly. I am your nurse now, for free!¡±


    Olivia was afraid of her actually nagging and quickly went into the room after answering.


    Back in the room, she noticed that it was already 10 pm. To her surprise, she was still quite energetic


    as she would usually be tired at this hour.


    She chuckled lightly after thinking about Z¡¯s smile, probably because she feltfortable around


    this girl which made her more rxed.


    After taking her shower and lying in bed, John gave her another call.


    She did not even think for a second and straight declined the call.


    She even felt happy after declining his calls thrice.


    She used to be the one who got declined back then, now that they were in an opposite position, it felt


    completely different as well.


    In the end, she chose to turn off her phone so that she would not be bothered by it


    further.


    The next day, Z prepared breakfast and woke her up. They then went to the hospital for Olivia¡¯s


    check-up at 7 am.


    The doctor red at Olivia for a while upon seeing her. ¡°How careless of you to forget about your


    appointment, Ms. Larson, lie down please.¡±


    Suddenly, the doctor paused and nced at her suspiciously. ¡°Ms. Larson, have you gone through any


    kidney surgery?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    The doctor took another look and said solemnly. ¡°You only have one kidney, do you


    know that?¡±


    ¡®One kidney?


    ¡®Impossible, I have two.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, can you take another look please?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure that you only have one.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia was stunned for a very long time until she recalled something John had


    mentioned before.


    Dorothy had given one of her kidneys to John and she happened to have one less kidney¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 99

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 99


    Olivia walked out of the consultation room in a daze while clenching the results in her hands and her


    mind was all over whatever the doctor mentioned.


    ¡®Only one kidney, I only have one kidney¡­¡¯


    Even if she had an idea in her mind, she dared not continue to imagine.


    Z waited for her in the corridor and upon seeing her lost expression, she quickly went up to her. ¡°Sis


    Liv, what¡¯s wrong? Is it the baby? Or did your cancer get worse?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, you do not look okay at all. If there¡¯s anything, we can settle your illness first then have another


    baby.¡±


    Compared to the baby, Z was more concerned about Olivia¡¯s health.


    She had witnessed Olivia being heavily injured in the hospital bed and she could never imagine how


    she would be able to have kids.


    Olivia pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°I am fine, really.¡±


    She showed the examination results to Z. ¡°Look, the baby is healthy, so is my body.¡± ¡®Just that I


    have one less kidney.¡¯


    Z took a look and confirmed that the results were okay before being rest assured.


    The two stepped out of the hospital and after seeing Olivia approaching the driver seat, she


    immediately stopped her. ¡°Sis Liv, sit behind, I will drive,¡±


    ¡°I am really okay.¡±


    Z shook her head. ¡°Listen to me, go sit behind and I will drive.¡±


    Seeing how Z insisted, Olivia smiled. ¡°Alright, but is your hand okay?¡±


    Z looked at her bandaged arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an arm fracture, just a few scratches, no big deal.¡±


    Olivia felt that this girl was kind from the bottom of her heart and she was pure and optimistic as a


    person which made her very approachable.


    She chuckled lightly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s on you then, I¡¯ll be in the passenger seat so I can assist in looking at


    the GPS.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two went toward the west upon departure and Z drove slower than usual for fear that Olivia


    might be ufortable.


    Z had been the one initiating conversations along the entire journey and Olivia would asionally


    speak a little.


    She ced her right hand on her right abdomen and began to feel weird.


    ¡°Z, can you find out the information about the kidney transnt surgery two years ago in this


    hospital?¡±


    Z was taken aback. She then nodded. ¡°Should not be a problem, I¡¯ll just need


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    some time, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis.¡±


    ¡°That wicked woman went through a kidney transnt before?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Yeah, I want to know about her body condition and if she has any transnt rejection


    symptoms, etc.¡±


    Z was notpletely convinced. ¡°Understood, leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll pay you after this is done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ okay.¡±


    X initially wanted to refuse her but she was afraid that Olivia might feel awkward, so she epted it.


    After reaching West York Vige and locating house No.112, they noticed that the door was closed and


    had no idea if there was anyone inside.


    Z went to knock on the door after getting out of the car. ¡°Hello, we are from the national census, is


    anyone home?¡±


    There was no responseing back from thepound.


    Z gently pushed the rusty iron door and it was actually unlocked, yet no one could be found in the


    compound.


    Olivia also walked in and had a bad feeling in her mind.


    ¡®Ben must have escaped!¡¯


    At that moment, ady passed by and saw the two. ¡°Are you two looking for Ben Wilson? Did he owe


    you money or something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he did.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that this is a bad time. He gained some money earlier and repaid all his debts to the people


    and loan sharks here. He then disappeared after moving his


    mother into the old folks home the next day.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 100

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 100


    As she was speaking, thedy lowered her tone and went nearer to the two, ¡°His money was probably


    illegal, that¡¯s why he escaped.¡±


    Olivia and Z exchanged gazes and looked at thedy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know which old folks¡¯ home


    his mother went to?¡±


    Thedy scratched her head and murmured, ¡°Which one was it again¡­ I somewhat heard the word


    mountain but not the rest. He didn¡¯t tell anyone as well, I just happened to pass by when he was on a


    call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee but I am afraid you might not be able to get your money back. How much did he owe


    you?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, that will be difficult.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Guess we don¡¯t have a choice then, thank you ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    After thedy left, the two went back into the car. Now that Ben was nowhere to be found, all leads


    were lost.


    Even if there were surveince cameras, those would not be enough to prove the connection to


    Dorothy and she might even frame them herself with the evidence.


    Z used herptop on the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Sis Liv, there are 5 old folks home in Ocean City


    that have the word mountain in their names.¡±


    ¡°Which one among the five is located near the mountains and the most remote?¡±


    ¡°Green Mountains Old Folks Home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for that then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Z started the engine, Olivia¡¯s phone rang and after taking a look, it was


    from John.


    She declined the call.


    During these two years, unless it was necessary, this man would never call her, he was acting


    abnormally these two days.


    ¡®Is he afraid that I might find out anything?¡¯


    After hanging up twice, Olivia got a message from him.


    [Olivia Larson, are you trying to seek death? Pick up your phone!]


    Olivia switched off her phone and tossed it into her bag.


    At the same time, in the president¡¯s office of the Freeman Group.


    yet


    The veins in John¡¯s hands bulged, almost crushing the phone, and he swept all the ornaments on the


    table to the ground with a wave.


    ¡®This woman is getting more and more arrogant. How dare she ignore my calls for two days and not


    return home for a night?!¡¯


    At that moment, Wes walked into the room in a rush and was stunned after seeing the mess.


    ¡°Sir, I found madam!¡±


    ¡°Where!?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s now moving towards the north, she was at West York Vige earlier.¡±


    John frowned and her eyes were full of murderous intent. ¡°Why is she in West York Vige?¡±


    Wes was taken aback and he was slightly horrified. ¡°No idea, she stopped there for a quarter hour and


    left.¡±


    ¡°Where was shest night?¡±


    ¡°Golden Hills Apartment.¡±


    ¡°Golden Hills¡­ Apartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John loosen his tie a little. The others might not know, but he knew better.


    The Golden Hills Apartment was a property under the Quinton family and Zac owned a unit there that


    he would go over to stay sometimes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®No wonder she is daring enough to decline my calls, it¡¯s because of Zac helping her, huh!¡±


    ¡°Wes, get the car and stop Olivia Larson!¡±


    ¡®West York Vige then now to the north, are these two travelling?¡¯


    ¡®What an amazing dream!¡¯


    Wes was driving while John sat at the back. Few minutester, John said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Wes,


    move, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Wes was a little helpless after seeing how mad he was. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Wes immediately stopped by the roadside and went to the passenger seat since he could not stop


    John.


    John went full force on the elerator upon getting into the car.


    ¡®Olivia Larson, we haven¡¯t gotten a divorce and you¡¯re so daring already? Let me show you what I can


    do!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 101

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 101


    Z was driving at a normal speed. The two had a lot of fun chatting, and the atmosphere inside the


    car was pretty harmonious.


    Suddenly, a Maybach overtook them. Then, it turned left and blocked their car, scaring Z into


    mming on the brakes.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°fine.¡±


    Olivia lifted her head to see John storming toward her aggressively. She immediately became so


    scared that she started shaking.


    Even though she had firmly hung up his call, her heart still softened every time she saw this man. At


    the same time, he also always struck fear in her.


    John knocked on the car door and coldly said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Z finally noticed who it was. She turned to look at Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, what should we do? Should I just


    crash our way through him?¡±


    Olivia was stunned and looked at Z in astonishment.


    ¡®This girl usually looks so gentle. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so hot-headed during conflict.¡¯


    She might have been the first person to ever suggest knocking John with a car to get him out of one¡¯s


    way.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Olivia knew that even if they crashed their way through him, John would find her sooner orter.


    Moreover, she did not want John to know what she was up to before she found evidence.


    If she did, she would be giving Dorothy a perfect opportunity to destroy all the remaining evidence!


    If that happened, all her happiness would soon drain from her.


    Z reluctantly unlocked the doors. Before Olivia could even open her door, John swung the door open


    and reached inside to pull her out.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re getting more and more out of hand every day!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, please let me go. You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    John did not care about hurting her. He hunched over to put her inside the Maybach, then asked Wes


    to drive.


    He pressed Olivia against the backseat. His eyes were so dark that they looked horrifying. ¡°Olivia, tell


    me the truth. Were you with Zacst night?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±


    No? Then who were you with when you didn¡¯te homest night? Why did you hang up on me?¡±


    Olivia was in so much pain that her tears started flowing. She looked aggrievedly at John and said,


    ¡°Johnny, how many times do I have to tell you that I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want to tell me what happened, I¡¯ll tell you.


    ¡°After you left yesterday, you went to Zac, then you went with him back to the Golden. Hills Apartment


    at night. Today, you also went to West York Vige, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t see Mr. Quinton!¡±


    John pressed his arm against Olivia¡¯s neck, suffocating her. Olivia¡¯s lungs started spasming. She soon


    realized she did not take her bag with her when she was dragged out of the car. Her painkillers were in


    that bag¡­


    She patted John¡¯s arm and pleaded painfully. ¡°Johnny, let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Let you go so you can rendezvous with Zac again? Why are you so easy that you only know how to


    choose men who are my friends? Are you doing this to make me mad?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I loved you so much. Why did you betray me? Why did you betray me so many times?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were red, and his gaze was icy. It felt as if his eyes were going to pierce through Olivia¡¯s


    soul.


    She did not know how to exin things. Why could he not see that the driver had been a woman?


    Olivia¡¯s face was white. Her hand that was patting John¡¯s arm gradually fell as she got weaker. John


    was startled and pulled his arm away.


    ¡°Olivia, stop pretending to be asleep!¡±


    John forcefully shook her awake. Olivia coughed a few times and swallowed the metallic taste in her


    throat.


    Her starry eyes were now bloodshot. Her happiness had been so short-lived. In just one night, she had


    gone back to being that same tragic person again.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 102

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 102


    ¡°Johnny, why won¡¯t you believe me? The driver was a woman. Couldn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    John knew the driver was a woman, but he refused to believe it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia stayed over at Zac¡¯s apartmentst night, so it was impossible that nothing happened between


    them. Impossible!


    ia, I won¡¯t allow you to leave me!¡±


    After he said that, John leaned over her and kissed her. He was rough and brutal.


    His lips soonnded on Olivia¡¯s fair neck. Then, he opened his mouth and bit her, leaving a red mark


    behind.


    ¡°Olivia, remember that you¡¯re my woman. Even if I don¡¯t want you or I don¡¯t want to y with you


    anymore, you aren¡¯t allowed to even think about finding someone else!¡±


    His obsession and possessiveness forbade others from touching Olivia. He would not allow even the


    idea of her cheating to exist in this world.


    Olivia was in pain. She looked at John in disbelief and with tears in her eyes. She sobbed. ¡°Johnny,


    you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re so unreasonable now!


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe anything I say, but you believe Dorothy no matter what. You¡¯re biased!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am biased.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re so unfair! If Dorothy is your woman now, why aren¡¯t you watching her? Don¡¯t you know


    how many men she¡¯s slept with?¡±


    John was stunned. If Olivia had not questioned him, he might never have noticed that he was not at all


    possessive over Dorothy.


    He did not care if Dorothy had another man. After all, he refused to touch her.


    However, it was different with Olivia. Whenever he saw her getting close to another man, he would


    inexplicably feel enraged.


    Suddenly, Olivia looked at him in despair. ¡°Johnny, do you love or hate me?¡±


    ¡®Love?


    ¡®How is that possible? Our love only existed two years ago!¡¯


    ¡°I hate you! Olivia, I hate being betrayed, and you vited me!¡±


    ¡°So I deserve to die, right?¡±


    Suddenly, John¡¯s voice deepened. He reached out to y with her hair and said, ¡°No, Olivia. I don¡¯t


    want you to die. I want you to stay by my side and suffer.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes in despair after she heard that. She let her tears flow freely down her cheeks.


    Her heart was in pain, and it was indescribably unbearable.


    This man was insane, and she was also on the brink of insanity.


    The could not tell if she hated or loved him herself.


    She only knew that she could not escape.


    When they got back to the Cliffside Vi, John carried Olivia out of the car. As they approached the


    room door, John said to Wes, ¡°Find that woman, and get the car back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    John knew that because he had hurriedly dragged Olivia out of the car, her bag must still be in there,


    and her phone would probably be in her bag.


    Dorothy was sitting on the sofa when she saw Johne in with Olivia in his arms. She panicked and


    quickly ran over.


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re finally back. Is Liv okay?


    ¡°Did anything happen to herst night?¡±


    She soon noticed the red mark on Olivia¡¯s neck. She covered her mouth in shock and said, ¡°Liv, your


    neck¡­ Johnny, you must believe Liv. Something must have happened to her!¡±


    Johnny peered at her. ¡°Go make some soup.¡±


    Dorothy was stunned before she nodded. ¡°Okay, sure. Are you eating too?¡±


    ¡°No, just Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay.¡±


    After she reluctantly answered affirmatively, she angrily stormed into the kitchen.


    Something was not right. Normally, John would be enraged. However, he was asking her to make food


    for that b*tch Olivia.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Suddenly, an unpleasant thought crossed Dorothy¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Did they spendst night together?


    ¡®But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. John calledst night to ask if Olivia was at home¡­¡¯


    Dorothy got angrier and angrier as she thought about it. Then, she had an idea. ¡®I should add


    something extra to the soup.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 103

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 103


    John put Olivia down on the bed in the room upstairs and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    She opened her eyes to look at John. Suddenly, she felt amused and turned her back


    toward him.


    ¡®Stay here with me?¡¯


    sounded like he was doing charity for her. She had not begged him to stay, either. He could go to


    Dorothy if he wished.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? I know you can¡¯t bear to be by yourself and you want someone with you


    all the time, so I promised to stay here. What else do you want?¡±


    After Olivia heard that, she bit her lip and grabbed a pillow to throw at John.


    ¡°Johnny, what are you saying? I can¡¯t bear to be by myself? Who¡¯s the one that can¡¯t bear to be by


    themself?


    ¡°I was hospitalized because of my miscarriage. When I was discharged, I saw you and Dorothy


    together. Who¡¯s the one that can¡¯t bear to be by themselves?¡±


    Olivia screamed thatst sentence.


    Ever since birth, she had been poised and dignified. When had she ever been so hysterical before?


    This man was the reason she was barely human now!


    Olivia grabbed John¡¯s hand. ¡°Johnny, what do you take me for? Am I a pet bird? Why do you have such


    high double standards?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You let your mistress into the house, and you even want me to give up my spot for her and be


    her servant. You think that it¡¯s what I should do, and you forbid me from feeling jealous. So what¡¯s


    going on now?¡±


    John¡¯s heart started to ache when he saw how hopeless she was.


    Was he going overboard?


    However, she was the one who cheated first two years ago, so how could he be at fault?


    Despite that, John did not want to argue with her anymore for some reason. He managed to control his


    temper and said, ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore.¡±


    After he said that, he asked Olivia to lie down. Then, he alsoy down and held her against him.


    Olivia did not want to see his face, so she turned around. However, John refused to let her do that. He


    held her and turned her back around.


    She bit her lip and tried to turn around again. However, before she could do that, the man held her, and


    in the end, he trapped her in his arms.


    ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? You don¡¯t believe me, you don¡¯t love me, and you don¡¯t want to let me go. Will you


    only be happy when you force me into madness?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    John felt a little at ease as he inhaled her familiar scent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s sleep in each other¡¯s arms for one night.¡±


    Olivia could not stop crying. She could not stop herself even though she was nearly suffocating.


    Why was this man always like this? He would abuse her and then lovebomb her. Then, he would


    render her unable to leave him. All the while, he refused to


    differentiate if this was love or hate.


    Olivia hated people who were easily swayed, but what was she now?


    She herself could not even tell if this was love or hate. However, she was drowning deeper and deeper


    in whatever this what.


    At this moment, Dorothy was about to send the soup into the room from outside. Then, she saw the two


    in bed in each other¡¯s arms. She immediately flew into a rage.


    ¡®Well, well, well, Olivia. You learned how to y hard to get, huh?¡±


    She refused to let Olivia gain any advantage from this. If Olivia gained more ground, the truth might


    come out, and Dorothy would be exposed.


    Suddenly, she dropped the soup on the floor and let out a pained wail.


    John was a little pissed when he opened his eyes. Olivia had finally calmed down, so what was up with


    Dorothy now?


    He did not move, pretending to have not heard anything.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s soft voice came from the corridor. After waiting for a while, John was left


    with no choice. He whispered to Olivia, ¡°Wait for me.¡± After that, he got up and left the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Johnny. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you and Liv, but the bowl was too hot. I identally dropped


    it because I couldn¡¯t hold it.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 104

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 104


    John wanted to lose his temper. However, when he saw the soup on the floor and Dorothy¡¯s injury on


    her hand, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll get someone to clean this up.¡±


    ¡°But the soup¡­¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll ask the caretaker to dress your wound. Go rest. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about it.¡¯


    Jonnny, what about Liv? Are you going to stay with her?¡±


    John was a little annoyed. This woman was so demanding.


    ¡°Dolly, just go back to your room.¡±


    John sounded sterner than usual. Dorothy knew he was mad, so she did not dare to say anything more


    before walking away aggrievedly.


    ¡°Ouch, my foot¡­¡±


    When John saw Dorothy twist her ankle, he frowned in disgust. ¡°Where is the


    caretaker?¡±


    At that moment, the caretaker came out of their room and helped Dorothy up. Then, they apologized to


    John, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Freeman. I was cleaning the room. Miss Ellis


    asked me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you should go back to what you were doing. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    After that, she red at the caretaker to signal for them to shut up.


    John then called the part-time cleaner over to clean the room. After that, he went to the kitchen to get


    more soup for Olivia.


    However, when he opened the lid, he smelled something sour.


    John frowned and lowered his head to take a sniff. It did not smell right to him, so he figured that the


    chicken must be spoiled. He nned to throw it away to make a new pot.


    Coincidentally, he spotted a small packet in the trash can. It seemed to have some powder on it.


    He bent down to pick up the trash can. However, after examining it, he still could not


    figure out what the powder was. Then, he heard Wes¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Sir, I got the car and bag. When I arrived, the car was there, but the woman was gone.¡±


    John put the trash can down and went to open Olivia¡¯s bag. However, after looking through it, he did


    not find anything suspicious, so he stopped.


    ¡°Send this up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Wait. Go look up who that woman is.¡±


    ¡°Yes si


    When John returned to the kitchen, the part-time cleaner had taken away the trash. John did not think


    much more of it and decided to let it be. Shortly after, he started to make more soup.


    Olivia had not fallen asleep, so she heard Johning back and asking her to drink the soup.


    However, she did not move and pretended to be asleep.


    When John saw her not reacting, he could not bring himself to wake her up, so he got into bed and fell


    asleep with her in his arms.


    By the time Olivia woke up, John had left. There was a thermos at the head of the


    bed with a note.


    [Remember to eat.]


    Olivia scoffed. She did not understand John at all, and she also did not understand if


    this was John genuinely being nice to her or just another form of torture.


    Yesterday, he had questioned her so overbearingly and almost killed her. Now, he was making her


    soup so affectionately.


    Olivia highly suspected that he was schizophrenic.


    When she opened the room door and went downstairs, she saw Dorothy ring at


    her coldly from the sofa.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so good at acting. Were you trying to get Johnny¡¯s pity by pretending to kill yourself


    again?¡±


    Olivia peered at her in disdain and said, ¡°I heard from Johnny that you¡¯re only his mistress because you


    gave him your kidney.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean, ¡®mistress¡¯? Johnny loves me!¡±


    Olivia scoffed wher, she saw Dorothy flying into a rage. ¡°Really? How are you so sure he loves you?


    But that¡¯s not important. Johnny loved me before, and he still loves me


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you!¡±


    ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t. You got to where you are today with your kidney!¡± After that, Olivia suddenly


    asked, ¡°Dorothy, did you take out your left or right kidney?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 105

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 105


    Dorothy was stunned and felt a little uneasy. She looked closely at Olivia, terrified that she had


    discovered something suspicious.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Olivia only peered at her faintly and scoffed. ¡°I just wonder how an evil and selfish person like you was


    drawn to donating your kidney. I find it hard to believe.¡±


    After she said that, Olivia walked around Dorothy to go to the kitchen to get some Tilk


    When Dorothy saw this, she was sure that Olivia had no idea what was happening. Hence, she quickly


    walked over to stop her. She smirked coldly and asked, ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? You¡¯re just a mistress, so why should I be jealous? Should I be jealous that you¡¯re a


    thankless wretch? Get out of my way.¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Were you sleeping with Zac two


    nights ago? Do you think Johnny will let you off the hook? Quit dreaming!


    ¡°Also, listen up. I will take away everything that belongs to you, and if I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll destroy it! Just


    like I did with your father, your mother, and your Uncle Wace!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands shook, and she lifted her head to re at Dorothy coldly. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? Well, I guess you should be. After all, just one word from me could. make Johnny


    throw you behind bars.¡±


    Dorothy looked at Olivia in disdain. She looked as if she had Olivia in the palm of her hand.


    Olivia was not in a good position at the moment, and Dorothy was right. She did not want to go to


    prison again.


    Hence, she did not want to have another massive argument with Dorothy before she got concrete


    evidence. She did not want Dorothy putting on a show and pulling John in to disrupt her ns.


    Olivia turned around. ¡°Whatever. There¡¯s a b*tch in my way, so I¡¯ll skip the milk for today.¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth behind Olivia¡¯s back in anger.


    When Olivia got back to her room, she closed the door and took out her pill bottle from her bag. After


    taking a painkiller, she hid the pill bottle again.


    When she opened her phone, she saw more than ten missed calls and a few messages from Z.


    [Sis Liv, are you okay? Did Mr. Freeman bully you?]


    [I¡¯ve gone to Green Mountain Nursing Home. I might have to disappoint you. Ben Wilson¡¯s mother has


    Alzheimer¡¯s, and she can¡¯t talk properly anymore. She doesn¡¯t know anything.]


    chut off her phone and leaned helplessly against the bed.


    She did not have any leads anymore. Everything had gone back to the way it was.


    As she recalled what happened to Uncle Wace, she suddenly wondered if Dorothy had gotten rid of


    Ben. After all, she was evil.


    Therefore, she texted Z back.


    [Stop looking into this lead. It¡¯s useless to continue anyway.]


    Z soon replied.


    [Sis Liv, are you okay?]


    [I¡¯m fine. Oh, right, do you have any updates on Dorothy¡¯s report?]


    Two minutester, Z sent Olivia a report. However, after Olivia looked through it, she could not tell


    from the report how many kidneys Dorothy had.


    [Sis Liv, Dorothy took part in an organ transnt two years ago, but I can¡¯t find the recipient because


    it¡¯s very ssified information.]


    Olivia frowned. Of course. Knowing Dorothy¡¯s personality, she must have made sure she had


    invulnerable protection against whatever she had done.


    Since the recipient was John, of course she would keep this a secret.


    It seemed like Olivia would have to get Dorothy to do a full body examination in the hospital.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shortly after, Z called Olivia.


    Olivia walked to the balcony. When she answered the phone, she heard Z whisper, ¡°Sis Liv, is it


    convenient for you to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    ¡°When I was looking into Dorothy¡¯s hospital records, I identally found some


    hidden ssified information.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 106

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 106


    ¡°She had an abortion three years ago that left her infertile.¡±


    When Olivia heard this, her eyes widened, and her breathing hitched. ¡°What did you just say?


    Infertile?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there seems to be a record of her having an abortion not long ago, so I was


    curious.¡±


    The corner of Olivia¡¯s lips twitched, and she scoffed in disbelief. She could not believe that Dorothy was


    infertile.


    She was lying to John when she said she was pregnant back then.


    ¡°Send me the report.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia looked at the sky and paused. ¡°Oh, right. Can you go visit someone in the detention center?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The driver who ran into Dorothy.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia bit her lip. These pieces of evidence were not enough. They would not be


    enough to make John lose trust in Dorothy.


    More importantly, they could not prove Olivia¡¯s innocence.


    As she thought about this, Dorothy knocked on the door outside.


    ¡°Liv, I brought you some milk.¡±


    Olivia huffed. ¡®Would she be so kind?¡¯


    Olivia opened the door and saw Dorothy with a ss of milk outside and a huge grin on her face. ¡°Liv,


    drink this while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, what are you up to now?¡±


    ¡°Liv, what ill intentions could I have? I just want you to drink some hot milk so you won¡¯t experience


    gastric pains.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You disgust me.¡±


    After that, Dorothy put her face close to Olivia¡¯s and said through gritted teeth,¡± Olivia, you¡¯re so


    ungrateful.¡±


    After she said that, Dorothy suddenly grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and pushed the ss to her mouth. ¡°Open


    your mouth, and drink this!¡±


    The boiling milk sshed all over Olivia. Her mouth felt numb from the heat.


    Suddenly, Olivia extended her arms and pushed Dorothy away. The ss flew into the air, and the rest


    of the milk sshed all over Dorothy. In the end, the ss fell on


    the floor and broke into pieces.


    Before Olivia could react, Dorothy had taken out her phone and started crying.


    ¡°Johnny, I think I angered Liv again¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I identally found out that Liv was pregnant, so I brought her some milk to show her some kindness.


    However, Liv didn¡¯t appreciate it, and she spilled the milk on me. She said I had bad intentions¡­


    Johnny, I don¡¯t think Liv will ever forgive me. I think I should move out.¡±


    John was enraged on the other end of the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Dorothy lifted her head and smirked at Olivia after she hung up the phone. ¡°Olivia, since I lost my child,


    your child must die too!¡±


    Olivie clutched her stomach in fear. She looked at the milk on the floor, and


    everything soon dawned on her. She reacted quickly and stumbled backward. ¡°Did you add abortion


    pills to the milk?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡±


    Dorothy cackled. ¡°When you had your miscarriage two years ago, I bribed the nurse to purposely give


    you an extra dosage. That¡¯s why it was so hard for you to get pregnant again.¡±


    As she said that, Dorothy stood up and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Who knew you¡¯d so lucky as to get


    pregnant again in just two years?¡±


    Olivia looked at Dorothy in disbelief. She thought she was infertile because of her miscarriage. Who


    knew it was Dorothy all along?


    Her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    She miscarried because of Dorothy, and she was also infertile because of Dorothy.


    Dorothy was the source of all her misfortunes, and she was the one who brought this


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    venomous snake home.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 107

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 107


    Olivia despised her so much!


    Her teeth were making crunching sounds as she gritted them together. She wanted so badly to kill this


    b*tch to avenge her parents and her dead child.


    She rushed over to grab Dorothy¡¯s cor and push her to the railing.


    ¡°Dorothy, do you have a grudge against me? Do you want to kill my entire family?¡±


    Dorothy pushed her away and replied with a cold smirk, ¡°Yes, I do have a grudge against you! Olivia,


    why are you the Fire Rose of Ocean City while I have to live in the slums?


    ¡°Why? Why do people always say that I¡¯m currying favor with you when I stand next. to you and that I


    can¡¯tpare to you?


    ¡°Olivia, are you really friends with me because you¡¯re kind? No! You did it for yourself so you could use


    me to look better!¡±


    Olivia shook her head. Her starry eyes were red. ¡°Nonsense! When did I ever use you? Do I need to


    use you?¡±


    After hearing that, Dorothy¡¯s face twisted up. She widened her eyes and roared, ¡°Yes! You¡¯re always


    like this. You¡¯re always so high and mighty, but what about me? What am I? You took me in as your


    friend and made me the foster daughter of but what¡¯s the reality of the situation?


    your family,


    ¡°Your entire family are hypocrites! Your father is a hypocrite, your mother is a hypocrite, and even you


    are a hypocrite, Olivia! You selfish people wanted to get rid of me after taking me in, huh?¡±


    Dorothy red at Olivia with tears in her eyes. ¡°So, the moment I learned your mother was pregnant for


    the second time, I swore I would rece that child.


    ¡°Listen to me, Olivia. Don¡¯t even think about defeating me!¡±


    Olivia looked at the woman in front of her in disbelief. The corner of her lips curled, and she said with a


    smile and tears streaming down her face, ¡°Heh, Dorothy, I hate myself for finding all of this out toote.


    I¡¯m so dumb, only learning all this today!¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy rushed over and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair. She said with a cold grin,¡± Why? You lost,


    and you¡¯ll be a loser forever.¡±


    As soon as she said that, she heard someone open the front door. John walked in with his ck


    windbreaker.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Dorothy¡¯s face changed, and she pleaded as she cried, ¡°Liv, don¡¯t do this. I know you


    don¡¯t like me, but Liv, I didn¡¯t mean you any harm. I love Johnny, and I can¡¯t leave him. Why would I


    harm your baby¡­


    ¡°I just lost my baby too. Even though I¡¯m sad, I never med


    Olivia pushed Dorothy away. Coincidentally, John caught her.


    you¡­¡±


    Dorothy leaned against John¡¯s arms weakly and held his hand. She said helplessly and sadly. ¡°Johnny,


    I should move out. You know I love children, so even if I lost mine, I still want to take good care of


    Liv¡¯s¡­¡±


    John held Dorothy andforted her gently. ¡°I know. Stop crying.¡±


    Then, he lifted his head to re at Olivia coldly. He questioned, ¡°Olivia, what on earth are you trying to


    do now? I didn¡¯t look into your affair with Zac, and I didn¡¯t look into you hiring someone to kill Dolly. Are


    you still not satisfied?


    ¡°How can a woman as good as Dolly exist? She wants to take care of your child even after losing hers!¡±


    After that, he continued coldly. ¡°Especially since it¡¯s a bastard child!¡±


    Olivia felt as if an ice knife had stabbed through her heart as she looked at the two of them. She felt so


    cold and painful.


    Her body shook as if she would copse at any second. As she cried, she broke into a smile.


    ¡°A bastard child? My affair with Zac? How do you always get the facts so wrong? John, you always


    believe whatever you want to believe.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 108

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 108


    Olivia stumbled backward as she trembled. ¡°You were wrong two years ago. But even if you knew you


    were wrong, and you knew that you believed and hated the wrong person, you still wouldn¡¯t change


    your mind. It¡¯s because you value your reputation too much, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Also, Dorothy is a woman who was able to kill my entire family in cold blood, yet you call her an


    angel?¡±


    Olivia felt her lungs tightening. A mouthful of blood rose into her mouth, but she swallowed it back with


    a frown.


    ¡°Johnny, didn¡¯t you say that Dorothy gave you a kidney? Why don¡¯t you ask her if it was her right or left


    kidney? A woman who can steal other women¡¯s men and steal their lives is probably more than


    capable of stealing a kidney!¡±


    John was stunned, and he released his grip on Dorothy.


    ¡°Liv, what are you talking about? Two years ago, you had an affair, and Johnny got into an ident. It


    was such a scary situation. The hospital didn¡¯t have any inventory, and I couldn¡¯t find you, so I


    promised to do whatever I could to help. I only wanted to save your husband back then.


    ¡°Yes, I was also at fault. I fell in love with Johnny as I took care of him. But he¡¯s such a great man. Am I


    wrong for falling for him?¡±


    Dorothy was crying so hard that she could not catch her breath. She even started tugging on her shirt


    and pointing at a spot on the back of her waist. ¡°I have a scar here. Do you want to see it? Liv, you¡¯re


    not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Dorothy closed her eyes and passed out.


    The slight doubt that John felt just now vanished immediately. He leaned down to pick Dorothy up. As


    he walked past Olivia, he red at her maliciously. ¡°Olivia, just because you¡¯re crazy doesn¡¯t mean you


    get to make other people look crazy too.¡±


    Olivia finally copsed on the floor after hearing the door close.


    Was she crazy?


    The only description the man she loved for seventeen years had for her was ¡®crazy¡±?


    Did she be crazy because she loved him?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia closed her eyes slowly, and her tears fell down from the corner of her eyes.


    She felt so tired all of a sudden. She did not want to love anyone anymore. This time was genuinely¡­


    Last night, that man had been holding her. He had even made her soup like he still


    loved her.


    However, in the end, he hurt her again.


    All of her catastrophes began because she met and saved Dorothy, and all of her misfortune began


    because she fell in love with John.


    She used to be Thorned Rose of Ocean City, but because of these two, she was now the biggest joke


    in the world.


    Olivia held her stomach and caressed it. Mixed feelings stirred inside her.


    ¡®Baby, should I keep you?


    ¡®Your daddy thinks you¡¯re a bastard child, so what will happen to you if I die?¡¯


    As she thought about it, John walked out of the room and dragged her up from the floor roughly. He


    then pulled her to the room and threw her on the bed.


    ¡°Olivia, how many times do I have to warn you?


    ¡°If I can release you from prison, I can put you back behind bars. Do you want to give birth in prison?¡±


    Olivia was in betweenughter and tears. She lifted her head hopelessly to look at the man that was


    emitting an evil aura.


    ¡°Johnny, did you ever love me?¡±


    John grabbed her chin. ¡°A filthy and cheap woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve my love!¡±


    ¡°Really? Is Dorothy¡¯s kidney so useful?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    He roared.


    Olivia wanted to tell him that she only had one kidney. However, judging from the situation they were in,


    she knew it would be useless to say anything more.


    She decided to not say anything.


    She was going to die anyway. She would tell John after she died.


    She wanted him to live with regret for the rest of his life. She wanted him to feel like he had wronged


    her for the rest of his life.


    Only by doing this could she retaliate against this cold man!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 109

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 109


    She lifted her head and looked miserably at the man who used to light up her life. She asked hoarsely.


    ¡°Johnny, so how do you n to punish me this time?¡±


    John¡¯s heart shook. This woman was too good at pretending to be pitiful to get his sympathy. He had


    fallen for it so many times. He could not fall for it again!


    He reached out to pull her up. Then, he pressed his cold lips against her ear. ¡°Olivia, since you refuse


    to change, don¡¯t me me for ruining everything you care about.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body shook and looked at him in horror. ¡°What are you nning to do? Don¡¯t touchn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg me now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After he said that, John pulled her from the room all the way downstairs. Then, he pushed her into the


    backseat of the car.


    Olivia curled up in the corner. ¡°Johnny, where are you taking me?¡±


    Last time, he took her to the detention center. What about this time? Was he taking her to prison?


    John peered at her coldly and did not say anything.


    She was terrified, but she did not dare to ask again for fear that she would enrage John and make him


    harm her brother. Hence, she just bit her lip and looked at him as she trembled. She was longing to see


    something from his eyes.


    However, aside from an evil aura and coldness, she could not see anything else in


    this man.


    Her lungs were spasming, and she clutched her chest with her hand. She frowned and rode through


    the pain to stop herself from coughing. A metallic taste rose in her


    throat.


    Suddenly, John pulled her next to him. When he saw her pale face, he said with a cold grin, ¡°Why? Are


    you scared? Weren¡¯t you acting like a bad*ss just now? You even dared to attack Dolly and yell at me.


    Why aren¡¯t you yelling at me now?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips, tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mute?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, let¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so fickle. Do you think I can let a seventeen-year rtionship go just


    like this? Are rtionships so worthless to you?¡±


    Olivia felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    How could this man act so reckless?


    A seventeen-year rtionship. He could not even remember why it had been seventeen years, so how


    could he use her?


    He did not love her anymore, but he had to force her to stay with him¡­


    She snorted. ¡°Johnny, do you know why it¡¯s been seventeen years?¡±


    John was stunned, and he looked at her curiously.


    She soon smiled bitterly. ¡°Seventeen years ago, she promised me you¡¯d protect me forever. I¡¯d be your


    princess, and you¡¯d be my knight. But Johnny, you forgot. You forgot everything.¡±


    Olivia wailed. As her tears flowed into her mouth, her already-bitter heart became even more bitter.


    Suddenly, sheughed. ¡°Johnny, who are you to make requests? I love you, but how do you feel about


    me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Olivia, do you really want to go down that road? You¡¯re the one who


    cheated on me and betrayed me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Johnny. You¡¯ve always thought that. You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you


    the truth.¡±


    Olivia felt like her behavior wasmentable. She looked at John hopelessly and asked, ¡°How do you


    think I fell for a man like that?¡±


    Why would she like a man who could be bribed with money and could make fake evidence for Dorothy


    with no care for his own life?


    There were so many promising and talented young men in Ocean City, and she was the young


    mistress of the Larson family. She could have gotten any man she wanted.


    Back then, she and John were a match made in heaven in Ocean City.


    Everyone would say that they were a golden couple. In Olivia¡¯s mind, it was because John was the


    young man he was back then.


    Before Olivia could finish reminiscing, she heard a cold and sarcastic voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re morally corrupted.¡±


    A huge wound was immediately gouged in her heart. A cold wind rushed inside,


    freezing her entire body, and in the end, she could not even force a smile.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 110

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 110


    She could only look at the man whom she loved like he was part of her own soul, the man who


    promised to take care of her forever, in a daze.


    Fairytales were lies.


    In the end, she wasbeled as ¡®crazy¡¯.


    The car slowly stopped, and John opened the door to drag her out.


    Olivia lifted her head to look over. As she looked at the familiar yard that was now overgrown with


    grass, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    The Larson¡¯s Residence was flourishing back then, but now it was so decadent yet


    deste.


    The seal on the entrance had not been taken off when John pulled her into the main building. After


    throwing her on the floor, he pped. Shortly after, two bodyguards came out with a teenage boy.


    Olivia was stunned. It was her brothern.


    She got up hurriedly and wiped her eyes hastily with the back of her hands. n?¡±


    Olivia was frozen on the ground. She pointed at herself in disbelief. n, I¡¯m your sister, Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Sister? Olivia?¡±


    You¡¯re an evil woman!¡±


    ¡°How am I an evil woman? I love you so much, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯te any closer to me!¡±


    Olivia turned to look at John. ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    John smiled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Olivia, you know what you did. Your brother


    also knows the truth about whether you¡¯re good or evil.¡±


    Upon hearing that, her legs gave out, and she almost copsed. Luckily, she managed to stand still by


    gripping the table next to her.


    What did she do?


    She had not done anything!


    Olivia looked atn with tears in her eyes. Her voice was on the brink of


    hopelessness. n, why won¡¯t you acknowledge me? I¡¯m your sister. Our father is dead, and I can¡¯t


    lose you again¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up! If it weren¡¯t for you, Dad wouldn¡¯t be dead! Dolly told me everything. You forced Dad to his


    death because of your affair. That¡¯s how our family was destroyed!


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You destroyed the Larson family! You never cared about me over the past two years. If Dolly


    didn¡¯t help me, I¡¯d be dead!


    ¡°Dolly begged me toe to see you today. If not, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡±


    Boom!


    All of Olivia¡¯s faith instantly copsed.


    She copsed on the floor after her body went limp. Then, she looked at her brother


    in disbelief.


    She opened her mouth, but she felt as if there was something stuck in her throat. Even after a long


    while, she could not say anything.


    n, think carefully. How have I ever harmed Dad?¡±


    ¡°Dolly said you did, so you did!¡±


    as an enemy.


    Olivia felt ridiculous. The people who believed her side of the story were all dead, and everyone


    remaining had been brainwashed by Dorothy, including John andn.


    As she cried, she burst intoughter. However, she looked even worse when she was


    ¡°Ian Larson, Dorothy is the one who killed our parents and Uncle Wace. Come to your senses!¡±


    Suddenly, she yelled hysterically.


    ¡°Nonsense! You killed our parents! You¡¯re the evil woman! I won¡¯t allow you to nder Dolly like this!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia failed to catch her breath. Her vision turned ck, and she passed out.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 111

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 111


    Olivia felt like she was in a long dream.


    In the dream, Dad, Mom, and Uncle Wace were still alive, andn was a cheerful boy that loved


    being by her side. Johnny, on the other hand, was wiping the chocte off the corner of her mouth as


    he lovingly said, ¡°My hungry kitten.¡±


    She was smiling. She could not stop smiling.


    However, she suddenly tasted a hint of bitterness from the corner of her lips. Then, she realized her


    cheeks were wet.


    Why was she crying?


    She was having a wonderful, happy time, so what was there to cry about?


    At that moment, Dorothy came walking towards them, dressed in a white dress, and everyone moved


    to greet her with a smiling face, except Olivia herself. She was frozen to the spot.


    Before she realized it, everyone else was standing opposite her. John was looking lovingly at Dorothy,


    and it was almost like she was just an extra in a y.


    Olivia was terrified. Her tears would not stop flowing. She struggled to pull Dorothy and John apart but


    could not grab onto anything even as she reached out to them.


    Suddenly, she sat up with a jolt on her bed, her eyes open wide and staring straight ahead.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,n¡­¡±


    At the same time, Z walked into the room with chicken soup in her hands. When she saw that Olivia


    was awake, she rushed over to help her up.


    ¡°Lie down for now, Sis Liv. Your head¡­¡±


    Before Z could finish, she panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor! Your head is bleeding!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia grabbed her hands and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll seeter if I need any medical


    intervention.¡±


    Z saw how pale Olivia was, how her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and how her eyes were


    swollen from crying. Thus, she did not force Olivia to tell her the truth. Z just sat by her bed, pulled


    Olivia into her arms, andforted her. ¡°Sis Liv, if anything¡¯s making you feel ufortable, just tell


    me. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Olivia heard what Z said and bit her lips. She turned around to hug her and rested


    her head on Z¡¯s shoulders, but she did not say a word.


    After a few minutes, she lifted up her head and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands roughly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called you, but no one answered, and since I was going to be at the hospital anyway, I decided to


    investigate Dorothy. Then, I saw Mr. Freeman sending you to the emergency department. I was worried


    that something might have happened to you, so I only came in after he left.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He left. Don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t see me.¡±


    Olivia could tell how careful Z was from the way she spoke. She pursed her lips.¡± Z, I¡¯m afraid


    he¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    She¡¯s


    said that only to see Z break into a smile. ¡°Sis Liv, you can stop worrying about that. With Mr.


    Freeman¡¯s resources, it will be no problem for him to find me. I just hope I have a chance to help you.¡±


    Olivia was a little confused. ¡°Why are you being so kind to me? We¡¯re rightly strangers to each other.¡±


    ¡°Because of fate, Sis Liv! I like you a lot.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she watched Z smile. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I like you a lot


    as well.¡±


    ¡°Here, have some chicken soup. Mr. Quinton will be out of town these next few days, so if you need


    help, you can call him.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you all that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He knows that you¡¯re strong-willed and don¡¯t like seeking help, but Sis Liv, how can you win this


    battle alone?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened as she thought about it.


    She never expected her sweet brother to throw a vase at her just because of what Dorothy said to him.


    There was a sharp pang in her heart. It was like her heart was in a tug-of-war match.


    John did not stop him. It looked like he also believed what Dorothy said.


    Olivia still wanted to take back the Larson¡¯s Residence, but how could she do it now?


    Suddenly, she coughed. As she covered her mouth in pain, blood gushed up from her throat, and she


    could not stop it no matter how hard she tried.


    Olivia opened up her palm. It was colored with blood.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 112

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 112


    Z quickly took a piece of tissue paper and wiped Olivia¡¯s hand clean. Then, she took out some


    medicine, passed it to Olivia, and said, ¡°Here¡¯s your medicine, Sis Liv.¡±


    After taking her medication, Olivia closed her eyes. She no longer dared to think about the Larson¡¯s


    Residence.


    Z did not stay for long. After watching Olivia finish her chicken soup, she packed everything up and


    left.


    Right after Z left, John came in. As he sat on the stool, he seemed to realize that there was residual


    heat on it. He frowned. His dark pools of eyes bore deep into Olivia¡¯s.


    ¡°Who came here?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson, how dare you! How dare you get your b*stard men toe to even the hospital for


    you?¡±


    Olivia saw that he was angry and felt a sharp pain in her heart. Then, she sneered. ¡± Why, have I


    wounded your heart again, Mr. Freeman?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    John stood up when he saw that Olivia did not refute what he said. He pinched her chin tightly like he


    was trying to take her apart.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, it looks like you still haven¡¯t learned from your mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, how have I not learned from my mistakes? You make my own brother throw a vase at


    my head while calling me a b*tch who killed his parents. How could I forget that?¡±


    John shuddered when he heard Olivia address him as Mr. Freeman. An unknown fire sprung up from


    his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman? Olivia Larson, I¡¯m your husband!¡±


    Husband?


    Oliviaughed mockingly. ¡°So? My husband would never allow another woman to destroy the Larson


    family and would never bring his mistress home to live with him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really tired of living now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    John released his hand and barked coldly, ¡°Guards, bring her to the little ck hut.¡±


    Little ck hut?


    Olivia trembled. She was like a living corpse as she allowed the bodyguards to drag


    her out.


    The man she had loved for 17 years had an unlimited number of ways to torture her. She was tired


    both physically and mentally.


    After a long time in the car, she was dragged out in a daze and thrown straight into at


    little hut.


    There was no venttion inside the hut, and it was pitch ck. There were also draughts of a rotten


    smell in the air she was breathing in.


    The scene pulled her back to that night 17 years ago, which made her back pool with sweat and her


    legs lose their strength.


    John stood at the door and watched her from above. ¡°Olivia Larson, you will stay here and think about


    your mistakes!¡±


    As long as this ce was locked from the outside, no matter how hard Olivia threw herself against the


    door, she would not be able to escape.


    This time, he did not have to worry about her running away.


    Olivia crawled over to John and yanked on the leg of his trousers, her bloodshot eyes staring at him


    with great fear in them. Her ashen lips shivered as she asked, ¡°Johnny, did you really forget about it, or


    are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    She was afraid of the dark, and she was more afraid of small dark spaces like this.


    However, John had picked this ce out deliberately for her to r¨¦flect on her actions!


    John yanked his leg away, turned to look coldly at her, and mmed the door without saying a word.


    After hearing the sound of the chain locking the door from outside, Olivia shrieked, ¡°I hate you, John


    Freeman!¡±


    He did not forget. He had done this on purpose!


    She had always felt sad because she thought that he had forgotten his promise from 17 years ago, but


    now, her heart felt like it had been dug out of her chest.


    The pain was unbearable.


    The man that rescued her 17 years ago had now thrown her into a ck hut 17 years


    Olivia smiled mockingly. She had now understood.


    John Freeman was trying to kill that hopeful young girl from 17 years ago, and he was using his actions


    to tell her that the promise he gave her 17 years ago meant nothing to him now!


    If that was the case, why did she have to still hold onto whatever happened 17 years


    ago?


    Olivia curled up in the corner and looked at her surroundings with fear. At that very moment, the


    thunder started rumbling outside, and soon, it started pouring rain.


    She shivered. Why were the heavens against her as well?


    Xx

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 113

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 113


    John was sitting in the backseat of the Maybach. He saw lightning sh across the skies, and his heart


    trembled a little.


    ¡°Wes, what happened 17 years ago?¡±


    Wes paused and looked at John from his rearview mirror. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Was it something important?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that 17 years ago, Madam was abducted during a stormy night and thrown into an


    enclosed hut.¡±


    John felt a pang in his heart. He always told himself that Olivia had brought it all upon herself, but he


    could not stop himself from worrying.


    At that moment, it started pouring rain outside the car, and the raindrops were hitting the car like


    pellets.


    John frowned, looked outside once more, and said, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Wes¡¯ heart jumped for joy. It looked like Sir still cared about Madam.


    He quickly turned the car around and sped towards the little hut.


    However, before he could reach the hut, John got a phone call from Dorothy.


    ¡°Johnny, where did you and Liv go? It¡¯s raining and thundering out there. I¡¯m really afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the office. You stay at home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a huge bang, like the sound of something toppling over, was heard, and Dorothy screamed.


    Then, the phone call ended.


    John frowned. He called back frantically, but no one picked up the phone.


    ¡°Turn around!¡±


    ¡°Sir, but you haven¡¯t gotten Madam yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I said turn around. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Wes was frightened by the look in John¡¯s eyes and quickly turned around. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the Cliffside Vi.¡±


    Once Wes heard their destination, he knew that it was Dorothy b*tch ying tricks


    once again.


    Even he could see it clearly, so why could Sir and Young Mastern not see that?


    Dorothy Ellis was clearly the problem. Madam was such a kind person. How was it possible for her to


    do all those outrageous things?


    ¡°What about Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignore her. She won¡¯t get wet inside the hut, and she won¡¯t die even if she doesn¡¯t eat or drink for a


    while. We¡¯ll first take a look at Dolly. Something might have happened in the Cliffside Vi.¡±


    Wes still wanted to say something, but all his words were stuck inside his throat.


    Hang in there, Madam!


    The car sped towards Cliffside Vi, but there was an unknown frustration in John¡¯s heart.


    He should go check on Dolly. She saved her life, so how could he forgive himself if anything happened


    to her?


    However, Olivia¡¯s shriek of despair kept repeating in his head. ¡°I hate you, John Freeman!¡±


    He had been torturing her all this while, but it seemed like he was very scared of her no longer loving


    him and hating him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    No. How could she really hate him?


    17 years. It had been 17 years. How was it possible that she could let him go?


    Even if he had forgotten.


    At the same time, a car stopped right outside the little hut. Z ran out in the rain to see that the locks


    on the door had been fortified. She could not yank the door open, nor could she smash the locks.


    She banged on the door frantically and yelled, ¡°Sis Liv, can you hear me?¡±


    There was no response inside.


    Z panicked. The rain was getting heavier, and with the thunder and lightning


    going on, she was afraid as well. However, when she remembered that Olivia was


    still locked inside, she could not care less about being soaking wet. She kept trying to pick the lock.


    You have to be okay, Sis Liv!


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Zac.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Zac had just got down from the ne and saw that it was raining. He was a little worried. ¡°Where are


    you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, something happened to Sis Liv. Come quick! She¡¯s been locked inside a little ck hut,


    and I can¡¯t open the lock¡­¡±


    She was so worried she nearly cried. Her feet stomped on the ground. ¡°Come quick! I can¡¯t open the


    lock. Sis Liv is afraid of the dark¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 114

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 114


    This was the first time Zac heard Z cry, and it shocked him. He asked quickly,¡± Where?¡±


    Z looked around and saw that the ce she was at was an extremely rural location with no


    landmarks at all.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know as well. I¡¯ll send you my location.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Once he hung up the phone, Zac got a skilled locksmith and drove quickly toward the location Z was


    at.


    Olivia had been abducted once before. She was afraid of the dark. He knew that. Especially on such a


    dark and stormy night. This must be like a nightmare to her.


    At that moment, Olivia¡¯s consciousness started to fade.


    The wound on her head would not stop bleeding, and whenbined with her already existing fear,


    caused her to go into an oxygen- and blood-deprived state. She felt like she heard someone call out to


    her, but she could not hear clearly, so she could not respond.


    It was like she had been sent back to that rainy night 17 years ago. She hugged her knees and moved


    to the side, but her teeth would not stop chattering. There was a pain in her lower abdomen, and it felt


    like a warm gush had pooled near her thighs.


    The baby¡­


    She was so afraid. Would anyonee to rescue her?


    After a very long time, a streak of light finally poured in, and a shadow rushed in from the outside and


    carried the nearly unconscious Olivia up from the ground.


    He ran and yelled, ¡°Liv? Liv, wake up! Don¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Who was it?


    Her eyes were blurry from the rain. She could not see who it was, but she was sure that the person


    was a man, just like the young man from 17 years ago.


    She murmured, ¡°Johnny¡­¡± beforepletely passing out.


    When Olivia woke up again, it was the morning of the second day.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and looked around. She knew she was back at the hospital.


    She had just breathed a sigh of relief when she touched her belly.


    Before she passed out, she had felt pain in her lower abdomen. Did her baby leave her again?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby¡¯s okay.¡±


    A gentle voice rang out from over her head.


    Olivia lifted her head to see Zac holding a bowl of chicken soup. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± he said. ¡°Come, eat


    something.¡±


    Olivia cradled her head and sat up from the bed. ¡°You saved me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Z was so frightened for you that she cried.¡±


    Z¡­


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s next door. She was in the rain, so she caught the flu. She had her flu jab, but now, she refuses


    toe to see you because she¡¯s afraid she might pass the flu bug to you.¡±


    When Zac finished speaking, heughed. ¡°That brat. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen her cry.¡±


    Olivia paused. Ever since she met Z, she had always been cheerful. She had never


    cried.


    To think that a girl like that had cried for her. To think that Z was sick because of her! Olivia felt a little


    guilty.


    ¡°Where is she? I wanna visit her.¡±


    ¡°Please just rest. She¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac and felt like he had eagle eyes. How could he so clearly see through her?


    ¡°Okay. Come eat.¡±


    Olivia had no appetite at all, so she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    Zac sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel well, but if you don¡¯t eat, how are you going to get your revenge?¡±


    Then, he fished out a bottle from his bag. ¡°This is an anti-cancer medicine that my friend just invented.


    Be ab rat and test this for him, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t harm the baby. In fact, it¡¯ll help stabilize the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Olivia took the medicine from Zac¡¯s hands and was just about to eat it when Zac¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Did you take Olivia Larson away? Where is she?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 115

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 115


    ¡°Put her on the phone!¡±


    Zac hesitated for a moment before he stood up and walked out. ¡°You don¡¯t need to


    know about that.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, is that Johnny?¡±


    Zac paused in his tracks and covered his phone. ¡°No. It¡¯s a work call.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Quinton, we can¡¯t hide from trouble if it wants to find us.


    Give me the phone. Let me tell him.¡±


    The two of them had a silent battle for a while before Zac passed his phone to her.


    Olivia cleared her throat, lifted her head to make her tears flow back, and said, ¡°John Freeman, I hate


    you! I don¡¯t wanna see you!¡±


    Before today, if you were to ask her, she would be sure that she was still very in love


    with John.


    However, after being thrown into the little ck hut, she was unsure of that.


    The young man who was once her bringer of light had thrown her into the darkness himself, snuffing


    out all light and hope.


    It seemed like she was¡­ truly tired now.


    Her voice was calm and firm, but it was also cold. At the other end of the phone call, John¡¯s heart


    shuddered, and he felt sad for some reason.


    ¡°What did you say, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°I said, John Freeman, I hate you! I don¡¯t wanna see you!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was stoic as she repeated her words, her tone colder than thest time


    she said it. She also said it much faster the second time around.


    ¡°How dare you, Olivia Larson! I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡±


    A stream of tears flowed down Olivia¡¯s cheeks. She smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see whether you¡¯ll manage to find


    me.¡±


    Before John could speak another word, she hung up.


    Zac knew that she was holding back, and he felt sorry for her. He frowned, sat down, and patted Olivia


    on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make arrangements for your


    amodation.¡±


    Olivia wiped her face carelessly and said, ¡°No, Mr. Quinton, Johnny will be able to find me for sure. It¡¯s


    just a matter of time. I don¡¯t want to get you involved in this. Not you, nor Z.¡±


    ¡°What about you¡­¡±


    Olivia came down from the bed, raised the medicine bottle towards Zac, and said, ¡± Thank you. Really.¡±


    Zac wanted to stop her, but after he saw how resilient and firm she was, he stopped in his tracks and


    did not go any further.


    This woman might look frail, but she was stubborn and strong on the inside.


    He also knew that from that moment on, she merely wanted to find a ce to be alone, so she could


    nurse her wounds.


    He wanted to keep herpany, but he knew he had more important things to do.


    Frankly, Olivia had no idea where she could go.


    After getting into a taxi outside the hospital, she was stunned when the driver asked her where she


    wanted to go. She instinctively said, ¡°Larson¡¯s Residence.¡±


    Larson¡¯s Residence was in a more secluded area, so after the taxi drove away from the city, Olivia was


    the only person left in sight.


    It had been two years since anyone came for maintenance at the Larson¡¯s Residence, so it was filled


    with weeds on both the inside and outside.


    When Olivia pushed the door open, a dried leaf fell into her hands. It was quickly swept away by the


    wind into the mud nearby.


    It had rained the day before, so there was lots of mud everywhere. The moment the fallen leaf dropped


    into the mud, it was quickly stained.


    Oliviaughed bitterly. Her life was exactly like that fallen leaf¡¯s fate.


    The backyard was not locked, so she walked in. Looking at how familiar yet unfamiliar the ce


    looked, her tears flowed out of her eyes once more.


    When did she be such a crybaby?


    The main living ce was locked, so she could only sit under the extended roof by the wall. The


    autumn breeze blew past her, and she felt a little cold, so she tugged her clothes a little tighter around


    her and stared quietly at the door.


    She could not forget how yesterday, at this exact ce, her brother smashed a vase


    on her head because he wanted to defend Dorothy.


    What kind of life had her brother lived for the past two years to be so


    brainwashed?


    ¡ª


    On the other hand, after being hung up by Olivia, John swiped the vase beside him onto the ground in


    a fit of rage.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 116

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 116


    Yesterday night when John rushed back to the Cliffside Vi, the only thing he saw was Dorothy fainted


    in the living room with blood on her body. He could only send her to the hospital immediately.


    After her condition became stable, he drove to the little ck hut at midnight.


    He wanted to save Olivia, but what would be the oue of that?


    When he arrived, he immediately saw that the lock had been pried open and that there were two wheel


    marks on the ground. He did not see anything else.


    He had reached out to her, but all he received was an ¡®I hate you¡¯.


    John snorted and punched the ss with full force.


    The ss immediately shattered, and the fragments stained with his blood fell to the ground, making a


    crisp sound as they fell.


    Wes quickly ran inside and was shocked upon seeing John¡¯s bleeding hand. He went to take the


    medical kit.


    ¡°Sir, your hand is bleeding.¡±


    John did not car much about his wound. He turned to Wes and questioned him. ¡°I loved her so much.


    Why did she betray me? She doesn¡¯t have the right to hate me!¡±


    Wes ran over with the medical kit. ¡°Sir, let me treat your wound.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why is she doing this to me?¡±


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to see me. How could she not want to see me?¡±


    Wes carefully bandaged John¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, Madam has loved you from the beginning until now, but¡­¡±


    Before Wes could finish his sentence, John grabbed his cor. ¡°But what? Am I not good enough to


    her?¡±


    ¡°How can she ignore Ms. Ellis¡¯s presence?¡±


    John swung him off and loosened his own tie. He felt like Wes could not provide him an actual answer


    either, so he calmed himself down.


    ¡°Go find out where she is right now!¡±


    ¡°Mr Quinton¡¯s phone location shows that he is at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sir, your hand¡­¡±


    John looked down at his bleeding hand, put on his jacket, and red at Wes. ¡°Get the car. Don¡¯t make


    me repeat myself.¡±


    Wes did not dare to go against him, so he went to get the car.


    John kept quiet throughout the entire journey as if nothing had happened earlier.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wes could clearly see that John was still in love with Olivia. However, John clearly did not think the


    same with how he had unleashed all his hatred toward her, making the both of them part ways.


    When they reached the hospital, John rushed into Olivia¡¯s ward. ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    However, before he could continue, he noticed that Olivia was nowhere in the room. Only Zac was


    there.


    His expression darkened even more. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±


    Zac turned around and nced over all of John coldly.


    ¡°John Freeman, we¡¯ve known each other for more than twenty years, and I know you way better than


    Olivia. But now, you seem like a stranger to me.¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What am I trying to say? I¡¯m saying that you¡¯ve be stupid! I got hit by a car on the night you sent


    Olivia to jail. Do you know who did that?¡±


    John nced at him coldly and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Larson family¡¯s previous driver, Ben Wilson.¡±


    John sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect Olivia to want to kill you as you¡¯ve been protecting her all these while,


    yeah?¡±


    Zac stared at John in disbelief and snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve really be stupid. Ben pursued Dorothy before


    this, and it was rumored that they dated for a few months. In the end, Dorothy could not get over his


    insignificant background, so she dumped him. So, who do you think wanted to kill me now?¡±


    John was taken aback. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. Dolly is a kind person. How could she kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Kind? Which part of her is kind, in your opinion?¡±


    Zac was so amused by John. He took out a report and gave it to him. ¡°Look at this. This is a report on


    your kind Dorothy.¡±


    33

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 117

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 117


    John looked over the report unwillingly. He understood every word separately, but he was confused


    when he read them all together.


    He looked at Zac suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean? Is this a falsified report?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re not just stupid now, but you can¡¯t read as well?¡±


    Zacughed coldly. ¡°Dorothy said that Olivia caused her miscarriage, but look carefully. She was


    diagnosed infertile three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Dolly was¡­¡±


    ¡°She told you that she was pregnant, right? She was just using it as bait to take over Liv¡¯s status as


    your main woman, but unfortunately, she failed.¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton! How can you use Dolly of that? She saved me two years ago!¡±


    John was a grateful person, so he never forgot about Dorothy¡¯s kidney.


    Which was why as long as he was alive, he would satisfy any requests from her.


    Even though he never loved her.


    Zac shook his head helplessly and with grief.


    ¡°John, then what about Olivia? You refuse to believe me when I show you evidence against Dorothy


    Ellis, but you¡¯re willing to believe everything she says when ites to anything rted to Olivia. You


    told me that Liv was the light of your life and that you would love her forever. But look at all of this now.


    What has she be after all the torturing from you?¡±


    John shivered a little. He lowered his head and kept quiet.


    Half a momentter, he raised his head to look at Zac with scorching eyes and clenched his teeth.


    ¡°What is it, Zac? Are you falling for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have feelings for Liv. I feel sorry for how strong she has to be! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    John was stunned, and he froze on the spot.


    Back then, Zac would have denied it, by now he admitted it without considering the consequences


    John rushed forward and grabbed Zac¡¯s cor before throwing him onto the ground. ¡°Zac Quinton! One


    cannot covet thy neighbor¡¯s wife! Did you forget that?!¡±


    ¡°I remember, but how have you been treating her as your wife? John, ask yourself, do you think what


    you¡¯re doing is humane?¡±


    The two got into a brawl with each other, and John pushed Zac onto the ground.¡± Where is she?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to cut ties with me?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    The two finally got separated after Wes called the bodyguards over.


    John swung the bodyguards off and pulled off his tie angrily. ¡°Wes, go investigate wherever the hell


    Olivia Larson is, now!¡±


    At that moment, his phone rang, but he declined the call after seeing Dorothy¡¯s name on the screen.


    Right before he left, he red at Zac ruthlessly. ¡°I will kill you if you dare to touch her!¡±


    Zac wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth after John left and leaned against the wall, panting


    heavily.


    Z was shocked when she saw him like this upon entering the room.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, what happened? Where¡¯s Sis Liv?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Did that scumbag John Freeman take her again?¡±


    ¡°No. She left on her own, but I have no idea where she went.¡±


    Z let out a sigh of relief. ¡®As long as it¡¯s not John, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    She helped Zac move aside and took out some alcohol to sanitize his wounds. ¡°Mr. Quinton, do you


    have feelings toward Sis Liv?¡±


    Zac was taken aback before he nodded. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, if it¡¯s possible, I do hope that you can bring Sis Liv far away from here. You¡¯re better than


    John Freeman, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Zac took over the cotton bud and wiped the blood off his wound. ¡°Why are you so caring towards Liv?


    You two seem to be more than just close friends.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve gone through life and death before, but she forgot about


    it while I didn¡¯t I know that Sis Liv is forever a kind person.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 118

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 118


    The Larson¡¯s Residence.


    A few hours passed. No one came by, and Olivia felt like John probably did not care about looking for


    her.


    How would he have time for her with Dorothy still around?


    She did not even know if she wanted him to look for her or not.


    Just like that, she walked around the yard aimlessly, and many images shed through her mind, both


    joyful and sorrowful ones.


    ¡®It would be great if my father was still alive¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, someone called her name.


    ¡°Olivia Larson?¡±


    She looked over and was stunned for quite a while before she asked, ¡°Aaron Summers?¡±


    ¡°Liv, you still remember me? It¡¯s been so many years since west met. Are you still working in the


    design field?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. If he did not remind her, she would have forgotten about the fact that she


    majored in design.


    She shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched design for quite some time.¡±


    Aaron let out a sigh of pity. ¡°What a waste. You used to be the top in our major, Liv. I happen to have a


    project going on, but the timeline is a little tight, and it¡¯s just a minor project to design a pair of rings.


    Would you be interested? It might help you get back into the swing of things.¡±


    Olivia was touched by the offer, but she was still a little cautious. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a coincidence. I just came back from abroad, and I forgot that we¡¯ve moved to a new


    ce, so I came here instead. I figured that since I was here, I might as well take a look around, and


    here I am now with you.¡±


    Aaron used to be Olivia¡¯s neighbor as well as her course senior in college.


    Both of them studied fashion design, and Olivia used to be the number one student in their course.


    Everyone expected her to further her studies in Ferances, but surprisingly, she stayed back in her


    home country.


    Later on, she met John and gave up on her career for love.


    Over these past two years, her entire mind had been devoted to getting her man back to her side. Her


    career was something outside of that main focus.


    If Aaron did not mention it, she would probably never step back into the design industry.


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    That being said, Aaron took out a name card. ¡°Here. If you¡¯re interested, bring the name card and go to


    the address above to find me.¡±


    Olivia hesitated for a bit but still took the name card.


    She had fantasized about having such a business card herself, but after reuniting with John, he was


    the only thing that remained in her future and fantasies.


    ¡°Oh, right. Since you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t we take a walk around?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side, not speaking much. It was as if the understanding was mutual.


    This entire area seemed to have been abandoned followed by the fall of the Larson. family. The man-


    made pond was still here, but it was overgrown with weeds and had lost its initial lively atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a sharp braking noise came from behind, followed by John¡¯s icy cold voice.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, I figured you¡¯d be here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He had looked through all surveince cameras in the city and finally saw Olivia near the Larson¡¯s


    Residence.


    He thought she was alone and hade here because of the scene yesterday, but who would have


    thought that before he even got out of the car, he would see her talking andughing with another


    man?


    ¡®What a cheap woman!¡±


    John grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and shackled her in his arms. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Olivia Larson,


    you never have a moment to spare, huh?¡±


    Aaron was shocked. ¡°Liv, this is¡­?¡±


    Olivia was in pain and did not want to respond at all.


    John held an icy cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    After saying that, he threw Olivia into the backseat of his Maybach and went in


    himself.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 119

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 119


    ¡°Olivia Larson, will you die if you don¡¯t have ess to a man?


    ¡°You already have one in the hospital, but you still want another one?¡±


    Olivia frowned, trying to break free from John. However, both her hands were being restrained by him,


    and she had no way to run.


    ¡°John, what are you talking about? It was just a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Coincidence? Do you think I¡¯ll buy that?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth. What can I do about it? I can¡¯t force you to believe anything now, can


    I?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I brought you to see your brother yesterday? Is that why you¡¯re acting so ignorant now?¡±


    Everything was fine until he mentionedn. Olivia had been beyond heartbroken after seeing her


    brother.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®How did my precious brother be that cruel man?¡±


    She raised her hand to struggle, and she scratched John¡¯s arms with her nails. ¡°John Freeman, you


    shameless douchebag! Why did you give my brother to that b*tch Dorothy Ellis?! How could you?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scolding you and your mistress! Beat me up if you want to. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never done that


    before!¡±


    John¡¯s heart trembled, and a weird emotion rose in his heart.


    Back then, Olivia would have fought back and scolded him, but now was different, it


    seemed.


    At some point, he suddenly realized that the only thing left in her bright eyes was death and despair.


    ¡°John, I said I¡¯d only be sad if you forgot about your promise! But yesterday, you broke your promise


    from seventeen years ago on purpose, not because you forgot about it Was it really necessary for you


    to force me into a dead end for Dorothy¡¯s


    sake?!¡±


    John suddenly leaned toward her and kissed her. He was so possessive that he wanted every bit of


    her.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, I¡¯ve warned you many times that you will forever be mine and only


    mine, even if I don¡¯t want you anymore! Don¡¯t even dream about getting with another man in this


    lifetime!¡±


    ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re such a lunatic! Thisdy here doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Are you satisfied


    now!?¡±


    John pinched her chin and questioned her with scorching eyes. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t love you anymore!¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, he kissed her hard to shut her up.


    He did not want to hear such wordsing out of her mouth!


    ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll kiss you until you stop!¡±


    Olivia looked at him with tears of despair. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to love you anymore.¡±


    John clenched his teeth and red at her. Then, he kissed her even harder until she could not even


    breathe. Only then did he let her go.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She was about to break down. Olivia punched John¡¯s chest with her fists and cried while asking, ¡°Why,


    Johnny, why?¡±


    It was he who deserted their past and crushed their future with his own hands.


    Yet how could he be so demanding as to not let her leave yet forbid her from either loving or hating


    him?


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Johnny, I love you. That¡¯s why I got jealous, yet you call me wicked for it.


    When I say I don¡¯t love you anymore, you call me indifferent. What else am I supposed to do for you to


    be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I want you to be by my side forever!¡±


    After saying that, John sneered. ¡°If not, how am I supposed to get revenge on you?¡±


    Boom!


    All of her beliefs crumbled at that moment, and she stared at John with deadly eyes.


    Her heart shattered into pieces. If not for the child in her stomach, she would have jumped out of the


    car and killed herself.


    ¡®But I still have my child¡­¡¯


    She wanted to abort the child before, but¡­


    After all the torture and hardship, the child still managed to survive. It was a miracle. That was when


    Olivia felt that she was destined to be with this child, so she was


    determined to give birth to it even if it would cost her life.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 120

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 120


    She closed her eyes, letting her tears flow freely.


    John did not bring her back to the Cliffside Vi. He instead brought her to another


    apartment.


    He carried her into the bathroom and prepared a hot bath for her. Then, he reached out to remove her


    clothes.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and backed off, thinking that John was about to beat her again.


    This scene made him feel a twinge of pain.


    He frowned and was slightly annoyed. ¡°Forget it. Take off your own clothes, and take a shower on your


    own. Everything you need is outside, and you can stay here tonight. Dolly won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    He stood up and added. ¡°I¡¯lle back tonight. Remember to cook dinner.¡±


    After saying that, he went out, closed the door, and instructed two bodyguards to monitor the front of


    the apartment.


    After confirming that John was gone, Olivia took the pill bottle and name card out of her pocket.


    The name card was wet, so she carefully wiped it with her dry clothes. ¡®Luckily it¡¯s still legible.¡¯


    She needed seventy million to buy the Larson¡¯s Residence, so she was really in need of money.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a shower, swallowed her medicine, and rolled into bed. She then noticed. the bag at the top of


    her bed. It was the bag she left in the Cliffside Vi.


    She took it and found her phone inside. Tons of missed calls were disyed on its


    screen.


    ¡®Z, Zac, John¡­¡±


    John had called her 60 times spanning yesterday and today.


    For some reason, her heart ached inexplicably when she saw this.


    At that moment, she felt like John was right about her.


    ¡®I am indeed cheap. If I wasn¡¯t, why would I still love him?¡±


    She recalled stealing a nce at Dorothy¡¯s fertility report, so she changed her SIM card and texted


    Dorothy anonymously.


    (Does your man know that you¡¯re infertile?]


    [Olivia Larson is pregnant, and you¡¯re infertile. Do you think you can hold onto this any longer?]


    Dorothy replied very quickly.


    [Who are you? What do you want?]


    Olivia sneered and typed with her slender fingers.


    [Money. Three million.]


    [Are you insane? Three million? Why don¡¯t you rob a bank?!]


    [You have one day to think about it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll send the report to Mr. Freeman, and


    we can see what he says.]


    Dorothy could not guess at how much John loved her, especially when he had. declined her call earlier


    today.


    She dared not risk it.


    [Okay. I¡¯ll think about it.]


    Upon getting the reply, Olivia switched back to her original SIM card and deleted the chat history.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let her get a taste of her own medicine and experience how it feels to be anxious!¡¯


    In the afternoon, she took a two-hour nap before getting up to cook dinner for John.


    Although they had not eaten together for a very long time, she could still remember John¡¯s preferences.


    He liked to eat beef and spicy food, but he disliked coriander.


    There was beef in the refrigerator, so she made beef bourguignon, a sd, and


    mushroom soup.


    Just as she finished cooking, the door opened.


    She took a quick nce and saw that it was John. She then curtly said, ¡°Wash your hands, ande


    eat dinner.¡±


    John took a look at the dining table, and his heart trembled slightly. He had not eaten Olivia¡¯s cooking


    for a very long time, and he was now realizing how much he had


    missed it.


    They washed their hands and sat opposite each other, not saying anything.


    John took some beef. He could already sense something upon tasting it. He frowned slightly, but still


    swallowed quietly.


    He then took another slice.


    ¡°The beef is nice today.¡±


    Olivia looked at the coriander in his bowl. ¡°You don¡¯t like coriander, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess my tastes have changed.¡±


    Olivia suddenly snorted. ¡°I guess so. If you can ept a woman like Dorothy Ellis, it¡¯s not a surprise


    that your tastes have changed.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 121

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 121


    John stopped eating and nced at livia, only to see that she was eating soup with her head down and


    not looking at him.


    Sidenly, he mmed his spoon down on the table. ¡°Olivia, do you have to do this? I¡¯m having lunch


    with you. What else do you want?¡±


    Olivia drank all the soup in her bowl and put it down gently.


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re talking as though having a meal together as a married couple is a gift from you. Do you


    think that¡¯s normal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Dolly is injured and still in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where Dorothy is. All I want to know is when she¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John mmed the table and stood up. He stared at Olivia coldly.


    ¡°Are you going to beat me up again?¡±


    Olivia sneered and continued. ¡°Dorothy is a vicious woman. She killed my parents and Uncle Wace,


    brainwashed my brother, and even snatched my husband. Should I thank her for doing all that?¡±


    ¡°She saved my life!¡±


    ¡°Saved your life? So are you repaying her by giving yourself to her?¡±


    Feeling the pain in her heart, she stood up and looked at John with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°What about me? What am I? How about my dad? You killed my dad, who treated you like you were his


    own son, just because you want to please Dorothy. Don¡¯t you feel guilty about that?¡±


    John emphasized each word as he said, ¡°You cheated on me!¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I didn¡¯t cheat on you. Secondly, even if I did, why would you kill my dad?¡±


    John looked into Olivia¡¯s teary eyes and felt heartbroken.


    He had not killed Olivia¡¯s father.


    He had caused the Larson family¡¯s bankruptcy, but Hans¡¯s suicide had nothing to do


    with him. He had even given Hans money to start a new business with.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not know why Hans killed himself.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re shameless! It¡¯s your fault, yet you¡¯re questioning me?¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was wrong. I was rong to all in love with you. I was wrong


    to bring Dorothy home and bring her to you. Yes, its all my fault!¡±


    Then, she tried hard to hold back her tears as she said, ¡°So, John, I want to correct this mistake now. I


    don¡¯t want to love you anymore. Can you jus let me do that?¡±


    At that moment, John felt as though he had lost something i portant.


    He had no idea why he felt an emptiness he had never felt before when Olivia said she did not want to


    love him anymore.


    ¡°No! I said you would stay with me for the rest of your life. I said I would watch you suffer!¡±


    John grabbed Olivia¡¯s jaw and pushed her against the table.


    She closed her eyes. As a stream of tears rolled down her cheek, she opened her eyes slowly. All John


    could see on her face was despair and disappointment. Johnny, you will be sorry.¡±


    John¡¯s hand shuddered. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re the one who should regret it!¡±


    ¡®How can she pretend to be so wronged when she was the one who cheated on me?¡±


    At this time, his mobile phone rang again. He nced at the phone screen and saw Dorothy¡¯s name


    again. However, he declined the call instead of answering it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    He let


    go


    of her and put the phone in his pocket.


    Olivia moved her chin to reduce the pain from the grip. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t keep your beloved woman


    waiting.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will stay here.¡±


    Olivia looked around. The apartment was not big, but it had everything. She had no problemn living in


    it, but¡­


    ¡°Are you going to announce your divorce? After that, Dorothy, your mistress, will upy Cliffside Vi,


    and I will be the mistress. Is that why you want me to live. in this apartment?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 122

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 122


    John froze, and he looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes coldly.


    ¡°Yes. Wasn¡¯t that the condition for bailing you out of prison?¡±


    It felt like John was saying, ¡®Didn¡¯t you know that, fool?¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken again. Her legs trembled slightly, but she still clenched her teeth and smiled.


    She dug her nails into her flesh, trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s what we agreed on. You can leave now.¡±


    Olivia turned around, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She thought she had learned to be strong and cold since that night. However, her broken body and


    heart were still foolishly and tragically in love with this heartless


    man.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The door mmed, and she fell to the ground.


    She just wanted to have a good meal with this man. However, whenever she was with him, everything


    from her past shed across her mind, and it was hard for her not to feel disgusted.


    It was worse when she thought about John in the same bed as Dorothy.


    Perhaps triggered by her mood swings, the pain in her chest assailed her. The rusty taste of blood


    gushed out of her throat, making her feel nauseous.


    She quickly got up and threw up in the sink. Then, she washed the blood stains off the surface and


    took a painkiller and the pill Zac gave her.


    Olivia stared at the bottle of medicine. ¡°What would I do if I recovered from my illness?¡¯


    Suddenly, a voice from above her said, ¡°What are you taking?¡±


    She quickly hid the bottle and brushed John off. ¡°Calcium tablets.¡±


    ¡°Calcium tablets? Show me.¡±


    Olivia opened her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about medicine. What¡¯s the point of looking


    at it? Go to your Dorothy.¡±


    ¡®Is she trying to get rid of me?


    Before this, she would beg me to stay, but now she¡¯s treating me like this?¡¯


    John frowned and caught her in his embrace. He seized Olivia with one hand and


    snatched her medicine bottle with the other.


    Nothing was written on it. It was just a brown bottle with white pills.


    John wanted to take a pill and taste it. However, she snatched the bottle back.


    ¡°This is for pregnant women. It might turn you into a girl if you eat it, and then you¡¯d be unable to satisfy


    Dorothy. That would be bad, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    John was speechless. He carried Olivia and threw her on the bed, pinning her down with his body.


    ¡°Olivia, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? No. Why should I be jealous?¡±


    Thinking about the child in her womb and the possibility of her having slept with another man, John felt


    anger boiling within him. He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡± Why? Are you going to date some other


    man after I leave?


    ¡°Will it be Zac or your childhood friend?¡±


    Olivia was startled. She did not expect John to investigate her rtionship with Aaron. ¡°It has nothing to


    do with you. if you can date Dorothy, why can¡¯t I date other men?¡±


    John reached out his hand and squeezed her jaw. ¡°Olivia, do you have to go against everything I say?¡±


    Looking at John in rage, Olivia felt wronged, but she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re jealous? Yes. Aaron is my


    childhood friend, and Mr. Quinton is gentle. And the best part is that they¡¯re not you. You only disgust


    me!¡±


    John¡¯s hands were trembling in anger. He immediately shut Olivia¡¯s mouth up by kissing her.


    Olivia froze. She pushed John and wiped her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Johnny, what are you trying to do? I don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    John ignored her. He pinned her hands to the bed and started taking off her clothes,


    as well as his own.


    ¡°Johnny, stop! I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 123

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 123


    John pped his hands and suddenly stood up, giving Olivia a look of disgust.


    ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to remind me all the time that you¡¯re weighed down with another man¡¯s baby.¡±


    Olivia held her belly and shrunk her neck back as she shouted, ¡°This is your baby, not someone else¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Dorothy is pregnant. How can you be so sure the baby is yours and not someone else¡¯s?¡±


    John avoided eye contact with Olivia as he loosened his tie. ¡°Dolly isn¡¯t a sl*t like you!¡±


    ¡°Really? Did you know that the man whose hand you cut off was Dorothy¡¯s lover?¡±


    John smashed his coat on the ground. ¡°Olivia, can you stop it?!¡±


    ¡°No! Johnny, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter! I don¡¯t believe Dorothy can hide the truth for the rest of her


    life!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®You¡¯ll find out the truth about the kidney too, Johnny.¡¯


    She wanted to see how John would react when he learned the truth. Would he be


    angry or regret it?


    However, it seemed that she would not live to see that day.


    John went straight to the bathroom. Zac¡¯s words popped into his head.


    ¡°Dorothy became infertile three years ago.¡±


    ¡®Did Dolly lie to me?¡¯


    He did not touch Dorothy for two years. One night, he was in a bad mood and was drunk after


    quarreling with Olivia.


    As a result of that, when he woke up, he found Dorothy beside him.


    That was why he agreed to make her his wife.


    However, he did not want to divorce Olivia.


    He would never give this woman away, especially with all those men out there waiting to get their


    chance with her!


    Olivia was asleep in bed when he came out of the bath.


    John got into bed carefully and slowly hugged her from behind.


    He hated her so much, but every time he held her, he slept surprisingly well and felt very calm.


    Olivia was still awake. Aware of being cuddled into John¡¯s arms, she moved a little because she felt


    ufortable.


    However, the man soon seized her restless hand and locked her within his embrace.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Dorothy looked at John declining her call. She shoved her bowl of food off


    the table.


    Just as the bowl fell, the door opened, and Wes came in.


    ¡°Where is Johnny? Why isn¡¯t he answering my calls?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman is busy and asked me to tell you that.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were red. She grabbed a vase and threw it at Wes, but he deftly dodged it.


    ¡°Liar! Johnny used to answer my phone calls even if he was busy. He¡¯s never declined my calls like


    this! Where the hell is he?¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy opened her eyes wide and shouted, ¡°Is he with that b*tch, Olivia?¡±


    Wes frowned. ¡°Ms. Ellis, please watch your words. Ms. Larson is Mr. Freeman¡¯s wife. It¡¯s expected that


    Mr. Freeman would be with her.¡±


    That infuriated Dorothy. She got off the bed and punched Wes in the face.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you calling me a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, you are a mistress. Admit to what you¡¯ve done. Now that Mr. Freeman is back with Mrs.


    Freeman, I hope you can stop all this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Dorothy threw the phone at Wes¡¯s head as she shouted hysterically. ¡°You are just Johnny¡¯s dog. What


    are you talking about? Mistress? Why don¡¯t you call me a


    mistress in front of Johnny?¡±


    Wes only allowed Dorothy to hit him once. Then, he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, enough is enough. You don¡¯t want Mr. Freeman to see you throwing a


    tantrum here, do you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 124

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 124


    Dorothy was stunned. She was so angry that she forgot all about minding her image.


    She shook off Wes¡¯s grip and smoothed down her clothes. ¡°If you say anything to John, I¡¯ll make sure


    you pay for what you did.¡±


    Wes nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was only John¡¯s dog? If so, why would Mrs. Freeman listen to me?


    You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Ms. Ellis.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Wes said nothing more and walked out.


    He had delivered what John ordered him to convey. The rest was not important.


    However, what he saw today frightened him.


    Over the past two years, Dorothy had hidden her viciousness so well that even he did not notice it.


    Only today did he realize Dorothy was an unreasonable and demanding woman, unlike Olivia, who was


    way better in character.


    After Wes left, Dorothy was in despair.


    ¡®John said he wanted to divorce that b*tch. Why is he spending the night with her, then?


    ¡®No! We can¡¯t let this go any further!¡¯


    She made a call. ¡°Get ready for tomorrow. I need you to do something for me.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Dorothy sneered. ¡®Olivia, I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything this time!¡¯


    When Olivia got up the following day, John was not by her side anymore.


    When she left the bedroom, she saw a bowl of porridge on the dining table. However, she frowned and


    did not eat it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    John was always like this,forting her after beating her up.


    Ever since she was locked inside this little ck hut, her anticipation for his gentleness reduced, and it


    gradually turned into despair.


    If not for the sake of taking revenge on Dorothy, she might have signed those divorce papers and run


    away.


    She did not divorce John because she wanted to get revenge on Dorothy. However, she was unsure if


    she was punishing herself or Dorothy now.


    After dressing up, Olivia took Aaron¡¯s business card and went out.


    When she opened the door, she saw two bodyguards standing in the doorway. Even though they were


    wearing sunsses, she knew they were staring at her.


    ¡°Did Johnny ask you guys to watch me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    ¡°Follow me, then.¡±


    Olivia asked her bodyguards to drive her into the city center and started shopping. However, she did


    not buy anything.


    She looked at the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock, so she went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± She pointed at the sign next to her: ¡°This is the women¡¯s toilet. Even if I¡¯m the only one


    there, are you sure you want to watch me go in there? I¡¯m afraid Johnny will get jealous.¡±


    The bodyguards both knew it would be inappropriate, so they turned around and walked out.


    Olivia ran into the toilet and changed her clothes and shoes. Then, she pushed open the window,


    climbed up, ran outside, and hailed a taxi.


    Upon arriving at Aaron¡¯s office, she looked for a ce to change her clothes and headed upstairs.


    Aaron saw hering, and he was startled. Then, he took Olivia to his office, feeling awkward.


    ¡°Olivia, about that matter¡­¡±


    Olivia noticed the awkwardness on his face. ¡°Has the matter been settled, or can you not give the job to


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Olivia, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Aaron tried to avoid eye contact with Olivia and did not dare answer her.


    She was struck with the memory of what John said the night before. ¡°Did John look. for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sorry.¡±


    Aaron was a little panicked. ¡°Maybe you can look for Mr. Coal¡­¡±


    Not wanting to pressure him, Olivia stood up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. I understand.¡±


    Outside the building, Olivia sighed helplessly.


    John seemed to be trying to cut out her source of money. It even made her wonder if


    it was because he did not want her to buy Larson¡¯s Residence.


    She could not hail a taxi outside the building. So, she could only walk a distance to a busier street.


    Suddenly, a van pulled over in front of her. Someone covered her mouth and dragged her into the van.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 125

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 125


    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±


    After being pulled into the car, Olivia struggled, scratching the fat man with her nails.


    The man pped Olivia and cursed. ¡°B*tch, how dare you scratch me! Do you want to die?¡±


    The p hurt. Olivia opened her mouth to speak. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the drug took effect, making her faint.


    The man holding Olivia¡¯s mouth released her and threw her into the van. He looked up at the man who


    hit Olivia. ¡°Boss, is this going to get you any money? I hope it isn¡¯t


    a scam.¡±


    ¡°Of course. This woman is John Freeman¡¯s wife. How poor could John be? He might even be able to


    pay us a huge amount in ransom. This might be a better job than robbing the bank.¡±


    The thin man looked down at Olivia again. He licked his lips and gulped before saying, ¡°Erm¡­ Boss,


    well, we haven¡¯t had any woman around for a long time. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    Although Olivia had lost plenty of weight, she was still fair, and the curves of her body made her look


    sexy. Her beauty was a rarity in Ocean City. Most importantly, her identity was something the men


    yearned for


    Thus, when the thin man suggested it, the fat man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Stick to the original n


    for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Olivia woke up, she was not in the car. Instead, it was dark around her, and she could hear


    nothing but the swooshing sound of the wind.


    The memory of her being kidnapped seventeen years ago and spending a few days in that little ck


    hut shed through her mind. Fear tormented her as those


    memories haunted her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia soon broke out into a cold sweat and shrunk to a corner of the room, terrified. She even noticed


    they had tied her hand and legs up.


    Someone kidnapped her again!


    It was just like seventeen years ago.


    However¡­


    This time, the boy who was her hero would not show up.


    Olivia felt despair as that thought arose in her mind.


    Her whole body trembled, and her teeth chattered, making a rattling sound. Her fear taunted her when


    she looked at the dark room she was in.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and the fat man came in. Looking at the trembling Olivia, he sneered.


    ¡°Well. I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Freeman to be so timid. You started to shudder before I¡¯ve even done


    anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    A lewd smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything to you now. After all, I


    must wait for your husband to pay me and give me the order. Only then will I touch you.¡±


    ¡®Give you the order?¡¯


    Startled, Olivia looked at the man with fear in her eyes. ¡°What did you say? Who instructed you to¡­


    kidnap me?¡±


    The man looked at Olivia, amused by her na?ve question. ¡°Who else? Of course it was your rich


    husband, John Freeman.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about who would dare to kidnap you in Ocean City? Although the Larson family


    has gone bankrupt, everyone knows Ms. Larson married Mr. Freeman. That¡¯s an honor to you. We


    wouldn¡¯t dare to kidnap you if it weren¡¯t John asking us to do it.¡±


    Olivia did not focus on what the man was saying after he said that.


    All she heard was, ¡®John ordered us to kidnap you.¡¯


    She froze and asked in a daze, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To make his mistress his wife, of course. How can his mistress marry him if you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and scoffed. However, tears rolled down her cheeks as sheughed.


    John sent someone to watch her. It turned out he was doing it for that reason, not because he was


    afraid she might escape.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 126

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 126


    That was why he threatened Aaron into rejecting her. He wanted to find her at the correct spot at the


    right time to kidnap her.


    Also, he knew that she was afraid of dark rooms, but he still chose to throw her into one. He did it to


    extinguish thest bit of her love for him.


    This time, he did it also to remind her of what happened seventeen years ago. What a way to humiliate


    her!


    John¡¯s thoughts were difficult to guess.


    Maybe it was just her being too stupid and unwilling to give up.


    The fat man left after telling her that. The room fell into darkness again like before. The only difference


    now was Olivia¡¯s sobbing.


    Meanwhile, John was feeding Dorothy some fruits in the hospital. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he


    walked outside to answer it after putting down the te.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry we lost Mrs. Freeman. We¡¯ve been looking for her, but we can¡¯t find her.¡±


    John¡¯s forehead puckered, and he clenched his fist. ¡°Useless! All of you are useless!¡±


    After hanging up, he turned on the GPS only to find that Olivia¡¯s phone was in Aaron¡¯s office.


    His heart sank. The woman went to see Aaron.


    He dialed Aaron¡¯s number. ¡°Aaron, I warned you yesterday. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Aaron panicked, at the other end of the call. ¡°No. Liv has already left.¡±


    ¡°You still have her phone!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know¡­ I think she dropped it here, Mr. Freeman. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, even though I do


    have a crush on Olivia¡­¡±


    John squinted his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t push it!¡±


    The woman went to find Aaron. Where would she be if she was not at Aaron¡¯s ce?


    At the moment, he was a mess and could no longer stay in the hospital. He needed


    to find Olivia!


    He opened the door and saw Dorothy quickly putting away her phone. Then, she smiled as she asked,


    ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Who made you angry? Is it Olivia?¡°


    He nced at Dorothy suspiciously. ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±


    Dorothy panicked and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°How would I know anything? Johnny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I have something to do at work and have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Johnny¡­ Are you leaving already? You promised to stay with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Dolly, I must take care of the matter at work.¡±


    Dorothy knew John disliked it when someone disrupted his work, so she did not dare


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to say anything more and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Rest well.¡±


    After John left, Dorothy¡¯s smile disappeared instantly.


    ¡®He has work to do?


    ¡®He went looking for that b*tch!¡¯


    Dorothy had nned many things over these two years and even sacrificed a kidney, yet that man still


    loved that b*tch who cheated on him more than Dorothy did.


    She could not believe it!


    Then, Dorothy made a phone call. ¡°I agree with what you requested just now. Do whatever you want,


    but remember not to leave any evidence. I¡¯ll kill all of you if someone finds out I was behind this.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured. We¡¯re professionals.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Dorothy nced at Aaron¡¯s message and scolded Olivia.


    ¡°Damned b*tch! It serves you right for being arrogant!¡±


    Dorothy knew John hated it when his woman cheated on him. He would hate it more


    if someone slept with his woman, especially if a few men had slept with her.


    She wrote something and sent it to the media anonymously.


    A sly smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ll lose everything this time!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 127

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 127


    John returned to the apartment, violently pushed open the door, and roared, ¡°Olivia!¡±


    He circled the room, but no one responded. Only then did he believe Olivia was not at home.


    ¡®Did she go back to the Cliffside Vi?¡¯


    Without thinking twice, he sped to the Cliffside Vi.


    On the way there, Olivia¡¯s face kept emerging in his mind, and his anxiousness grew.


    ¡®Is she not in love with me anymore and chose to run away?


    ¡®No! I won¡¯t let her leave!


    ¡®This is a punishment for her. She must stay by my side for the rest of her life!¡¯


    He subconsciously stepped on the elerator and sped to Cliffside Vi.


    He soon arrived at his destination. After pulling over the car, he headed straight into the house to look


    for Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia?


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    He searched all over the house until his clothes were drenched in sweat, yet there was no sign of


    Olivia.


    ¡®Where did she go?¡±


    Just then, his phone rang.


    ¡°Sir, we looked all over the area but couldn¡¯t find Mrs. Freeman. The surveince cameras nearby


    didn¡¯t capture her either.¡±


    John was panicked and clueless. He clenched his fist and punched the bathroom¡¯s ss partition.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Continue looking for her!¡±


    After hanging up his call, a notification popped up on his phone.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman is cheating on John Freeman again!¡±


    Below the words was a picture of Olivia with Zac.


    The article read, ¡°She is suspected of cheating on John Freeman multiple times. It


    appears that she has recently eloped with a mystery man.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. He looked up at the mirror and gritted his teeth. Olivia, I¡¯ve been so


    nice to you, yet you betraying me again and again?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Johnny, I saw the news. You must not believe it. It must have been written by those people who want


    to use her of being evil. Liv wouldn¡¯t elope with Mr. Quinton. That¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Johnny. Let¡¯s find Liv first. Maybe she¡¯s just hiding somewhere from you.¡±


    John sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a rumor this time.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t believe it. Liv¡­¡±


    John hung up the call without even waiting for Dorothy to finish speaking.


    He


    did not want to hear anyone speak on behalf of Olivia. That woman would have. already nned to


    elope a long time ago.


    Before this, she had even stayed in Zac¡¯s apartment. He did not need to guess at what they had done.


    He never expected his best friend of many years and his wife to betray him.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy wasughing even though John had hung up her call.


    The angrier John was, the more it proved Olivia was doomed this time.


    When someone found Olivia, those men would have already forced themselves on her. It would be


    pointless even if Olivia tried to exin herself.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ll never defeat me!¡±


    Out of town, in an old factory, Olivia was locked in a dark room. She was so desperate that she forgot


    her fear when she heard a phone call outside.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, rest assured. We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied with our work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave no trace, and your wife won¡¯t know.¡±


    The sound of footsteps came after the man hung up the call. They were approaching


    her direction.


    Bang! The door opened, and light burst in.


    The scene, just like seventeen years ago. However¡­


    This time, it was a demon instead of an angel like thest time.


    The fat man stared at her lewdly as he approached her. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯ve no choice. Mr. Freeman has


    instructed us to do this. Well, there¡¯s no way we could reject such a great offer.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 128

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 128


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me! John wouldn¡¯t say something like that!¡±


    ¡°Men always lie. You¡¯d better believe what I said.¡±


    ¡°No. It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist. It¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll try to be gentle.¡±


    Olivia stepped back, but behind her was the wall. She had no way to escape.


    Tears welled in her eyes, and she bit her lips as she shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯te near me¡­¡±


    ¡°The more you cry, the more you arouse my desires.¡±


    With that, the fat man began to take off his clothes and leaned over to kiss Olivia.


    She turned her head to dodge it. The man felt it would be difficult to enjoy the moment with Olivia¡¯s


    hands and legs tied, so he began to untie her as heughed. ¡°I¡¯ll untie the rope, but don¡¯t even try to


    run. Otherwise, I won¡¯t treat you gently anymore.¡±


    Olivia knew John wanted her dead. No one would save her.


    She had to save herself!


    Once the fat man untied the ropes, Olivia kicked the man in his crouch and dashed out.


    However, she did not expect to see another thin man sitting outside.


    The thin man saw her running out of the room and grinned. ¡°Hey, beauty! Where are you running?


    Come to my embrace!¡±


    Olivia looked behind her. She was afraid the fat man would get up ande after her, so she smashed


    a steel rod on the thin man. It happened to hit on the thin man¡¯s head, making him fall to the ground,


    dumbfounded.


    However, there were more men around. When the others heard the noise, they came.


    Behind the abandoned factory was a hill. Without thinking twice, Olivia ran up the hill.


    The fat man happened to see the thin man falling on the ground and ordered the


    others to chase after Olivia.


    ¡°Get her before she gets away! Otherwise, we¡¯re doomed!¡±


    The mountain was dark and had thick bushes and trees. Olivia only had a set of thin


    clothes on her. As she ran, the branches of the trees cut her skin, but she had no time to stop and look


    at the wounds.


    Olivia had only one thought in mind, which was to run. She had to keep running!


    She could not believe that the man who had loved her for seventeen years would employ someone to


    kidnap and rape her. All of this to make Dorothy his wife?


    Olivia ran as she cried. Her tears rolled down her cheeks as she ran faster and faster.


    Suddenly, she tripped over a root on the ground and fell to the ground in pain.


    However, when she saw the kidnappers approaching, she had no time to hesitate and could only


    continue running forward, dragging her aching feet.


    Suddenly, Olivia saw a road at the foot of the mountain with a few cars asionally passing by.


    She nced behind her, and without thinking, rushed to the bottom of the hill.


    However, it was dark, and the terrain wasplex. It was challenging for her to head down the hill with


    her leg injured.


    One careless move made her roll down the hill.


    At the same time, it began to rain. Her clothes were wet, and those kidnappers were getting closer to


    her.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Is it this way?¡±


    ¡°Split up and find the girl. Knock her unconscious when you find her!¡±


    Soon, Olivia heard footsteps, and she looked back in horror. Then, she forced herself to get up but


    identally pressed her hand onto shattered ss. Blood started seeping out of her wounds.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    She was so startled that she forgot to hold back her voice.


    ¡°Over here! I hear the woman¡¯s voice. I think she¡¯s injured. Hurry up!¡±


    Olivia ignored her wounds and rolled down the hill with her hands on her head. She fell onto the


    roadside. Without hesitating, she got up, ran to the middle of the road, and stopped a speeding car with


    her arms open.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 129

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 129


    Zac had been worrying about Olivia all day. He kept trying to contact her but failing. It made him feel


    uneasy thinking that John might lose his mind when he saw the news.


    Naturally, he sped down the mountain roads to look for Olivia.


    Zac happened to be on a trip to the neighboring city, but Z called him before he was back home,


    telling him about the news. Only then did he find out about it.


    Suddenly, someone rushed out into the middle of the road, blocking his car.


    He could not even see who it was before he mmed on the brakes.


    When he snapped out of the shock, he lifted his head and noticed it was Olivial blocking his car after


    taking a closer look.


    He opened the door and ran over. ¡°Liv? Why are you here?¡±


    Olivia turned her head and closed her eyes until she heard Zac¡¯s voice. Then, she opened her eyes


    and spoke as her lips trembled. ¡°Mr. Q-Quinton?¡±


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s voice came from the mountain.


    Olivia nced at the hill in horror and made a silent gesture with her forefinger to her lips.


    Then, she limped toward Zac.


    Her movements were stiff, and she was terrified. Before she could reach Zac, her vision went ck,


    and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Zac quickly grabbed hold of her.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, don¡¯t send me to the hospital.¡±


    Zac¡¯s brows furrowed, and he nced at the hill.


    He knew the situation was not simple. However, Olivia was now so weak and covered in blood. She


    had to be treated first.


    He carried her into the car, nodded, and quickly drove away.


    When the kidnappers rushed over, they only saw a car driving off and did not see Olivia.


    ¡°Look for her quickly. If she gets away, we¡¯re all dead!¡±


    Zac drove to the Golden Hills Apartment and headed upstairs with Olivia in his arms.


    Z opened the door and was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, what happened? Why is Sis Liv covered in wounds?¡±


    Zac ced Olivia on the bed and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Clean her wounds first and call a private


    doctor.¡±


    Z rolled Olivia¡¯s sleeve up and eximed, ¡°Sis Liv has cuts all over her body. Where did you find


    her?¡±


    ¡°A hill.¡±


    ¡°A hill?¡±


    Z looked at the leaves and tree branches on Olivia Then, she nced at Olivia¡¯s wounds.


    Something struck her, and she was rmed She quickly checked Olivia¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Fortunately, the baby is fine¡­¡±


    Z heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took out the first aid kit She began to stop the bleeding on


    Olivia¡¯s wounds. However, Olivia had plenty of injuries on her body.


    She turned around and looked at Zac. ¡°Mr. Quinton, please wait in the living room. I¡¯ll have to help Sis


    Liv change her clothes. She has too many cuts on her body.¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Z had sterilized all the wounds, and the private doctor had arrived.


    ¡°Doctor, is the baby all right?¡±


    The doctor checked and nodded. ¡°The baby is alright for the time being, but there are too many injuries


    on this pregnant woman. I must prescribe a drip for her. I¡¯m afraid. it will have some impact on the


    child.¡±


    Z looked at Olivia. ¡°Doctor, save her life first.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to choose the drip with the least side effects.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the infusion, the doctor walked out and saw Zac. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s her condition? Is it serious?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°The patient has a lot of injuries and is weak, so it will take a while to heal. Moreover


    Zac frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 130

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 130


    ¡°The patient may have suffered some trauma. She is pregnant and might miscarry if she suffers from


    another trauma.¡±


    Then, he took a medicine bottle and handed it to Zac. ¡°It¡¯s for stabilizing the fetus. Make sure she takes


    them on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the doctor was at the door, he stopped and turned around as he hesitated to ask, ¡°Sir, that


    baby¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop asking questions, and leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the doctor left, Zac walked into the room and handed the medicine bottle to


    Z. Then, he looked at Olivia, feeling sorry for her.


    ¡°Z, I¡¯ll leave Liv to you. This medicine is to stabilize the fetus. Remember to remind


    her to take it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for me to stay here. Johnny will find out Olivia is here sooner orter. Moreover, with


    the rumors, it would be bad for Olivia.¡±


    Zac knew that although Olivia was heartbroken, she still loved John.


    He wanted to intervene but did not want his presence to bring her more trouble.


    Z nodded. ¡°Okay. Mr. Quinton, I think these things are a little too coincidental. Sis Liv was reported


    about on the news. Just after she disappeared, they said she had an affair with several men. It doesn¡¯t


    seem right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll investigate that.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    Zac froze and pursed his lips. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    By the time Olivia woke up, it was the following day.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw the strange environment. When she turned her head, she saw Z


    leaning against the bed, asleep.


    Olivia held her head and got out of bed carefully.


    The wounds from the mountain escape yesterday started to ache, and her ankle was swollen.


    Suddenly, Z opened her eyes a little and saw Olivia awake. She suddenly sprang up and said, ¡°Sis


    Liv, you¡¯re awake. What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Will porridge do? I made a lean pork porridge with eggs.


    Olivia was startled. Then, she chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Z. You must be tired frp. taking care of me all


    night.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I slept during the night.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Quinton send me here yesterday?¡±


    She remembered that she had fallen to the roadside and stopped a car Before she fainted, she saw the


    driver was Zac, and she could not remember the rest


    Z nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Quinton sent you here. However, he said he was afraid your bastard husband


    would misunderstand, so he left. He called about midnight and asked if you were alright. Mr. Quinton is


    a nice man¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is a kind man indeed.¡±


    She would have died countless times if it were not for Zac.


    Yesterday¡¯s experience made Olivia feel like it was a dream. However, she felt a lingering fear when


    she recalled it.


    Remembering the kidnapper¡¯s words, she clenched her fists, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡®John, you¡¯ve pissed me off this time!¡±


    Meanwhile, John was in the chairman¡¯s office on the highest floor of the Freeman Group¡¯s building.


    John smashed the ashtray to the ground. ¡°Haven¡¯t found her yet? Why can¡¯t youplete a task as


    simple as this one?¡±


    Wes gulped. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I-I found her.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?


    ¡°Golden Hills¡­¡±


    Before Wes could finish his words, he lifted his head. He stared at Wes with his murderous gaze.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Golden¡­ Hills Apartment.¡±


    John stood up and mmed his fist on the table.


    He felt like he had been so silly, worrying about her safety all night. The news was true, after all. She


    had eloped with Zac.


    Betraying him once was not enough. Olivia had chosen to cheat on him twice!


    Thest time she cheated on him was when she was pregnant. This time, she eloped with Zac.


    ¡®Olivia, you¡¯re testing my limits!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 131

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 131


    John picked up the clothes on the shelf. He looked as though he was going to murder someone. ¡°Go to


    Golden Hills Apartment!¡±


    Wes gasped and quickly headed to the parking lot to get the car.


    On the way to the apartment, Wes repeatedly looked at John with the rearview


    mirror, trying to say something. However, he swallowed his words each time he saw his angry face.


    ¡°You want to say something?¡±


    Wes shuddered and looked carefully at the rearview mirror. He gulped and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I think


    you may have misunderstood Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand her?


    John squinted his eyes and yed with his phone. ¡°Wes, how many years have you been working with


    me?¡±


    Wes was terrified. ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°You should know my temper by now. Keep your mouth shut, and don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John sneered. He would not believe that this was a misunderstanding.


    Zac had admitted he had feelings for Olivia. Moreover, she would not be at Golden Hills Apartment out


    of sheer coincidence.


    When the car pulled over at Golden Hills Apartment, John headed straight to Zac¡¯s unit.


    Olivia had just finished her porridge. Shey back on the bed and could not help but shudder as she


    remembered what happened the day before.


    She could not believe John would pay someone to kidnap and rape her!


    If she had not escaped in time and met Zac, a few men would have forced. themselves on her.


    Suddenly, someone mmed the doorbell.


    Olivia¡¯s hands trembled, and her ss fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Z noticed her pale face and was concerned.


    However, the doorbell was still ringing. Z thought it was the doctor andforted Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ll


    get the door first then clean this upter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She quickly went to get the door.


    When she opened the door, all she saw was John, who looked unhappy as he dashed into the house.


    Z quickly tried to stop him. ¡°Sir, this is a private residence. You can¡¯t trespass here.¡±


    John stopped walking and nced at her as he said coldly, ¡°No wonder you look so familiar. You were


    the bad nurse at the hospital.¡±


    Z was startled. Then, John shoved her off, making her fall to the ground.


    John rushed in and saw Olivia leaning against the bedboard weakly.


    ¡°Well, well, well, Olivia.¡±


    Olivia shrunk her neck back and backed away subconsciously in fear when John saw


    her.


    He approached her and dragged her out of bed. Olivia had sprained her leg, and she. could not


    bnce herself. John identally dragged her onto the shards of ss on the ground.


    The white tile was instantly dyed red.


    Z¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly pushed John away. ¡°B*stard! Didn¡¯t you see that Sis Liv


    was injured?¡±


    Stunned, John nced at the ground and shoved Olivia onto the sofa.


    Then, he reached down and pulled her by the hair. ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t like it when


    someone cheats on me, and you¡¯ve done it twice!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Olivia said, struggling to push John away.


    ¡°Let go of you? Let go of you so you can elope with Zac?¡±


    Olivia froze when she heard that. She looked up coldly at John. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    John pulled her hair harder and looked at her with his angry eyes. ¡°You heard me!¡±


    Olivia scoffed when she saw John getting mad. ¡°John, are you putting on an act?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know better than anyone where I was yesterday, yet you came here to question me? Are


    you trying to ask me why I didn¡¯t give in and chose to run away instead?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 132

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 132


    John was shocked, and his grip loosened a little. ¡°Olivia, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What am I talking about? John, you threatened Aaron and told him not to give me a chance. Then, you


    ordered someone to kidnap me and¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought back to what happened in the dark room.


    She sobbed.


    John felt the fire of frustration burning in him. He felt Olivia was hiding something, and he could not


    understand it.


    He had never asked anyone to kidnap her.


    She was the one who escaped and went missing.


    ¡°I ordered a few bodyguards to follow you. You were the one who escaped.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why you sent your bodyguards to keep an eye on me. So identify the location of the


    kidnapping!¡±


    you


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    could


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John roared.


    He let go of her hair and pinched her jaw. He said, ¡°You escaped from the bodyguards to meet Aaron.


    When did I send someone to kidnap you? Why do you have to shift the me to someone else every


    time you cheat on me?


    ¡°Two years ago, you used Dolly of framing you, even though she didn¡¯t do anything! Now you


    use me of kidnapping you? Olivia, I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Olivia, who was sobbing, suddenlyughed. Herughter sounded more miserable


    than her crying.


    ¡°John, the kidnappers told me you asked them to kidnap me because you want to make Dorothy your


    wife, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡± John questioned.


    ¡°You told them to¡­¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and sobbed.


    She could not say it. It was difficult for her to say it.


    The man she had loved for seventeen years had ordered a group of thugs to force


    themselves on her so he could make Dorothy his wife.


    John, who had believed Olivia had eloped with Zac, was now puzzled because of


    what Olivia said.


    He forced her to speak as he asked coldly. ¡°What else?¡±


    Z finally could not stand it. She dashed toward John and pushed him as she shouted, ¡°What are you


    trying to say? You¡¯re the worst man I¡¯ve ever met! Ordering thugs to force themselves on your wife¡­


    ¡°Z, stop!¡±


    Olivia looked away and refused to make eye contact with John.


    She hated him so much that she even imagined killing him, but when she saw him,


    she took it back.


    17 years? Only one thing hadsted for 17 years throughout her entire life.


    She would not have the heart to kill him.


    John¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°Olivia, is what she said true? Did those people force


    themselves on you?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and pushed him suddenly. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see


    you anymore!¡±


    John reached out to pull her, but he could only grab her sleeve. As they were both struggling, the


    sleeve tore apart.


    It revealed Olivia¡¯s wounded arm. On her slender and fair skin were countless fresh


    scars


    John looked at it and gradually noticed her feet too.


    Only then did he notice Olivia¡¯s right ankle was swollen and her feet were bleeding.


    John¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He pointed at Olivia¡¯s wounds, and his lips trembled as he asked, ¡°How


    did you get these?¡±


    Olivia covered her wound with her hand and stepped back, dragging a trail of blood


    across the floor with the soles of her feet.


    ¡°Leave me alone. Leave!¡±


    Z quickly went to support Olivia. Then, she stared at John. ¡°Mr. Freeman, Olivia was injured as she


    was escaping through the hill road from the kidnappers. You saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia suddenly gasped. She felt a twitching pain in her chest, and she spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Z was startled. ¡°Sis Liv.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 133

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 133


    John stretched out his hand. However, he drew his hand back when he saw Z supporting Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    He would never do such a despicable thing.


    Forget employing thugs to force themselves on Olivia. He would not even let Zac touch her.


    Olivia leaned against Z¡¯s shoulder weakly and wiped the blood off her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    John felt frustrated and frowned. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re losing patience so soon? I¡¯ve only asked you twice, and you¡¯re


    already annoyed just because I refuse to believe it.


    ¡°John, I¡¯ve been exining what happened two years ago to you almost every day, but do you believe


    me?¡±


    John lifted his head and felt sorry for her for about a second.


    However, Olivia did not notice it. She coughed. ¡°John, I¡¯m delighted to see your frustrated!¡±


    John clenched his fist and resisted the urge to take Olivia away. He said coldly,¡± Olivia, reflect on your


    actions.¡±


    When John got back in the car, his mood was worse than before. ¡°Ask Aaron to meet


    me.¡±


    Wes was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Wes, you¡¯re talking too much. Just get him as I ordered you to!¡±


    Noticing John¡¯s dark expression, Wes gasped and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    John calmed himself down a little and dialed Zac¡¯s number.


    ¡°Zac, where did you find Olivia?¡±


    He was sure that Zac must have saved Olivia.


    Zac sneered from the other end of the call. ¡°John, is that how you ask for something?¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use yelling at me.¡±


    John held the phone, and his gaze was cold.


    ¡°Zac, do you know what happened to Olivia? Tell me, or I¡¯ll get revenge on you too!¡±


    Zac recalled Olivia¡¯s expression when he found her.


    She looked terrified. It was beyond the terror of losing her life.


    ¡°At Greenwood Hill.¡±


    ¡®Greenwood Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I wasing back from the neighboring city. Instead of taking the highway path, I took the


    mountain path. She was at the roadside under the hill and stopped my car. John, it was purely a


    coincidence and not nned out by any of us.¡±


    Zac did not know why he was so afraid that John would misunderstand them. He instinctively added


    thatst sentence.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he hung up the call.


    John looked out the window and squinted his eyes. ¡°Wes, find me surveince camera footage around


    Greenwood Hill. Find out who those kidnappers were!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a minute of silence, John said coldly, ¡°Go interrogate them first. Then, take their kidneys, and


    dump them in Africa.¡±


    Wes nced at John with the rearview mirror and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    No one could touch his woman. Those who touched her would die!


    In Golden Hills Apartment, Z helped Olivia get back to bed. She handed her the medicine and said,


    ¡°Liv, rest well. Don¡¯t think about anything. You have to take care of your health first.


    ¡°Think about doing it for the baby if you can¡¯t do it for your own sake.¡±


    Thinking about her child, Olivia threw back her head to hold back her tears.


    She had been looking forward to this child for so long, yet she initially wanted to abort it when she


    found out about its existence.


    However, she and the baby were now one, and she could not bear to get rid of it.


    She wanted to believe that John had nothing to do with the kidnapping.


    However, she could not.


    Everything he had done these two years had pushed her to her limits and left her in despair.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 134

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 134


    ¡°Sis Liv, you may not believe me.¡±


    Z bandaged Olivia¡¯s wound. She bit her lips and hesitated as she continued. ¡°It might not be Mr.


    Freeman.¡±


    Olivia looked at her. Her eyes were full of self-mockery. ¡°What should I believe when ites to him?


    He has no problem throwing me into a dark room, so he definitely could¡¯ve found someone to kidnap


    me.¡±


    John had crushed all her dreams and destroyed everything about their past.


    To her, John had already be a demon. A demon who could do anything.


    The only thing that had not changed was that she still loved him. She even expected him to change.


    Why should she expect something impossible?


    Z knew Olivia was the person who wanted to trust John the most in this world. However, she was


    heartbroken and did not want to get deceived again.


    She brought Olivia a ss of water and said, ¡°Sis Liv, drink the water and take medicine, then go to


    bed. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Olivia thought of the baby and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, only after two hours, Olivia shot up from the bed.


    Z was guarding Olivia by her side. She quickly approached her when she saw her


    awake.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you alright? Why are you sweating?¡±


    Olivia gasped for breath and smiled wryly. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    She had just had a dream. In the dream, John tried to kill her.


    She jolted up from the bed in fear.


    Z handed the water to her and said, ¡°Sis Liv, Mr. Quinton said they found the kidnappers from


    yesterday, and he suspects the kidnapping has something to do with Dorothy.¡±


    Dorothy?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s hands shuddered. She lifted her head and looked at Z as she asked, ¡°Did


    he find any evidence?¡±


    ¡°No. Dorothy was smart and might have asked someone to do things for her. That¡¯s why she can


    always get away with things.¡±


    Olivia put her ss down and looked out of the window.


    She took a deep breath.


    That was something Dorothy could and would do.


    ¡°Where is Dorothy now?¡±


    ¡°The hospital. It seems she suffered some trauma from the thunderstorm and has been staying there


    since.¡±


    Olivia sneered as she thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t the day of the thunderstorm the day I was locked up in the little


    ck hut?¡¯


    No wonder John left her there all night. It turned out he had gone to his dearest mistress.


    ¡°Z, can you drive me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°But Sis Liv, your wounds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡®What are these woundspared to the wounds in my heart?¡¯


    Z knew there was no way she could persuade Olivia, so she got up, helped Olivia change her


    clothes, and supported her on her way to the car.


    Olivia opened the ward door and entered. She found Dorothy eating an apple in her room with all her


    limbs intact.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door, Dorothy immediately put on an act and leaned weakly against the


    headboard.


    ¡°Dorothy, do you think you¡¯re an actress, putting up an act for everybody all day?¡±


    Olivia sneered at that. Only John would believe such a poor act.


    Dorothy knew it was Olivia upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice. She turned around and red at Olivia. ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Olivia leaned against the wall, trying to keep her right foot off the ground.


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised to see me? Did you think I¡¯d be dead or raped by now?¡¯


    She was pregnant, yet Dorothy could vicious pay someone to force themselves on


    her.


    Dorothy intended to kill her.


    ¡°Olivia, why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±


    Then, Dorothy sneered. ¡°But I bet Johnny doesn¡¯t want you anymore, seeing as you¡¯re already in such


    a state.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 135

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 135


    ¡°Dorothy, of course I have to live longer than you. Why should I die when you¡¯re not dead yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use living. Will Johnny believe you? Johnny hates women who cheat on him. Do you think you


    can convince him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing Dorothy¡¯s ferocious expression, Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°Well, Dorothy,


    what if Johnny knew you¡¯ve been infertile for three years but you still pretended to be pregnant and


    even faked a miscarriage?¡±


    Dorothy was startled, and her eyes were wide open in shock. She said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating on him, too, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you all the evidence and ask you for the money? Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t give me a dime.


    Of course I have to tell Johnny about this and ask him to pay on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°B*tch! Olivia, don¡¯t do anything dumb!¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°You asked Ben to run into Zac. Do you think Johnny won¡¯t find out about your past with


    Ben?¡±


    ¡°Do you think John will think you¡¯re dirty, since he thinks I am? Dorothy, how many men have you slept


    with?


    ¡°Not just Ben, but also the men you used to frame me two years ago, and the men who did things for


    you. Oh, yes, and my kidnappers. Have you slept with them all?¡±


    ¡°You! Olivia, how dare you!¡±


    Dorothy got up from the bed and rushed to her. Then, she grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and shoved her onto


    the ground.


    ¡°B*tch, Johnny won¡¯t ever trust a word you say. Why do you have to waste your own time?¡±


    Olivia was in pain and covered her belly as she frowned and looked at Dorothy, who


    looked vicious.


    ¡°Johnny will learn the truth sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As soon as Olivia gritted her teeth and stood up, Dorothy pped her.


    ¡°B*tch! You must wanna die! Don¡¯t think you can do anything even if you have all this information! Your


    brother does whatever I tell him to do. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll make


    him die?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she pped Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, he¡¯s only thirteen. What do you want to do to him? He¡¯s already on the wrong path and


    doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right. I know it¡¯s all because of you. Don¡¯t ever think I¡¯ll forget about it.¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°So what? Your brother does what I say right now, and he thinks. you¡¯re a b*tch while


    I¡¯m his savior. Olivia, I took your ce!


    ¡°It¡¯s like how Johnny believes me and not you. Olivia, your husband is also mine!¡±


    Dorothy grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and pped her back.


    ¡°So, what do you think you know? Your man, your money, your house, your brother, and your


    reputation are all mine! I will take everything you have. All of it!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, you are crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mad, but I won. I¡¯ll leave you with nothing.¡±


    In pain, Olivia gritted her teeth and pushed Dorothy away.


    ¡°Dorothy, as long as I live, you won¡¯t ever hurt my baby or anyone around me again!¡±


    ¡°Heh! Tell Johnny everything you know. Let¡¯s see if he believes you or me.¡±


    Olivia did not want to quarrel with her anymore. She turned around and walked out of the ward as she


    fell onto Z because her legs were so weak.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you alright? Your hair¡­ Why is your cheek red?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°No. Did she hit you? I want to p her back for you.¡±


    Olivia stopped Z. ¡°No. I came here this time to record her voice. We have enough evidence now with


    this recording.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 136

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 136


    She knew Dorothy very well. Every time John was around, she would put on a show. However, she


    would show her true colors when John was not around.


    The recordings today were enough proof to show that she was crazy.


    She saw the familiar Maybach as soon as she reached Golden Hills Apartment.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia walked around the car without ncing at it.


    However, she was dragged into someone¡¯s arms before she took two steps.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    It was an interrogatory tone.


    ¡°I went to see your mistress and got a recording. You must be very interested to hear it, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    John frowned and put his arms around her waist. ¡°Olivia, talk nicely!¡±


    He had figured it out and gotten rid of the group. Therefore, he did not want to fight with her.


    However, Olivia only nced at him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, when I talked nicely and loved you with all my


    heart, you wanted me dead.¡±


    Olivia, my patience is limited.¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you ever been patient with me? You saved me 17 years ago. Why did you push me into


    the dark abyss 17 yearster? Why?¡±


    John shuddered.


    What did she just say?


    ¡®I saved her 17 years ago?


    ¡®But why don¡¯t I remember?


    Wes said she was kidnapped 17 years ago.


    ¡®Did I save her when she was tied up in a dark room?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lost for words? If you had any heart, you¡¯d let me live.¡±


    John was so irritated that he reached down, picked her up, and headed for the back seat of the


    Maybach.


    Z immediately stopped him when seeing this.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you can¡¯t take Sis Liv. She doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman!¡±


    John gave Z a cold nce that made her shiver, but she did not back down. She blocked his way


    with open arms.


    ¡°Since you saved Olivia¡¯s life once, I let it gost time. Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv didn¡¯t bribe mest time. Sis Liv never woke up during the whole process. How could she bribe


    me?¡±


    Z gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It was Dorothy who bribed the doctors and nurses! Sis Liv was¡­¡±


    ¡°Z!


    Olivia stopped her. ¡°Stop it. Get out of the way.¡±


    She knew that wherever she ran, John could take her if he wanted to.


    If she refused to leave, she was going to involve everyone around her.


    She had only known Z for a short time, but she liked the girl and did not want anything to happen to


    her.


    Z bit her lip and had no choice but to step aside.


    ¡°What?¡±


    However, John had no intention of leaving. He pursued the matter instead.


    However, Olivia would not let her, and Z dared not say it. She turned around and


    ran.


    John sat in the back seat with her in his arms. He had never wanted to touch her, but now he longed for


    her warmth.


    After a moment, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Olivia, what are you not telling me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, that¡¯s a strange question to ask.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    Somewhere along the way, Olivia started calling him ¡°Mr. Freeman¡± more than ¡± Johnny.¡±


    He also had no idea when he began to miss her gently calling him ¡°Johnny¡±.


    John thought he was sick. How could he possibly like the b*tch who had betrayed him?


    However, even if he was slow, he noticed that Olivia had changed. She had be


    indifferent.


    Especially to him.


    It made his heart throb.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 137

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 137


    Olivia was just like a doll, sitting in John¡¯s arms-lifeless and a shell of her former self.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll find out sooner orter what you¡¯re hiding from me!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart tingled with pain at this, but she smiled. ¡°Really? I hope you¡¯ll find out soon, Mr.


    Freeman.¡±


    ¡®Before I die.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to be so bitter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you think I¡¯m being bitter?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John grabbed her jaw with his long fingers. His eyes were scarlet and angry. ¡°Talk properly!¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly out of pain. ¡°You don¡¯t like me calling you Johnny. You said I¡¯m cheap. John,


    there is no trust between you and me anymore.


    ¡°Not only do you not trust me, but I also don¡¯t trust you. Every time I call you Johnny, my heart breaks.


    So I¡¯m tired, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    John stared nkly at Olivia, feeling a pang in his heart.


    ¡°Olivia, you betrayed me. You don¡¯t get to disbelieve me!¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°John, were we ever equal? You might disbelieve me, but I cannot disbelieve you.


    ¡°You can bring your mistress into the house, yet I have to save myself for you. John, you have double


    standards. You should¡¯ve told me I don¡¯t deserve you when you proposed. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have


    married you.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you loved me for 17 years? How could you not marry me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze in the air as loneliness flickered in her cloudy eyes. She closed her eyes and held


    back her tears.


    ¡°Yes, 17 years. Johnny, I regret it now.¡±


    As soon as the words ¡°I regret it¡± were uttered, John¡¯s heart suddenly emptied, and he felt like he was


    falling into an abyss.


    ¡®She said she regretted it.


    ¡®What did I do wrong to her?


    ¡®Who is she to regret it?¡¯


    As they drove to Cliffside Vi, John carried Olivia back to the room, threw her on the bed, ripped off


    his tie, and leaned over her.


    His hand pressed against the woman¡¯s slender neck as he warned coldly, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m telling you. You


    have no right to regret it either.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die, get a divorce, or leave without my permission! Even if you die, you must die by my


    hands!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bossy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am! You¡¯re mine after we got married, and you always will be! You wanna run? Forget about it!¡±


    Olivia looked at the man in front of her, suddenly finding him unfamiliar and falling into a trance.


    Suddenly, she grabbed John¡¯s hand and pressed it hard on her neck. She was


    already breathless, but she widened her eyes and shouted fiercely, ¡°Come on. Strangle me!¡±


    John frowned and tried to withdraw his hand, only to find that Olivia was so strong that he could not let


    go as she pressed his hand.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? You had me kidnapped and let them destroy my innocence. And you¡¯re asking me


    what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Who did it then? Tell me. Who?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and stared at his thin lips, trying to hear the b*tch¡¯s name, but the next thing she


    heard was¡­


    ¡°One of Freeman Group¡¯spetitors.¡±


    With that, Olivia grabbed John¡¯s hand and pushed him outward. With her eyes red, she yelled, ¡°You


    don¡¯t know anything! You know nothing! You never wanted to know


    the truth!¡±


    John tried to restrain her, but Olivia scratched his face backhanded.


    ¡°Olivia, have you lost your mind?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 138

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 138


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost his mind! Dorothy had me kidnapped! Aren¡¯t you the toughest guy in Ocean


    City? Why can¡¯t you even handle a woman? Do you believe her that much? Do you know who she


    gave her virginity to?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, have you had enough? Are you framing Dolly again? She was in the hospital when you were


    kidnapped. How could she have nned it?¡±


    John grabbed Olivia by the shoulder, shook her, and asked, ¡°How can you doubt her when she has


    been so kind and worrying about you? Olivia, you are hopeless!¡±


    Olivia suddenly calmed down and smiled a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re so blind.¡±


    With that said, she looked up at John in despair, tears in her eyes. ¡°If she kills me one day, will you


    scold me at my grave? Will you say, Olivia, you were so wicked that you found trouble with Dolly. You


    deserve to die!¡±


    John stiffened as his anger was somehow calmed.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re being ridiculous!¡±


    He warned, letting go of her shoulders and turning to walk out.


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    Losing her support, Olivia copsed to the floor and coughed violently.


    She covered her mouth with her hand as a rush of warmth came up. She knew it was blood without


    even looking.


    She had no idea how much blood she had left to shed or how much time she had left.


    Olivia looked down and touched her belly.


    ¡°My baby, I¡¯m so sorry for giving you an uncertain future. I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ll be born healthy.¡±


    With that said, Olivia began to cry as if there was no end to her tears.


    After the Maybach drove for some time, John suddenly said, ¡°Go to Golden Hills Apartment.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going there, sir?¡±


    ¡°Ask the nurse to take care of Olivia at Cliffside Vi.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wes was confused and stunned.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Sir just take Madam away from that nurse?


    ¡®Now he wants the nurse to go to Cliffside Vi and take care of Madam again. What on earth is he


    thinking?¡¯


    ¡°Golden Hills Apartment is Zac¡¯s property. I don¡¯t want them to be in touch.¡±


    Wes finally understood he was jealous.


    Once they reached Golden Hills Apartment, John asked Wes to get out of the car and drove it back to


    thepany as if it was not his idea to find Z.


    Feeling helpless, Wes shook his head and headed upstairs.


    Seeing Wes, Z scolded, ¡°What is it this time? What more does Jerk John want?


    Does he want Sis Liv to die?¡±


    Wes was unaware when he felt a bucket of cold water drop from the sky.


    ¡°You should be lucky I live in a high-end apartment, or I¡¯d have spilled sh*t!¡±


    At that moment, Wes suddenly realized why John refused toe. He probably figured out what would


    happen.


    He wiped the water off his face. ¡°I¡¯vee to ask you to take care of Madam at Cliffside Vi.¡±


    Z froze. ¡°Take care of Sis Liv?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one Madam.¡±


    Wes knew Z had Madam¡¯s best interests at heart, so he cleverly added a sentence to stress whose


    side he was on.


    Sure enough, Z turned back into the house, took out a towel, and threw it at him. Wipe yourself dry.¡±


    ¡°Give me two minutes.¡±


    Z soon came out with a suitcase. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The jerk¡¯s not too bad after all.¡±


    While John was on his way to thepany, he suddenly turned back to Cliffside Vi.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, he walked quietly and did not disturb Olivia.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 139

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 139


    While John was standing in the doorway, Olivia was sitting on the floor, getting something from the


    nightstand.


    She paused for a moment after each item. It was as if she were sorrowful and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    reluctant.


    When her fingers touched the red box, her hands shook suddenly.


    Olivia opened the box and looked at the shiny ring in it, tears welling up again.


    It was the diamond ring John had asked an internationally renowned jeweler to prepare for their


    marriage proposal three years ago.


    All these years, she treated it like a treasure. Afraid to damage it, she put it away.


    Olivia took the ring out, put it on her finger, held her hand up, and studied it for a moment, smiling.


    ¡°But Johnny¡¯s noting back, and neither can we go back to how it used to be. And you¡­ are just


    going to be a part of my past.


    ¡°If I had never saved that b*tch, Dorothy, could I have avoided all this?¡±


    She mumbled to herself as if she were telling a story to the ring.


    After a while, she looked down at the ring and sobbed. ¡°But there are no ifs in this world. Johnny


    doesn¡¯t love me anymore. He changed.¡±


    ¡°I thought of getting him to fall in love with me again, but I failed. He seems to increasingly hate me and


    wants me dead¡­¡±


    With that said, she put the ring back in the box and put the box on the ground.


    She needed to purchase Larson¡¯s Residence, but she had no money, and John had cut off her financial


    resources. Therefore, she could only sell her jewelry, including the ring symbolizing her and John¡¯s


    love.


    Suddenly, Olivia paused, looked at the photo, and froze.


    She already knew who saved her 17 years ago, so she entered John¡¯s high school and secretly


    followed him.


    The photo was taken secretly at the time. John was very handsome in it. He had deep features and an


    angr silhouette, but he was happier back then.


    It was a wonderful time¡­


    Olivia¡¯s tears hit the photo, and the stter brought her back to reality.


    The heart-wrenching pain made her clench her fist and pat her chest.


    How did this happen?


    Just then, an unlocking noise was heard downstairs. Then Z¡¯s and Wes¡¯s voices


    rang.


    John quickly collected himself, rushed into the study, and closed the door as if he did not see what he


    had just seen.


    However, the image of Olivia beating her chest over an unfamiliar photo haunted his mind.


    Who was that man in the photo?


    It was probably the one she had longed for and loved for 17 years!


    Sensing someoneing, Olivia dabbed her tears with the back of her hand. Then she put the photo


    away, put all the jewelry in her bag, and walked out.


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Olivia froze when she saw Z. ¡°Z? Why are you here?¡±


    Z pointed to Wes. ¡°Jerk John¡¯s assistant asked me toe and take care Sis Liv. Now I won¡¯t have


    to worry until I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted as she took her hand. ¡°You little girl.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Wes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my job.¡±


    ¡°But will John give you a hard time?¡±


    Wes froze. ¡°Give me a hard time?¡±


    of


    you,


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯d give you a hard time if he knew you sent Z behind his back, wouldn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    Wes blinked his eyes. It appeared that there had been a deeper misunderstanding between Madam


    and Sir than he thought.


    ¡°Sir..¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 140

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 140


    Before he could finish speaking, his phone rang. It was a phone call from John.


    Wes nodded. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer the call first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and be careful.¡±


    After Olivia brought Z into the room, Wes quickly answered the phone and heard the man fuming.


    ¡°Come to the study.¡±


    Once in the study, Wes knew he would suffer when he saw John looking grim.


    ¡®Did Madam and Sir have another fight without me?¡¯


    ¡°Go find out what other guys Olivia had before she met me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Including those who pursued her when she was at school. Don¡¯t let any of them go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aaron Summers too!¡±


    That man was the prime suspect. He was a childhood friend and happened to show up right now!


    Wes then realized John was jealous again and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, are you returning to the office


    today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m returning now.¡±


    With Z taking care of her, Olivia¡¯s life was much morefortable. At least she had three meals a


    day and took her medicine on time.


    When her foot was almost healed, Olivia suggested, ¡°Z, go out with me today.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Juste with me.¡±


    Z smiled. ¡°Okay, we can also get some groceries. The refrigerator is empty.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two cleaned up and headed out the door. Z drove while Olivia navigated.


    She deliberately chose a pawnshop far from the city, thinking she would be able to keep it a secret from


    John.


    After parking the car, Z looked up. ¡°Sis Liv, do you want to pawn something? If you need money¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Z, I can¡¯t borrow 70 million dors from Mr. Quinton, can I?¡±


    Z nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia went into the pawnshop and took everything out of her bag, including the ring.


    The pawnbroker¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the ring. ¡°That¡¯s a quality thing, Miss. Are you sure you


    want to pawn it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how much can you offer me? It¡¯s the creation of the international jeweler Q.¡± ¡°Miss, although it¡¯s


    signed Q, it¡¯s not Q¡¯s creation.¡±


    Olivia looked over warily and snatched the ring from his hand. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying this


    is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t say it was fake. Q¡¯s signature is real, and the ring is indeed made


    by Q, but the design isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia was a design major and loved Q¡¯s work, but how could this ring be¡­


    The boss seemed to recognize Olivia¡¯s doubts and exined. ¡°Miss, the inside


    pattern of the ring looks like a wave but is actually an F. The designer¡¯s initials should be F.¡±


    ¡®F?


    Olivia froze and looked down at the inside of the ring to see that the wave looked increasingly like F as


    she looked longer.


    The ring¡¯s from John. Did he¡­ design it?¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you going to pawn it? I can give you 20 million dors.¡±


    Olivia subconsciously took a step back as the tears fell.


    How could she give it up?


    Just then, her phone rang. It was the asset management office.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m sorry. We couldn¡¯t keep the house because someone had just


    bought it at full price. We¡¯re really sorry.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s legs gave way as she leaned against the wall. She bit her lips and stifled the cry. ¡°Got it.


    Thanks.¡±


    She did not get to keep Larson¡¯s Residence after all¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 141

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 141


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to herself and grabbed the ring again. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to pawn them anymore.¡±


    The pawnbroker thought that his price was too low. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Miss, if you think the price is


    too low, we can talk about it. 30 million dors altogether. What do you think?¡±


    That price must have been high, and the boss waited confidently for Olivia¡¯s response.


    However, Olivia cried and shook her head as she hugged the box firmly. ¡°No amount can make me


    pawn them.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Olivia looked down and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    It was toote. She should have pawned her jewelry earlier, or she would not have lost Larson¡¯s


    Residence.


    She looked down at the ring, her heart feeling as if it had been pierced.


    Olivia ran out of the pawn shop, knocked on the car window, and gritted her teeth as she suppressed


    her emotions. ¡°Z, go home first. I want to walk around by myself.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    With that said, Olivia turned and ran away.


    Z looked at her back, unsure of what was going on, but she knew she should not follow Olivia if she


    wanted to be alone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Therefore, Z drove to the supermarket.


    Olivia raced through three traffic lights before stopping. She leaned against the alley and slid down the


    wall.


    She covered her face and sobbed as her heart seemed to burst, leaving her breathless


    She coughed, and the smell of blood rushed up. Olivia clenched her right hand and banged hard on her


    chest as she cried her eyes out.


    ¡®Why did I have to find out that John designed the ring now?


    ¡®It¡¯s too cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Larson¡¯s Residence was gone, and her final ce of belonging vanished. It was as if a whisper


    repeated in her ear.


    ¡®Olivia, the Larson family¡¯s gone. John and Dorothy did it together!¡¯


    She hated it. Opening and closing her dry mouth, she was breathless as something seemed stuck in


    her heart.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    She kept asking herself. ¡®Why did this happen to me? Why did I have to go through all this? What have


    I done wrong?¡¯


    After loving him for 17 years, John gave her a ring he designed himself. Then he trampled over her


    mind and drove her into the abyss.


    She could not find the answer. Her eyes were red with tears, and she was sweating, but she knew she


    could not die.


    She must not die for her brother, her baby, and revenge.


    However, she¡­ did not think she could survive this. What should she do?


    Just then, three drunks walked into the alley and staggered up to Olivia.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, why are you crying? Did someone dump you?¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡±


    ¡°My arms are always open to you. Come on, pretty girl. Come to my arms, and you won¡¯t be sad


    anymore.¡±


    Olivia stopped crying, and she hugged her bag in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­e over!¡±


    ¡°Oh, crying women breaks my heart the most. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll treat you nicely.¡±


    Terrified, Olivia got up and tried to run, but someone else grabbed her.


    The box fell from her hand, and the ring slipped out.


    One of the drunks bent down and picked it up. After looking at it for a moment, he said happily, ¡°Guys,


    this looks expensive! It must be worth a lot of money.¡±


    Olivia stared at the ring and reached for it, but she missed it.


    ¡°Girly, I¡¯m not that rigid either. If you want us to let you go, give us the ring

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 142

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 142


    ¡°No! Give me back my ring!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve chosen the second option. Give us a good time, and we can give you the ring back.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face paled instantly. She bit her lips, looked at the three, and sped her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    arms around her chest. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    However, the drunks did not seem bothered. ¡°No one will save you


    even if you


    scream your lungs out!¡±


    ¡°Give me the ring!


    ¡°You chose the ring!¡±


    With that, the man in charge threw Olivia straight up against the wall and reached for her dress. ¡°Don¡¯t


    move!¡±


    Olivia reached out to push the man, only to be pped against the wall and her clothes ripped off. Her


    crying and pleading seemed to make the man more excited and move greater.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed up and kicked the man off Olivia¡¯s body.


    The other two were startled as they turned to look. They rolled up their sleeves to fight.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you disturb us?¡±


    However, the two were soon dealt with a punch. They got up from the ground to run away.


    Olivia¡¯s sight was hazy. She only smelled a familiar smell as she fell into a man¡¯s


    arms.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, pushed the man away, and ran after the three drunks, crying and


    shouting, ¡°Give me back my ring! Give it back!¡±


    However, the three had long since disappeared. She cried and begged. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Give me back my


    ring! Give it back¡­ Okay?¡±


    John hugged her with a frown, displeased. ¡°Olivia, are you so short of men? Do you want them back


    after they ran away?¡±


    ¡°Give me back my ring¡­¡±


    ¡°What ring? Olivia, how cheap are you going to get?¡±


    Olivia was so confused that she did not recognize John¡¯s voice. She kept muttering,¡± Give it back¡­¡±


    John leaned over, picked her up in his arms, and threw her coldly into the car. Then he said to Wes,


    ¡°Catch those three drunks!¡±.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John then got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove back to Cliffside Vi, where he called his private doctor


    to check on Olivia¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, it appears that Madam was pped in the face, resulting in a blow to the head, which


    caused a temporary loss of vision and fainting. She only needed to rest for a while. If she has any other


    problems, we¡¯ll need to give her an X-ray to see if she has a concussion.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give Madam some IV drips. Sir, shall I apply the ointment on the wound on the head, or are you


    going to do it?¡±


    John nced at Olivia, who was unconscious in bed. His thin lips said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The doctor gave Olivia the IV drip and left.


    John sat by the bed and watched her with mixed feelings.


    He applied the ointment to Olivia¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°Olivia, why are you so. stubborn? Was it


    the ring the man gave you?¡±


    ¡°The ring! Give me back my ring! It¡¯s important¡­¡±


    Olivia began to cry again, and the tears rolled down the corner of her eye and onto


    John¡¯s hand.


    The warm tears made John¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Who is she crying for?


    ¡®Who is the man in the photo?¡±


    The more John thought about it, the more annoyed he became. He suddenly got up,


    rolled his sleeves, and walked out.


    As soon as he left, Olivia grabbed the bed sheet with both hands and cried, ¡°Johnny designed it


    himself. Give it back to me, okay?¡±


    Unfortunately, John did not hear that.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 143

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 143


    It was already the next day when Olivia woke up.


    Z finished making soup and had entered the room when Olivia sat up in bed with a horrified look on


    her face, shouting, ¡°Give it back!¡±


    Z put the porridge aside. ¡°Sis Liv, what happened? You kept saying, ¡®Give it back¡¯st night.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and looked away. ¡°What else did I say?¡±


    ¡°A ring or something. You kept saying, ¡®Give it back,¡¯ and nothing else. I asked you, and you didn¡¯t say.


    But you were crying the whole time. You scared me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, you can tell me anything. It¡¯s better than holding it in.¡±


    Olivia looked up and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suddenly, she remembered yesterday. ¡°Who sent me back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see¡­ By the time I got back, you were already back and were having an IV drip.¡±


    Olivia frowned and held her head as she carefully recalled yesterday.


    However, the voice and the figure were vague, and the smell was familiar to her-It smelled like John¡¯s


    usual cologne.


    However¡­


    She gave a self-deprecating smile. How could John possibly save her?


    ¡°Sis Liv, have some soup. I need to go back to Golden Hills Apartmentter. Stay at home and wait


    until I get back.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Ms. Jones, do you think I¡¯m a child? I¡¯m not paralyzed. You speak as if I can¡¯t live on


    my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Look, you got hurt when I didn¡¯t keep my eye on you for a moment


    yesterday. I don¡¯t know what you experienced, and I¡¯m scared.¡±


    When Z spoke, she sounded so concerned that it melted Olivia¡¯s heart.


    Then she asked, ¡°Z, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    Z paused for a moment before turning around and said with a smile, ¡°Of course,


    it¡¯s because you¡¯re nice. I told you thatst time, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Z, I¡¯m not stupid. I can feel you care about me as you care about family.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, let me tell you the truth. I¡¯ve been cklisted by the hospital. Mr. Quinton gave me a job


    because of you, and my job is to take care of you for him because it¡¯s inconvenient for him.¡±


    Instead of doubting it, Olivia asked, ¡°Did Mr. Quinton say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said Jerk John will get upset and torture you if he gets too close to you. He¡¯s afraid of


    something happening to you, so he asked me to keep watch.¡±


    The approach fitted Zac.


    Therefore, Olivia did not ask any more questions. Instead, she felt grateful to Zac.


    He was very thoughtful and kept a safe distance so that Dorothy and John could not get the goods on


    them.


    ¡°Then thank him for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    With that said, Z urged, ¡°Sis Liv, drink your soup. I¡¯ll be back in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Z turned and sprinted out the door, leaning against the wall and patting her chest.


    It was close. She almost gave herself away. Fortunately, using Mr. Quinton as an


    excuse worked.


    Besides that, she could tell that Mr. Quinton liked Olivia. It was why he hired her.


    Olivia was currently in a bad ce. She did not want Sis Liv to know who she was, even if she would


    never find out.


    After Z left, Olivia finished her soup. She looked a little better and went downstairs to water the


    flowers in the yard.


    Olivia used to take care of them, but so many things had happened to hertely, so she did not water


    them.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 144

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 144


    Some of the flowers were beginning to show signs of wilting, which made her sad.


    What used to be a gorgeous garden was now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was negligent in looking after you.¡±


    With that said, she heard the sound of a door opening in the hallway.


    Thinking it was Z, she asked without looking back, ¡°Are you back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, so you¡¯re here!¡±


    Olivia paused and looked back at the intruder. Her face darkened. ¡°This is my house. Where else


    should I be if not here?¡±


    Dorothy clenched her fists. After she was discharged from the hospital, John put her in an apartment


    downtown.


    No matter how she looked at it, she could see Olivia had lived there before.


    Besides that, John never went back after dropping her off, which led her to assume that Olivia must be


    at Cliffside Vi.


    ¡°How shameless! Johnny doesn¡¯t love you anymore, and you¡¯re still shamelessly pestering him. Why


    bother?¡±


    ¡°Really? I asked for a divorce, but Johnny tore up the divorce papers. Who do you think didn¡¯t want a


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Me? Dorothy, you will neverpare to me. I¡¯m the heiress of the Larson family, and you are just a


    misfit b*tch. I¡¯m the official mistress of the Freeman family, and you¡¯re only the homewrecker!¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Dorothy, why don¡¯t you get reborn if you want to beat me?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face twisted in anger. She walked up to Olivia and peered coldly at her. ¡± Are you challenging


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, Dorothy. I¡¯m making my stand. It¡¯s up to me if a homewrecker wants to join the farnily.¡±


    Dorothy raised her hand to hit her, but Olivia grabbed it. ¡°You want to hit me? Do you think I¡¯m a


    pushover?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson! You b*tch! Do you think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯ve been to jail. Your parents are dead, and


    your brother is ruined. What do you think you have left?¡±


    With a twitch of the corners of her mouth, Olivia raised her hand and pushed Dorothy


    out.


    ¡°Yes, I have nothing left. But Dorothy, do you think you won¡¯t go to jail for murder?


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave evidence no matter what you do. Do you think you can get away with murder because


    you¡¯re missing a kidney?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the proof?¡±


    ¡°Proof? Dorothy, you¡¯ve admitted it yourself. Do I need proof?¡±


    Dorothy threw her head back andughed. ¡°You have no proof. Johnny won¡¯t believe you. You will be


    kicked out sooner orter. It¡¯s only a matter of time. I can afford to wait anyway!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered.


    Dorothy could afford to wait, of course. Olivia had advanced lung cancer and could die anytime.


    Dorothy would take her ce once she died.


    ¡°Dorothy, just wait. Maybe you will be a homewrecker for life.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Dorothy clenched her teeth angrily and pushed Olivia out with her hand. ¡°Olivia, I won¡¯t let you have the


    baby!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s belly ached. She clutched her stomach in pain. ¡°Dorothy, you!¡±


    Just then, the door opened.


    John walked in and saw Dorothy. He frowned slightly. ¡°Dolly, what are you doing here?¡±


    Dorothy immediately ran over and knelt in front of John, crying and pleading, Johnny, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just


    wanted to see Liv, but I didn¡¯t think Liv would fight me¡­ She fell on purpose, trying to frame me. But


    Johnny, why would I push her?¡±


    Olivia broke out in a cold sweat from the belly ache. ¡°Johnny, my belly¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 145

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 145


    ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t push Liv. You have to believe me¡­¡±


    Dorothy hugged John as she cried, stopping him from checking on Olivia.


    ¡°Dolly, get up first.¡±


    ¡°No, Johnny. I¡¯ll stay on my knees if you don¡¯t believe me. It hurts to be wronged. Liv¡¯s groaning on the


    ground, but I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The more Dorothy said, the more aggrieved she sounded. It was as if she had never done it.


    ¡°Johnny, Liv said I hired someone to kidnap her as soon as I got back. I panicked as I never did it. I got


    a little emotional. Who knows Liv grabbed me and hit me¡­¡±


    Then she looked up, pointed to a red mark on her face, and said, ¡°Look, there are still nail marks on my


    face. I really didn¡¯t bully Liv¡­ Let alone send anyone to kidnap her. Johnny¡­¡±


    Olivia was in so much pain that she almost fainted. All she heard was Dorothy¡¯s cries and grievances.


    She held her stomach and yelled through clenched teeth, ¡°Dorothy, are you that shameless? I¡¯m dying


    of pain, and you¡¯re still acting!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    John looked at Olivia, whose face was pale with pain on the ground. He wanted to walk over to see her,


    but Dorothy held him so tightly that he could not move at all.


    ¡°Dorothy, let go!¡±


    With that said, he pulled Dorothy off the floor, pushed her aside, and strode over to pick Olivia up from


    the floor.


    When he passed Dorothy, he said coldly, ¡°Is what I said useless? Why did youe back here when I


    told you to stay in the apartment?¡±


    Then he took Olivia out the door without waiting for Dorothy to respond.


    The two people at the door happened to meet Z, who just rushed back.


    Z was so shocked at the sight that she dropped her bag on the ground and ran over. ¡°Sis Liv, what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°She said her belly hurts.¡±


    ¡°Her belly hurts? Oh, no, it must be the baby. Hurry to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Drive to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    In a panic, Z stepped into the driver¡¯s seat and did not start the car for a long time.


    John sat in the back, holding Olivia. He got a little impatient. ¡°You can¡¯t drive?¡±


    ¡°No, I can. But where is the start button on this car?¡±


    ¡°On your right.¡±


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Feeling chills and sweating on her forehead and back, Olivia grabbed John¡¯s hand and said while


    shivering, ¡°John¡­ Johnny, I¡¯m¡­ cold¡­¡±


    When John saw that her face was as pale as a sheet and her usually plump lips were dry, he put a coat


    over Olivia and wrapped his arms around her tightly.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thank¡­ you.¡±


    For some reason, John felt a pang in his heart when he heard the word ¡°thank you¡±.


    He looked down and brushed Olivia¡¯s hair away from her forehead. He whispered,¡± Olivia, don¡¯t die.¡±


    However, Olivia was so numb from the pain that she cked out and did not hear the


    words.


    John frowned, remembering what had happened at the pawn shop.


    He had followed Olivia because she had run away, forgetting to ask the pawnbroker what she wanted


    to pawn.


    Just after Olivia fell asleep, he drove to the pawnshop again.


    The pawnbroker remembered Olivia.


    ¡°Oh, that youngdy. She had many things to pawn but ended up pawning nothing.


    ¡°What impressed me the most is a ring from the famous jeweler, Q. But her expression changed after I


    told her it had an F on the inside.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 146

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 146


    Then he recalled the alley where Olivia had fought so hard to protect the ring, and somehow he felt


    happy.


    John looked down at Olivia in his arms and muttered, ¡°Olivia, what the h*ll are you thinking?¡±


    After reaching the hospital, they rushed Olivia to the emergency room.


    John¡¯s heart hung in suspense until the red light went out and the doctor came out.


    He knew the baby was a bastard, but he was reluctant to give it up if it was gone.


    ¡°How is it, doctor?¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s not doing well and has been taking medication. Besides that, I can see that Madam has a lot


    of injured. Sir, Madam is pregnant and needs to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°How about the baby?¡±


    ¡°The baby is safe for the time being, but only for now. You can¡¯t save it if there is another ident.¡±


    The doctor sighed. ¡°Besides, if there¡¯s another ident, I¡¯m afraid that the mother¡¯s health will


    deteriorate, and she will lose a lot of blood if there¡¯s another ident, let alone the baby. If you don¡¯t


    want the baby, you should abort it as soon as possible.¡±


    John finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Can we abort the baby now?¡±


    ¡°No, the mother is injured. If we have the abortion now, she will lose a lot of blood.¡±


    After the doctor left, Z stopped John with red eyes. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what do you mean? Are you trying


    to abort Sis Liv¡¯s baby? You should ask Sis Liv even if you want to abort it!¡±


    John nced coldly at her and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s only a bastard. It must die if I want it to die!¡±


    ¡°This is murder!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in charge in Ocean City!¡±


    ¡°You! Mr. Freeman, believe it or not, Sis Liv has lung cancer! And you¡¯d better be careful of Dorothy.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sis Liv, Dorothy would still be in the slums. Do you think she¡¯s nice when the Ellis family


    made their fortune through the Larson family and is now after Sis Liv¡¯s man by being a homewrecker?¡±


    Z spoke indignantly, more agitated than Olivia.


    John felt a pang in his heart before raising his hand and pushing Z away. ¡°F*ck off! Dolly, it¡¯s not up


    to people like you to judge.¡±


    Looking at John¡¯s indifferent back, Z gritted her teeth and punched the ground.


    ¡®I¡¯d have killed you if Sis Liv doesn¡¯t still love you!¡±


    With this in mind, Z wanted to kill Dorothy.


    However, she knew very well that Dorothy framed Sis Liv thest time she told the truth.


    If she did something, would Jerk John treat Sis Liv worse because he thought she


    instructed her?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Z bit her lip, picked herself up from the floor, patted the dirt off herself, and turned back into the


    hospital ward.


    It still needed to be discussed in the long run.


    ¡°Olivia, you wanted the hard way when I offered you the easy way. Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s voice startled Olivia out of hera and made her sit up in bed.


    ¡°Are


    you awake?¡±


    Olivia looked over in horror and saw Dorothy standing by her bed.


    ¡°Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you got lucky this time. The baby¡¯s still alive. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll kill your baby if you threaten me! If you tell Johnny, I¡¯ll kill the baby in your belly and


    that little b*tch out there!¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth, grabbed Olivia by the hair, pulled her back, and pped her.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t mess with me. Or your brother will suffer too!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 147

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 147


    ¡°Dorothy, you!¡±


    ¡°Your brother is at my beck and call. Do you think I should give him something he shouldn¡¯t eat or take


    photos of something he shouldn¡¯t first?¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°Or should I let him lose a finger and an ear first? It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Terrified and trembling, Olivia clenched her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    ¡°Then listen well!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Z barged in and saw Dorothy pulling Olivia by the hair. She rushed to hit Dorothy, but


    Dorothy ducked.


    Dorothy whispered, ¡°And keep yourckey under control. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    With that said, she let go of Olivia¡¯s hair and let her fall back onto the bed.


    Z tried to chase Dorothy, but Olivia grabbed her. ¡°Stop chasing.¡±


    Dorothy sneered at Olivia as she walked out the door. ¡°You better be smart.¡±


    Once they left, Z fumed. ¡°Sis Liv, why did you stop me? Even if we can¡¯t defeat her, at least we got


    to p her.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it? How can we forget it? Sis Liv!¡±


    ¡°Z.¡±


    Olivia coughed, swallowed the pain, and asked, ¡°Is my baby okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the doctor says you¡¯re lucky. We managed to keep it for the time being. But only for now. If you


    go on like this, you¡¯ll kill yourself too.¡±


    Z rolled her eyes at Olivia.


    She did not understand why Sis Liv would be afraid of that b*tch Dorothy.


    She had expected Olivia to contradict her, but the woman in bed did not make a sound after waiting for


    several minutes.


    Z thought she was running away again and looked around to see Olivia leaning against the bed,


    staring nkly out the window, unknown what was on her mind.


    Z thought she had crossed the line again. She walked over cautiously, looked down, and asked


    awkwardly, ¡°Sis Liv, are you mad? I¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Z froze, looked up, and heard Olivia say, ¡°No, you¡¯re right about everything. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°Z, promise me you¡¯ll protect yourself, okay? Don¡¯t go against them for me. I don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to you.¡±


    Z¡¯s eyes went red instantly as she hugged Olivia.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Horrified, Olivia froze before stroking her hair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying? I thought you


    wouldn¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    Olivia used to say that to her. It was why she remembered Sis Liv for so many years.


    Olivia was not seriously injured and mainly needed more rest, so the couple returned to Cliffside Vi


    the next day.


    John did not show up for several days.


    Only Olivia and Z were at Cliffside Vi, and life seemed peaceful and secure.


    However, Olivia still remembered Dorothy¡¯s warning.


    She did not want to bring disaster to the people around her, so she had to find a way to get rid of Z.


    ¡°Z, it¡¯s about time you returned to Mr. Quinton¡¯s firm, or you¡¯ll be fired.¡±


    Oblivious to it, Z took a sip of lemon tea. ¡°No, Mr. Quinton asked me to take care of you. Aren¡¯t I


    working right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I can take care of myself. You can go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you getting rid of me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 148

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 148


    ¡°You can stille back, but you can¡¯t fully rely on me. What will you do when I die?¡±


    Z mmed the ss down on the table. ¡°Sis Liv, what nonsense are you talking about? Touchwood,


    touchwood, touchwood. You¡¯re not going to die!¡±


    With her heart melting, Olivia said with a suppressed chuckle, ¡°We¡¯ll all die someday. And I have


    terminal lung cancer. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton¡¯s medicine will cure you!¡±


    ¡°Girlie, there are no miracles in life, especially for me.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t prevent you froming. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    Z knew Olivia was stubborn, and it was hard to change her mind.


    Therefore, she pretended to agree and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Z agreed, but she was keeping an eye on her nearby.


    After all, she was afraid of Dorothy harming Olivia again.


    Z pretended to leave in the afternoon but actually went into hiding.


    Olivia cleaned up for a while and drove to the cemetery.


    The cemetery was still cold and grim, but Olivia was unafraid.


    In her opinion, people were the most terrifying ones, especially those who looked sincere.


    After reaching her parents¡¯ grave, she squatted down and wiped their photos.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m here again. I n to visit you more often.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a grandchild. Are you happy?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that happened ton¡­¡±


    Remembering hown had treated herst time, Olivia¡¯s tears could not help falling slowly.


    She threw her head over to stop the tears. Perhaps she was too aggrieved that the tears would not


    stop.


    ¡°I only wanted to report the good news earlier, but I¡¯m so tired, Mom and Dad. I don¡¯t


    know what to do.


    ¡°Will you help me out?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, she covered her face and began crying.


    She defeated Dorothy repeatedly when facing her.


    When facing John, she would be brought down whenever he showed up.


    With just one gentle word from him, her hatred would disappear, making her think she had a future and


    hope.


    However, she knew it was hopeless¡­


    Suddenly, an umbre appeared overhead, and a familiar voice rang. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s raining. Why didn¡¯t you


    use an umbre?¡±


    Startled, she wiped her tears and looked up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see my mother, and I thought of paying my respects to Uncle and Aunt when I got here. I


    never expected Uncle to kill himself.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and got up. ¡°Yeah, neither did I.¡±


    Olivia was still doubtful about Hans¡¯ death.


    ¡®Why did he kill himself?


    ¡®Did he kill himself because of her?


    ¡®Or did Dorothy kill him because of Mom¡¯s death?¡¯


    What shecked was proof. She had no proof against Dorothy, and that made her desperate.


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s raining. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯lle back another day.¡±


    Some things were inappropriate to say with outsiders around, so Olivia could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aaron, who had been holding an umbre over her, was silent when he suddenly said, ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry


    for that day¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to apologize. I understand.¡±


    John ruled Ocean City. How could she not understand?


    ¡°Can I buy you dinner to make up for it?¡±


    ¡°I drove here.¡±


    ¡°Liv, if you say no, I can only assume you¡¯re still angry. If I hadn¡¯t gone abroad, we¡­¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°Okay, take my car.¡±


    Aaron hesitated momentarily. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Olivia did not reject and sat in the front passenger seat.


    As they drove away, a Maybach appeared at the cemetery gate.


    The man in the car was staring darkly in the direction of the car¡¯s departure. The knuckles of the hands


    holding the steering wheel turned pale.


    Olivia Larson!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 149

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 149


    Olivia was unaware she was being followed but subconsciously kept her distance from Aaron.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±


    Olivia was a little nervous, afraid that John would suddenly appear with a dark face and call her a b*tch.


    Therefore, she sped her hands together, looked out the window awkwardly, and looked around


    nervously.


    Aaron peered at her and said with a chuckle. ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to be so uptight when you¡¯re with me.


    It was my faultst time. We grew up together. I can¡¯t really leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go back to design, I can help you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t beat John, but I can still give you some small orders. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there a


    designpetition?¡±


    ¡°A design¡­petition¡­¡±


    She dared not even think of such a thing.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be afraid. You can practice first. You were so good before, so you can get experience with it


    by practicing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With that, Aaron turned the steering wheel and stopped the car. ¡°How about French cuisine?¡±


    ¡°Cheese fondue.¡±


    Aaron froze. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s a pretty good cheese fondue shop two blocks away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I remember you used to love French cuisine. Why did you change?¡±


    Olivia used to love French cuisine, but she had always had the house to herself for


    past two years.


    the


    Every day, she cooked meals and waited, but the man who used toe home every day never came


    back.


    Gradually, she was afraid of solitude and stopped loving French cuisine.


    Cheese fondue was so good that even a person could feel the heat when the pot. was bubbling and the


    hot steam was floating around the room.


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Time has changed, and so has my taste.¡±


    When they got there, Aaron asked for a private room, and the two ordered the


    cheese fondue and other dishes and began to chat.


    ¡°Liv, there¡¯s going to be a cocktail party tomorrow with many members of the design world. Do you


    want toe?¡±


    Olivia was enticed, but she was afraid of John for some reason.


    Seeing her hesitation, Aaron added, ¡°There¡¯s a Mr. Winston who wants a custom- made bracelet. He¡¯s


    going to be there tomorrow. If you guys hit it off, you¡¯ll make hundreds of thousands of dors.¡±


    ¡°Did he seek you out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet. If you want, I can refer you to him. At least it¡¯ll be your


    first order, and I can make up for myst mistake.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the private room door flew open, and a tall shadow rushed in and dragged


    Olivia out of her chair.


    ¡°Olivia, do you really like going against me?¡±


    He had been trying to figure out who the man in Olivia¡¯s secret photo was.


    He had just locked on to Aaron when he bumped into them eating together.


    ¡°No¡­ No, Johnny, you misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand?¡±


    John grabbed Olivia¡¯s slender waist and looked at Aaron with cold dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Summers, we meet


    again.¡±


    Aaron stood up and did not chicken out. ¡°Mr. Freeman, Liv and I are innocent. Don¡¯t give her a hard


    time.¡±


    ¡°I should have been very clearst time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman. You told me to lie to Liv when you said you wanted Liv to stay. home, and I did. But


    can¡¯t we just catch up this time?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 150

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 150


    Olivia nudged John, ¡°Johnny, stop it. I¡¯ll go back with you now.¡±


    John peered down at her and whispered, ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll deal with you when I get home.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    Aaron reached over and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Freeman, Liv doesn¡¯t want to go. with you. You


    shouldn¡¯t restrict her freedom.¡±


    John pushed him away and looked over coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to tell me how


    to get along with my wife?¡±


    ¡°Do you think of Liv as your wife? You¡¯re jailing her. It¡¯s up to her to decide what she does, who she


    sees, and where she goes.¡±


    John nced coldly at Aaron. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    Afraid that John would lose his temper with Aaron, Olivia said, ¡°Aaron, just shut up and go.¡±


    However, it set John offpletely.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The arm around Olivia¡¯s waist tightened as if it were going to snap her tiny waist.


    However, she gritted her teeth and endured it instead of saying anything.


    ¡°Olivia, are you defending another man in front of me?¡±


    Olivia had no idea what was going on, so she implored, ¡°Johnny, stop it. If this got


    out¡­¡±


    ¡°Got out? If nothing is going on between you and this man, what are you afraid of getting out? Are you


    guilty?¡±


    Olivia looked at John in despair, her heart cracking silently.


    She was not guilty. She did not want everyone to know that her family was shattered.


    It was the only dignity she wanted to maintain.


    Aaron suddenly grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist again. ¡°Liv,e with me. I thought you were happy, but now it


    seems to be hell.¡±


    ¡°Let go of my wife¡¯s hand!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Aaron puffed out his chest and gripped Olivia¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°Why should I? If I hadn¡¯t gone abroad, I


    would have been the one to marry Liv!¡±


    Olivia froze as she became more flustered.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that adding fuel to the fire?


    ¡®Besides, when was I engaged to Aaron? We¡¯ve never been together!¡¯


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve always liked you. I was going to propose right after graduation, but my dad suddenly sent me


    abroad. I didn¡¯t get to you in time. It¡¯s my fault, but I¡¯m back now and can give you happiness.


    ¡°Liv, we¡¯re childhood friends. I was your senior when we were at school. You have always followed me


    around. I used to protect you, and I¡¯ll protect you now.¡±


    Olivia looked shocked. ¡°Aaron, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Before Aaron could finish, John broke free from Aaron¡¯s hand and leaned over to hold Olivia in his


    arms.


    ¡°Aaron, watch your hands and mouth! Liv is my wife. She¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    With that said, John turned and walked out with Olivia in his arms.


    Aaron looked at their backs and withdrew his outstretched hand, curling his lips slightly.


    Their rtionship appeared to be moreplicated than what outsiders described.


    As Aaron was about to leave, four bodyguards in ck rushed in from outside.


    Before he could put up a fight, they pinned him to the ground.


    Wes came in andid Aaron¡¯s right hand t on the floor. ¡°Your right hand is important to a designer,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aaron froze before quickly resisting. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t destroy my hand!¡±


    However, no sooner had he spoken than he heard a crack, and his right hand was broken.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wes stepped on his face. ¡°Our boss asked me to let you know that anyone coveting


    his woman has a death wish. It¡¯s just a warning this time. We¡¯ll kill you if there¡¯s a next time!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 151

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 151


    John¡¯s face was dark for the entire journey. The coldness from his body was so overpowering. Olivia


    felt so terrified that she had to curl up against the seat and stay motionless.


    passenger


    After a while, the man parted his thin lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to exin?¡±


    She lifted her head, tears hanging from her eyshes. ¡°Will you listen to my exnation?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    John was impatient with her and only said two words. He seemed to be warning her that this was her


    only chance to prove her innocence.


    ¡°Aaron and I are just neighbors. We never got engaged, and we¡¯ve never done anything that¡¯s against


    the rules.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia¡¯s heart immediately went cold when she heard him questioning her.


    She knew John did not believe her.


    When they were at Cliffside Vi, John did not say anything before he pulled her inside and threw her


    on the sofa.


    Before she could react, he lifted his hand to pinch her chin. ¡°Olivia, why are you still lying to me?¡±


    What Aaron said just now could prove that he was the man Olivia had always kept in her heart.


    The man she said she had loved for seventeen years was Aaron. How ridiculous!


    Who was John, then? His recement?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You can fact-check it!¡±


    ¡°Fact-check it? Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll find out he¡¯s the man you¡¯ve loved for seventeen years?¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She looked at John in disbelief, and tears fell from her face.


    ¡®What did he just say?¡¯


    ¡°Johnny¡­ W-What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I thought you only betrayed me once two years ago, but who could¡¯ve


    guessed you¡¯ve been betraying me this entire time? You¡¯re really something else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never betrayed you!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? What about Aaron? And your other men? And that bastard child inside


    you?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°John, what else do you want me to do? I told you I didn¡¯t do it Why won¡¯t you believe


    me?¡±


    John was so mad that he had almost been fooled by this woman again.


    A few days ago, he was moved when he found out this woman risked her life to


    protect the ring.


    Then, Z said Olivia had cancer. He almost believed her, and he even started to tell himself to forget


    the messy past and start again with a clean te.


    However, what happened?


    When he wanted to go back to her, she started to rekindle her rtionship with her


    old lover.


    Was his love so worthless to her?


    Who had he been to Olivia thesest four years?


    ¡°Olivia, I started acting so ridiculously just because I believed you!¡±


    After he said that, he pulled her up again to push her into the car.


    Olivia wanted to run, but he caught her every single time she tried.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°John, stop acting crazy!¡±


    John grabbed her hair and red at her with crimson eyes. ¡°Olivia, you will never get a chance to run!¡±


    After he said that, he suddenly lowered his head to kiss her on her lips.


    Soon after, he released her and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Olivia slumped back against the seat. She did not know where John was taking her, but she knew the


    destination would be hell.


    This man was like a devil, constantly torturing her.


    She did not even know why.


    She had loved him for seventeen years, but now, he was saying she loved another man!


    What a preposterous joke!


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°John, I think I¡¯m better off loving a pig than loving you. You¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    John suddenly mmed on the brakes and stopped the car at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Then, he pulled


    her out of the car.


    Olivia felt uneasy and swung away John¡¯s hand with all her might. ¡°Why are your taking me to a


    hospital? Let go of me!¡±


    John turned his head sharply. ¡°I¡¯m getting you an abortion!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 152

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 152


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want an abortion! Let go of me!¡±


    Olivia kept struggling, but she could not escape John¡¯s grip. She could only bite his wrist.


    He let go in pain. Then, he saw Olivia running away.


    She did not want an abortion!


    This child had gone through so many things with her. As long as it was still alive, she would not kill it.


    However, she was not as fast as John. Soon, she was trapped tightly in the man¡¯s


    arms.


    ¡°You want to run?¡±


    She struggled furiously. ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    How could John listen to her? He sent her to the operating table straight away.


    Olivia¡¯s vision turned ck. She only had one thought in her head. ¡®I can¡¯t lose this child!¡¯


    She escaped the doctor¡¯s grip and grabbed the surgical knife to put it against her neck. Her eyes were


    red, and she yelled with tears in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer, or I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±


    Everyone knew this was Mrs. Freeman. Even if Mr. Freeman did not like her, she could not die in front


    of them.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, put down the knife.¡±


    ¡°No! Let me go.¡±


    ¡°No! We won¡¯t be able to exin things to Mr. Freeman if we do that.¡±


    ¡°Murderers! You¡¯re all murderers!¡±


    Olivia took the anesthetic next to her. The knife left a bloody line on her fair neck. ¡± Open the door. If


    not, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you all!¡±


    When the doctors saw blood, they lifted their hands up to surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. Mrs. Freeman,


    calm down. We¡¯ll let you go, but Mr. Freeman is still out there.¡±


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s entire body was shaking, but her eyes were strangely firm.


    The moment the door opened, she ran out.


    John spotted her, and he opened his arms to stop her. Then, he saw her lifting her hand to inject the


    anesthetic into his arm.


    ¡°John, you¡¯ve left me no choice.¡±


    After she said that, she ran away with the knife.


    John wanted to grab her, but because of the anesthetic, his vision turned ck, and he copsed on


    the floor.


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    The moment she ran out, he could see her hesitating and wondering whether she wanted to stab him


    with the knife or the needle.


    He even felt that at that moment, she wanted to kill him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia ran out of the hospital. She did not dare to run back to Cliffside Vi or Golden Hills Apartment.


    She was worried that John would had gotten someone to keep


    watch over there.


    She wanted to call Z, but then she realized she did not remember her number.


    Out of everyone she knew, she only remembered John¡¯s number.


    How sad was that?


    She wandered aimlessly down the streets. She did not dare to go on the main roads, so she only


    wandered through the alleys.


    Suddenly, lightning shed across the sky, and she heard thunder above her. The rain started pouring,


    and she was drenched in seconds.


    She lifted her head, her tears blending in with the rain.


    She did not know where to go, or rather, where she could


    She had lost her home, and she could not go back to Cliffside Vi. The woman who used to be known


    as Miss Larson in Ocean City was homeless now.


    She pressed her lips together to force a smile. Perhaps this was all life had in store


    for her.


    Suddenly, she saw a sign.


    She looked around and realized she had wandered to the bus station without


    realizing it


    ¡°Alcove County! Alcove County!¡±


    The hollering of the bus station grabbed her attention.


    She had an idea. Alcove County was Uncle Wace¡¯s hometown. If Uncle Wace found that evidence,


    she might also be able to find something over there.


    Most importantly, John would not think that she would go to Alcove County.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 153

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 153


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    John grabbed Dorothy¡¯s hand and sat up from the bed. His tone wasced with a hint of nervousness.


    When she heard that name, a sinister glint shed across her eyes. Then, she said. softly, ¡°Johnny,


    you¡¯re awake.¡±


    When John opened his eyes to see Dorothy, he was a little disappointed. He let go of her hand and


    asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯ve been out for five hours. I was terrified. How are you feeling now?¡±


    He ignored her and lifted his head to call out. ¡°Wes!¡±


    Wes came in from the door. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Where is Olivia? Did you find her?¡±


    Wes shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You piece of trash. It¡¯s been five hours, and you still can¡¯t find her?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we looked all over the city, but we still can¡¯t find Madam¡­¡±


    John wanted to get out of bed, but the anesthetic was still in his body, so he fell back on the bed after


    his knees buckled.


    ¡°Johnny, you should let your assistant do it. Your body is more important.


    ¡°And anyway, there are only a few ces and people Liv would go to.¡±


    After she said that, she held John and looked at Wes. She said, ¡°Mr. Coulson, please go find Aaron


    and Mr. Quinton. Maybe Liv is with them.¡±


    Wes said ¡®no¡¯ inside his heart. Immediately, he said, ¡°I went, but she¡¯s not with them. I also went to


    Golden Hills Apartment, but she¡¯s not there either.¡±


    John pushed Dorothy away, the coldness from his dark eyes overpowering. ¡°Go look! Find her, even if


    you have to turn the entire city upside down!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He wanted to know what that woman wanted to do this time.


    The man she had in her heart was still in Ocean City, so she would definitelye back.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After Wes left, Dorothy approached John again. ¡°Johnny, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. Why don¡¯t you


    eat something?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Liv is an adult. Why are you so worried about her? Plus, she has friends. Perhaps she went to


    one of them.¡±


    John peered at Dorothy and asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you her best friend?¡±


    Dorothy was stunned. Then, she said with a dry chuckle, ¡°Yes, but Liv seems to misunderstand my


    intentions nowadays, so why would shee to me? Do you suspect me of hiding her?¡±


    John ignored that and leaned against the wall to meditate with his eyes closed.


    However, every time he closed his eyes, he would recall Olivia running toward him with a knife. Then,


    he would be scared awake.


    He had never seen Olivia like that before. Whenever he thought about it, his heart would ache faintly.


    Dorothy felt uneasy when she saw what was happening. She asked carefully,¡± Johnny, did I make you


    mad?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you ignoring me? I didn¡¯t hide her, and I didn¡¯t hurt her¡­¡±


    As Dorothy said that, she started crying aggrievedly.


    The sobbing irritated John even more. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m crying? You said you¡¯re not mad, but you have such an unpleasant


    look on your face. You said you believe me, but you don¡¯t seem to. My only mistake is falling for you. Is


    that so wrong?


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t seeing each other all the time two years ago, how would I have fallen for you? I had no


    choice but to give you my kidney. I couldn¡¯t just watch you die and do nothing, right?¡±


    John wanted to fly into a rage, but when he heard her mention the kidney, he


    forcefully suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m not mad at you, and I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯re just saying things.¡±


    Jonn sat up and took a piece of tissue for Dorothy. ¡°Dolly, be a good girl, okay? I¡¯m so tired. I just want


    to rest.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 154

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 154


    John did not like it when women cried, and especially when Dorothy did. Every time she cried, it would


    agitate him a lot. However, Olivia was an exception.


    He would always want to take pity on her whenever she cried. Even after being deceived by her so


    many times, he would still go soft on her.


    Dorothy noticed how impatient he was, so she stopped pestering him. She nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After leaving the room, Dorothy¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡®Damn that Olivia! She¡¯s going to die, but she can still make John think about her. She truly has a death


    wish!¡¯


    The anesthetic was initially only supposed tost for three hours. However, Dorothy added another


    dose to prolong the duration.


    John still could not move freely after five hours.


    She did not want him to find that b*tch Olivia!


    She wanted her people to find her first so she could kill Olivia and destroy her body, thus killing two


    birds with one stone.


    As long as she was dead, Dorothy would not have to worry about her secret being exposed.


    The moment she arrived at the entrance of the hospital, she ran into Z.


    Z did not say anything before pping her across the face.


    ¡°You b*tch! You ingrate! Sis Liv was so good to you, but you stole her husband, and now, you want to


    kill her. You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Dorothy stumbled backward from the p and almost fell. As she held her burning face and was about


    to lift her head up to yell back, Z red at her.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me? You dare to do those things, but you don¡¯t dare to admit to what you¡¯ve


    done? Do you think no one knows the dirty things you¡¯ve done? Listen up. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll skin you


    alive.¡±


    After that, Z walked around her.


    Dorothy was so mad that her face and ears were red. She looked at Z¡¯s back and


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    said through gritted teeth, ¡°You b*tch! I will make you pay with your life!¡±


    Zyia barged into the ward. ¡°Mr. Freeman, where did you hide Sis Liv?¡±


    She had seen Sis Liv eating with Aaron, but Sis Liv had quickly disappeared in the short period Z left


    her for.


    She was not picking up her phone, and she was nowhere to be found. Then, after following Wes, Z


    found out that Jerk John was having a rendezvous with Homewrecker Dorothy in the hospital.


    John was startled. As he was about to say something, Wes came in to drag Z out.


    ¡°Miss Jones, Madam is missing. We¡¯re also looking for her.¡±


    Z pushed Wes away. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what did you do to force her to run away?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones!¡±


    Z ignored Wes and red at John. Before she left, she spat, ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, please mind yournguage.¡±


    ¡°Mynguage? Don¡¯t you think he deserves it? Sis Liv might protect his feelings, but I don¡¯t n to!¡±


    After she said that, she pushed Wes away. ¡°When you find her, inform me.¡±


    Since Sis Liv was not around, Z did not want to waste any more time here. She had to hurry up and


    find Sis Liv.


    The long-haul bus drove into the endless night. It was still raining outside. It looked as if they were


    going into a no-man¡¯snd as they drove into the grayness.


    Olivia leaned against the icy window and recalled the scene of her rushing out. Her heart shook.


    In hindsight, she suddenly realized that she had wanted to kill John at that moment.


    She hated him, but she also loved him.


    Even though she had wanted to run countless times before, she never thought about killing him.


    What gave her that terrifying idea?


    After thinking for a long while, she lowered her head to touch her belly. Perhaps this child had sparked


    the other side of her.


    As she was thinking about it, the bus stopped. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in Alcove City!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 155

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 155


    Olivia felt a little cold after she got out of the bus, so she pulled her clothes closer to her.


    Since she was drenched in the rain, her clothes were damp. Whenever there was a wind, she would


    shiver.


    She had onlye to Uncle Wace¡¯s hometown once before, so she did not know the way around,


    especially at night time.


    She walked for a long time alone in the rain before she found his house.


    The lights were still on inside, so she lifted her hand to knock on the door.


    A voice asked from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, it¡¯s me, Olivia.¡±


    After more than ten seconds, the person inside registered what was going on. She quickly opened the


    door and pulled Olivia inside. Then, she poked her head out to look around before mming the door


    shut.


    Olivia was curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. Simmons?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons reached out to touch Olivia¡¯s clothes. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll boil some water for you. You should take


    a shower and change out of your wet clothes. They aren¡¯t good for your body.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened, and she held Mrs. Simmons as she cried. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons patted her back andforted her. ¡°The old man told me you¡¯de here before he


    died. He told me to wait here. I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    After she said that, she looked at Olivia for a long while before saying through tears,¡± Miss, you¡¯ve lost


    so much weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault that Uncle Wace died¡­¡±


    Olivia knelt in front of Mrs. Simmons. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I still haven¡¯t been able to find his body until today. I¡¯m


    so useless.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons also knelt on the ground and held her. ¡°Miss, get up. Don¡¯t do this, please. I don¡¯t


    deserve this.¡±


    23


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I¡¯m not who I was anymore. My home is gone, my father is dead, and Uncle Wace is


    also dead. Mrs. Simmons, don¡¯t call me Miss anymore. Can you call me Liv, please?¡±


    Olivia was crying so much that she could not get the words out. She leaned her head against Mrs.


    Simmons¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone called me Liv.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons¡¯s heart broke for Olivia. When she saw how sad Olivia was and recalled Uncle Wace¡¯s


    death, she naturally knew how horrible Olivia¡¯s situation was. ¡°Mi-¡­ Liv, honey, go take a bath. I¡¯ll wash


    you like I did when you were a kid.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons had also been a maid for the Larson family. Back then, she was Ms. Pohler.


    However, aside from Olivia and Hans, no one knew Uncle Wace and Ms. Pohler were a family.


    ¡°Ms. Pohler, I¡­¡±


    1


    ¡°Alright. Good girl. Take a bath first. Later, I¡¯ll make you your favorite steamed eggs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia nuzzled against Mrs. Simmons like a kitten. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she bathed Olivia, she noticed the injuries all over her. Some of them were bruises, and some of


    them were wounds from scratches.


    She touched them softly, tears rolling down her cheeks immediately. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve suffered so much


    over these years. Mr. Freeman is so cruel. How could he do this to you?¡±


    Olivia finally remembered the injuries she had on her. She was slightly dazed before she moved to hide


    in the water. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Simmons. They don¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡®They don¡¯t hurt anymore¡­


    ¡®That must mean they hurt a lot back then.¡±


    Olivia felt very aggrieved when she saw how distressed Mrs. Simmons was. Then, she leaned her


    head against her body and started crying.


    Olivia was still crying after the bath and as she ate the eggs.


    She did not remember how much she cried these days. However, she felt as if she was crying all the


    tears she had saved up for twenty-plus years.


    After some time, she finally stopped. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    Mrs. Simmons got a heat pack for her. ¡°Miss, the old man kept another copy of the


    things you wanted. Perhaps it can help you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 156

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 156


    Oi was taken aback. ¡°Uncle Wace left another copy? Mrs. Simmons, are you Bareferri to what my


    dad left behind?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He didn¡¯t feel safe before he died, so he kept another copy.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons sighed. ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself. Before he died, he had his fortune read. It


    told him that he might not return. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace¡­ Uncle Wace was killed. If he hadn¡¯t gone to Ocean City to look for


    me, he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s life. That ingrate Dorothy will be punished! Even back then, the old man said. she was


    unreliable. Unexpectedly, he fell headfirst into her hands.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, Dorothy did more than that. I will avenge my parents and Uncle Wace!¡±


    Mrs. Simmons got up and handed a box to Olivia. ¡°This is the copy Wace left.¡±


    Olivia opened the box with shaky hands and saw her mother¡¯s autopsy report.


    ¡°She had poison in her body? She didn¡¯t die from giving birth, she was poisoned¡­¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She looked at the report again in disbelief. Then, her tears fell again.


    ¡®Dorothy did kill Mom!


    ¡®No wonder she also wanted Dad to die. It¡¯s because he discovered this!¡±


    Next was Hans¡¯ suicide note.


    [Liv, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t give this letter to you myself and that I can¡¯t remind you in time. I hid this letter


    among a mountain of documents because I was worried someone would discover it.]


    [I know you¡¯re close with Dorothy, but Liv, that girl has something up her sleeve. You have to be


    careful.]


    [I love you, and I will always love you until I die.]


    [I have no choice but to kill myself. If I don¡¯t die, Dorothy and John won¡¯t spare you andn. My life is


    worthless, and I¡¯ve wanted to go see your mother for so long.]


    [Liv, promise me that you¡¯ll live well and get your revenge. Take good care of your brother for me. The


    Larson family is depending on you!]


    [Finally, Liv, please leave John Freeman. You are worthy of a better life.]


    Olivia finished reading the letter while crying. In the end, she beat her chest and stomped her feet. She


    could not stop her tears from flowing even when she lifted her head.


    How good it would have been if she found this letter two years ago!


    Back then, she at least had two years of life left, so she could have slowly plotted her revenge.


    Now, she had terminal lung cancer and no time to plot her revenge¡­


    She wanted to have a life-and-death struggle with the people who wronged her, but she was pregnant


    and wanted to keep her baby, so how could she fight them with her life?


    The man she loved for seventeen years and the woman she helped had destroyed her family together.


    They killed her father and brainwashed her brother.


    Olivia clenched her fists and looked out of the window while gritting her teeth.


    She would never forgive John Freeman and Dorothy Ellis!


    Even if she were to die, she would seek revenge before she did!


    She lifted her head to look at the time. It was already ten in the morning. There were nine more hours


    till the party at night.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, do you have a gown?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Before the bankruptcy, the old man took some, saying you might need them one day.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip with tears in her eyes. Uncle Wace was always so considerate.


    She picked out a long red dress without needing to think much and took a few hundred dors from


    Mrs. Simmons. After that, she gave Mrs. Simmons some instructions before leaving for Ocean City.


    The party started officially at 7 PM.


    Dorothy stood next to John in a long cream-colored dress. As she looked around, she felt pleased. This


    time, the position of Mrs. Freeman was in the bag for her.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a red dress dominated everyone¡¯s vision.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 157

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 157


    The first person to spot Olivia was Dorothy.


    She initially panicked, but then she grabbed John¡¯s hand and put her head against his chest. She


    simpered. ¡°Johnny, since the guests are not all here yet, why don¡¯t you take a walk with me in the


    garden? I want to look at the stars with you.¡±


    Perhaps John was feeling bad after their fightst night, so he nodded even though he was reluctant.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia saw the two walk to the garden from the door. Her heart tightened, but she quickly came back to


    her senses and walked toward Aaron.


    ¡°Aaron.¡±


    Aaron turned around. When he saw Olivia, he instinctively took a step back like he had just seen a


    ghost.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I called you today, but you didn¡¯t answer, so I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°I lost my phone, so I didn¡¯t get the call. Sorry.¡±


    Aaron handed her a ss of wine. The right arm that he extended ached a bit, which made him feel


    uneasy.


    ¡°Aaron, did Johnny cause trouble for you yesterday?¡±


    Aaron pressed his lips together. ¡°Not really. He warned me just likest time, but since I made that


    promise to you, I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    John¡¯s methods were very scary, so that was why Aaron was still fearful.


    Olivia could tell how uneasy he was, so she lowered her head to smile softly. ¡°If it¡¯s not easy for you to


    help me, it¡¯s fine. I understand.¡±


    She felt vignt around him, especially when she recalled those fictitious things. Aaron had said in front


    of John.


    When he saw Olivia turning around to leave, he was anxious, so he reached out to grab her.


    ¡°Liv, we grew up together, so of course, I¡¯m willing to help you even though Mr. Freeman¡¯s methods are


    a little scary.¡±


    ¡°What did he do to you yesterday?¡±


    Aaron pressed his lips together and reached out with his right arm. He forced a smile and said, ¡°He


    asked someone to dislocate my right arm yesterday.¡±


    Olivia shuddered. She knew how cruel John was.


    However, she could tell he had gone easy on Aaron by just dislocating his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my husband¡­ is quite possessive.¡±


    ¡°Liv, it isn¡¯t your fault. I fixed my arm, but I was shocked.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he looked at her sadly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Are you safe living with him?¡±


    She did not want to talk about that. ¡°Is Mr. Winston here already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s here. He¡¯s over there. Let me call him over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a while, Aaron walked over with Mr. Winston. However, before they could say. anything, Dorothy


    and John were back in the hall.


    More importantly, John had spotted Olivia.


    Her red dress was too eye-catching, so he spotted her the moment he walked in.


    He let go of Dorothy and walked over aggressively.


    The woman he had looked for the entire day and night and could not find was at the party with Aaron,


    and she was dressed so nicely. This truly hurt him.


    John grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and pulled her harshly into his arms. ¡°So, Olivia, you still know toe


    back home, huh?¡±


    She struggled, but she was weak, so she could not escape his grip.


    ¡°Johnny, let go!¡±


    John held her thin waist, and his deep eyes stared coldly at Aaron. ¡°Mr. Summers, thank you for


    looking after my wife.¡±


    His tone sounded calm, but there was a hint of a threatced between his words.


    Aaron swallowed nervously. ¡°Mr. Freeman, Liv and I grew up together, so of course I should help her.


    I¡¯ll still say that even if you beat me up again.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 158

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 158


    ¡°Oh?¡± John sneered. ¡°But please keep a distance from my wife. If not, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Aaron was just looking for a job for me. Do you need to be so rude to him?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t forget who you are.¡±


    Olivia scoffed, ¡°Who I am? Mr. Freeman, you brought your mistress to a party. Did you think of me


    when you did that?¡±


    At this moment, Dorothy walked over. She warned her in a low voice. ¡°Liv, stop making a fuss. Would


    Johnny havee to me if you hadn¡¯t gone missing? We¡¯re in public. Everyone¡¯s watching.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why? Are you scared? You care about your reputation now?¡±


    When Olivia saw Dorothy, she was reminded of why her parents died. Immediately, tears started


    flowing from her eyes.


    ¡°Olivia, behave, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    Olivia pushed John away and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°What else do you know how to do aside


    from threatening me? You only know how to bully me!¡±


    After she said that, she backed away to keep a distance from him. Then, she looked at the reporters at


    the door and yelled, ¡°Everyone,e look! This is the most despicable mistress in the world, Dorothy


    Ellis! She framed me, pressed false charges against me, and evenmitted murder and got away


    with it! Besides that, she¡¯s also a thankless wretch!


    ¡°The Larson family raised you and your entire family, but how did you repay me?


    ¡°You killed my parents, destroyed my brother, stole my husband, and now, you want to kill the baby


    inside me!¡±


    Dorothy was stunned. She widened her eyes to look at Olivia. ¡°Liv, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m insane? I should be, but I¡¯m not yet! You used the lives of the people around me to threaten me.


    You used my brother¡¯s life to threaten me and shut me up!¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°But I won¡¯t endure it anymore. I have the proof that you killed my parents right here with


    me!¡±


    When the reporters saw this, they swarmed over and encircled the three with


    microphones and camera shes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    John¡¯s face was so dark that it was terrifying. He looked at Olivia coldly and did not say anything.


    ¡®It¡¯s only been a day, but this woman has changedpletely. She¡¯s much fiercer


    now.¡¯


    Dorothy could not handle such usations. She immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Liv, I never talked back to you no matter how much you yelled at me over the past two years. You¡¯re


    mentally ill, so I took care of your brother for you. You didn¡¯t want to attend functions, so I attended for


    you! Isn¡¯t that enough?


    ¡°You¡¯ve used me of so many things, but when have I ever gotten even with you? You drugged John


    with anesthetic yesterday, and he almost couldn¡¯t wake up afterward. Did you know that?¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists and did not look at John. Her heart inexplicably ached.


    It seemed that she was still reluctant to hurt him even when they were at this stage.


    However, how could he bear to hurt her so cruelly?


    ¡°Also, Liv, you have so many men out there! I¡¯ve always covered for you, including. covering forst


    night when you stayed over at Aaron¡¯s ce. I also helped you lie to Johnny. What else do you want?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body shook, and her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re lying! I never went to Aaron¡¯s ce.¡±


    However, Aaron walked over at this moment and said, ¡°Liv had no choice but toe to mest night.


    She had nowhere to go. I couldn¡¯t let her wander out there alone. How dangerous would that have


    been?¡±


    Boom!


    Olivia¡¯s brain was a mess, and she looked over in disbelief.


    ¡®What did Aaron say just now? Did he say I was with himst night?¡¯


    She never saw him, so why was he lying?


    At this moment, John, who had not said anything this whole time, suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled


    her outside.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 159

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 159


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, pleasement on this situation! Do you and Mrs. Freeman both have different lovers


    now?¡±


    The reporters were taking great pains to chase after Olivia and John before trying to surround them.


    Olivia tripped after John pulled her, and she fell into his arms.


    A huge palm trapped her waist, and John¡¯s voice came from over her head.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman loved me for seventeen years. How could she have an affair?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, just now, Mr. Summers admitted to it. Also, weren¡¯t there rumors of Mrs. Freeman


    having an affair two years ago?¡±


    John had wiped all the news from two years ago.


    Now that someone was bringing this matter up again, his eyes darkened as he looked at the person


    who said it.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Olivia was his woman. Even if she betrayed him, he was the only one who could hurt her.


    The others had no right toment on her!


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what¡¯s your rtionship with Miss Ellis? You two are always seen together, and before


    this, Miss Ellis was always at the hospital. Is she pregnant?¡±


    Dorothy looked expectantly at John, but she just heard him say, ¡°Do I need to report all my private


    matters to you?¡±


    After he said that, he left with Olivia in his arms.


    The reporters did not dare stop him. They just let him leave.


    John pushed Olivia into the car. As he was about to get in, Dorothy stopped him.


    ¡°Johnny, are you nning to keep me hidden forever?¡±


    John closed the door and pushed her hand away. ¡°You know I won¡¯t divorce her.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Why, Johnny? You said you would.¡±


    John frowned and was a little impatient. ¡°Dolly, you saved me, and I promised I would take care of your


    basic needs forever. I will fulfill that promise, but I never


    promised I would get a divorce.¡±


    Dorothy stood still, feeling at a loss. At the same time, her heart was filled with hatred.


    ¡®Why won¡¯t he get a divorce after Olivia betrayed him so many times?


    ¡®Is that woman so important?


    ¡®I saved him, yet I can¡¯tpare to that woman who had an affair?¡¯


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    ¡°Dolly, I¡¯m tired. You should go back too.¡±


    Before Dorothy could say anything, John opened the car door and got in.


    Dorothy stomped her foot in anger as she watched the Maybach drive away.


    ¡®B*tch!¡¯


    At this moment, Aaron came out and stood next to her.


    ¡°Miss Ellis, can¡¯t control your temper?¡±


    Dorothy red at him and retorted rudely. ¡°What about you? You failed too. That b* tch never went to


    you.¡±


    Initially, their n was for Aaron to seduce Olivia in order to piss John off. That way, they would have


    more of a misunderstanding.


    However, when they had such a great opportunityst night, Olivia was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seize that amazing opportunityst night. How useless.¡±


    ¡°I called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up. You can¡¯t me me for that.¡±


    Dorothy smirked coldly. ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be better for him to catch you both in the act.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Aaron rolled his right arm. If he did not need to save his family, he would not be working with Dorothy.


    In the backseat of the Maybach, Olivia sat next to the window, intentionally distancing herself from


    John.


    What surprised her the most was why Aaron had lied.


    Were he and Dorothy on the same side?


    As she thought about that, John reached out with his hand to roughly pull her into his arms. Then, his


    other hand reached over to grab her chin.


    Olivia, how many times do you have to betray me? Do you want everyone to know what you¡¯ve done?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 160

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 160


    Mr. Freeman, are you worried about being humiliated?¡±


    Olivia tried tofort herself multiple times by convincing herself that John had protected her in front of


    the reporters because he loved her.


    However, she knew the truth.


    John was just protecting his reputation and his ego as a man.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re still Mrs. Freeman, so you should behave as such. Don¡¯t do such cheap things.¡±


    ¡°What cheap things did I do? Don¡¯t you know why I ran awayst night, Mr. Freeman?¡±


    If John did not want to abort her child, she would not have run away.


    John was startled. He still felt terrified on the inside as he recalled Olivia rushing toward him with a


    knife.


    ¡°You know what you did. You said you¡¯ve loved me for seventeen years, but Olivia, you¡¯re so full of


    lies.¡±


    Even though she already knew John would not believe her, her heart still inexplicably ached.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, if you said I didn¡¯t, then I didn¡¯t. But Mr. Freeman¡­¡±


    Olivia scoffed with tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore.¡±


    Back then, she considered divorcing him when she felt hopeless, wanting to give him


    the life he wanted.


    Now, she had proof that Dorothy killed her parents, so she did not want to let these b* stards get what


    they wanted.


    John was a little surprised. He sneered. ¡°Why? Were you abandoned by your other


    man?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Dorothy want to marry you? I won¡¯t let her get what she wants. Since I¡¯m going to suffer, I


    might as well drag you two through this misery with me.¡±


    John felt that she had changed. She seemed crueler.


    He did not like her like this.


    He suddenly leaned down to kiss her lips.


    The smell of alcohol slowly invaded Olivia¡¯s mouth, and she could not help but push John away with a


    frown.


    However, he was strong, and she could not push him away.


    Suddenly, a metallic taste spread through his mouth, and John released her lips so he could lift his


    hands to wipe the blood at the corner of his lips.


    When they arrived at Cliffside Vi, John pulled Olivia upstairs. He threw her on the bed when they got


    to the room. Immediately after, he leaned down to trap her with his body.


    ¡°You killed my child two years ago. How can you still be so cheap?¡±


    Olivia struggled and yelled, ¡°Dorothy was the one who killed our child two years ago!¡±


    John grabbed her neck, his eyes turning red. ¡°You¡¯re still denying it? Did you sleep with Aaronst


    night? Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll miscarry again?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No? Then why did Dolly use you of doing it? Also, your lover even admitted it himself. What more


    is there to argue?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    John¡¯s words prated Olivia¡¯s heart, creating a wound on her heart. When the cold wind entered her


    chest, her entire body turned icy.


    Why did Dorothy use her? She used to be curious about this as well.


    After she learned the reason, she regretted what she did. She despised herself, but she did not even


    have time to feel sad.


    Why?


    It was because Dorothy could not stop harming her.


    Suddenly, Olivia lifted her head. ¡°Yes, I¡­ slept with him! Are you happy now?¡±


    John immediately let go of his hands. As he looked into her eyes, which looked like pools of stagnant


    water, he felt disgust rising in his heart.


    He stood up and threw his coat to one side. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re filthy!¡±


    After that, he walked into the bathroom.


    Soon, Olivia heard the sound of water. It was as if he had gotten covered in filth after just touching her.


    She did not even consider him dirty.


    A man who had touched Dorothy was the filthiest.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 161

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 161


    Oliviay on the bed and drowned in her thoughts.


    This day was a really long day. She had just seen Dad¡¯s suicide note and Mom¡¯s autopsy report, and


    once she got back, she got framed.


    Everything happened like it was yesterday, and tears flowed uncontrobly down the corner of Olivia¡¯s


    eyes.


    The evidence she had gathered was not enough to sue Dorothy, but she could not leave it as it was.


    As she thought about Zac Quinton, she sat up from her bed.


    After scouring through the room for a long while, she finally found a phone hidden in the cracks.


    Olivia walked to the balcony and dialed Zac¡¯s number warily as she kept tabs on the direction of the


    bathroom door. She was afraid that John would enter the room suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    When Zac heard that it was Olivia¡¯s voice, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you okay? What happened


    yesterday? Are you safe? Where are you?¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a while. A warm, fuzzy feeling arose in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Cliffside Vi. Johnny is bathing. I¡¯ll cut straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you free to meet me tomorrow? I have something that I need to ask you about.¡± Just in case Zac


    misunderstood her, Olivia added deliberately, ¡°It¡¯s in regard to the


    ¡°Of course. I have some serious matters to inform you about as well.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did something happen to Z?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Wace. His body was found.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s legs suddenly lost their strength. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re needed to go and identify the body. So, if you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll head there tomorrow. It¡¯s in


    the neighboring city.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Before Zac could finish, Olivia heard the bathroom door open and threw a frantic ¡± We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    before hanging up the phone in a panic.


    She was so nervous her hands were sweaty. She scrambled to delete the call history with Zac from her


    phone and ced her phone behind her back.


    John walked out of the bathroom to see an empty bed. He frowned and was about to walk out briskly.


    Did that woman just escape again?


    Just as he was about to call Wes, he caught a sh of red at the balcony from the corner of his eyes


    and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He walked to the balcony to see Olivia perched over the railings as she looked up into the night skies.


    Her long, fluttery eyshes blinked inconsistently, and only she knew what was going through her


    mind.


    ¡°Trying to escape again?¡±


    At the sound of John¡¯s voice, Olivia shivered and took a step back in fright. She looked anxiously at


    John and replied, ¡°N-no, I was just enjoying the night breeze.¡±


    ¡°You have pneumonia, so why are you even in the wind? Do you want it to be cancer?¡±


    John¡¯s voice was cold like he was cursing her so she would get lung cancer.


    Olivia¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°It¡¯s just the breeze. It won¡¯t trigger any changes,¡± since she was already


    diagnosed with end-stage cancer.


    John frowned, walked towards Olivia, and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, did you really have to go against me every time?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that very moment, there was only a towel on John. The bronze color skin of his abs still glistened


    with water droplets, and he looked really enticing.


    Olivia did not want to be alone with him. She tried to fling his hand away. ¡°Mr.


    Freeman, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m dirty? Now that you¡¯ve touched me, your efforts of a bath have just


    gone to waste, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that I¡¯m dirty, and now you¡¯re pulling my arm? What in the


    world do you want?¡±


    John yanked at her and had her fall in his arms.


    He gripped her chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would never ever let your Aaron go unscathed. As for your


    unborn child, if you really wanted to give birth to it so much I¡¯d allow you to do so, but I will never raise


    it!¡±


    ¡°I can raise my baby myself!¡±


    ¡°With what, Olivia Larson? Do you have money? Do you have a job?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 162

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 162


    Olivia was instantly discouraged. John was right. She had nothing. All she had was revenge to be


    taken.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, it was like this child was fated to be born.


    He had gone through so many ups and downs with her, and he had survived through everything, so


    how could she be the one to personally kill him off?


    She could not do it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that!¡±


    John carried her up by the waist and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Bathe!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    John released her and walked out.


    He stood at the door and looked at the bathroom. He was overwhelmed with mixed feelings.


    He was so angry about the fact that he had begun to be curious about where she went the night before.


    Following that thought, John opened the cab beside Olivia¡¯s bed and scoured for the picture he saw


    thest time. However, it was to no avail, since he only found a brown bottle filled with what looked like


    to be medication.


    Why did that woman have to eat this?


    John was suddenly reminded of what Z had said. ¡°Sis Liv really has lung cancer!¡±


    John took out a piece of the medication, ced it in his pocket, and got up to have a change of clothes.


    Then, he went down.


    When he was downstairs, he passed the pill to Wes and said, ¡°Go find out what this medication is for.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, find out where Olivia Larson went yesterday night. And, make Summers Group announce their


    bankruptcy right away!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to double-check first, Sir?¡±


    John snickered coldly. ¡°No, no need for that. For him to eye on my woman in front of


    the media, he¡¯s just asking for it! Also, take care of things from the media¡¯s side as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Where do we go now, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Back to the office.¡±


    Olivia bathed, but her heart was in turmoil.


    She did not know what John meant, and she did not know if he was still out there.


    She used to crave spending alone time with himst time, but now, every time she had to be alone with


    him, it was torturous to her.


    Every time his words were snarky and mean, they would pierce her and sh her like. a knife wound


    on her heart. It stung.


    This was how she was sure that she still loved him, but she also knew that she hated.


    him.


    She hated him for hurting the Larsons, she hated him for not trusting her, and she hated him for


    ming and framing her for everything when he believed in Dorothy Ellis¡¯ words again and again.


    The love and hate she had for him had lost their equilibrium.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Olivia pushed the door to head out. She looked around nervously


    and when she did not see John, she was at ease.


    Since she did not sleep the night before, she fell asleep fairly quickly.


    Olivia woke up fairly early the next morning at about seven in the morning.


    After washing up, she called Zac.


    ¡°Are you okay yesterday? Did Johnny¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡±m fine, Mr. Quinton. When do we leave?¡±


    Olivia interrupted Zac¡¯s questions, causing Zac to feel a little dejected.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the Cliffside Vi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    She wanted to nod her head in agreement, but as she was about to verbalize it, she


    remembered what John had said and changed her mind.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for you at the bus stop.¡±


    Zac did not push it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia got into a taxi and headed straight to the bus stop, but she got off the taxi earlier than she should


    have and walked to the bus stop.


    All of it was because she was afraid that John would find out.


    She was afraid that John would hurt Zac. Even though there was nothing in between them, John would


    not believe her.


    It was eight o¡¯clock, and Olivia got into Zac¡¯s car. Both of them were exceptionally quiet today.


    After a long while, Olivia asked, ¡°Mr. Quinton, can an autopsy report prove that one died of murder, and


    is it enough for the police to set up an investigation regarding


    this?¡±


    ¡°How long ago is this case?¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 163

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 163


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too long. If there is no substantial evidence, it¡¯s pretty hard to get it in the


    books for investigation.¡±


    The answer that Zac gave was within Olivia¡¯s expectations. She lowered her head and her fingernails


    dug into the flesh of her palm. She thought about it for a few minutes before asking abruptly. ¡°What if


    the body was dug out to be reexamined?¡±


    Zac paused and turned to look at Olivia, surprised. He seemed to have connected the dots and asked,


    ¡°Your mom?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    If she were to dig Mom¡¯s body out once more, it was an abomination, and that required a lot of


    courage.


    However, if doing so could put Dorothy behind bars, Olivia thought that Mom would most likely forgive


    her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the autopsy report?¡±


    ¡°This autopsy report is dated two years ago. Also¡­ I think it¡¯s easy to overrule a piece of paper unless


    we could get a hold of the forensic pathologist from all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°What was your mother¡¯s cause of death at that time?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She died of childbirth,¡± Olivia answered as she bit her lips.


    It had been thirteen years, and she had always believed that Mom died of childbirth. She had never


    expected that there could be another possibility.


    At that time, Dorothy was merely a teenager, so how could Olivia possibly connect all the dots


    together?


    Thirteen years. Olivia had befriended and lived with her mother¡¯s murderer for the past thirteen years,


    and she had helped the murderer do what she wanted, killed her father and killed her child in the


    process, while the murderer snatched her husband away from her.


    If Dorothy did not step in between Olivia and John¡¯s marriage, Olivia probably would have continued to


    befriend her up till this date.


    When Olivia thought of all these, her tears could not help but flow down her cheeks.


    She clenched her fists tight and bit her lips hard till she tasted blood.


    She hated Dorothy Ellis, but she hated herself more.


    It was her that had brought that snake back into her home, and that was how the snake bit everyone


    and destroyed her family!


    Olivia thought she deserved whatever that hade to her.


    Zac peeked at Olivia and passed her some tissue paper. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia sniffled. She wanted to stop the tears from flowing down. She pursed her lips. ¡°Mr.


    Quinton, my mom was poisoned. She got poisoned right after she gave birth to my brother. Could we


    reopen the case?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult for suspects to be captured if it¡¯s a case rted to being poisoned, but it should not


    be that hard to open an investigation. You can pass the autopsy report to me to take a look so I can be


    more sure about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡®Even if we can¡¯t capture any suspects in this case, we could cause something to happen, and maybe


    Johnny would see her true colors through this?¡±


    After hearing what Zac had said, Olivia felt like she had gotten hold of a life buoy after floating in the


    sea for a very long time. She grabbed Zac¡¯s sleeves and said, Thank you, Mr. Quinton! Thank you so


    much¡­¡±


    She lifted her head abruptly and looked at Zac. ¡°Mr. Quinton, I have no money


    to give you, but if you don¡¯t mind, I can work for you, even if it¡¯s to be a cleaner. I¡¯ll use my pay to pay


    for thewyer fees.¡±


    Olivia had a damsel-in-distress look when she cried, but her eyes were colored with determination,


    causing Zac¡¯s heart to melt into a puddle.


    If he was not driving at that moment, Zac really wanted to give Olivia a hug right


    away.


    ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, you¡¯ve been such a great help to me, and you¡¯ve gotten Z to take care of me. You¡¯re


    too kind to me and I have no way of repaying you. So please, at least give me a chance to repay you,


    okay?¡±


    Zac wanted to say no, but Olivia¡¯s cries were still echoing in his head. He could not bear to reject her.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about this more when we¡¯re back.¡±


    Olivia felt better as she saw Zac relenting.


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    She did not want to be indebted to others, especially not to Zac.


    Zac was John¡¯s good friend, and by right, she should not be alone with him.


    However, Zac was the only one who could help her when she was stranded and


    helpless.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 164

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 164


    Olivia could not give up on finding the truth, and she could not give up on looking for Uncle Wace.


    After three hours of driving, Zac and Olivia finally arrived at their destination.


    Initially, Olivia thought that they would be at a police station. She did not think that they would end up at


    a funeral parlor.


    Olivia paused. ¡°A funeral parlor?¡±


    ¡°His body was thrown into the river and had flown downstream until it reached here. Then, the body


    was retrieved by the team designated to fish out bodies.


    ¡°Initially, it was supposed to go to the police station, but since no one came to im the body, and they


    could not find any information, they had sent it to the funeral parlor and it was supposed to get


    cremated.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. She got out of the car with a grave expression.


    Uncle Wace¡¯s body had been in the river for such a long time. He must be so cold and in so much


    pain.


    The kind, loving face of Uncle Wace appeared in Olivia¡¯s mind, and thest phone conversation they


    had started ying in her head. If only¡­


    Olivia clenched her fist tight, bit her lips, and tried her best to not tear, but her tears


    were uncontroble.


    Zac saw how much Olivia was in distress and knew that she was hurting inside. He asked her gently,


    ¡°His body had been in the water for too long, causing it to be extremely bloated and beyond the means


    of recognition. Are you sure you want to see it?¡±


    Zac was awyer. Even if he was not often involved in criminal cases, he had seen his fair share of


    disfigured corpses, especially those that had been in the water. They were almost like bloated buns,


    and it was usually hard for ordinary people to ept


    what they saw.


    Olivia swallowed her saliva and nodded. ¡°Yes. I need to see it for myself if that¡¯s really Uncle Wace.¡±


    Uncle Wace was injured. Olivia remembered how Uncle Wace was lying in a pool of blood back in


    the West York Vige. There were knife wounds on him.


    She could not let Uncle Wace disappear without a trace. She could not let him die


    without a cause just like that.


    However, every step she took in the direction of the parlor was abnormally heavy.


    Zac brought Olivia into the funeral parlor and headed towards the innermost room. The staff there


    pulled out a fridge and there was something underneath the white cloth on the drawer he pulled out.


    ¡°This is the one, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Okay, please excuse us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia felt like she had fallen into an icy cavern. It was cold and chilly everywhere, and she had chills


    down her spine.


    She walked towards the fridge drawer, and as she looked at the bulging white cloth, she reached out


    with trembling hands. Before she could touch the cloth, she jerked and retracted her hand immediately.


    She was afraid¡­


    She was afraid of seeing Uncle Wace¡¯s condition with her very own eyes.


    Uncle Wace was a good man all his life, but because of her, he ended up at such a


    state.


    How could she even begin to ept that fact?


    ¡°Would you rather¡­ Have me do it instead?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I can do this.¡±


    She carefully lifted the white cloth, but the moment the white cloth was removed, she turned her head


    away and closed her eyes.


    After a minute, she finally turned her head around to look.


    The body was extremely bloated from being in the river for too long, just as Zac had said. It was pale


    without a trace of blood.


    When Olivia lifted up the cloth, it was the part that covered the body¡¯s feet, but she had gotten a clear


    view.


    The body had two moles on top of his right foot, just like Uncle Wace¡¯s.


    Olivia trembled as she continue uncovering more of the white cloth. She saw that there was a scar on


    the body¡¯s calf.


    Even after being in the water, and even if it was extremely bloated, that long scar was


    still painfully clear.


    Olivia¡¯s legs gave way and she nearly fell onto the ground if it were not for Zac, who had caught her at


    just the right time.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s ashen lips trembled. She did not speak for a very long time, but her tears cascaded down her


    cheeks.


    She did not wail, but Zac could feel that her entire body was shaking.


    That scar came from when Olivia was seven years old. She was yful and had climbed onto a tree


    when her parents were not home to catch some crickets. Unfortunately, she lost her bnce and fell


    down from the tree.


    Uncle Wace threw aside whatever he was working on and pounced in her direction


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    in order to save her.


    However, since it was so sudden, he did not notice the flower pot that was at his feet and when he


    caught Olivia, his foot stepped onto the pot and it shattered. Pottery shrapnels sliced through his calf


    and there was a long, gaping wound that was overflowing with blood.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 165

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 165


    At that time, Olivia was so frightened she clung to Uncle Wace and bawled her


    eyes out.


    Instead of stopping the blood flow, Uncle Wace ignore the gaping wound on his calf andforted


    her gently instead.


    And, it was also because of that that Uncle Wace had missed out on the perfect window of time for a


    full recovery, causing him to still have a little limp on his right foot after all these years.


    However, to prevent Olivia from feeling guilty, Uncle Wace would cover his scar by wearing long


    pants all the time.


    Also, every time he was with her, he would be like any other perfectly normal person and would walk


    with no limp.


    Uncle Wace did not say anything about it, but it did not mean that Olivia had forgotten.


    Olivia was crying so hard she was hyperventting. She hung onto Zac¡¯s arm and forced herself to


    stand. She wobbled her way over to the other side of the body.


    eyes on


    She gritted her teeth hard when she opened the white cloth. When sheid Uncle Wace¡¯s face, she


    closed her eyes painfully as tears continued to flow down


    her cheeks.


    Olivia was crying so hard for a while all she saw was darkness as she fell backward, straight into Zac¡¯s


    arms.


    ¡°Liv, shall we¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want to keep Uncle Wacepany for a while longer.¡±


    Olivia forced herself to stand on her feet and knelt beside the fridge drawer. ¡°Uncle Wace, I¡¯m so


    sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    It was like there was a huge rock on her chest, causing her to have difficulty breathing.


    Olivia clenched her fist tight and mmed it again and again onto her own chest. Every time she wept,


    her brain wouldck oxygen, causing her to ck out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle Wace¡­ Uncle Wace¡­¡±


    Uncle Wace doted on her since she was a child.


    Even if Uncle Wace was merely a butler and a servant of the Larson household in the eyes of others,


    he was like a grandfather to Olivia in her heart, and he was the grandfather figure that Olivia had in her


    life.


    But now, Uncle Wace was dead. It was another one of her family leaving her


    behind.


    Olivia was not afraid at all as she reached out to grab Uncle Wace¡¯s bloated hand. I¡¯ll avenge you,


    Uncle Wace!


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll find out who did this to you for sure!¡±


    Olivia continued crying for a long time after that and finally, she passed out.


    Zac caught her in his arms and carried her out to the car so she could rest.


    Even if she had fainted, Olivia¡¯s tears did not stop flowing.


    It broke Zac to see Olivia like this and he thought, ¡°How much pain did she have to experience?¡±


    Every time things happened, she would bawl her eyes out, but had fierce


    determination zing in her eyes. It had people itching to help her but was afraid that she would reject


    the help extended.


    Zac looked at how wan and sallow Olivia¡¯s face was and his hands worked in their own ord as they


    wiped the tears gently off the corner of her eyes. He murmured gently, ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re tired, Liv,


    let me be here for you, let me help you.


    ¡°I know you still love Johnny, but Liv, stop tanking all of these alone. Let me share your burden.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Zac retracted his hands and frowned with a sigh. Then, he dialed a


    number.


    ¡°Get someone to ship the body back to Ocean City secretly and get an investigation on this


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to find the evidence I¡¯ve asked you to find before this?¡±


    ¡°I found some, but it¡¯s not enough to sue.¡±


    ¡°Continue finding.¡±


    Suddenly, the person on the other end of the phone call called out to Zac. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s new


    development regarding the Ben Wilson that we talked about thest time.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He appeared in Cesena City, but just for a while. It¡¯s not confirmed yet.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and track him, then! We have to find him. Put out a ¡®Wanted¡¯ post for him with rewards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    A short while after Zac hung up the phone, Olivia opened her eyes in a daze and shot up from her seat,


    bumping her head identally in the process.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    That had scared Zac witless. He scrambled frantically as he looked at her. ¡°You¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Olivia had just realized that she was in the car. She took a while to snap back to her senses and waved


    her hands in awkwardness and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just


    Not fully awake yet.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 166

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 166


    Zac looked at her worriedly. ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s grab you something to eat before you go back.¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, he thought about Uncle Wace¡¯s corpse and immediately realized he


    might have said the wrong thing. ¡°If you have an appetite¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Olivia turned over and forced a smile with tears in her eyes, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Zac was slightly taken aback. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia raised her hand and wiped away her tears. ¡°Are you wondering why I still have an appetite?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that I¡¯d need to eat more to gain the energy I needed to get revenge? So, I want to


    eat. I want to survive and get my revenge!¡±


    Zac was excited deep down, and he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. Don¡¯t worry too much about


    Uncle Wace¡¯s body. I have instructed my people to secretly send him back. By then, the coroner will


    submit the evidence.¡±


    Olivia fell into silence for a brief moment before she murmured, ¡°Mr. Quinton, can we get Dorothy with


    this?¡±


    Her voice was extremely soft. It sounded as if she was pushing those words through the gaps of her


    teeth.


    ¡°Liv, you should be mentally prepared for Dorothy to definitely find a new subject to plead guilty for the


    crime. After all, she isn¡¯t the one who got her hands dirty.¡±


    She had been mentally prepared way before this, but it was still painful to hear the truth.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much, Liv. This will definitely cause a scene, and along with your mother¡¯s issue, it


    will definitely create trouble for Dorothy. There¡¯s no way that one person can break thew with no slip-


    ups whatsoever.¡±


    Oliviaughed mockingly. ¡°Then again, Mr. Quinton, despite the numerous slip-ups Dorothy has made,


    Johnny still trusts her to be an angel, right?¡±


    Hearing these words, in addition to being distressed, made other emotions creep


    into Zac¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Liv, Johnny¡­ He¡¯ll understand. Give him some more time if you still love him.¡±


    Zac was really tempted to tell her to let him go and start over, but he was afraid that she might freak


    out, so he just went along with it.


    No matter how much she disliked him, there would still be love between them. That Zac was clear-


    headed enough to know.


    Olivia sniffed. ¡°Mr. Quinton, let¡¯s go get a barbeque dinner, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After they reached the shop, Olivia passed him her mother¡¯s examination report. This is the copy of it,


    but I feel like it¡¯s too simple. It¡¯ll be hard to open a case file with this.¡±


    ¡®Father loves mother so much. How would he be willing to dig up her body for another round of


    examination?¡±


    In addition to that, the content of this report would just be the tip of the iceberg. It only examined her


    hair and some parts of her skin.


    After all, there were no obvious wounds on her mother¡¯s body.


    Zac skimmed through the report and nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s way too simple for an autopsy report, and it


    has been more than ten years. Despite having evidence of the poison, it¡¯s better to have witnesses.¡±


    ¡®Witnesses¡­¡¯


    All of the maids were dismissed after the Larson family went bankrupt, and it would be difficult to find


    them again now.


    Besides, if Ben could work for Dorothy, it was hard to guarantee that the others had not done the same


    too.


    Zac noticed her hesitation. ¡°Are you sure you want to reexamine your mother¡¯s corpse?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and kept quiet while digging her fingernails on the wooden table, making some


    squeaking sounds.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She was shocked and subconsciously backed off a little before she calmed down and looked at her


    phone.


    It was John.


    ¡°Olivia, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡±


    ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you spying on me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 167

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 167


    The man at the other end of the line was slightly irritated, and he sounded more aggressive as he


    asked, ¡°Olivia Larson, have you forgotten about your identity?¡±


    ¡°No, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    She had no energy to continue pestering John, so she hung up the call and then switched off her


    phone.


    Zac was stunned. ¡°Johnny?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is he looking for trouble? Should we just forget about the meal and send you home?¡±


    After what happened, Zac was aware of how John treated Olivia, and he could not help but be slightly


    worried.


    Especially since whenever he was involved, John would get even more pissed than usual. That was


    why he dared not contact Olivia for such a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and took a sip of water. ¡°Mr. Quinton, don¡¯t be so nervous. I was already


    determined to be guilty the moment I stepped outside, so it doesn¡¯t matter how long I¡¯ll be outside for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he might hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡®Used to it¡­¡± This phrase gave Zac a heartache.


    ¡®How strong must she be deep down to be able to get used to all of this?¡±


    Even when her heart was torn apart, she had to pretend not to care as she faced the man she loved.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, do you think that I caused me and Johnny¡¯s poor rtionship?¡±


    After saying that, she looked up and asked, ¡°Do you think I actually betrayed him two years ago?¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Those three words were short, but they warmed her heart.


    She had never asked for anything except Johnny¡¯s trust.


    Sadly, that man was possessed by Dorothy¡¯s curse and never believed her for even a second.


    No matter how much she exined, all of her words were in vain.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    Zac felt a mix ofplicated emotions. He calmed himself down a little before saying, ¡°Liv, I never


    assumed that anything between you and Johnny was self- inflicted. You two were a match made in


    heaven, and you fell for each other when both your families were perfectlypatible. You are not at


    fault even until today. Loving someone will never be wrong.¡±


    ¡®Loving someone will never be wrong¡­


    Olivia chuckled, but her tears rolled down her cheeks at the same time.


    She wiped off her tears and said with a smile, ¡°My apologies for making you witness how ugly I look


    once again.¡±


    Zac clenched both his fists as he suppressed the urge to hug her. He said, ¡°Liv, forget it if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy wants to snatch everything away from me, and the title of Mrs. Freeman is all she¡¯s craving


    right now. But I will never give it to her!¡±


    After a long moment, she blinked her eyes and looked up to stop her tears from rolling down.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot my manners again.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to be sorry. Stop apologizing¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing you like this.¡¯


    Zac did not say thest sentence aloud. Instead, he took out a piece of tissue for her.


    Olivia bit her lips and took a slice of meat for him. ¡°Here, have some more meat.¡±


    After eating a few more slices of meat, Olivia raised her hand and called the waiter.¡± Excuse me. Could


    I please get a bottle of beer?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡®How can someone pregnant and with lung cancer drink alcohol?¡¯


    However, after seeing her beg with tears in the corner of her eyes¡­ ¡°Zac, just once, please? Just


    once¡­¡±


    It was not until today that she finally had to ept Uncle Wace was dead after she


    saw his corpse.


    She felt broken, and her tears kept falling without stopping.


    Zac frowned. ¡°Okay. Just once, and only one bottle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zac needed to drive, so he did not drink. After the bottle, Olivia got drunk. It might have been because


    she was too depressed, or it could have been her weak tolerance as well.


    People could actually get intoxicated before the alcohol really was absorbed by their bodies.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 168

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 168


    Olivia¡¯s fair cheeks were blushing, and her starry eyes became bright again when she was drunk


    She raised her ss and touched Zac¡¯s cup. ¡°Zac, Uncle Wace is dead, and thest rtive who


    loved me is gone. Who do I turn to now when I want to cry?¡±


    Zac pursed his lips. He was tempted to say, ¡®Come to me, but he hesitated. In the end, he chose to


    keep quiet instead.


    ¡°Zac, my younger brother is being misled by Dorothy, and he sees me as his enemy now. What should


    I do? She even threatened me with him. What should I do?!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zac, my


    miscarriage was caused by a car ident, not a betrayal¡­ I¡¯ve loved Johnny for seventeen years¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, seventeen years¡­ I¡¯ve only had one period of seventeen years to give, and I gave him all of it,


    but¡­


    When she raised her head, her face waspletely covered in tears.


    ¡°Zac¡­¡±


    Every time she said ¡®Zac¡¯, his heart trembled, and the inexplicable me in his heart grew more and


    more intense. Finally, he got up, walked over to her, and sat by her


    side.


    He gently patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Liv, I¡¯m here for you, and I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder whenever


    you want to cry.¡±


    Unfortunately, Olivia did not hear him as she immediately fell asleep in his arms.


    Zac let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Would she distance herself from me if she heard it?¡±


    He obviously did not want that to happen. He would rather things stayed this way and be able to


    support her whenever she needed help.


    Zac settled the bill then carried her into the car.


    Initially, he wanted to send her to Golden Hills Apartment, but he remembered that John might be


    home, so it was best to not cause any more conflicts between the two of them. He ended up sending


    her back to Cliffside Vi.


    Upon arrival, Olivia opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Liv, we¡¯re home. We¡¯re at Cliffside Vi.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ten secondster, she suddenly realized something and anxiously opened the car door, but she ended


    up falling down fromck of bnce.


    She even knocked her knee against the car. She cried pitifully. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡±


    Zac sighed helplessly and got down from the car to carry her off the ground. Then, he walked into the


    house.


    Just as he reached the entrance, the door suddenly opened. John stood on the porch with a dark


    expression, looking like the god of death.


    John nced at Olivia, and his face became even more gloomy. He took a step forward and snatched


    her from Zac¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Zac Quinton, I¡¯ve warned you about this. So you really want to cut ties with me, huh?¡±


    Zac was slightly unwilling, but he still gave Olivia to him and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°John Freeman,


    I¡¯ve warned you as well to not abuse your wife and to cut ties with your mistress, but did you listen?¡±


    ¡°For your information, Zac, those are my private affairs, and you have absolutely no right to interfere!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere in your private affairs, but if you dare to hurt Olivia again, I assure you that I¡¯ll


    make my move and snatch her away from you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    John¡¯s body was emanating coldness, and his deep eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Yet Zac did not stand down. ¡°Try me!¡±


    At that moment, Olivia called out in a daze, ¡°Zac¡­¡±


    John was beyond pissed at that point. He kicked Zac away and closed the door then carried Olivia


    upstairs.


    He tossed her to the bed and got even more pissed when he heard her mentioning another guy¡¯s name


    even when she was drunk.


    He reached out to pinch her chin. ¡°Olivia Larson, why do you have to be so cheap?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 169

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 169


    Olivia was already breathing heavily as she was drunk and she immediately got choked by her saliva


    after being tossed in bed by John.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    She frowned and pped John¡¯s hand and ranted, ¡°Don¡¯t pinch me, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson, still pretending to be drunk?¡±


    He remembered that her alcohol tolerance used to be quite high, how could she be


    this drunk?


    Olivia pursed her lips, feeling aggrieved like a child. Tears rolled down her eyes, she grabbed John¡¯s


    wrist, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve loved him for seventeen years, why didn¡¯t Johnny believe me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray him, why didn¡¯t he believe me?¡±


    That being said, she even wiped her snot and tears with his hand. John frowned and immediately


    pulled his hand away.


    He was a clean freak, a very serious one, and he wanted to wake this woman up at that moment by


    sshing water at her.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Just as he finished questioning, he heard Olivia yelling at him, ¡°That idiot, I won¡¯t fall for him anymore,


    never ever! I will make him regret it and pay!¡±


    After scolding, she suddenly covered her face and cried, ¡°Johnny, I¡­¡±


    However, before she finished her sentence, she felt a wave in her stomach and she stood up trying to


    look for a ce to vomit.


    John so happened to block her way and she could not help but vomit at him in a


    daze.


    He was immediately stunned. He frowned and covered his nose while looking down


    at his suit.


    The coldness in his eyes dissipated immediately, and he was burning with anger. Just as he was about


    to catch the culprit and teach her a lesson, Olivia had already fell on the ground.


    Before he said anything, Olivia scolded him again, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk! Why did you kill my father? I¡¯ll never


    forgive you!¡±


    He looked at the woman on the floor with aplicated expression. ¡°You deserved it!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    That being said, his phone rang.


    He picked it up and immediately heard Dorothy¡¯s coquettish voice, ¡°Johnny, are you working overtime


    again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much but you haven¡¯t been talking to me ever since the cocktail party¡­¡±


    ¡°Dolly, I am busy now, bye.¡±


    He did not even wait for Dorothy¡¯s response and hung up the call immediately.


    The next day.


    Olivia felt as if she got beaten up the moment she woke up as her entire body was aching.


    She rubbed her eyes and just as she was about to get up, she suddenly realized that she had nothing


    on her and was shocked to death.


    What happened next was that the sound of water running came from the bathroom.


    and reminded her that she was not alone in the room!


    Olivia widened her eyes and froze on the spot.


    The only thing she remembered about yesterday was that she was having dinner and drinks with Zac,


    everything that happened after was not registered into her memory.


    ¡®No way¡­ Impossible¡­¡¯


    ¡®Zac is not like that, he will never touch a drunk pregnantdy.¡¯


    ¡®But, why am I naked right now?¡¯


    The sound of water flow stopped abruptly, the door of the bathroom was opened right after and a


    stream of warm water vapor permeated the air.


    Olivia was so nervous to the point where she could feel her heart pumping out of her body and her


    body was shaking.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡±


    Hearing the voice, she stiffened a little and was about to apologize.


    Yet, before she got to say anything, she saw John walking towards her with a towel


    wrapped around him, followed by an irritated stare.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, how cheap can you be? You¡¯re pregnant but you still went out drinking with another


    man, seriously?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 170

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 170


    After confirming the person in front of her was John, Olivia let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°My clothes¡­¡±


    John took a nce at her and sneered, ¡°Did you actually think that I would touch you? Don¡¯t forget, I


    am disgusted by you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached, but at the same time she felt relieved.


    At least she did not do anything that crossed the line with other men.


    She was still the loyal one in her marriage with John.


    She chuckled lightly and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Freeman, I dare not think


    much.¡±


    John¡¯s hand froze as he was putting on his clothes and an unknown rage rose in his


    heart.


    He turned over and pinched Olivia¡¯s chin. ¡°Olivia Larson, behave outside and don¡¯t drink!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Huh, have you forgotten how thest child died? Are you nning to do it again?¡±


    Olivia felt chills in her heart, but she smiled with her face upturned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just what you wished?


    You can directly prove that I have betrayed you and even kill this child yourself.¡±


    John¡¯s heart trembled, ¡®I don¡¯t know when but she doesn¡¯t seem to look like who she


    used to be when she stares at me.¡±


    Her eyes used to be dazzling, then it became a little gray and now it was just


    stubborn and indifferent.


    He snorted, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be shameless, aren¡¯t you afraid to be a disgrace off your dead parents?¡±


    That being said, he let go of her and continued wearing his clothes then left without looking back.


    After he left, Olivia leaned against the bed as if she had lost all energy. She closed her eyes and her


    tears rolled out naturally.


    Her heart was torn into pieces but she did not want him to know.


    Everytime she cried in front of him, John would use an irritating expression to look at her which killed


    her heart even more.


    After a long while, she wiped her tears and got up from bed to take a shower.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Olivia gently touched her tummy.


    ¡°I am sorry baby, mommy drank alcohol yesterday. Mommy promised you to never drink again, don¡¯t


    hate me okay?¡±


    She was not a fan of alcohol but after seeing Uncle Wace¡¯s corpse in front of her, she felt as if she


    was suffocating and drinking was the best way to relieve it.


    Olivia took her medicine and looked at her phone to realize that she had a maternal checkup


    appointment today.


    She changed into a new set of clothes and went out.


    What happened next was that she saw Z leaning against the car door waiting for her just as she got


    downstairs.


    She wanted to turn and go back in but Z had already called her out.


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    She had no choice but to turn back and look at Z with guilt.


    ¡®Z must have been very worried and anxious after I ran away from the hospital.¡±


    Not to mention that she did not contact her even after she returned, she must be pissed.


    To her surprise, Z walked over with a smile, ¡°Sis Liv, stop avoiding me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are afraid of, you are afraid that Dorothy might harm me right?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and she stood on the same spot and did not dare to look at Z.


    This girl was really kind and she did not want to drag her into this mess.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I was dead worried after you went missing the other day, I went around looking for you but I


    couldn¡¯t find you. Luckily you called Mr. Quinton the second day, if not I would¡¯ve filed a police report.¡±


    Z pursed her lips, ¡°I know you are worried that Dorothy might harm me that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t reach


    out to me. But Sis Liv, I am an adult too, don¡¯t push me away. Let me help you, okay?¡±


    Olivia raised her head and looked at Z with tears in her eyes, and she did not know


    what to say.


    Z went up and grabbed her hand. ¡°You are going for a maternal checkup today right? I will go with


    you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 171

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 171


    Suddenly, Olivia opened her arms and hugged Z tight as she sobbed, saying, ¡°Z, thank you, and


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Z¡¯s body froze. Tears shimmered in her eyes, and she hugged Olivia only after a while.


    ¡°Sis Liv, never say sorry or thank you to me.


    ¡°You can rely on me. I¡¯ll be by your side for the rest of your life. Rest assured.¡±


    Olivia sobbed as she chuckled and said, ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?¡± Z stood up straight


    and emphasized each word she said, ¡°Sis Liv, I am serious Olivia could see the sincerity in Z¡¯s eyes,


    but she could not understand why.


    However, she had asked Z twice about it, but Z did not give her a specific answer. So, she felt it


    was better to wait for Z to tell her whenever Z wanted


    So, she nodded. ¡°Okay. Apany me to the hospital then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get in.¡±


    The examination procedure and the result were still the same as thest time.


    When they walked out of the hospital, they bumped into Dorothy.


    Dorothy nced at theboratory slip in Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Pregnancy test?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Johnny to apany you?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to apany me.¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t need, or is the baby¡¯s father not Johnny? Are you afraid Johnny might find


    out the truth?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, mind your words!¡±


    Before Olivia could retort, Z already stood before Olivia, protecting Olivia behind her.


    Dorothy burst out inughter. ¡°Hey, Olivia, do you even keep dogs to bark for you now?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you saying, Dorothy?¡±.


    Hatred had almost engulfed Olivia¡¯s mind, but she did not have enough evidence. Otherwise, she


    would hand Dorothy into the police immediately.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying? I said there was a dog barking!¡±


    Olivia stared at Dorothy coldly. ¡°Dorothy, unjust is doomed to destruction. Watch what you say. There¡¯ll


    always be consequences waiting for you ahead.¡±


    Dorothy peered at Olivia disdainfully. ¡°Olivia, it seems like you¡¯ll die sooner than I do. After all, you


    seem to be suffering from cancer.¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She had almost forgotten about cancer since no one had mentioned it in a while.


    After all, the sore lungs, vomiting blood, and coughing was like a routine to her.


    She began to worry about it again when Dorothy mentioned it.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m dead even if you wish to be Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Then, she sneered. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky and stay alive, you¡¯ll always be a mistress.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy suddenly sat on the ground during the quarrel and covered her belly in pain. Ah! It hurts!¡±


    Olivia was startled by her and took a step back subconsciously. ¡°Dorothy, are you trying to frame me


    again?¡±


    ¡°It hurts, my stomach hurts¡­ Liv, help me¡­¡±


    Olivia hesitated upon seeing Dorothy seemed to be in real pain.


    Suddenly, Z blocked her. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t get deceived by her act. This b*tch might be up to no good


    again.¡±


    At this moment, John strode toward them from a distance away. He carried Dorothy off the ground and


    asked anxiously, ¡°Dolly, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, my stomach hurts. It hurts so much¡­ Take me to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart shatter again when she saw John being so concerned about


    Dorothy.


    Sure enough, John was constantly worried and concerned about Dorothy, no matter what happened to


    her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 172

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 172


    John red at Olivia. When he was about to take Dorothy away, he heard Dorothy saying, ¡°Liv, I know


    you hate me, but you shouldn¡¯t have pushed me and then ignored me.¡±


    John stopped. He turned around and stared at Olivia coldly.


    ¡°Olivia, stop being jealous and mean!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do it? Do you mean Dolly used you?¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know she had used me countless times? I¡¯ve been used by her all my


    life.¡±


    ¡°How dare you deny it!¡±


    Olivia had fallen for Dorothy¡¯s trap, thinking Dorothy was really in pain and even felt bad.


    She knew it was Dorothy¡¯s trap again when she heard Dorothy saying something hypocritical like just


    now.


    Someone else would have noticed if they had seen this.


    However, John had always immersed himself in Dorothy¡¯s lousy script.


    Therefore, Dorothy could hurt Olivi, and she was never tired of it.


    Olivia felt heartbroken, and her body trembled, making her hold onto Z.


    ¡°Whatever, Mr. Freeman. You won¡¯t believe what I say anyway.¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Noticing John¡¯s anger, Dorothyy in his arms weakly. ¡°Johnny, my stomach hurts. Let¡¯s go and see the


    doctor, okay? Liv did not do it on purpose.¡±


    John red at Olivia, reluctantly letting her off with it this time.


    Olivia could see Dorothy smiling triumphantly at her. She did not look like someone in pain.


    Only then did Olivia know.


    Dorothy was trying to prove how much John loved and cherished her.


    He had insulted Olivia, his legitimate wife, countless times because of Dorothy.


    If that was what Dorothy was trying to prove, she won.


    However, Olivia swore she would take revenge and send Dorothy to prison.


    When Olivia wanted to leave, her legs turned to jelly, and she leaned against Z.


    She smiled bitterly. Dorothy¡¯s trick could indeed hurt her feelings.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Z noticed Olivia¡¯s pale face, and she frowned. ¡°Sis Liv, why don¡¯t I take you for a good meal? It will


    cheer you up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they got to the city center, they went shopping and found a restaurant to have their meal.


    Suddenly, Z took out her phone and looked at Olivia in terror.


    Suddenly, Z took ou


    ¡°Sis Liv, something has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Olivia took the phone and nced at it. Her heart sank.


    It seemed that Dorothy could not calm down and struck first.


    ¡°ording to someone who knows about this, the death of the Larson family¡¯s former housekeeper¡¯s


    death was suspected to be rted to the youngdy of the Larson family!¡±


    After reading the story, Olivia shuddered and held the phone in both hands.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy had not only put the me for Uncle Wace¡¯s death on her. She had also used her of


    cheating on John.


    The article was leading to something.


    It indicated that Uncle Wace had seen Olivia cheating on John, making her want to keep this matter


    a secret. So, she killed Uncle Wace and dumped his body so that her secret would be concealed


    from others.


    The news had even written the location where Uncle Wace died, the abandoned factory in West


    Vige.


    ¡°Sis Liv, let¡¯s look for Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Before Olivia could say anything, the police had already approached them.


    ¡°May I know who¡¯s Ms. Olivia Larson?¡±


    For a moment, Olivia was in a daze and did not answer.


    The policeman grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Larson, please follow us to the police


    station. We suspect you killed Mr. Wace Simmons.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 173

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 173


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! Someone framed me!¡±


    These were the first words that came to her mind.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we need to follow us back to the station for further investigation. After all, you¡¯ve appeared


    at the crime scene. We hope you can cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    Olivia turned around and looked at the policeman as she spoke with trembling lips,¡± Are you sure you


    just want me to help in the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just for investigation purposes.¡±


    Z noticed that Olivia seemed in shock and supported Olivia¡¯s swaying body. ¡°Sis Liv, hold onto me.


    We¡¯ll get Mr. Quinton¡¯s help. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Olivia answered calmly, but fear, anger, and hatred were slowly engulfing her.


    Last time, Olivia was suspected of employing someone to kill Dorothy in a car ident, and it got her


    imprisoned. She was sure that the police station had a record of that.


    Besides, she would not believe it was a coincidence that the police came after her so


    soon.


    Perhaps Dorothy had put all the me on her again this time.


    When they arrived at the police station, Zac was waiting at the entrance.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing Olivia arriving, he quickly approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Liv. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip nervously and followed the police into the interrogation room.


    The policeman sat opposite her, and Zac sat beside her.


    The lights flickered with the sound of the keyboard. Olivia¡¯s heart was hammering as seconds passed.


    Everything looked familiar, making her recall what she had experienced thest time, especially when


    those people in prison beat her up.


    Zac put his hand on Olivia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell the truth.¡±


    Suddenly, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°We have Uncle Wace¡¯s body and the autopsy


    report. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s heart settled down a little.


    ¡®Yeah. What am I so afraid of?


    ¡®I never cheated on anyone or killed anyone. Uncle Wace¡¯s autopsy report is with me, and I have no


    reason to be afraid.¡±


    Olivia gulped and looked at the policeman. Her lips were dry as she said, ¡°Go ahead, officer.¡±


    ¡°Why were you in the West Vige on the day of the murder?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace had disappeared. Someone told me that Uncle Wace was in the West Vige, and


    they would return Uncle Wace to me if I went there.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace came to look for me, but I was in the hospital, and my phone was not working, so he


    didn¡¯t manage to find me.¡±


    guess he went to Cliffside Vi to look for me, but I wasn¡¯t there that day. It was Dorothy who should


    have opened the door.¡±


    After keying in what Olivia said, the officer continued, ¡°What else? What did you find out in West


    Vige?¡±


    Recalling that day, Olivia bit her lips. ¡°I went to the abandoned factory in the West Vige. When I


    entered a room, I saw Uncle Wace lying on the ground, covered in blood and dying.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to call the ambnce, but there was no signal. So, I tried to go outside to call, but suddenly


    the door closed, and there was a fire outside.¡±


    ¡°After that, I passed out and woke up in the hospital.¡±


    At the thought of Uncle Wace¡¯s unexined death and being dumped into the river, Olivia¡¯s tears


    began to roll down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Zac handed her a piece of tissue and looked at the police officer. ¡°My client and the deceased¡¯s have a


    good rtionship. She has no reason to kill him. Moreover, my client came to the police station to


    report the case when she couldn¡¯t find the deceased. You can look for the record.¡±


    The police officer nced at Olivia and asked, ¡°However, someone reported that you went on a date in


    the West Vige, and the deceased happened to catch you cheating on your husband. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then the police officer asked some more questions, and Olivia answered them sporadically.


    Out of the interrogation room, Z immediately rushed over to Olivia. She was heartbroken to see


    Olivia¡¯s teary and swollen eyes.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 174

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 174


    ¡°How did things go, Mr. Quinton?¡±


    ¡°The police may have some so-called evidence of Olivia cheating on John and seemed to think the


    murderer is her.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Dorothy the one who did it?¡±


    Zac frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone has made fake evidence. So, if someone insists Olivia did this, it


    would be troublesome to settle this issue.¡±


    Only the evidence provided by the witness would convince the police. Since Dorothy was good at


    using Olivia, she could easily make the police believe what she wanted them to think.


    As soon as she reached the door, they saw a tall, slender man standing on the steps.


    When he saw them, he extinguished the cigarette he was smoking. Then, he dragged Olivia to his side,


    ring at Zac coldly.


    ¡°Zac, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll get awyer for Olivia.¡±


    ¡°The bestwyer in Ocean City is me, and you¡¯re recing me with anotherwyer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to rece you! Zac, there¡¯ll always be betterwyers than


    you.


    Zac did not back down. ¡°John, I¡¯ll not let you and Dorothy get what you want.¡±


    Thewyer John employed would be bribed by Dorothy, and Olivia might need to go. to prison.


    He could not let that happen.


    John ignored Zac and dragged Olivia into his car.


    Olivia wanted to shake him off. ¡°John, it hurts. Let go of my hand!¡±


    ¡°So, you do know it hurts? Can¡¯t you stay at home quietly? Why do you have to cause trouble all day?¡±


    With that, John pushed her directly into the back seat of the Maybach and got into the car himself.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m a human. Of course, I can get hurt.¡±


    Olivia was already heartbroken. She knew John would not trust her.


    John nced at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Olivia, why did you kill someone?¡±


    Last night, he was shaken by his thoughts when she was drunk.


    However, this woman had embarrassed him again and again today, making him decide not to pamper


    her.


    To him, she was a hypocrite and a mean woman deep inside.


    Olivia was not surprised to hear John questioning her. However, she could still feel her heart tearing


    apart in sorrow.


    ¡°Sure enough, if anything happens, you suspect me.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Johnny, have you forgotten? You rescued me from the fire when I fainted there.


    Wouldn¡¯t you know if there were anyone else in the room?¡±


    John was startled, yet he still looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes coldly. ¡°How do you know it is me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe you, but I have to believe what Mr. Quinton told me.¡± Olivia looked into his eyes.


    ¡°You admitted it when you got drunk that night.¡± John frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t see


    anything in a big fire like that.¡± ¡°Did you find Uncle Wace¡¯s body after the fire went out?¡±


    John knew no bodies were found because he had investigated that ce.


    Looking at John remaining silent, Olivia sneered. ¡°Are you afraid, Mr. Freeman? You¡¯re the witness of


    my alibi. If I¡¯ve killed someone, the police will suspect you are my aplice. Otherwise, how are you


    going to exin about the body?¡±


    Suddenly, John pinned Olivia in his embrace. ¡°Olivia, it doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t kill Uncle Wace just


    because I saw nobody when I went in to rescue you.¡±


    Olivia was startled. Then, she chuckled wryly.


    ¡®Of course, he will find all kinds of excuses if he refuses to trust me.


    ¡®Then, he¡¯ll hypnotize himself that I¡¯ve done it even though it was impossible.


    ¡®John has always been like this.¡±


    Olivia would never believe John had never doubted anything fishy.


    However, even if he did, he would always believe Dorothy and suspect Olivia.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 175

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 175


    ¡°John, why are you asking me if you¡¯re certain I killed Uncle Wace?¡±


    John reached out to pinch Olivia¡¯s jaw as he stared into her eyes coldly. ¡°Olivia, are you confessing


    your crime now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I kill someone who treats me so kindly like Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°You have a reason to kill him. You cheated on me!¡±


    Olivia looked into John¡¯s eyes nkly andughed after a few seconds.


    ¡°Cheated on you?¡±


    She thought she was ridiculous.


    It was already beyond her expectation.


    Even though she had exined it so many times, John chose not to believe her and still imed she


    cheated on him.


    However, what about her?


    It hurt her every time. The pain felt like her heart had torn apart.


    ¡°Johnny, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡± He roared.


    Olivia said wryly, ¡°Why would you always want me to cheat on you if you aren¡¯t insane?¡±


    John squinted his eyes and looked at Olivia like he wanted to rip her face off.


    However, Olivia was not afraid of dying. She was already halfway to death.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just looking for an excuse for keeping Dorothy as your mistress. You cheated on me


    because I cheated on you, right?¡±


    John pushed her away suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not a sl*t like you!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    John opened the door when the driver stopped the car and pushed her out.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia did not manage to react and rolled out of the car. She subconsciously protected her belly, afraid


    the fall might hurt her baby.


    A low, cold voice sounded above her. ¡°Olivia, go home yourself since you think I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    Then, she heard the door m shut and the car speeding away.


    Olivia sat on the ground and carefully touched her belly. Fortunately, there was no pain, and her baby


    should be fine.


    She stood up and leaned against themppost. The wounds on her body were nothing because she


    had been suffering from all kinds of injuries each day.


    However, she was in a deserted ce, and it was a far way from home.


    Olivia looked at the starry night sky with tears rolling in her eyes.


    ¡®What¡¯s the matter with me?¡¯


    ¡®Why am I crying?¡¯


    Olivia sighed and bitterly reproached herself.


    She med herself for Uncle Wace¡¯s death.


    So, now she could not help herself from recalling the scene where she saw Uncle Wace dying


    whenever she closed her eyes, feeling regretful.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The cough and the twitching pain in her chest snapped her out of her memories.


    Olivia covered her mouth with a tissue as a mouthful of blood gushed out her throat.


    She felt she could not stand the pain even after taking those pills.


    Suddenly, there were whistling sounds all around her.


    ¡°Hey! We have a beauty in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°She looks wealthy. Look at her fair and wless skin.¡±


    Then, several thugs approached her.


    ¡°Where do you live, girl? Shall I take you home?¡±


    Olivia looked over warily and took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We want to send you back and have a bath with you. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±


    The man said as he pointed at the two other men beside him.


    ¡°Look at us. We are strong and young. You¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    Cliffside Vi was in a remote area, and it happened to be a night with no cars on the


    road.


    The chance of getting someone to help her was slim. So, Olivia thought of


    something.


    Suddenly, she held out the tissue covered in blood and threatened, ¡°Do you see the blood? I have


    AIDS. Aren¡¯t you guys afraid?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 176

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 176


    One of them backed away a little. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. The infection rate is 100 percent!¡±


    However, the other man whispered, ¡°Bro, she might be lying, not to mention¡­.


    On the dark road, a Maybach suddenly appeared and sped toward the three thugs.


    The three men were so scared that they tried to run but could not outrun a car. In the end, their bones


    turned into jelly and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ahh! Help!¡±


    The driver of the Maybach stepped on the brake when it was about to run into them.


    The three of them were so scared. Even a fool could see that the car wasing for them.


    Then, a pair of shiny shoes appeared before them.


    ¡°Help! Please don¡¯t kill us!¡±


    John stepped on one of the men¡¯s hands as he leaned over and spoke in his deep. voice, ¡°Are you


    looking for trouble? How dare you touch my woman!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­¡±


    He stepped on the hand harder and lifted his foot. Then, he ordered, ¡°Take care of these three.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he approached Olivia, who was scared out of her wits and carried her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to seduce men? Why are you so cowardly before them?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her fear and pushed him. ¡°Why did you save me then? I¡¯m dirty anyway. You


    might as well leave me alone.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and retorted.


    John knew they were somewhere deserted, yet he dumped her here in the middle of the night to


    humiliate her.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I¡¯ll throw you out now!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Didn¡¯t you throw me out? What are you pretending you¡¯re kind now?¡±


    Their eyes met, and John was startled to see the difference in her.


    Before, she was always gentle and loving, even when he was cold.


    Since Arron and Zac appeared in her life, she changed.


    It must be because she did not love him anymore.


    John felt he had lost something precious and did not like that feeling. It frustrated him.


    He pushed her away and looked coldly out of the window, saying nothing more.


    When they reached the cliffside Vi, he did not get out of the car. He dropped her and left.


    Looking at the back of the car, Olivia pursed her lips. Even though she tried to ignore it, John¡¯s cold


    attitude still hurt her.


    Seventeen years. How many seventeen years would she have in her life?


    She began to ask herself if it was worth it to love a man for seventeen years.


    Olivia sighed. To be honest, she hesitated.


    Meanwhile, John felt the anger me grow stronger as he sat in the Maybach. He loosened his tie as


    frustration surged in him.


    ¡°Zac, let¡¯s meet in the usual ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia took a bath in the Cliffside Vi. Her phone rang as soon as she prepared to go. to bed after


    taking her medication.


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She froze for a moment, not knowing who it was.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s me, Aaron.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The man on the other end of the call sounded drunk, and his voice was more hoarse


    than usual. That was why she could not recognize his voice.


    Surprised, Olivia asked, ¡°Aaron? Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Liv,e here. I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you want to say on the phone.¡±


    Olivia was confused and unsure if Aaron was her friend or foe. So, she was cautious.


    Suddenly, Aaron started apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liv. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to


    provoke a conflict between you and John that day. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 177

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 177


    Olivia thought of going, but she was afraid she would bump into John.


    ¡°Just say whatever you want to say through the phone.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re mad at me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, Olivia heard a loud crash like some ss had shattered.


    Aaron said, ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll cut my wrist to prove I¡¯m innocent if you don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the King¡¯s Club.¡±


    Then, Aaron hung up the call. Olivia could not reach him when she dialed back.


    Olivia frowned, and she was a little anxious.


    Although she did not believe in Aaron, she could not see her childhood friend die. It was someone¡¯s


    life, after all.


    Olivia changed her clothes and drove the car to the King¡¯s Club without any choice.


    Honestly, she was somewhat reluctant to go to the King¡¯s Club.


    Thest time, someone drugged her, and she had almost gotten into trouble.


    She was still a little afraid of that ce now.


    Arriving at the King¡¯s Club, Olivia quickly headed to the receptionist and asked, ¡± Hello, which private


    room is Aaron Summers in?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Summers is in Room 312.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia went to the third floor and found Room 312. She walked into the room, unaware of someone


    staring at her from a distance.


    The pungent smell of alcohol assailed Olivia, almost making her stagger.


    Aaron leaned against the sofa, and blood flowed from the wound on his wrist. Fortunately, not much


    blood flowed out from it.


    Olivia walked over to Aaron and pushed him. ¡°Aaron?¡±


    Aaron moved. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Olivia Larson.¡±


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    Aaron suddenly opened his eyes and pounced on her. Olivia took a step back, and Aaron staggered.


    ¡°Liv, are you still mad at me? I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    He reached out for her hand.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t move. Your wrist is bleeding. Let¡¯s stop the bleeding first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    She rummaged for a long time and finally found the medicine box. Then, she took out the iodine and


    gauze to bandage Aaron.


    Aaron kept staring at Olivia with his passionate gaze and said nothing or moved while Olivia bandaged


    his wound. He looked like a kid who had made a mistake and felt guilty.


    After bandaging the wound, Olivia said, ¡°Don¡¯tmit suicide again. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Aaron pulled Olivia into his arms forcefully. ¡°Liv, I like you. I did not have the guts to confess my love for


    you before. I thought you were married and had a happy life. So, I kept this secret in my heart.¡±


    ¡°However, I know that John did not treat you well after meeting you so many times. He even kept a


    mistress, right?¡±


    Frightened, Olivia pushed him away. ¡°Aaron, let go of me, or else I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Aaron released his grip and gulped the wine from the bottle he took from the table.


    ¡°Liv, divorce him, will you? I can give you happiness.¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong that night. I shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of the reporters, but Liv, I wanted to


    help you, too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with letting him have a taste of his wife¡¯s cheating on him?


    ¡°I-I am jealous, too. I¡¯mpetitive. Why? Why did you marry him, and why did he treat you badly?¡±


    Aplicated feeling rose in Olivia.


    ¡°Aaron, I won¡¯t get divorced. Stop it.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    ¡°Aaron, if that¡¯s what you mean, I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±


    Olivia refused.


    She had been decisive and never hesitated to reject those she had no interest. The only man she loved


    was John.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 178

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 178


    Olivia¡¯s obsession was so deep that she could not forget John easily. She loved and hated him.


    However, she did not intend to give others any chance because she did not want John to


    misunderstand.


    She stood up and looked coldly at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, we grew up together. I¡¯ve always taken you as my


    brother. So, please stop saying things that might cause misunderstanding between Johnny and me.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    Aaron sneered. ¡°So, what if he misunderstands? He broke my arms and threatened me, but did he


    change his attitude toward you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed. Although she knew about it, she still felt guilty about it.


    ¡°Are your arms alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He had only dislocated my arms. I had the doctor fix it, but it¡¯s not as strong as it used to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia¡¯s forehead puckered, ¡°make sure you don¡¯t provoke Johnny the next time.¡±


    Aaron suddenly stood up. ¡°Johnny, Johnny¡­ Why are you still calling him that? He is now with his


    mistress. Dorothy is your best friend!¡±


    He sounded serious when he said that.


    Aaron felt angry on behalf of Olivia. He would not choose to cooperate with Dorothy if he had a choice.


    However, the Summers family was in trouble and going to go bankrupt.


    Aaron suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Liv, the Summers family is doomed. Do you know that? I¡¯m in a


    desperate situation¡­¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was at a loss when she heard that.


    However, Aaron¡¯s words reminded her of someone. John!


    He was the only one in Ocean city who could do this.


    John could break Aaron¡¯s arms. Of course, he could make the Summers family go bankrupt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Johnny about it. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a chance to turn this situation.¡±


    Aaron held onto her. ¡°Liv, can you apany me?¡±


    Olivia relented. ¡°Get up, and I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Olivia hailed a cab when they got out of the King¡¯s Club. She wanted to ask Aaron for his address, but


    Aaron had already dozed off.


    Recalling the Summer family¡¯s condition, Olivia asked the driver to drive them to the hotel.


    She knew better than anyone how it felt to lose everything.


    When the Larson family went bankrupt, she was like this. It was like a dream for her.


    Hans had been locking himself up in the room, refusing to eat. Even Olivia was crying all day.


    Later, Hansmitted suicide, and she waspletely devastated.


    The Larson family disappeared from the city as though it had never existed.


    When Olivia arrived at the hotel, she tipped the hotel porters, asking them a favor to send Aaron to his


    room, and prepared to leave.


    However, the hotel porter stopped her. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you go up with us? We can¡¯t exin in case


    something is missing.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to apany them.


    After the hotel porters left, Olivia covered the quilt on Aaron. ¡°Aaron, bankruptcy is nothing. You don¡¯t


    have to make things difficult for yourself. There are always ways to deal with difficult situations like this.


    Think positive!¡±


    After all, she would be dead if she did not think of things in a positive way.


    Suddenly, Aaron pulled Olivia and pinned her on the bed.


    Terrified, Olivia screamed, ¡°Aaron, what are you doing? Sober up!¡±


    ¡°Liv, I like you!¡±


    Then, he reached out to tear Olivia¡¯s dress.


    Suddenly, the room lit up, and a man grabbed Olivia in his embrace while the other man subdued


    Aaron.


    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m going to sue you for a rape attempt. Follow us to the police station!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 179

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 179


    Fear thundered down Olivia as she leaned against John¡¯s embrace softly.


    When she saw the person subduing Aaron was Zac, she was startled. She lifted her head slowly and


    nced at John, yet John was not looking at her.


    Aaron was dumbfounded, and his subconscious reaction was to struggle.


    ¡°Let me go! Who are you?¡±


    Before Zac could speak, John sneered and said, ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t you know me? We¡¯ve met.¡±


    He had never expected Aaron would be so bold.


    After being warned once, Aaron still dared to look for Olivia.


    Aaron¡¯s body froze, and he looked at John, terrified. ¡°Mr. F¡­ Mr. Freeman?¡±


    John¡¯s hands held onto Olivia¡¯s waist tightly as he looked at Aaron with a stered smile. ¡°Olivia is my


    woman. You can never touch her even if I don¡¯t want her anymore.¡±


    Aaron was terrified and begged John for mercy, ¡°Mr. Freeman, please forgive me. I-I lost my mind.¡±


    Suddenly, he pointed his finger at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s her! She seduced me! I was drunk and¡­¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°Aaron, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, stop pretending. You¡¯re a sl*t in your bones. You can¡¯t live without flirting with men. When we


    were at school¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop all this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not using her. Mr. Freeman, you can investigate if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Olivia was pissed off. Suddenly, she felt the grip on her waist tightening, like it was about to crush her.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    John was furious, and he believed what Aaron said.


    Olivia was worried and exined cautiously, ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    John nced at her coldly and said nothing. He took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Wes,e up.¡±


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    Olivia knew it was pointless exining, but she still wanted to do so.


    Zac, who had remained silent, spoke out as he tightened his grip on Aaron.


    ¡°Aaron, do you know using someone is enough to put you in prison?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Aaron gulped. He knew Zac was awyer, and he was afraid.


    However, he had no guts, to tell the truth when he recalled what Dorothy had told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Olivia had tried to win my heart when we were at school. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so


    close to her now.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ said her marriage was unhappy and wanted me to help her out. I was muddle- headed because


    I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Olivia was so mad that she wanted to dash toward Aaron and question him. However, John grabbed


    onto her tight, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡­¡±


    Wes had already arrived before she could exin.


    John beckoned Wes to take Aaron away. ¡°Do whatever you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, Ocean City hasws.¡±


    John nced at Zac. ¡°Zac, it¡¯s his fault for touching my woman.¡±


    Wes took Aaron from Zac and dragged the terrified Zac out of the room.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­ please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Kill you? I do not have any habit of killing anyone.¡±


    Olivia suddenly recalled the video John had shown her and shuddered subconsciously. She tugged on


    John.


    ¡°Johnny, why don¡¯t you leave this to the police?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you concerned about him?¡±


    She gasped.


    John sneered and looked at her as if he had seen through her thoughts. ¡°Take him


    away!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 180

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 180


    Olivia knew John had misunderstood her. She was afraid the misunderstanding would continue, so she


    wanted to ask why Aaron did that to her.


    Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°Aaron, you¡¯ll lose your hands if you don¡¯t tell the truth.¡±


    Aaron froze. He wanted to confess, but he chose not to in the end.


    ¡°Olivia, stop trying to frame me!¡±


    Olivia knew she was doomed and could not exin herself anymore.


    After Wes took Aaron away, John did not stay back and dragged Olivia by her wrist, taking her out of


    the room.


    ¡°Johnny, he is lying!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    John¡¯s words crushed Olivia¡¯s tough disguise.


    Tears rolled down her face. She would always be on the weak side when she faced him.


    Zac ran after them but stopped when he recalled what John had said in the club.


    After all, he should not bother Olivia.


    It was better for him to help her out silently.


    Meanwhile, John dragged Olivia into the Maybach, rough and mercilessly. His brutal act hurt her.


    ¡°John, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°You know it hurts? You can even be so shameless when you are with Aaron. Why are you pretending


    as though you are weak before me?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head, and their eyes met.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The cold gaze from him made her look away.


    Olivia sniffled and swallowed the gushing blood in her throat as she leaned against the window, saying


    nothing.


    John would not believe whatever she told him anyway.


    Seventeen years of love could not even get her his trust. She knew her love was a


    When they reached the Cliffside Vi, John pinched Olivia¡¯s chin and warned her,¡± Olivia, if you dare to


    meet any of your useless men, I¡¯ll make you look at how I cripple


    them.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you please. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Olivia pushed John away and headed upstairs.


    She was more concerned about why John framed her like those men before.


    The driver nced at John. ¡°Where would you like to go now, Mr. Freeman?¡±


    ¡°Back to thepany.¡±


    He nced coldly at the bright room on the second floor of the vi and dialed a number using his


    phone.


    ¡°Take Aaron to mypany. I want to meet him.¡±


    Wes was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Mr. Freeman, aren¡¯t you taking him to the usual ce?¡±


    ¡°No. Just send him to the police station after the interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Summers family suffering from bankruptcy yet?¡±


    ¡°They are bankrupt, but they didn¡¯t seem to have given up yet. Aaron had looked for Olivia to try out his


    luck.¡±


    John squinted his eyes. ¡°Do whatever you need to do. I don¡¯t want to see the Summer family anymore


    by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next day, Z called Olivia.


    ¡°Sis Liv, the police had caught that trash, Aaron.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Olivia had just gotten up from bed and was in a daze.


    ¡°I said Aaron was arrested at the police station. Do you want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton asked me to convey this to you. I¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia opened the curtain and saw the familiar car. It was not a dream.


    Zac was observant and knew she wanted to question Aaron his intention just by looking at her reaction


    that night. However, Olivia could not understand why John would misunderstand her intention.


    It hurt her feelings, but she was d she had gotten used to it.


    However, John had said he did not want to send Aaron to the police station. Olivia had no idea what


    made him change his mind.


    Olivia pondered the possibilities and concluded that it might be Zac who had convinced him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 181

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 181


    After Olivia got into the car, Z handed her a sandwich.


    ¡°Sis Liv, have something for breakfast. Have you taken your medicines?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken my breakfast. Thank you.¡±


    Z looked at Olivia as she said seriously, ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ve told you countless times that you don¡¯t have to


    thank me.¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay. What else did Mr. Quinton say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. He asked me to tell you not to worry about Uncle Wace¡¯s matter. He will be by your


    side, and you¡¯ll never go to prison.¡±


    ¡°I trust him.¡±


    Zac was the bestwyer in Ocean City. She would not have to worry about him helping her out.


    However, Olivia knew this was not the end of Dorothy¡¯s trap.


    Olivia wanted revenge, yet Dorothy was always on the winning side, which annoyed.


    her.


    At the police station, Olivia got the opportunity to meet Aaron easily.


    Aaron looked haggard in just one night. His beard grew, and his eyes were bloodshot. Anyone could


    see he did not sleep that night.


    Aaron was not surprised to see Olivia. He spoke with his dry lisp parted, ¡°Liv, you havee.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, be honest with me. Why did you frame me? Are you doing it because you¡¯re afraid of John?¡±


    Aaron smiled helplessly. ¡°Who would not be afraid of John Freeman?¡±


    Olivia noticed Aaron¡¯s swollen wrist and could guess John did it.


    ¡°We grew up together. Ask yourself if I have ever done anything bad to you. The Larson family also had


    never done anything to the Summers family. Why did you use and insult me for what I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Olivia bit her lips. ¡°The Summers family went bankruptst night. Do you know that?¡±


    Aaron froze, obviously not expecting that.


    He did all this to save the Summers family, and now Olivia told him the summers family¡¯s assets were


    gone.


    Z ced the news report on the table. ¡°Take a look, Mr. Summers. The Summers Group is gone.


    Your father is now in the hospital, unable to ept the situation.¡±


    Then, she leaned over to Aaron¡¯s ear and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I can keep you in this


    prison and make sure your father dies soon.¡±


    Aaron was shocked and begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll confess.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Z was not as kind as Olivia, and her voice was stern.


    Aaron gulped and looked at Olivia. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s Dorothy. She asked me to approach and seduce you. She


    wants to break you and Mr. Freeman apart.¡±


    Z mmed her fist on the table. ¡°This woman is mean and vicious!¡±


    Olivia was calmpared to Z, as though she already knew who was behind this.


    She took a deep breath, trying to ease her breath but failed.


    After that, she stood up and took Z by her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Aaron was anxious when he received no response from Olivia. ¡°Liv, what about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the police. They will lock you up for a few days as a warning.¡±


    She was not that kind to let go of the man who framed her.


    Olivia looked at the recording on her phone when she was back in the car and dialed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    John¡¯s number.


    ¡°Johnny, where are you? I want to meet you now.¡±


    John refused coldly upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice. ¡°I have no time.¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, John hung up the call.


    Z nced at her. ¡°Sis Liv, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Take me to Freeman Group. I want to settle this matter with Johnny face to face.¡±


    Olivia felt tears about to well up in her eyes. She even doubted if John would believe


    in her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 182

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 182


    At this moment, John, who was in Freeman Group¡¯s office, smashed his phone on the ground in


    displeasure.


    ¡°Are you sure she went to the police station?¡±


    Wes gulped and nodded. ¡°Yes. Mrs. Freeman has just left the police station.¡±


    John sneered. She had gone to meet Aaron early in the morning. It was true love indeed!


    ¡®So, this is the so-called seventeen years of love?


    ¡®She treasured a man who didn¡¯t even care about her?¡±


    John swept everything from the table to the ground. ¡°Testify the matter and let Aaron leave.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­¡± Wes bit his lips and hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Wes took a deep breath. ¡°Mrs. Freeman had exined to the police that it was a


    misunderstanding and suggested locking Aaron up for two days.¡±


    ¡®A misunderstanding? Two days?¡¯


    John was speechless. He had no idea if Olivia was trying to punish or protect Aaron


    He felt rage flow through him likeva. Standing up, the first thing John did was kick the dustbin to vent


    his anger.


    It made him wonder what he was to Olivia.


    ¡®Did she marry me because Aaron was gone?


    ¡®Then, she cheated on me with some useless man because Aaron dumped her?¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    John seemed to have figured it out.


    Olivia wanted a divorce, not because she wanted to give Dorothy a chance to marry him. She tried to


    leave him and get together with Aaron.


    John was heartbroken as anger overpowered him. He held onto the table with his fist clenched, having


    the urge to flip over the table.


    He thought, ¡®Olivia, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡¯


    A woman who dared to betray him and make him her lover¡¯s substitute should be punished. He would


    never forgive and punish her until she realized her mistake.


    The secretary knocked on the door: ¡°Mr. Freeman, Ms. Ellis is here.¡±


    He suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia was outside the building and had just gotten out of the car. ¡°Z, go back first. I¡¯ll go


    back home myselfter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in Freeman Group.¡±


    Z was reluctant to leave. Olivia had gotten into trouble each time Olivi asked her to leave. This


    time¡­


    However, Z could only agree when Olivia insisted. Then, she drove to a ce where Olivia could not


    see her and waited.


    Olivia headed upstairs and went straight to the president¡¯s office.


    At the door, Wes froze when he saw her. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Johnny. Is he in the office?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­ but he is busy. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he up to? Work?¡±


    Olivia stared straight into Wes¡¯s flustered eyes. Feeling guilty, Wes looked away.


    She pushed Wes away and nced at him coldly. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Wes had no choice but to step aside and let Olivia break in.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw Dorothy in John¡¯s embrace with a delicious. grape in her hand.


    Dorothy froze and wanted to leave when she saw Olivia, but John hugged her tight in his arms.


    So, she fed John the grape and smiled as she asked, ¡°Johnny, is the grape sweet?¡±


    John looked at her fondly. ¡°Of course. Everything you feed me is sweet.¡±


    Olivia felt nauseous as her lungs hurt, making her frown subconsciously.


    ¡°Johnny,¡± She called out softly.


    Johnny nced at her in displeasure as he asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ve something to talk to Johnny. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, say whatever you want to say or leave! It¡¯s disgusting looking at you while I


    eat. The sweet grape tastes bitter with your presence.¡±


    Then, he reached out his hand and gently touched Dorothy¡¯s face.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 183

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 183


    Looking at them acting intimately, Olivia was heartbroken again.


    However, she still had to pretend to be okay with it.


    ¡°Johnny, about Aaron¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish her sentence, John scoffed. ¡°Are you still thinking about that garbage? Olivia,


    I didn¡¯t know you could be so infatuated with someone.¡±


    Olivia was dumbfounded when she heard that and froze.


    ¡®What¡­ is he talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Johnny, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Aaron and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    John¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Are you nning to stand there and watch Dorothy and me acting intimately?¡±


    With that, he bent down to kiss Dorothy¡¯s lips. However, before their lips could touch, Olivia had already


    darted out of the room, escaping from this situation. The door mmed shut behind her.


    Dorothy had been waiting for John¡¯s lips to kiss hers, but John pushed her away and walked to the


    window.


    ¡°Johnny?¡±


    Frustrated and disappointed, Dorothy stood up and walked over to him, hugging him around the waist


    from behind and pressing her face against his back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, Johnny? Did Liv¡¯s presence spoil your mood?¡±


    John pried open her hug and said, ¡°You go back, too.¡±


    His voice was so cold that Dorothy shuddered.


    For two years, although John was always kind to her and took her with him, he never exined her


    identity to Olivia.


    John had never even slept with her, not even once.


    She had faked her pregnancy.


    Just now was the most intimate thing they had done within these two years.


    Dorothy would never give up such a good chance.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Johnny, you¡¯ve never apanied me recently. You¡¯ve been showing


    a cold face even when I came here today. If I¡¯ve offended you¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, John frowned and interrupted. ¡°Dolly, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been obedient, but I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯ll worry if you¡¯re tired of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± John held back his anger.


    ¡°Johnny, you promised to marry me, but¡­ Olivia knows about us now. She had even found her true


    love. Why don¡¯t we¡­


    John pushed her away. His gaze showed no affection nor any emotion.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Dolly, are you trying to force me?¡±


    Dorothy was startled and sounded wronged. ¡°Johnny, I would never dare to force you. I¡¯m just thinking,


    why don¡¯t we make things easy and let Liv and Aaron be together?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I love you. The more I love you, the more I understand Liv¡¯s love for Aaron. I don¡¯t want Liv to


    be unhappy.¡±


    John squinted his eyes and sneered. ¡°Dorothy, this is not what you should worry about!¡±


    Then, he red at her, opened the door quickly, and said coldly, ¡°Wes, send Ms. Ellis


    home.¡±


    Then, John put on his coat and left the office before Dorothy even had the chance to throw her tantrum.


    Wes looked at Dorothy. ¡°Ms. Ellis, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dorothy stomped her feet angrily.


    Her n was sessful, and John was mad, yet she could not understand why he refused to divorce


    Olivia,


    ¡®Damn, Olivia. I wish you were dead. I don¡¯t want to bear this anymore.¡¯


    As Dorothy walked, she typed a message to send to someone.


    [Create an ident and kill that b*tch!]


    After thinking about it, she typed another message.


    [Do it today, as soon as possible. Make sure you leave no evidence behind.]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 184

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 184


    After rushing out of the president¡¯s office, Olivia went straight into the stairwell.


    She leaned against the wall and began to cry helplessly, gradually sliding down the wall and sitting on


    the ground.


    She thought she was strong enough and would not feel heartbroken again.


    However, it still hurt her to watch John and Dorothy acting intimately.


    She crouched on the ground with her face covered and cried for a long time. Tears did not stop flowing


    down her cheeks even when she coughed.


    John would not listen to her exnation, even once.


    Countless times, she told herself it was thest time she would cry and feel devastated for that man.


    However, in the end, there was no ending to this matter.


    Every time, her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    She could still feel her heart ripped apart and the unbearable pain in her.


    After some time, when her legs were numb, she stood up slowly and wiped the


    corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. Then, she lifted her head, preventing more tears from


    rolling down.


    She walked down the stairs slowly, feeling pain as she smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Olivia, your love life is aplete mess. You¡¯ve lost, and you¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    She was in despair.


    She had no hope left.


    So, she walked down the stairs like a zombie, oblivious to the fact that this was a building of dozens of


    stories.


    When she reached the lobby, she felt the throbbing pain in her chest, and blood gushed out her mouth.


    The person who passed by her quickly handed her a tissue. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    She wiped the blood off her hands and the corners of her mouth with her sleeve and hobbled out.


    Looking at the endless flow of cars on the road, Olivia did not stop. As if unaware of


    the traffic, she took step by step toward the speeding traffic.


    Suddenly, a van sped toward Olivia.


    ¡°Sis Liv, be careful!¡±


    When the van ran into Olivia, Z rushed out and pounced on Olivia, getting her off the road.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you alright?¡±


    However, Z found Olivia had already fainted when she looked at the ground. Shocked, Z quickly


    sent Olivi to the hospital.


    Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Olivia suffered from shock, and her body was weak due to


    cancer and pregnancy, causing her to faint.


    When Olivia woke up, Z was by her side, looking worried.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you have to take care of your baby even if you don¡¯t care about yourself! You scared me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia said with tears rolling in her eyes, like a wronged child.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Z felt sorry for her and said, ¡°Oh, forget it, but you are not allowed to ask me to leave anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia tugged Z¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Z, I might be in a daze when I walked to the road, but I


    snapped out of it when the van rushed toward me.¡±


    Then, she frowned. ¡°However, I felt something seemed strange. The driver did not look like he intended


    to brake.¡±


    Z recalled what happened and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. When I got there, he was still speeding up.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, is it possible that the man was trying to kill you?¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°Did you find the driver?¡±


    ¡°No, when I saved you, you fainted. I saw a license te but could not chase after it and could only


    choose to take you to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you saw the license te. Can you investigate it?¡±


    Suddenly, the door opened, and the police officer came in with an arrest warrant. Ms. Larson, you¡¯ve


    got toe with us.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 185

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 185


    Z blocked in front of Olivia and asked, ¡°What makes you think you can arrest her just like that?¡±


    ¡°The evidence, of course. Don¡¯t you see the arrest warrant? Step away, miss, or I¡¯l charge you with


    obstruction of justice.¡±


    Z wanted to argue, but Olivia forced herself to sit up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, your body¡­¡±


    ¡°Z, contact Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was pale. Her body swayed when she stood up, as though she would faint at any moment.


    Even the police officer could not bear to see her in such a state.


    ¡°Miss, you are allowed to apany Ms. Larson to the police station.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Z quickly helped Olivia to stand up and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Olivia was taken into the interrogation room at the police station, and Z contacted Zac.


    In themand room outside the interrogation room, a policeman led a man with a wounded hand and


    asked, ¡°Is it her?¡±


    The man nodded and replied affirmatively, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her! Ms. Larson, or should I call her Mrs.


    Freeman? Why would I not recognize her?¡±


    ¡°You saw her killing Wace Simmons?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was still in the hospital that day, but she asked me to meet in the West Vige¡¯s abandoned


    factory. She said it had been a long time since we met.¡±


    The police officer looked at him doubtfully. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Larson?¡±


    The man grinned. ¡°What else could it be? That rtionship, of course. Officer, I¡¯m sure you know what I


    mean.¡±


    The police officer frowned. ¡°Then Wace Simmons appeared, and Olivia Larson killed him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much of it.¡±


    Meanwhile, the policeman pushed a photo in front of Olivia in the interrogation room.


    ¡°Ms. Olivia, do you know this man?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted in shock when she saw the man in the photo. She opened her mouth but


    could not say a word.


    How could she not know this man?


    Dorothy used this man to frame her for cheating on John two years ago.


    Two yearster, the same man ndered her again, and John cut off his arms.


    ¡®Is this man dead, too?¡±


    She sped her hands together and looked nervously at the police officer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this


    man?¡±


    ¡°He came to report that he saw you kill Wace Simmons!¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not me!¡±


    Olivia tried to defend herself. ¡°Officer, Uncle Wace is my former butler. He is like my grandfather.


    Why would I kill him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Cole Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Who is Cole¡­ Zachary?¡± Olivia asked in a puzzle.


    The police officer frowned slightly and pointed at the man in the photo. ¡°He is Cole Zachary. He ims


    to have slept with you while you were married. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true!¡±


    She bit her lips and knew what was happening.


    It was Dorothy¡¯s trap again.


    They were all linked from the tip-off to the alleged revtion to Cole Zachary.


    Suddenly, something shed across her mind.


    She had forgotten something else.


    There was an interlude, and that was the van that sped toward her today.


    ¡®Is that part of Dorothy¡¯s n?¡¯


    Dorothy wanted her dead, but Z came in time to rescue her. The n did not work out. So¡­ Dorothy


    came up with another n of asking Cole to be the witness.


    That must be it!


    Olivia looked at the police officer with a look of grievance. ¡°Officer, please believe in me. Someone


    framed me. I did not kill anyone!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Then, the police officer sighed. ¡°Someone imed they saw you meeting Wace Simmons the day


    and time he was murdered.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 186

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 186


    Then he sent a photo. ¡°This is a photo of you meeting Wace the other day.¡±


    Olivia was shocked to hear that. She looked over and gasped instantly.


    The photo was fake, and the so-called witness must have been bribed.


    The set-up was so borate that she was almost trapped in the middle.


    Dorothy arranged all kinds of witnesses and even a reason to kill.


    Olivia smiled desperately. ¡°Police officer, someone has framed me. It seems I have nothing to say to


    defend myself.¡±


    In particr, the thought that Dorothy was in intimate contact with John made her heart ache.


    Suddenly, she gasped for breath and coughed as if she wanted to cough up her lungs.


    She frowned and covered her mouth. She swallowed the blood painfully and asked, Do you have a


    trash can?¡±


    Thinking she wanted to throw up, the policeman pushed the trash can at his feet to


    her.


    Olivia leaned over the trash can and spat a mouthful of blood and then some bloody


    vomit.


    She cked out and almost fainted.


    However, the thought of still being at the police station made her hold on.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, do you need a doctor?¡±


    She shook her head feebly. ¡°No¡­ No thanks.¡±


    Just then, the door opened, and Zac walked in with a st of cold wind.


    Seeing Olivia lying on the table, he frowned slightly and went to help Olivia up. He took out a pill bottle,


    poured a pill out, opened a bottle of water, and sent them to her


    mouth.


    ¡°Liv, take the pill first.¡±


    Numb with pain, Olivia subconsciously opened her mouth to take the pill and obediently gulped a


    mouthful of water.


    Zac let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry, but my client has lung cancer and needs to take medication at any


    time. She¡¯s also pregnant. I hope you can bend the rules a little.¡±


    The policeman nodded in understanding. ¡°Mr. Quinton, all the evidence is currently against Ms. Larson.


    If¡­¡±


    ¡°We have evidence.¡±


    ¡°What evidence?¡±


    ¡°A body. Wace Simmons¡¯ body.¡±


    The policeman froze. ¡°You mean you found Wace¡¯s body?¡±


    Although the case had been filed, Wace¡¯s body had not been found. It was also a mystery, so things


    could turn around if a body was found.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zac nced down at Olivia with an apology in his gaze.


    Ms. Larson asked us to find the body. As soon as we found it, Ms. Larson went to identify the body and


    even cried until she fainted beside it.


    ¡°How can someone like her be a murderer?¡±


    With that said, Olivia woke up groggily. ¡°Mr. Quinton.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Zac said quietly, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, are you handing over Uncle Wace¡¯s body?¡±


    If it were not for Uncle Wace, who once said that if he died one day, he would want.


    to rest in the mountains and not get a cremation, his body would be long gone.


    However, she kept silent because she did not want Unc.. Vace to die.


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s the only way to prove your innocence.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and began to cry as she restrained herself. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The presence of the body raised more questions. After going through the formalities, Zac paid for


    Olivia¡¯s bail.


    When she reached the police station¡¯s entrance, Olivia looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Z?¡±


    ¡°She went shopping for groceries, saying she was buying you a fish to cook.¡±


    With that said, there was a screech of brakes mixed with the screams of the crowd.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 187

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 187


    Olivia frantically looked over and saw a familiar figure lying on the ground not far


    away.


    She pushed Zac¡¯s hand away and ran toward the crowd.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before taking two steps, her legs gave way, and she tripped.


    She got up hurriedly, ignored the pain, and ran on.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Liv, calm down.¡±


    Olivia struggled. ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s Z. Something must have happened to Z. I¡¯m going to check on


    her!¡±


    Then she broke free of Zac¡¯s grip and ran to the scene.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡±


    She pushed through the crowd and saw Z get up from the floor and look at the lively fish with a


    heartbroken expression.


    Then Z turned and snapped, ¡°Hey, did you buy your driver¡¯s license? The light is green, and the


    child is on the zebra crossing. Are you in a hurry to die?¡±


    She scolded the driver until he hung their head low and dared not speak.


    Z pointed to the fish on the ground. ¡°And what are you going to do with my fish?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll make up for your fish.¡±


    ¡°I picked it out very carefully. It¡¯s the only one. Can yr afford to make that up for me?


    The driver was speechless. He looked helplessly at the mother of the child. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The child was crying so hard that he was too embarrassed to say anything. He had no choice but to


    bow and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Is the child hurt?¡±


    Then he asked Z, ¡°Lady, are you hurt? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Olivia said coyly to Z before Z could finish her sentence, ¡°Z, are you trying to


    scare the hell out of me?¡±


    It took Z a few seconds to realize before hugging Olivia back. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t


    die so soon.¡±


    How could she not worry?


    Dorothy hired someone to kill her and then hired someone to frame her.


    Z also had a car ident. Could she not worry?


    Olivia let go of Z. ¡°If you scare me again, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sis Liv. Everything you say is right. I¡­¡±


    Z suddenly clutched Olivia¡¯s arm in panic in mid-sentence. ¡°Sis Liv, why is your arm bleeding? Did


    the police do this?¡±


    Olivia then noticed that bright red blood was running down her fair arm. It looked


    scary.


    She was about to exin when Zac came over. ¡°She was so worried about you that she fell while


    running.¡±


    ¡°What? Fell? Mr. Quinton, why didn¡¯t you look after her? Sis Liv¡¯s fragile. She can¡¯t fall.¡±


    The driver of the ident stood by and watched the three. ¡°Well¡­ May I go now?¡±


    He was in great panic. There was no blood earlier, but now someone bleeding came, and she looked


    weak and delicate. What if they tricked him intopensating?


    Olivia looked at him and waved her hand. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay. Be careful next


    time.¡±


    She nced down at the wound. ¡°Besides, my arm hurts a little.¡±


    When she said it hurt, Z instantly tensed up.


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted as someone still cared for her. She stayed at Golden Hills Apartment that night.


    Everything seemed to be under control.


    However, Olivia was barely awake when she got a call the next day.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, the body was stolenst night.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 188

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 188


    ¡°What?¡±


    She woke up suddenly and sat up in bed.


    ¡°What did you say, Sir? Uncle Wace¡¯s body is missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Quinton sent the body over yesterday afternoon. The forensic pathologist got off work after


    checking the body, and the body was stolen in the middle of the night.¡±


    He did not have to tell Olivia these things.


    However, the police also knew Olivia had found and stored the body, so he should inform her.


    Olivia felt something exploding in her head and froze.


    She even failed to protect Uncle Wace¡¯s body after all. She was useless!


    Olivia¡¯s cries woke Z up. Ruffling her matted hair, she asked, ¡°Sis Liv, why are you crying?


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the case again?¡±


    ¡°Z, Uncle Wace¡¯s body is missing again.¡±


    When she said the word ¡°again¡±, her eyes were helpless and regretful, which made. people find it


    pitiful.


    Z frowned. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t worry. The police will find it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia cried and shook her head. ¡°I lost Uncle Wace. It¡¯s my fault. I harmed Uncle Wace repeatedly


    and couldn¡¯t even protect his body¡­ I¡¯m really useless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±


    Z hugged andforted her, but Olivia was crying so hard. She could not stand it.


    Suddenly, Z cried ¡°Ah¡± and covered her ankles with a frown.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia wiped her tears with red eyes and looked nervously at Z.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m hurt. It¡¯s probably from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    She sniffed and pulled herself together to help Z.


    Z turned her head around and giggled, a little pleased.


    Even if Sis Liv did not remember her, she still cared so much about her. It made her feel worth it and


    satisfied.


    The two changed their clothes and took a taxi to the hospital.


    After the consultation, the doctor prescribed some medication, and Olivia went to get it.


    She had just gotten to the second-floor pharmacy when she heard a familiar voice. She quickly stopped


    the man.


    ¡°Why did you me it on me? Why lie over and over again?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The man stopped and peered at her with a sneer. ¡°Yo, if it isn¡¯t Mrs. Freeman? What¡¯s the matter? Miss


    me again?¡±


    Displeased, Olivia coldly demanded, ¡°Cole, are you sure you want to do this with a severed hand?¡±


    Cole sneered as he held up his severed hand. ¡°You did this. How dare you mention it?


    Though the hand was severed, not the whole palm was severed. However, each hand was missing two


    fingers.


    However, Olivia only realized it today.


    She dared not watch the video carefully as all she could see was blood.


    She thought John was cruel at the time, but now she thought he was not cruel after


    seeing it.


    That vile man deserved more.


    ¡°What did Dorothy give you to do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t forget. Mr. Freeman caught us red-handed at the hotel. I didn¡¯t set you up.¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t ask you out or see you that day in West Vige. You lied to


    me about Uncle Wace being there. How else would I have gone there?¡±


    Cole inched toward her, smiling evilly and saying, ¡°So? So what? Mr. Freeman believed it. The police


    believed it, and everyone else believed it!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Cole suddenly shouted, ¡°Ms. Larson, you cheated and killed someone. And you¡¯re


    using me of something? I¡¯m a police witness now!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 189

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 189


    Drawn to Cole¡¯s voice, the crowd sized up Olivia and made her blush.


    ¡°Cole, you¡¯re lying!¡±


    Unable to stand it, she went up and pped Cole.


    It took Cole a few seconds toe to himself. Covering his face, he yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ms.


    Larson, are you going to harass the witness? The police are waiting outside. Shall I call them in?¡±


    After the p, Olivia suddenly became frightened and took a step back.


    Seeing her fear, Cole sneered and moved closer. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m the witness of your murder. If anything


    happens to me, you¡¯re the prime suspect!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°Who would believe you? I don¡¯t know about the rest, but I¡¯ll make pping me!¡±


    With that said, Cole raised his hand to p her.


    you pay for


    Olivia stepped back to avoid him. However, she did not expect to hit a hard chest after taking two steps


    back.


    She turned her head and closed her eyes, not daring to see as Cole¡¯s hand was about tond.


    However, the p did not fall after a few seconds.


    There was a cold and familiar voice above her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop after having four fingers cut off.


    Do you want me to cripple you?¡±


    Olivia felt a pang in her heart. It was John¡¯s voice.


    She opened her eyes and looked up just in time to see John stop Cole¡¯s hand in the


    air.


    At that moment, she seemed to forget all their past. Her heart filled with joy.


    Johnny still cared about her, right?


    Cole was afraid of John. After all, he severed his hand. Besides, no one in Ocean City


    was not afraid of John.


    Therefore, Cole quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Freeman, it¡¯s not what it looks like.


    She¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t learn fromst time!¡± Not even bothering to talk nonsense to him, John ordered,


    ¡°Wes, take him away!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, no¡­¡±


    As Wes prepared to take Cole away, Olivia remembered Cole¡¯s warning, and her heart sank.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    She turned to John and tugged at his arm. ¡°Johnny, let him go.


    She was afraid of John killing him. Would she not be guilty of murder if that happened?


    Although Uncle Wace¡¯s body was enough to prove her innocence, it was stolen!


    John narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What did you say, Olivia?¡±


    Ol¨ªvia knew John was angry, but she did not want to go to jail.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Johnny, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re defending your man!¡±


    With that said, he reached out his hand, grabbed her jaw, and sneered. ¡°Too bad all the men you find


    are losers, Olivia!


    ¡°Aaron¡¯s one, and so is this!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, that¡¯s not true. We¡­¡±


    ¡®Have nothing to do with each other. Really.¡±


    ¡°Where the h*ll were you that night?¡±


    Olivia was baffled. ¡®Which night did he mean?¡±


    ¡°Which night?¡±


    John looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you ying dumb?¡±


    ¡°I was at Z¡¯sst night.¡±


    ¡°Notst night. You know which night I meant!¡±


    With that said, John looked around and taunted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid


    of losing face? Are you scared of telling me?¡±


    Olivia nced around and bit her lip.


    She was never afraid of what others thought. She only cared about what he thought.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡­¡±


    She already knew which day John meant, but she could not tell him!


    Otherwise, Mrs. Simmons would suffer!


    Suddenly, a figure walked through the crowd, pushed John away, and grabbed Olivia.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, please be kind! Sis Liv already has lung.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 190

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 190


    ¡°Z, stop it!¡±


    Olivia did not want to repeat the same mistake, so she chose to stop.


    John did not believe her, right?


    The next moment, John looked at her with an inexplicable smile. ¡°Lung cancer, right?


    Olivia froze, confused.


    ¡®Did he really know about it?


    ¡®Or is heughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, have you two had enough acting? Do you think I will get fooled again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m telling you the truth. Sis Liv has lung cancer, and it¡¯s terminal. She doesn¡¯t have


    much time left! You can check with the hospital if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Z yelled, ¡°Sis Liv¡¯s health is deteriorating. Do you know she needs


    medicines every day to live normally?¡±


    John gazed at them coldly, and the smile on his lips became weirder.


    Then he took a piece of paper out from his pocket, opened it, and held it up to them. He sneered. ¡°Are


    the medicines you talked about vitamins?¡±


    Olivia was puzzled. ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°The medicine in your bottle! I saw you taking pills the other day, so I took one to see if you really have


    cancer.¡±


    John sneered. ¡°Who would have thought it was just a vitamin!¡±


    ¡®How is that possible?¡±


    Her medicines were either painkillers or cures. How could they be vitamins?


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re such a fake. You disgust me!¡±


    He looked into it because he thought she was ill. However, the truth was right in front of his eyes. Just


    like two years ago when she entered a hotel with someone else, leaving him no choice but to believe it.


    Olivia staggered and fell into Z¡¯s arms.


    She felt a burst of pain in her heart, making it hard for her to breathe.


    At that moment, she reflexively chose to exin even though she knew it was useless.


    However, the tears poured out, and her anger left her breathless.


    She hated it. She hated herself for behaving like this.


    She brought all this on herself.


    She deserved it!


    Suddenly, she smiled and pped herself.


    A red p mark instantly appeared on her fair cheek, and it was so eye-catching.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Z reached for her hand, but she pushed it away.


    One was not enough, so she raised her hand and pped herself again.


    Her cheeks reddened before she raised her head sharply. Her eyes were scarlet as she clenched her


    teeth and held back the tears.


    ¡°Yes, I lied. I don¡¯t have lung cancer.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡± Z cried out to stop her, but Olivia ignored her and continued speaking.


    ¡°By the way, I was at Aaron¡¯s that night. Are you satisfied? Happy? Is that what want?¡±


    you


    Z¡¯s heart broke as she hugged her. ¡°Sis Liv, stop talking! You didn¡¯t do any of that!¡±


    Olivia snapped, ¡°Yes, I did! If Mr. Freeman thinks I did it, I did it!¡±


    John¡¯s expression turned ghastly at this. He frowned as his rage rose sharply as if he were about to go


    ballistic.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°So you admit it atst?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admit it. You¡¯re so fond of using me of cheating on you. What can I do?¡±


    p!


    His handnded on Olivia¡¯s face with a cold wind, sending her staggering. She would have fallen onto


    the ground if Z had not held her up.


    However, she did not cry or give in. She turned her head and red coldly at John.¡±


    Seventeen years. Seventeen years of my life have gone to waste! Why make a promise if you can¡¯t do


    it? You¡¯re a coward. You don¡¯t keep your word!¡±


    John raised his hand again but stopped in mid-air. Then he withdrew his hand angrily, eximing


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡±


    Fortunately, John¡¯s phone rang.


    He hung up and left with Wes and Cole.


    Olivia¡¯s legs gave way, and she slid down. Z helped her into a nearby chair and limped out after


    John.


    Then she grabbed John and pped him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 191

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 191


    You jeik! You have no right to scold Sts Liv


    Z finished yelling, grabbed Olivia, and ran away before John reacted


    Olivia was still in a daze when they got to the car


    Z had just pped John in public!


    She knew Z was bold, but she had no idea she was that bold. John was so concerned about his


    reputation that she was treading dangerous grounds


    Worried, Olivia grabbed Z¡¯s hand. ¡°Z, you need to get out of Ocean City. Run as far as you can!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Seeing Z looking indifferent, Olivia got more worried. The girl was not even alert.


    ¡°You just pped Johnny in public. He won¡¯t let you off the hook. I¡¯ll give you money to leave.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s all right.)


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±


    Z paused first before tears filled her eyes. Then she hugged her. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m d you care so much


    about me. I really do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve scolded him. Even if I pped him this time, he deserves it!¡±


    Z wiped her tears and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You never wronged him, but he never treated you


    well. He owes you this. I¡¯ll do it for you since you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m not that fragile, Sis Liv. I¡¯m unbeatable, so I¡¯m not leaving. I want to keep you


    company. I can¡¯t leave you alone again.¡±


    Olivia had mixed feelings when she heard this.


    Having Z with her was nice. She was no longer lonely and sad.


    However, she wanted Z to live more than she wanted herself to live.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what John¡¯s capable of. He¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Z interrupted, ¡°Sis Liv, let me stay whether I live or die.


    You¡¯ve driven me away several times before, and something has happened to your every time I¡¯m


    gone. I can¡¯t live with that!¡±


    Both were stubborn-so much so that Olivia tried to knock her out and had Zac


    escort her out of town.


    However, before she could make up her mind, she received a phone call from Dorothy.


    She nced at Z and did not answer it until she got out of the car.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She and Dorothy had nothing to say, especially after Uncle Wace¡¯s body was stolen.


    Dorothyughed on the other end of the line. ¡°Liv, why are you so cold? We¡¯re good sisters. Can¡¯t we


    say what¡¯s truly in our heart?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and stop pretending!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Give me back Uncle Wace!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace? Isn¡¯t Uncle Wace dead? Have you forgotten that you killed him yourself?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, you falsely used me of murder and faked my affair. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that! You¡¯ve


    done so many bad things. Watch out for karma!¡±


    Olivia never relented when it came to Dorothy, so she was not interested in beating around the bush


    with her.


    ¡°Olivia, do you know why Johnny doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Dorothy sneered. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re boring!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Just say what you want. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    She already knew how Dorothy was.


    ¡°Ha, promise me two things if you want the old man¡¯s body so badly.¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°First, sign the divorce papers. Second, admit the murder! I want you to get a death


    sentence and leave Johnny forever!¡±


    Her heart and lungs twitched as the smell of blood gushed from her throat.


    She should have known better.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 192

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 192


    Back in the car, Z quickly asked when she saw her gloomy expression, ¡°Was that Dorothy?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a spam call.¡±


    Z did not believe her and pursued it. ¡°You look so pale. It must be¡­¡±


    Olivia looked coldly ahead and started the car before interrupting, ¡°Z, you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll take you back


    to the Golden Hills Apartment first. Help me make soup with the ingredients in the fridge. I have


    something to do. I¡¯ll be back for dinner after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you going to leave me alone again?¡±


    Remembering what Dorothy had just said, Olivia bit her lip and said with scarlet eyes, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m


    only seeing Zac.¡±


    Z was relieved to hear that he was seeing Zac.


    ¡°Okay, hurry back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dropping Z off at Golden Hills Apartment, Olivia immediately drove to Zac¡¯sw firm.


    When it was over, she would find a way to send Z away.


    Otherwise, it was too dangerous.


    She was more worried about Dorothy than she was about John.


    Dorothy said on the phone earlier, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯d better keep an eye on yourckey, or


    it won¡¯t be a false rm again next time!¡±


    ¡°So it is you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Dorothy sneered. ¡°Not only that, but I also tampered with your medicine test report and


    your car ident.


    ¡°So I advise you not to try any tricks, or the old man will not be the only one crushed. to death, but also


    you and yourckey!¡±


    She knew what happened at the hospital was not that simple. It was Dorothy¡¯s doing


    again.


    With that in mind, Olivia put more pressure on the gas pedal.


    Z was kind to her, so she must protect her!


    She would not let Dorothy off the hook so easily!


    So what if Johnny believed her?


    She must pay the price for murder and arson. She was willing, even if it meant letting her and Dorothy


    die together.


    Zac was reviewing the documents when Olivia burst into his office.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, help me prepare the divorce papers.¡±


    Zac froze at that before looking up.


    He was shocked to see Olivia¡¯s red eyes and her looking like she was prepared to die.


    He got up to close the door and whispered, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Or did Johnny bully you


    again?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled sadly. ¡°Uncle Wace¡¯s body is in Dorothy¡¯s hands. It¡¯s. her condition.¡±


    She wanted a divorce at first and let go so that John could be happy.


    However, Dorothy was pushing so hard, and John was so distrustful of her that she


    refused to divorce in retaliation.


    Why would she want to give the cheating couple what they wanted?


    Therefore, without waiting for Zac to ask, she said, ¡°The divorce agreement needs two copies, and they


    need to be mailed from abroad in a month.¡±


    Zac froze slightly. ¡°Two? Are you and Johnny registered in two countries?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, Johnny suggested it on our honeymoon.¡±


    Her heart tingled with pain as she recalled their past.


    The pain seemed to remind her constantly that she still loved the man.


    She forced a smile to hide her emotion.


    ¡°Zac, I can¡¯t let Uncle Wace die without aplete corpse. And I don¡¯t want to make it easy for her,


    so that¡¯s it, okay?¡±


    Zac frowned as he was upset.


    He knew how much Uncle Wace meant to her, and he failed his duty by not protecting Uncle


    Wace¡¯s body.


    Then he put down his pen, leaned over, took a document pouch from the locked drawer, and handed it


    to him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Liv, I think you¡¯ll need this.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 193

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 193


    Olivia froze slightly before taking the document pouch. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace¡¯s autopsy report.¡±


    ¡®Autopsy report?¡¯


    Olivia widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the body stolen?¡±


    ¡°Before I sent it to the police station, I called the most authoritative forensic pathologist in the country to


    do an autopsy. He made this report. It¡¯s proof of your innocence.¡±


    The word ¡°innocence¡± cut deep into her heart.


    Uncle Wace¡¯s body exonerated her, but she was going to plead guilty for Uncle Wace¡¯s death.


    She thought it was a little funny, so she threw back her head andughed. ¡°Justice has long arms. Zac,


    thank you.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Maybe because Oliviaughed and started crying, it worried Zac.


    He scrambled to hand her tissue and quickly said, ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry about Uncle Wace.


    I didn¡¯t ask anyone to guard it, or it wouldn¡¯t have been stolen, but trust me, we¡¯ll find


    it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡±


    Zac looked at her sorrily for a while beforeforting her, ¡°Liv, stop ming yourself. Dorothy¡¯s a


    monster. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    How could it not be her fault?


    If it were not for her, Uncle Wace would not be dead, let alone not be buried yet.


    Olivia wiped her tears and bit her lip, saying, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Just then, an assistant knocked at the door and walked in. ¡°Mr. Quinton, we found Ben. He¡¯s in Willow


    City, but we have no way to determine the exact location.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Zac replied and waved his assistant out.


    ¡®Ben?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡®Isn¡¯t Ben the driver who hit Zac on purpose?¡¯


    Thest time she and Z ran to Ben¡¯s house, she was a littlete, and Ben got away.


    If they could find Ben, maybe they could use him to testify against Dorothy.


    Once Dorothy was caught, a lot of things would be sorted out.


    ¡°Zac, I¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Zac had put on his coat and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re


    trying to say. You want to go to Willow City with me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he must know a lot of things. I must find him!¡±


    Zac knew he could not stop her, so he nodded. ¡°Okay, but you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t force


    yourself, and take your medicine on time.¡±


    Olivia said obediently, ¡°Yeah, shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve got people searching for him, and we¡¯ll be able to find him faster if we narrow it down.¡±


    Olivia followed him, her hands sped nervously.


    If Ben could prove Dorothy guilty, maybe they could exonerate Olivia from what happened two years


    ago, and then¡­


    However, her heart twinged at the thought of John¡¯s cold disgusted eyes. She could not help but sigh.


    Perhaps they could not go back.


    The King¡¯s Club.


    A group of girls sat around John and kept passing him drinks.


    ¡°Take my drink, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    ¡°No, have mine first.¡±


    John frowned, smashed his ss to the ground, and snapped, ¡°Get the f*ck out! Get


    the f*ck out of here!¡±


    Seeing him lose his temper, the girls were scared to stay and quickly ran away.


    ¡°Wes, who told you to let them in?¡±


    Wes looked helpless. John asked them toe in. Why was he losing his temper


    now?


    However, he dared not talk back.


    Sorry, no next time.¡±


    Fortunately, John did not ask any more questions. Instead, he finished the wine nearby and lit his


    cigarette.


    The room was dark, and only smoke could be seen.


    ¡°Wes, why on earth would she lie to me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 194

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 194


    ¡®Why lie?¡¯


    Wes sighed. He knew John was still in love with Madam, but¡­


    ¡°Sir, when was thest time you had a candlelight dinner with Madam?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ming me for not spending time with her?¡±


    John sneered and snubbed his cigarette. ¡°How did she treat me two years ago? She lied to me and


    betrayed me, and she never repented!¡±


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been a lot of talk about you and Ms. Ellis these past two years. No woman in the world


    would tolerate her best friend betraying her with her husband.¡±


    Seeing that John was drunk, Wes ventured to say, ¡°What¡¯s more, you weren¡¯t with Madam two years


    ago when she suffered a miscarriage. Sir, did it ever ur to you. that this was all a


    misunderstanding?¡±


    John was silent. He did not know what was wrong with him.


    He hated her so much, but he was always trying to defend her. Or he would not be checking her


    medicines.


    ¡®Is it really a misunderstanding?¡¯


    Just then, his phone rang.


    ¡°Sir, Madam had gone to Willow City with Mr. Quinton. Do you want to follow them?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were dark, and the veins of his hand were bulging as he held his ss.¡± How many people


    are there?¡±


    ¡°Just the two of them.¡±


    Bang!


    John kicked the coffee table so hard that all the bottles and cans on it fell to the floor.


    After hanging up, he got up and red coldly at Wes. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re wrong. She and I have never had a


    misunderstanding!¡±


    Three hourster, they were in Willow City¡¯s Clear Springs.


    It was said to be thest area where Ben was seen.


    However, Clear Springs was not that big. They checked all the surveince cameras, but there was no


    sign of Ben


    Olivia¡¯s heart clenched She did not have that much time.


    It was cold, and the wind made Olivia shiver.


    Not wanting her to catch a cold, Zac advised, ¡°Wait in the car. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find


    anything.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll look for it with you. Clear Springs is too big. You and the surveince cameras won¡¯t be


    enough.¡±


    If he wanted to hide, he would avoid the surveince cameras.


    Olivia took a few steps forward, peered into the back alley, and saw two people kicking a man on the


    ground.


    ¡°Stop it. I won¡¯t do it again. Please leave me alone. Don¡¯t take me to the police.¡±


    ¡®The man¡¯s voice¡­¡±


    Although Ben only worked as a driver for the Larson family for a short time, Olivia paid more attention


    to him because he pursued Dorothy before.


    The man¡¯s voice was simr to Ben¡¯s, and it naturally caught her attention.


    After thinking twice about it, Olivia spoke.


    ¡°Stop it! Do you want to kill him?¡±


    The two men turned around and looked at her fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you know him? He just


    stole something from the store. Are you going to pay for him?¡±


    ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand dors! Not only did he steal food but also my gold watch!¡±


    Olivia frowned and nced at the man on the floor.


    He was in rags, unkempt, and bleeding so much from the beating that she could not see his face.


    Suddenly, a voice overhead rang. ¡°Wilbur, take these two to the police station!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two men quickly backed down and ran away.


    Zac stood behind her and whispered, ¡°Is this Ben?¡±


    Wilbur scooped the man up from the ground. Olivia took a closer look and was still unable to tell. She


    pressed her lips together and called, ¡°Ben?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The man¡¯s expression changed as he wanted to escape immediately, but Wilbur caught him.


    ¡°Liv, let¡¯s go back to the hotel. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±


    This time, Olivia did not say no. Her pale lips said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She trembled at the thought of this man as a key witness.


    How did things end up like this?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 195

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 195


    At the hotel.


    Ben, clean and dripping in water, came in and plopped down on his knees. ¡°Ms. Larson, let me live!¡±


    It seemed he had recognized her.


    Olivia pulled a nket from the side and threw it at Ben. She said through clenched teeth, ¡°Look up.¡±


    Ben obediently looked up at them, trembling. ¡°Ms. Larson, Mr. Quinton, let me live.¡±


    ¡°It seems you recognize us. Who told you to hit Mr. Quinton?¡±


    Ben bit his lip and hesitated as if frightened.


    ¡°Are you not going to tell me?¡±


    Olivia put her hands around her chest, pretending to be calm. ¡°You should know Mr. Quinton is a


    lawyer. We have the surveince video of you hitting him. How many years do you think you¡¯ll get for a


    hit-and-run?


    ¡°A minimum of three years for hit-and-run, and a minimum of ten years for intentional homicide. You


    might get the death penalty too!¡±


    Zac answered, scaring Ben out of his wits with a few words.


    She could see that Ben was afraid to die, or he would not be reduced to a beggar and live in


    degradation.


    Not long after, Ben kneeled on the ground. ¡°Dorothy told me to do it. I have nothing to do with it. Please


    let me go!¡±


    ¡®I knew it was Dorothy!¡¯


    ¡°Did Dorothy give you money to hit Mr. Quinton with the car?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell us everything you know, and your mother can peacefully live out her old age in Green Mountain


    Nursing Home, or¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy made me this way!¡± Ben looked at the two in horror. ¡°She wants to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Kill him?¡±


    Olivia curled her lip. ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for Dorothy to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Ben, you do know the Quinton family is the secondrgest family in Ocean City,


    right? If you want to live, tell me everything ande with me to the police to testify.¡±


    Terrified, Ben nodded.


    He knew Zac was worse than Dorothy.


    ¡°I hit Mr. Quinton that night, and I faked Dorothy¡¯s car ident. I have proof of our conversation!


    ¡°And I know who killed Uncle Wace!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed as her nails dug into her flesh. She asked, ¡°Who killed Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°Cole.¡±


    ¡°What?


    -¡®Cole?¡±


    She thought Cole was only a false witness, but he turned out to be the killer!


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    She stepped forward and stared coldly at Ben, her lips trembling. ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I went to see Dorothy the night before and heard about it, so I went with her to West Vige the


    next day and saw Cole stab Uncle Wace in the chest. After the first stab, he pulled it out again¡­¡±


    Before Ben could finish, Olivia roared, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She bent over and grabbed Ben. Staring at him with wide eyes, she asked through gritted


    teeth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Uncle Wace when you saw it


    happening? Uncle Wace treated you well, and you let him die?¡±


    Ben was scared out of his wits. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°I¡­ I was


    scared.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Olivia looked up suddenly, picking up an ashtray and mming it onto Ben¡¯s back. She was shaking all


    over.


    ¡°You let someone die, kept information from us, and helped the devil get away with it I¡¯ll kill you right


    now!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Zac hugged and consoled her softly, ¡°Liv, Dorothy has Uncle Wace¡¯s body. You can¡¯t be impulsive.


    Uncle Wace¡¯s body¡­¡±


    Olivia snapped back to her senses and dropped the ashtray, causing Ben to scream.


    ¡°Zac. Uncle Wace died in vain. I want Dorothy in jail. I want Cole dead!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After calming down, Olivia wiped her tears and nced coldly at Ben.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    Maybe Ben had never seen Olivia like this before. He shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No more. That¡¯s all I


    know.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e back with us to Ocean City and be a witness. I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Larson. Thank you, Ms. Larson.¡±


    To ensure there were no idents, Zac let Wilbur lead the way while he sat in the back with Olivia and


    watched Ben just in case he pulled any tricks.


    The car ride was quiet all the way.


    Just before entering Ocean City, arge truck suddenly rushed toward the car.


    The driver tried to avoid it, but the truck drifted and hit the front¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 196

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 196


    As soon as the car was hit, Zac rolled over and wrapped Olivia in his arms as if it were on reflex.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    There was a loud crash, and the car finally came to a stop as it hit a tree.


    Olivia was dazed by the impact, and blood ran down her forehead, blinding her eyes.


    She reached out to grab Ben¡¯s arm. ¡°Ben? Ben?¡±


    However, no matter how much she yelled, Ben did not respond.


    He could not let anything happen to Ben, or their efforts would go to waste!


    Unable to see Zac¡¯s injuries, she crawled over with difficulty and shook Ben, her voice hoarse and


    tearful. ¡°Ben, wake up! You can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Lar¡­ Larson¡­¡±


    Ben spoke, his voice slurred.


    However, she was overjoyed when she heard his voice. ¡°Ben, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m sorry, but I might not make it¡­¡±


    His voice was small, and his breathing was vague as if it might stop the next moment.


    Olivia was instantly stunned as she grabbed his arm. ¡°You can¡¯t die! I want you to testify against


    Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Ms. Larson. I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you just now.¡± Ben gasped as blood streamed from his mouth.


    ¡°Actually¡­ at the time of your ident two years ago. Mr. Freeman¡¯s also¡­¡±


    Before he finished, Ben spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Olivia panicked, crying and shaking him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Johnny? What does Johnny have to do


    with this?¡±


    ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, Ben¡¯s chest jerked several times, and his head cocked before going


    silent.


    Olivia frantically cried and asked, ¡°What happened to Johnny? Ben, finish your sentence! Finish it!¡±


    However, Ben did not respond, no matter how she shook him.


    Just then, a drop of hot liquidnded on her face.


    Olivia subconsciously touched it with her hand. It felt sticky.


    She looked up in pain and saw bright red blood dripping from Zac¡¯s head.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    She called out, but no one answered.


    She panicked and was flustered. The pain in her body was unbearable. She had no idea if her baby


    was okay.


    However, she could not care less. Her right hand fumbled through the broken ss for a long time


    before she found a phone and called for help.


    ¡°Olivia, you finally¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she abruptly hung up as if in shock. Then she called Z with hisst breath.


    ¡°Z, save me¡­¡±


    With that said, her consciousness began to wander, and she was still vaguely in shock.


    She subconsciously called John. ¡®What a horrible habit¡­¡¯


    When Olivia woke up again, she had barely opened her eyes when she smelled a rush


    of disinfectant.


    She knew without hesitation that she was in a hospital.


    She frowned and opened her eyes. Vaguely, she saw Z talking to the nurse. Therefore, she


    suddenly sat up in bed and grabbed her.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ben? How¡¯s Zac?¡±


    Z was delighted to see her awake. She held her hand and consoled her, ¡°Sis Liv, lie down. You¡¯re


    hurt. You can¡¯t get out of bed yet.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer my question? Has something happened to them?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes went red instantly as she tugged at Z¡¯s arm and asked desperately.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hurry and tell me. Where¡¯s Ben?¡±


    Her eyes were helpless and scared. Z could feel her hands shaking.


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Z. What happened to them?¡± She looked nkly at Z, tears streaming down her face


    and onto the quilt.


    Z knew she had to say something sooner orter. Olivia would not give up if she would not tell her.


    She gulped and bit her lip. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ben¡¯s dead.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 197

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 197


    ¡®Ben¡¯s dead?¡¯


    Olivia was still in a trance as she tugged at Z. Her face was pale and bloodless as she said, ¡°Say


    that again.¡±


    ¡°Ben¡¯s¡­ dead.¡±


    ¡°No way! Impossible!¡±


    Olivia cried and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Z had no idea what had happened, but she knew Ben was an important witness.


    It would upset Olivia now that he was dead.


    Therefore, she hugged Olivia tightly andforted her in a whisper, ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m sorry. He was already


    dead when the ambnce got there.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Ignoring the needle in her hand, Olivia shook Z desperately, crying and asking repeatedly.


    How could the witness she tried so hard to find just die?


    Z frowned as the tube in her hand ran red with blood. However, she could not think of anything to


    comfort her, so she let Olivia shake her.


    Finally, Olivia cried until she passed out, and Z breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once Olivia was settled in, Z returned to Golden Hills Apartment with groceries, preparing to make


    her soup.


    Hospital.


    ¡°Hsss!¡±


    An excruciating pain made Olivia sit up in bed.


    She met a pair of malicious eyes as soon as she opened her eyes.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide but found someone pressing her left hand hard. Seeing the bright


    red blood seeping through the gauze, Dorothy let go with a sneer.


    ¡°Ha, Olivia. You¡¯re so lucky that it didn¡¯t kill you!¡±


    With that said, Dorothy smiled triumphantly ¡°But Ben isn¡¯t as lucky as you.¡±


    Dorothy smiled more when Olivia was silent.


    ¡°Liv, what¡¯s with that expression? Shouldn¡¯t you be d you survived?¡±


    Olivia swallowed the pain and propped herself up in bed. She looked at Dorothy as if she were going to


    bite her to pieces. ¡°Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for Ben for a long time. Thank you very much for helping. me find him.


    Otherwise, it would probably have taken more time.¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°The man was so good that he pretended to be a beggar to get away from me. Liv,


    you¡¯re good. You found him.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted as if she thought of something.


    ¡°Did you n the car ident?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Am I supposed to let you bring Ben back and testify against me?¡±


    Boom!


    Olivia¡¯s mind buzzed.


    She thought she was the first to find evidence of Dorothy¡¯s crime, but she did not expect that Dorothy


    would find out and then let her destroy it in front of her!


    She looked at Dorothy with scarlet eyes as her teeth crunched. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re a monster!¡±


    ¡°Really? But I remember warning you not to feignpliance. Or you will suffer the consequences.


    Why did you disobey me?¡±


    Dorothy leaned over and squeezed Olivia¡¯s jaw. ¡°But I loved watching you suffer. It¡¯s a pleasure to


    watch!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You must hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Dorothy was unbothered. She was now in control and was not afraid.


    Then she smiled dismissively. ¡°Olivia, have you forgotten how much leverage I have on you? You¡¯re


    over-confident to think you can fight me!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis


    Olivia was shaking all over The thought of her brother and Uncle Wace made her reach out and grab


    Dorothy by the hair


    Just as she was about to pull, she heard Dorothy say. ¡°Do you know Zac¡¯s dying because of you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 198

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 198


    Zac¡­


    The image of Zac shielding her beneath him as blood ran down his face with his eyes closed shed


    across Olivia¡¯s mind, and she turned weak.


    By the way, Z did not seem to answer her question when she asked.


    is he¡­ really dying¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Olivia, you¡¯re a troublemaker! Forget about your hooking up. Won¡¯t your conscience hurt when you


    make them all die because of you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Olivia looked up, stared coldly at Dorothy, and pushed her out.


    Then she took the needle off her hand, sat on Dorothy, and pped Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, I warn you to stop touching people around me. Or I will make sure you can¡¯t be Mrs. Freeman


    even if I died!¡±


    Dorothy was in pain as she shouted, ¡°Olivia, are you crazy? I still have your brother. Do you want him


    dead?


    ¡°Or you don¡¯t want the old man¡¯s body back?¡±


    Olivia paused as her eyes darkened. She looked like a demon from hell.


    Dorothy gulped and suppressed her fear. ¡°Olivia, still won¡¯t let go? Don¡¯t forget. You killed Ben!¡±


    Hatred swept over Olivia.


    However, she knew it would not bring back Uncle Wace¡¯s body even if she killed Dorothy now, let


    alone Ben¡¯s life.


    Her mouth twitched as she spoke coldly, ¡°Dorothy, don¡¯t worry. You will go to hell one day!¡±


    However, Dorothy did not care about the threat.


    Dorothy pushed Olivia away, got up, patted the dust off her, and left with a cold snort.


    Olivia just slumped on the floor. She thought she was about to get her revenge, but¡­


    Her nails sank deep into the flesh. She did not let go even when they were dripping


    with blood


    Z came in with the soup, only to find a mess. It took her a long time to find Olivia with red eyes on


    the ground.


    When she saw her arms mangled, Z¡¯s heart broke. She grabbed her hand and cried, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t


    do this. We still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°A chance?¡±


    Olivia looked nkly at her before suddenly snorting and saying with augh, ¡°I know


    everything, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. I hate myself so much. Why am I so useless?


    ¡°Uncle Wace and Ben are dead because of me, and Zac¡¯s dying too. I¡­¡±


    She began to cry as she spoke.


    Z hugged her and patted her on the back. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    After crying for an unknown amount of time, Olivia suddenly grabbed Z. ¡°Where¡¯s -Zac?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton is wounded and resting in the ward.¡±


    ¡°Wounded?¡±


    Olivia was skeptical. Dorothy said he was dying.


    Therefore, she got up and ran out, ignoring her wounds.


    Seeing this, Z rushed to help her.


    ¡°Sis Liv, where are you going with these wounds?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Zac.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton¡¯s fine. He was only hit on the head and had his right hand broken. The rest are only flesh


    wounds.¡±


    Olivia was skeptical. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dying?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Z was stunned. ¡°Who did you hear that from? He woke up a little earlier before you did.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Ben dead?¡±


    ¡°Ben¡­ Sis Liv, Ben didn¡¯t die in the car ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia stopped, turned, and grabbed Z¡¯s hand. Even her voice was shaking. ¡°What


    did you just say?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 199

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 199


    ¡°What do you mean he didn¡¯t die in the car ident?¡±


    ¡°When I got there, I checked and saw Ben¡¯s head smashed.¡±


    Z frowned. ¡°After the ident, his rib cage was crushed by the front seat. There was severe internal


    bleeding, but there was a small chance that he could be saved.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart twitched. Her legs went limp, and she slid straight down.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s Dorothy! She had him smashed to death to make sure he couldn¡¯t speak again.¡±


    Olivia supported herself as her pale lips said through clenched teeth, ¡°After all, only the dead can keep


    secrets forever.¡±


    However, it also proved that everything Ben said was true.


    Including the fact that Uncle Wace was killed by Cole!


    She narrowed her eyes, took a deep breath, and lifted her spirits. ¡°Z,e with me to see Zac.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    Z tried to persuade her to rest, but she swallowed the words before speaking.


    However, the two met a pair of deep dark eyes as soon as the door opened.


    ¡°Jerk John? F*ck off. Get out of the way!¡±


    Z disliked John, so she was not nice to him.


    Especially now that Olivia was so weak. Anything could happen if anything triggered


    her.


    However, John had no intention of leaving. He nced coldly at Z.


    It reminded her that she had pped himst time, and she could not help feeling guilty.


    However, Z did not want to lose. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Olivia stopped her. ¡°Z, go out first.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv..


    ¡°Go out¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Reluctant but also did not want to upset Olivia, Z walked out obediently.


    Olivia turned and sat back on the bed. Without looking at John, she asked indifferently, ¡°Mr. Freeman,


    what are you doing here?¡±


    Thest time they saw each other was in the hospital.


    John answered her insistently, forcing her to admit that she had done something she never did.


    John came just after Dorothy left today. It was hard not to associate the two.


    ¡°Have youe to defend your little lover?¡±


    John frowned. His dark eyes were deep, and people could not tell his emotion.


    When he received her phone callst night, he thought she hade to apologize. He was full of joy,


    but she hung up without saying a word.


    Just as he was about to rush over to pick on her, the hospital called and said she had been in an


    ident.


    His heart instantly paused at that moment. He postponed his meeting and ran to the hospital.


    He only left when he knew she was all right.


    He ran to the hospital after being up all night and finishing a meeting, but what was her attitude?


    ¡°Olivia, what attitude is this?¡±


    ¡®Attitude?¡¯


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what do you think I should do?¡±


    He never wanted to trust her, and he hurt her repeatedly, leaving her heart full of holes.


    What attitude should she take?


    John reached out and grabbed her jaw, forcing her to lock eyes with him.


    Olivia felt like her heart was breaking at that moment.


    The face she once yearned for made her so disappointed in just one nce that she was also


    breathless.


    Therefore, she looked away.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not good-looking.¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not good-looking? Olivia, who do you think looks good then? Zac or Aaron?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡®What the h¡¯ll is he up to?¡±


    He sounded jealous, but he did not love her anymore. How could he be jealous?


    After a long standoff, Olivia suddenly asked, ¡°John, would you believe me if I told you Dorothy set up


    the car ident?¡±


    ¡°Why would Dolly do that?¡±


    ¡°To silence Ben.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. ¡°There¡¯s a man named Ben Wilson in the car. He knows who killed Uncle


    Wace and the truth about what happened two years ago, so he was silenced.


    ¡°He was also the driver who hit Zacst time, which Dorothy also set up.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 200

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 200


    With that said, the room was so quiet that even the sound of breathing was noisy.


    Olivia looked coldly at John. She was betting on whether this man would believe her, even partially for


    once.


    ¡°Did you go to Willow City overnight for Zac?¡±


    The question caught Olivia off guard.


    She froze. ¡°John went to see Ben for me. He can prove my innocence and testify against Dorothy. Of


    course, I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, do you hate Dolly so much?


    His voice was cold-cold enough to freeze Olivia.


    For a moment, she did not know how to argue.


    Was he saying that she was narrow-minded and obsessed with Dorothy?


    After a long time, she grinned bitterly. ¡°I get it.¡±


    John frowned as his eyes changed slightly. He got a little annoyed. ¡°What sarcastic thing are you trying


    to say?¡±


    ¡°Sarcastic? Mr. Freeman, you think of me as a petty, vicious, and unclean woman, don¡¯t you?


    With every breath Olivia took, her heart ached like it was tearing.


    He still refused to believe her.


    John loosened her jaw. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you always me Dolly?¡±


    ¡®me?¡¯


    Olivia got up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Freeman, at least we were in love once. Do you need an


    outsider like Dorothy to tell you what kind of person I am?¡±


    ¡°You looked me up because you don¡¯t believe me. You looked up my medicine and trips. Then you use


    results that I¡¯m doubtful of their authenticity to make me confess to everything.¡±


    Another throbbing of her heart and lungs nearly knocked her off her footing.


    However, she was angry, resentful, and aggrieved, and she could not bear it any longer.


    She grabbed John¡¯s tie and shouted, ¡°John, Dorothy killed Uncle Wace and threw his body into the


    river. I finally got the body back, and she used me of killing


    Uncle Wace. Then she stole Uncle Wace¡¯s body and threatened me!


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, John! She killed Uncle Wace to get you!¡±


    As she spoke, the tears began to flow again.


    Olivia sniffed and tugged at John¡¯s tie, pulling his head so low that it hurt.


    ¡°Do you know I have a hard time finding Ben? I¡¯m about to prove my innocence and tell the truth, and


    what happened?¡±


    She red at John with scarlet eyes and shouted, ¡°This woman set up a car ident and killed Ben!


    ¡°John, you¡¯re an aplice too!¡±


    After yelling, she shoved John out of the way and copsed on the bed herself.


    John knocked the ss down, and it broke all over the floor.


    Outside, Z heard the noise and rushed in, throwing her arms out in front of Olivia to protect her.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, can you stop hurting Sis Liv? If you like that b*tch Dorothy that much, get a divorce and


    let Sis Liv go!¡±


    She expected John to lose his temper, but he just gave Olivia a cold, sullen nce and walked out of


    the room.


    Seeing him leave, Olivia let out a sigh of relief and leaned back against the covers like she had nothing


    to look forward to anymore.


    Z turned around to make sure she was not hurt before breathing a sigh of relief.¡± Sis Liv, that b*stard


    didn¡¯t hit you, did he?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I pushed him just now.¡±


    Stunned, Z helped Olivia up, put her in a morefortable position, and began to clean up the


    mess.


    Olivia turned her back to Z as tears could not help falling onto the pillow.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He did not believe her after all¡­.


    Her heart ached.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 201

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 201


    After Z finished picking up the ss shards on the floor, she turned to look at Olivia, who was on the


    bed.


    When she saw her thin shoulders shaking, she knew that Olivia was crying again.


    She sighed helplessly. She walked out to give Olivia some space.


    However, when she got to the door, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°Zy.¡±


    Z¡¯s body shook, and she froze, rooted to the spot.


    This was the first time Olivia had addressed her so affectionately in their long time of knowing one


    another.


    Z was touched, and she gingerly turned around.


    At this moment, Olivia sat up from the bed. Her eyes were red from crying, and her lips were pursed.


    ¡°Zy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°S-Sis Liv¡­¡±


    Z was so nervous that her palms were sweating, and her eyes were staring nkly at Olivia.


    ¡®Does she finally recognize me?¡¯


    Olivia wiped her tears and forced a smile. ¡°Can I call you that, Zy? Is it be a little rude?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. Why are you standing there like that?¡± Olivia licked her dry lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to order


    you around so sternly just now. You can¡¯t afford to offend someone like John. I don¡¯t want you to


    be a target to him.¡±


    She was telling the truth.


    Olivia knew John¡¯s tactics.


    He would never spare Z for going against him so brazenly, andbined with Dorothy the sh*t-


    stirrer¡¯s presence, Olivia was concerned about Z¡¯s safety.


    Besides Zac, Z was the only one who had been by her side throughout all of this.


    When Z heard this, her brain finally registered what was going on. A sh of destion shed


    across her eyes, but she sat down on the bed with a grin.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t have to keep apologizing to me. I never think you¡¯re to me.


    ¡°And you sound so sweet when you call me Zy. I like it. Sis Liv, can you call me that again?¡±


    Olivia touched Z¡¯s nose with a grin. ¡°Zy, you¡¯re so cheeky.¡±


    She felt the most rxed and happy she ever was whenever she was with Z.


    She treasured and enjoyed the moment.


    The two talked for a while before Olivia went to the toilet to wash her face.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    Her lungs were spasming in pain, so she started coughing uncontrobly.


    To prevent Z from hearing her, she quickly covered her mouth to try to suppress her cough with a


    frown on her face. However, the metallic taste still rose in her mouth.


    She opened her hands to see red on her palms.


    She wondered if the medicine was not working, or if she was just beyond curing. It did not seem like


    she was getting any better.


    She walked out of the toilet after washing the blood away.


    ¡°Zy, let¡¯s go see Zac.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But are you okay to go do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    After Z said that, she held the soup in one hand and held Olivia with the other. They then slowly


    walked to Zac¡¯s ward.


    Olivia touched her stomach. ¡°Zy, if this child is born, I¡¯ll make you the godmother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Z was silent for a while after she answered. ¡°Sis Liv, how do you know that the child is still here?¡±


    ¡°I can feel it. If it¡¯s not here anymore, I¡¯d know, right?¡±


    ¡®Yes, but¡­¡¯


    Olivia smiled. ¡°The child is so strong. It¡¯s been through so many things, having a cancer patient like me


    for a mom, yet it¡¯s still here. I think it¡¯s destined toe into this world.¡±


    Z pressed her lips together. There were a few times she wanted to say something, but in the end,


    she stopped herself.


    When they entered the ward, Zac was making a call, and his tone did not sound friendly at all.


    ¡°Go look! You have to find him! If you don¡¯t, all of you can go to hell!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 202

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 202


    When Zac saw Oliviaing in, he hung up the phone, softened his gaze, and asked softly, ¡°Liv, why


    are you here? Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment, then she smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as seriously


    injured as you. You should be the one resting.¡±


    Zac was always gentle-mannered and had never gotten so angry in front of her before, so she was a


    little surprised.


    Z helped her to the chair. Then, she put down the soup, turned around, and walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy you some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come back quick.¡±


    Z smiled and closed the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There were only two people left inside the room now. The atmosphere suddenly dropped in


    temperature.


    After a while, Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Zac, thank you for saving me again.¡±


    ¡°There you go again.¡±


    ¡°This time¡­ If you hadn¡¯t protected me, the child would definitely be gone now, even if nothing


    happened to me.¡±


    After Olivia finished speaking, she turned to pour the soup and put the bowl on the small table.


    ¡°This is Zy¡¯s soup. Drink more. Treat this as mypensation to you.¡±


    Zac shook his head helplessly when he saw Olivia looking as if she was indebted to


    him.


    ¡°Olivia, when will you get rid of this bad habit of yours?¡±


    ¡°What bad habit?¡±


    She froze for a moment, staring at him with bewildered eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always apologize and say thank you as if you owe others a lot. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and you


    didn¡¯t cause the ident.¡±


    After that, Zac nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯m the one indebted to you, as I said.¡±


    Olivia knew very well how Zac had taken care of her this entire time.


    However, she would never admit that Zac owed her anything.


    She knew that there was no need for the two to argue over the matter, so she changed the topic and


    said, ¡°Drink the soup. Don¡¯t waste Zy¡¯s efforts.¡±


    Zac looked at her helplessly and moved his hand that was in a cast. It looked like quite a challenge.


    Of course Olivia understood the hint, but¡­


    After thinking about it, she recalled how Zac used to feed her when she was sick and could not take


    care of herself. She had to remember her gratitude and try to repay it.


    Thus, she lifted the bowl. After testing the temperature, she put it next to Zac¡¯s lips. ¡±


    Say ahh. Drink up.¡±


    Zac was taken aback, and he did note back to his senses for a while.


    ¡°Open up. If not, I¡¯ll just walk out of here.¡±


    When he heard this, he quickly opened his mouth and swallowed the soup.


    For some reason, this soup tasted abnormally sweet, and it prated deeply into


    his heart.


    After three spoons, he said, ¡°Ben¡¯s dead. You made that trip in vain again, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find Cole


    and get him to prove your innocence.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand shook when she thought of Ben¡¯s death. She almost spilled the soup on


    the nket.


    She cared more about Uncle Wace¡¯s body than proving her innocence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Cole will admit his guilt.¡±


    ¡°I have ways to make him admit it even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Back then, Johnny abducted him and cut off four of his fingers. But even so, he still


    insisted that I had an affair with him. If not for that, Johnny wouldn¡¯t think I had an affair.¡±


    When she thought about this, she continued coldly. ¡°I wonder what Cole¡¯s rtionship to Dorothy is.


    How could he risk his life to work for her?¡±


    A look of pity shed across Zac¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this, and I won¡¯t let you be hurt. At same time, I won¡¯t spare Dorothy!¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°I know, but Uncle Wace¡¯s body is still with them.


    I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll crush his bones and turn him into ash.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 203

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 203


    Olivia knew she was not in a good position, but she had people she needed to protect as well.


    She could not let Dorothy get away with some of the things she had done.


    After Zac drank the soup and the two chatted for a while, Olivia went back to her


    ward.


    She did not expect Cole to admit his guilt, and she also did not expect him to testify against Dorothy.


    She did not have any hopes for him as a useful witness.


    She could only follow her original n if she wanted to get Uncle Wace¡¯s body


    back.


    At this moment, she received a text on her phone.


    [Olivia, I don¡¯t think that old man¡¯s body canst too long. Don¡¯t try anything. If you do, I¡¯ll do what I said


    I would.]


    At the same time, they also sent a picture.


    It was a photo ofn in the backyard. There was a red line on his neck, hinting that if Olivia was


    disobedient, he would die.


    She frowned, bit her lips, and replied with shaky hands.


    [Don¡¯t hurt my brother. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll do what you asked me to, but you also have to fulfill


    your promise]


    [Alright. I¡¯ll wait.]


    It was from an unknown number, but Olivia knew it was from Dorothy.


    She did not have much time left.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The longer Dorothy did not get what she wanted, the more ruthless she would be to Olivia and


    everyone she cared about.


    Initially, Olivia wanted to get discharged immediately, but Z had her eyes on her, so she did not get


    the chance to do so.


    Olivia sighed and leaned her head against the headboard to rest her eyes.


    ¡®Whatever. I¡¯ll wait for a few days.


    ¡®What if¡­ things take a turn for the better?¡¯


    The next day, Olivia woke up to see Z standing at the head of her head with freshly -made porridge.


    Sometimes, she wondered how Z could be in many ces at once. If not, how could she watch


    Olivia all the time yet have the time to go home to make soup and porridge?


    ¡°Zy, did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°I did. I fell asleep next to you when you were sleeping.¡±


    After she said that, Z put the porridge on the small table and teased her. ¡°Why, Sis Liv? Are you


    nning to sneak out again?¡±


    Olivia chuckled dryly. ¡°How is that possible? I was worried that you didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Olivia was stunned. There were not a lot of people who knew about her


    hospitalization. Who was it?


    Z walked over to open the door. The moment the door opened, she immediately


    mmed it shut.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Get out.¡±


    The person outside clearly did not expect Z to close the door. His foot that just stepped in was hit by


    the door. He said in pain, ¡°My foot¡­ You hit my foot! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°It hurts? Serve you right. You should die from the pain.¡±


    Z was not sympathetic at all. She pushed the door even harder.


    The man pleased in pain, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. Let me see Liv¡­¡±


    When Olivia heard the voice, she knew who it was. Hence, she frowned and said, ¡°Zy, let him in. It¡¯ll be


    better to make some things clear.¡±


    Even though she and John had gotten to this stage, she still did not want him to misunderstand her


    rtionship with Aaron.


    Therefore, she hoped Aaron could watch his mouth.


    When Z heard that, she pushed the door angrily before letting go to let Aaron in.


    He had a bouquet of flowers in his hands as he limped to the bed. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry about what happened


    before. I heard you got into an ident after I came out.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Forgive?¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Aaron, the only reason I¡¯m not looking into this is for the sake of your family.


    ¡°I know.¡± Aaron lowered his head and forced a smile. ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, so please give me


    another chance. I can help you deal with Dorothy.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 204

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 204


    ¡°Deal with Dorothy?¡¯


    This suggestion was tempting.


    However, one should not trust someone who had a record of being unfaithful.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia smiled coldly and said, ¡°Aaron, I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Back then, she did trust her childhood friend wholeheartedly.


    She thought he would help her get back into the design field and get through this crisis. However, he


    kept betraying her over and over again.


    His degrading behavior and false usations about her that night at the hotel were still vivid in her


    mind.


    She was not a saint. She could not forgive someone so easily.


    ¡°Liv.¡± Aaron ced the flowers at the end of the bed before lifting his head to look at Olivia. His eyes


    were filled with destion. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me anymore, and I won¡¯t hope for your forgiveness.


    But you have to be careful in the future. Dorothy is far more evil and scheming than you think.¡±


    After he said that, he turned to walk out. When he was at the door, he stopped again.


    He turned his head, wanting to say something else. Ultimately, he stopped himself and only said one


    more sentence. ¡°You muste to me if you need me in the future.¡±


    After he left, Z frowned and threw the flowers into the bin.


    ¡°What a liar!¡±


    Olivia stared at the door with a frown. She felt inexplicably uneasy.


    For some reason, she felt like Aaron was hinting at something when he mentioned Dorothy. However,


    she could not understand what he was trying to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sis Liv?¡±


    Olivia came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ignore that b*stard. He deserves to die! I only went to see him to get him to say something


    incriminating. Who knew it¡¯d bepletely useless?¡±


    Upon hearing what Z said, Olivia remembered the recording, and her heart started


    to ache.


    For the next two days, Z was always by Olivia¡¯s side. The only piece of freedom she had was visiting


    Zac and feeding him.


    Because of this, Z¡¯s dark circles were darker than a panda¡¯s. Olivia was both


    amused and sorry when she noticed them.


    ¡°Zy, you should go back and sleep. Stop running around for me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t sneak out. I¡¯ll obediently wait for you toe back, okay?¡±


    Z shook her head and rejected it once again. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged soon, so I swear I won¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    After Olivia¡¯s endless pleadings, Z was forced to nod without another choice.


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief after she sent Z away in the afternoon.


    That girl seemed so young but she was more determined and maternal than a grandmother.


    This made her slightly worried about Z¡¯s future.


    Boom!


    The door was suddenly pushed. Then, there was a sound of something heavy falling on the ground.


    Olivia was jolted awake by the sound.


    Before she could sit up, she heard Zac¡¯s using voice. ¡°Gently! You woke Liv.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia sat up from the bed and looked at Zac in confusion. ¡°Zac?¡±


    Then, she saw Zac pulling something up from the ground. He said with a grin, ¡°Liv, I promised I¡¯d catch


    Cole for you.¡±


    ¡®Cole?¡¯


    She came back to her senses after around ten seconds as she stared at the man who was beaten


    ck and blue in front of her.


    E


    Zac ripped the tape off Cole¡¯s mouth and ordered, ¡°Tell her.¡±


    Cole coughed, and blood flowed from the corner of his lips. ¡°I killed that old man.¡±


    ¡®Uncle Wace¡­¡¯


    When she recalled how tragic Uncle Wace¡¯s death was, Olivia felt as if a knife was twisting in her


    heart. She gritted her teeth and questioned, ¡°Why? Why did you kill him? Why did you throw his body


    into the river? Don¡¯t you know that the water in there is freezing?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you should me him for being stupid and nosey. He deserved it for making Dolly mad.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 205

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 205


    ¡®Deserved it?¡¯


    Olivia was so mad that she kicked Cole from the bed. ¡°You deserve to die! You falsely used me,


    framed me, and even killed Uncle Wace!¡±


    However, her sense of reasoning told her that Cole could not die yet.


    If he died, who would testify against Dorothy?


    ¡°Liv, how are you going to deal with him? I¡¯ll let you decide what happens with this man¡¯s life.¡±


    Olivia clenched her teeth and red at Cole with red eyes.


    She wanted to kill him right now to avenge Uncle Wace, but¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She could not.


    ¡°Zac, lock him up and send him to the police station tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zac felt sorry for Olivia. After asking Wilbur to take Cole away, he asked in concern,¡± Liv, are you sure


    this is what you want?¡±


    He knew how she felt and how suffocating this must be.


    She got out of bed, walked to the window, and looked out at the stars in the sky. She forced a smile


    and said, ¡°Zac, no one wants to kill him right now more than I do. But if I kill him, I won¡¯t have the


    evidence to arrest Dorothy.¡±


    If it was not the middle of the night, she would have gone to the police station. immediately and not


    dyed this further.


    Dorothy Ellis, the woman who destroyed her family, must die!


    Dorothy was the reason she and John had ended up like this. Her hatred toward Dorothy would only


    keep on growing and growing without a sign of stopping.


    Olivia woke up early the next day. The moment she opened the door, she crashed into Z.


    ¡°Sis Liv, why are you disobeying me again?¡±


    ¡°Zy, we¡¯ll talkter. I have to go find Zac.¡±


    Z did not know what was going on. However, she did not stop Olivia because of how much in a rush


    she looked. Instead, she followed behind her.


    As the two walked to Zac¡¯s ward, they heard the sound of breaking ss and Zac¡¯s angry voice.


    ¡°How are you so useless? How could you let a man under your watch go?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Olivia pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Is Cole missing?¡±


    Zac¡¯s face was dark, but when he saw Olivia, his expression immediately softened.¡± Liv, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    get him back.¡±


    Olivia never expected him to escape from Zac.


    Wilbur knelt on the ground as he pped himself over and over again. ¡°Ms. Larson,


    I¡¯m sorry for being ipetent. Please don¡¯t me Mr. Quinton.


    ¡°I should have sent him to the police stationst night. Why did I wait until the morning?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s legs gave out under her, and she fell to the ground. Then, she covered her face and started


    crying.


    ¡°Why? Why? Why did I let my chance slip away from right in front of me? Why?¡±


    She kept wondering why. If Cole told the truth, she might still have a chance to get back with John.


    How would she make John believe her now? How would she send Dorothy to jail?


    Her chest felt so heavy that she could not breathe. She could not catch her breath for a second, and


    she passed out.


    When she woke up, it was afternoon.


    She stared at the ceiling nkly, her tears flowing down from her cheeks to the pillow.


    ¡®I lost. I lost again.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say whether Cole is still alive now. How will I exin everything that happened in the past


    two years? How should I avenge Uncle Wace?¡¯


    She finally rposed herself after some time. Then, she sat up from the bed with red eyes.


    She looked around. There was no one in the room.


    Olivia put on her cardigan and went out. She nned to visit Zac.


    After all, he was not the one to me, and she did not want him to misunderstand


    When she got to Zac¡¯s ward, she saw a strange woman walking out.


    When the woman saw her, she smiled. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, long time no see.¡±


    This woman looked familiar, but Olivia could not remember her. So, she just nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t remember me, Mrs. Freeman.¡± The woman pointed at the door and said with a


    smile, ¡°I am Rainie Jameson, Zac¡¯s fiance.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 206

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 206


    ¡®Fiance?¡¯


    Olivia was slightly taken aback. She had never heard about Zac having a fiance, so


    she was a little surprised for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Quinton¡¯s fiance?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t Zac tell you?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t ask about Mr. Quinton¡¯s personal affairs.¡±


    This was true.


    She and Zac only met because of John, and they would only look into cases when they were together.


    However, she could see a hostility in Rainie¡¯s eyes, the kind of hostility that women had toward a rival


    in love.


    She smiled. ¡°Ms. Jameson, there¡¯s nothing going on between Mr. Quinton and me, so don¡¯t listen to


    those reports.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rainie smiled lightly and took Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I never doubted you.


    Don¡¯t be so nervous. Additionally, you¡¯re married, so of course there¡¯s nothing going on between you


    and Zac.¡±


    After that, Rainie sighed. ¡°But we have met before. You invited me to your eighteenth birthday. Have


    you forgotten?¡±


    Olivia felt like the name Rainie Jameson was familiar.


    After all, the Jameson family had some status in Ocean City, but this person¡¯s appearance did not ring


    a bell in Olivia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll remember you the next time.¡±


    ¡°Zac and Mr. Freeman have such a good rtionship, so we¡¯ll definitely have more chances to meet in


    the future. By then, I¡¯ll be around you so much that you will


    definitely remember me.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and nodded awkwardly. ¡°I remember now.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave first as I still have some things to take care of. We¡¯ll talk again after you¡¯re discharged


    from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Rainie left, Olivia hesitated at the door for a while. In the end, she decided not to go in.


    She could leave no room for a scandal. She did not want things to getplicated.


    It seemed she would have to keep her distance from Zac in the future.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was very urate. She could sense that even though Rainie looked friendly, she


    was not that way on the inside.


    When Olivia went back to her ward, she texted Zac.


    [Mr. Quinton, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for Cole. It¡¯s my fault. As for defending me, I¡¯ll find


    anotherwyer. You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore.]


    After she sent the text, Olivia received a call from Dorothy.


    Olivia frowned and answered in irritation.


    ¡°Olivia, do you think you can convict me just because you caught Cole? Stop dreaming! Johnny won¡¯t


    believe you.¡±


    Of course Dorothy had gotten wind of this. It seemed that everything was pointing to disaster for Cole.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Dorothy sneered when she heard Olivia not giving her a reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how Cole


    got away from Zac?¡±


    She wanted to, but she did not want to find out from Dorothy.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go to you once the divorce agreement is ready. Stop pestering me now.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Olivia, you¡¯re so impatient.¡± Dorothy scoffed. ¡°Rainie and I are good friends, so how would she


    not know what¡¯s going on with Zac?¡±


    ¡®Rainie?¡¯


    Olivia bit her lip, feeling a little suspicious.


    After all, Rainie was Zac¡¯s fiance, and she was rted to Dorothy, so it was not entirely impossible for


    her to have let Cole go.


    However, she did not have the patience to listen to Dorothy¡¯s nonsense, so she hung up the phone.


    After a while, John called her.


    Olivia declined without even thinking.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, John did not give up. He only stopped after he made several more calls.


    Olivia put her phone on one side and sighed. She had mixed feelings.


    When did she start feeling scared to interact with John?


    Now, she just felt d he had only called her. If he came to see her in person, she might have panicked


    even more.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 207

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 207


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Zac walked in with his hand in a cast.


    ¡°What does that text mean?¡±


    Even though he was suppressing his emotions, Olivia could still clearly sense that the usually-gentle


    Zac was angry.


    She also wanted to exin, but when she thought about Rainie, she held back.¡± Exactly what it says.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Exactly what it says?¡± Zac frowned. ¡°You and I are friends who have been through life and death


    together. Is this how you treat your friends?¡±


    Olivia was slightly taken aback. She felt inexplicably ufortable.


    ¡®Friends¡­¡¯


    Honestly, it had been a long time since she had a friend who could be with her in life and death like


    this. She did care about him.


    However, she could not borate.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, I think I have the right to choose whichwyer represents me, right?¡±


    Zac snorted coldly and walked up to her. ¡°Olivia, look at me.¡±


    She looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Quinton, are you going to hit me too?¡±


    ¡®Too?¡¯


    That word deeply hurt Zac¡¯s heart, and his face became a little darker. ¡°Do you understand what¡¯s


    going on? I told you a long time ago to change your temper. Can you not be in a hurry to push


    everyone around you away when something happens?


    ¡°Also, who do you take me for? When have I ever beaten you?¡±


    After that, he gave Olivia a cold look. ¡°Olivia, your business is my business. We¡¯ve agreed to be


    friends, so how can you ditch that agreement whenever you want to?¡±


    Immediately after that, he turned around and walked out with a burst of resentment.


    Olivia could note back to her senses after a long while. She thought Zac was like John and would


    teach her a lesson when he was mad because she did not know


    what was good for herself.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, at the end of the day, he was just mad that she had not treated him


    like a friend¡­


    Additionally, she did not know if she was overthinking, but she felt as if Zac had an aura of arrogant


    resentment about him.


    Right now, she waspletely lost. She wanted to exin, but she did not know how.


    Coincidentally, Z walked in through the door right then. She looked curiously at Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, what


    happened? I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Quinton get so mad at you.¡±


    Olivia smiled awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s really mad.¡±


    ¡°Why did you two fight?¡±


    Z put the lunchbox on the table andforted her. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t worry. I made two servings of


    soup. Come, let¡¯s send this to him. Be nice to him when we give it to him there, and this will be over


    soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Oliviaughed dryly. ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    Z tugged at her clothes when she saw her not moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After a while, Olivia raised her head and looked at Z, in betweenughter and tears. ¡°Zy, it¡¯s not that


    simple.¡±


    Later, she told her all about Rainie and her argument with Zac.


    After hearing that, Z bit her lip. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you did. You and Mr. Quinton are


    innocent. What¡¯s more, Mr. Quinton was the one who dared topete with Jerk John when he knows


    he¡¯s in Ocean City.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I think we have to look at the bigger picture first. It won¡¯t be toote to talk about this when


    Dorothy is finally sealed with.¡±


    After said that, Olivia had some concerns in her heart.


    She did not want to keep in touch with Zac knowing that Rainie had an issue with it.


    Dorothy was already terrifying. Olivia would not be able to handle it if there was


    another one of her.


    Seeing her hesitation, Z did not say much else. She silently went to give the soup to Zac herself.


    However, just as Z left, Olivia¡¯s phone rang again.


    It was an unknown number.


    When she answered it, she heard a familiar voice from the other end. ¡°Olivia, how


    long are you going to continue doing this?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 208

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 208


    ¡®Continue doing this?¡¯


    What was she doing?


    She only did not answer the call. Was it that bad?


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m a patient and a pregnantdy, so please don¡¯t disturb my resting time.¡±


    There was silence at the other end of the phone.


    When Olivia thought John was about to hang up, she heard his cold question.¡± Disturb your resting


    time? I think I¡¯m just disturbing your rendezvous with another man.¡±


    ¡°John, what nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did in the hospital. Olivia, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, she hung up the phone in anger.


    When did this man she had loved for seventeen years be like this?


    She admitted to all their grievances so she would not have to argue with him anymore.


    Why?


    Why did he alwayse to make trouble?


    He was so overbearing, imperious, and stupid!


    However, as she cursed at him in her heart, her heart ached as well.


    Back then, she felt that love was the most wonderful thing in the world. Now, she knew love was a slow


    poison.


    However, before she could realize it, she was too far gone and beyond cure.


    She hated him, but she still could not hide the fact that she loved him.


    Olivia lost her appetite after that episode with John, so she decided to climb into bed to sleep.


    Z came back to see her asleep. She did not want to wake her, so after preparing her a ss of


    water, Z left a note and went back to Golden Hills Apartment.


    In the middle of the night, Olivia suddenly felt a gust of cold wind through her nket.


    She instinctively turned to look and saw a ck shadow pouncing on her.


    She wanted to scream, but the man had his hand on her neck.


    ¡°Why? Olivia, why the hell are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Johnny, let go¡­¡±


    Even thought she was in the dark, she knew who this person was.


    As opposed to his usual smell of tobo, he also smelled like alcohol today.


    Olivia frowned. It was getting hard for her to breathe, so she patted John¡¯s hand.¡± Johnny, you¡¯re


    drunk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m drunk. Do you think I would¡¯vee here if I wasn¡¯t?¡±


    John scoffed. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t want me here. If I¡¯m here, how can you get lovey- dovey with Zac?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    John was too strong. Olivia¡¯s eyes widened, and she almost suffocated.


    ¡°No?¡±


    He let go of her neck and scoffed. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so flirtatious. How cheap.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    As she coughed fiercely, her lungs started to ache. Her throat was immediately filled


    with the taste of blood.


    However, Olivia still suppressed the blood while frowning. Then, she sat up weakly


    from the bed.


    In the dark, she could not see the man¡¯s face. However, she could feel a coldness that made her shiver


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°John, what the hell do you want? You don¡¯t believe me when I say I didn¡¯t do anything. Do you have to


    push me to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Push you? Who could push you?¡±


    John lifted his hand to grab Olivia¡¯s chin. Then, he leaned down to kiss her roughly.


    She had carefully kept Aaron¡¯s photo and fed Zac in the hospital. He saw all this with


    his own eyes.


    If it was a misunderstanding two years ago and she was really framed, how would she exin doing


    that?


    She kept saying it had been seventeen years, but he did not remember anything.


    In his memories, they never met each other seventeen years ago, so he was not the person she loved!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He hated her so much, but John¡¯s heart would still hurt when he thought of this.


    Hence, he held her waist and pulled her to the bed. His kisses were getting more urgent.


    He wanted everything about her to belong to him.o one was allowed to tarnish her!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 209

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 209


    Olivia was breathless from the kiss. She desperately pushed John¡¯s chest away with both hands.


    They were doing the most intimate thing humans could do, but she was not moved at all. On the


    contrary, she only felt disgusted.


    This man had touched Dorothy. He was dirty!


    However, she was too weak, and she could not resist the violent John.


    As the man¡¯s behavior got more and more out of hand, Olivia grabbed an ashtray in her panic and


    smashed it on John¡¯s head without thinking.


    ¡°John, are you crazy?¡±


    John let go of her in pain. His body swayed as he clutched his head. He tried to hold onto the bedside


    table beside him, but he could not catch it because it was too dark, so he slipped and fell to the ground.


    After a while, he roared, ¡°Olivia, are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    Olivia threw the ashtray on the bed in fright. She frantically turned on the light and then got out of bed


    to check on John¡¯s injuries.


    Who could have guessed that when she turned on the light, she would see blood on the bed sheet?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she looked down again, John¡¯s head was bleeding. It looked scary.


    Olivia panicked immediately. She hated him, but she did not want him to die either.


    She ran out in a hurry. ¡°Doctor¡­¡±


    However, John pulled her back forcefully after she took two steps. He gave her a somewhat impatient


    look. ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    ¡°But your¡­ your head¡­ is bleeding, you¡¯ll¡­ die¡­¡±


    Seeing how flustered she was, John stood up from the ground and sat on the edge of the bed. He


    sneered. ¡°I thought you wanted me to die.¡±


    Olivia could not read the look in his eyes, so she bit her lips and said, ¡°I hate you, but I don¡¯t want you


    to die. If you hadn¡¯t messed around, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you wanted me to die, I won¡¯t.¡± John let go of her and pointed to the cab


    beside him. ¡°Go get the medicine box and bandage this up for me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, she hesitated but still walked over.


    After she opened the cab door, she saw a first-aid kit inside. She was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°How do you know there¡¯s a first-aid kit here?¡±


    ¡°Every single room has it.¡±


    Olivia let out an ¡®oh¡¯, took the first-aid kit to the bedside, and stared at John¡¯s wound. Then, she


    swallowed some saliva.


    She had bled a lot in her life, but she seldom saw others shed so much blood, especially John, so she


    could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    John frowned when he noticed her not moving. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to let me bleed to


    death?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡±


    She opened the first-aid kit with trembling hands and cleaned up his blood with iodine. ¡°It might hurt a


    little. Bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them got along very harmoniously during the disinfection, the application of medicine, and


    the wrapping of the gauze. It was as if they had returned to two years ago.


    He looked at her quietly, but she was worried. She was afraid that he would be in pain.


    After dressing the wound, Olivia¡¯s eyes fell onto the other side of John¡¯s forehead, where there was a


    fresh scar.


    ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    John pushed Olivia away without answering and went straight to the bathroom to check his clothes for


    blood.


    When he noticed a touch of red on the cor of his white shirt, he frowned slightly and called Wes to


    send him some new clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Wes gets here with the clothes.¡±


    After that, he gave her a cold look. ¡°When will you be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    When she heard him avoiding the topic, Olivia had no idea what got into her, but she felt inexplicably


    worried. She ran after him and grabbed his arm, asking, ¡°I asked, what happened to your forehead?¡±


    With a sullen face, John shook off her hand. ¡°You did that to me.¡±


    ¡°John, you know I¡¯m talking about the other side.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 210

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 210


    After Olivia said that, she and John stared at each other, frozen in ce.


    Upon sensing his cold gaze, her was taken aback and quickly let go.


    What was she doing?


    Was she worried about a man who had hurt her because of a small injury he had?


    How could she be so cheap and so humble?


    Before John could speak, Olivia took the lead in saying coldly, ¡°Forget it. I said too much.¡±


    His gaze changed slightly. What did this woman mean?


    She was scolding him just now, but now she was concerned again. Did she not think that she was


    being hypocritical?


    However, Olivia did not look at him again. Instead, she went into the bathroom and rubbed her hands


    with hand sanitizer vigorously.


    Seeing his unwillingness to tell her, she guessed that the injury had happened when he was with


    Dorothy.


    Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he tell her?


    As she thought of this, Olivia felt even more disgusted. Her fair hands turned red from the rubbing, but


    she still continued to wash them roughly.


    John could not stand it anymore. He stepped forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°Olivia, what do you mean


    by this?¡±


    However, as soon as he touched Olivia¡¯s hand, she jumped away and shook off his hand in disgust.


    ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± John was annoyed, and he stared at her gravely.


    Olivia looked up, bit her lip, and looked at him in disgust. ¡°John, I think you¡¯re dirty! You¡¯re filthy. Do you


    know that?¡±


    Dirty?


    He was dirty?


    John¡¯s hostility sharply increased. His ck eyes exuded a murderous aura, and he


    walked toward Olivia step by step. When he had forced her into a corner, he asked through gritted


    teeth, ¡°Who are you calling dirty?¡±


    What right did she have to call him dirty?


    She was the one who cheated!


    She was the one who had so many men!


    Who did she think she was?


    Olivia was frightened by his aura. She shrank in the corner and shivered. Then, she looked up carefully


    at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡±


    She looked very much like a frightened rabbit, and she sounded extremely wronged and frightened,


    making John¡¯s heart suddenly soften.


    John narrowed his eyes. After he nced at her, he turned around and walked out, mming the door


    behind him.


    After seeing him go, Olivia¡¯s legs went limp, and she fell straight to the ground.


    Why on earth did she want to enrage him? She obviously could not defeat him.


    Even though she called him dirty, her heart hurt so badly that it was hard to breathe, and even her


    lungs started to convulse.


    She scrambled and crawled to grab the pill bottle. She took a painkiller with trembling hands, but the


    pain did not ease in the slightest.


    At that moment, she could not tell where it wasing from.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again, and she instinctively curled up. She buried her head in her


    knees and trembled in fear.


    She was afraid of confronting those sinister eyes. She was afraid that he had changed his mind and


    come back to teach her a lesson.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and finally, they stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Madam? Madam, why are you sitting on the ground?¡±


    Upon hearing that voice, Olivia looked up with tears in her eyes and was relieved when she saw that it


    was Wes.


    Fortunately, it was not him.


    Wes quickly pulled her up from the ground and helped her onto the bed. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?


    Did Sir hit you?¡±


    The ground was in such a mess that anyone who saw it would think there had been a fight here.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Wes breathed a sigh of relief and lifted the bag in his hand. ¡°Where is Sir? I¡¯m here to deliver clothes to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he called me just now.¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment. Then, she remembered that she hit John on the head with an ashtray just


    now. His blood stained his white shirt, but¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Wes shook his head. ¡®It seems Mrs. and Mrs. Freeman quarreled again just now.¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before leaving, he suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I


    should tell you, but I can¡¯t stop myself.¡±


    She was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, Sir had a car ident this afternoon.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 211

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 211


    A car ident?


    Olivia immediately thought of the wound on John¡¯s forehead. Could that be from the car ident?


    However, why was the car ident being kept a secret?


    Right after that, Olivia heard a sigh from Wes. ¡°Madam, Sir actually cares for you. It¡¯s just that he


    doesn¡¯t know how to express it.


    ¡°When you mentioned that the car ident was a little fishy, he personally went to Willow City to look


    for clues.


    ¡°He had to run thepany during the day and investigate Uncle Wace¡¯s death at night, so that was


    why he was in an ident: he was exhausted. However, he didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he didn¡¯t


    breathe a word about it.¡±


    After listening to all of this, Olivia was stunned. Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°He went to investigate


    Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sir did not believe that you killed Uncle Wace, so he has been looking for evidence. He knew


    that Cole Zachary was a witness, so he sent people to look for him all across the city. I believe Zach


    will be found soon.¡±


    Wes frowned and added, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to be a bbermouth, Madam, but if you continue to


    misunderstand each other like this, it¡¯ll only strain your rtionship further.¡±


    Then, Wes took John¡¯s clothes and left.


    Olivia was left in the room alone. She stared nkly in the direction of the door with


    the memories of her life with John ying in her head.


    Tears could not help but flow down her cheeks as her heart was overwhelmed with


    mixed feelings.


    Had she really misunderstood him?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    No. How could that be a misunderstanding?


    He was involved in making the Larsons go bankrupt. He was the one that personally locked her up¡­


    He was the one who had personally locked her in that wretched ck room. He was the one that called


    their child a b*stard child and tried to force her to undergo an abortion¡­


    Could all these things be considered a misunderstanding?


    Olivia had seen for herself how lovey-dovey John was with Dorothy. She saw how intimate they were.


    How could all this be a misunderstanding?


    John never believed in her. He did not even consider that she had loved him for


    seventeen years!


    H-how could all these bebeled as ¡®just a misunderstanding¡¯?


    Olivia plopped onto her nket and wailed.


    Why?


    Why was it that she was on the verge of giving up when she was told that he still


    loved her and believed in her?


    Did John know that because Olivia still loved him, she would only focus on his good


    traits and ignore his negative ones?


    How could she start to let go and begin to hate him now¡­?


    In the back seat of a Maybach outside the hospital.


    John leaned on the window with a cigarette held in between hisnky fingers. He


    narrowed his eyes and exhaled a smoky ring.


    Did he¡­ hit her often?


    When did she start bing so afraid of him?


    Last time, Olivia was merely afraid that he would note home. Then, it


    progressed to her being afraid that he did not believe her, and after that, she started yelling at him¡­


    As John lit his second cigarette, Wes walked out of the hospital, opened the car door, and went inside.


    Just as he was about to start the ignition, he heard an eerie voice from the back. seat. ¡°Wes, do I hit


    her often?¡±


    Wes jumped up in shock and turned around frightfully. ¡°Sir, why are you in the car?¡±


    John red coldly at him. ¡°How can you be an assistant? Do you not notice other people being in the


    car?¡±


    Wes pursed his lips and swallowed nervously.


    If he was not thinking about what happened in the ward, would he have zoned out?


    However, Wes did not dare to speak his thoughts out loud since those were things that Sir did not want


    Madam to know about at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±


    s, John was still irritated. ¡°Answer my question!¡±


    Wes was stunned for a while before he realized what John was asking him.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you remember when you¡¯ve hit Madam?


    ¡°You hit Madam several times because of Ms. Ellis. You also hit Madam at the hospital, and¡­ you¡¯ve


    held Madam captive. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡±


    Hearing that, John¡¯s hand shook, and his cigarette fell out of the window. It was a long while after that


    before John responded coldly, ¡°Serves her right.¡±


    !

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 212

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 212


    Wes took a deep breath. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re contradicting yourself.¡±


    Perhaps the view was much clearer when one was not a part of the equation. To Wes, Olivia was the


    woman John had always loved.


    Dorothy was just the spark that started this entire fiasco. She was the one stoking the fire in between


    them. John only gratitude for her, not love. He did not even like her.


    The only one poisoning John¡¯s heart was John himself.


    After the car started, John lit another cigarette and held it in between his fingers, allowing it to burn


    slowly.


    He did not want to think of Olivia any longer, but the image of her being afraid was etched deeply into


    his mind. He could not push that image away.


    In the end, all he could do was throw the cigarette butt away, close his eyes, and lean back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡±


    The next day, Z arrived really early. The first thing she saw when she entered past


    the door was the blood on the ground.


    Then, she saw Olivia sprawled at an unusual angle on the bed and got the fright of


    her life.


    Z ran to her and checked if she was breathing. Then, she checked if Olivia¡¯s body


    was still warm.


    After she ensured everything was okay, Z breathed a sigh of relief and took the mop. She was about


    to mop the floor clean when she wondered¡­


    ¡°What happened yesterday night?¡±


    At that moment, Olivia opened her eyes groggily and jumped up from the bed to the


    floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Sis Liv?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Olivia cradled her aching head and looked up. ¡°Zy?¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night, Sis Liv? Were you hurt? Why is there blood all over the


    floor?¡±


    Z was mopping the floor. She lifted her head to meet Olivia¡¯s eyes, which were clearly swollen from


    all the crying. Z was stunned.


    ¡°Sis Liv, was Jerk John here?¡±


    There was only one person who could make Sis Liv cry!


    Olivia knew she could not hide it from Z, so she nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Z wanted to ask more before she saw the blood on the bed. Then, she threw the mop down, ran


    towards the bed, and gave Olivia a once-over.


    ¡°Where are you bleeding from, Sis Liv? Are you hurt? I¡¯ll get the doctor!¡±


    Olivia smiled exasperatedly when she saw Z¡¯s exaggerated reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not my


    blood. It¡¯s John¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Jerk John¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Z breathed a sigh of relief once more. ¡°I was scared witless! I thought he hit you and got you injured


    again.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who hit him on the head.¡± After she said that, Olivia held up an ashtray. ¡°With this.¡±


    Z was once again stunned and rooted to the spot.


    Had she hear Olivia correctly?


    Sis Liv hit Jerk John¡¯s head?


    Since when had her Sis Liv be so manly?


    ¡°For real?¡±


    Olivia saw that Z did not believe her and got down from the bed. She feigned a chuckle. ¡°Of course!


    Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Then, she put on a cardigan and pestered her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to discharge me?¡±


    Z cheekily and joyfully packed up all the things Olivia had. ¡°Discharging you right away! Good one,


    Sis Liv!¡±


    After ten minutes passed, Z ced the bags to one side. ¡°Just wait here for me, Sis Liv. I¡¯ll get you


    the discharge papers.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door swung open, and Zac walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±


    Zac nodded at Z slightly and looked at Olivia with a smile.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve received your apology through Z, and I ept it.¡±


    What?


    Olivia looked at the culprit with daggers shooting out of her eyes.


    The culprit looked back and deemed the situation a dangerous one. She ran off with a stered,


    awkwardugh left behind.


    How could Z say that kind of thing to Zac? How dare she! That was absolutely ridiculous!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Immediately, Zac walked into the room and gently said, ¡°Rainie Jameson is not my fiancee.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 213

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 213


    ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia was confused.


    ¡°Rainie Jameson is not my fiancee.¡± Zac walked toward Olivia until he was by her


    side and held her frail shoulders gently. He bent down to look at her and repeated what he just said.


    Why was Zac exining things to her?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia was still frozen to the spot. Her response was apathetic and blunt.


    The image of Zac being furious yesterday was still clear in her mind. For him to be so gentle today¡­


    What exactly did Z say to him?


    Before Olivia could ask, Zac smiled. ¡°Z only told me why you wanted to cut things off with me.


    Nothing else.


    ¡°The Jamesons wanted us Quintons to marry into their family because they wanted to be more


    influential in Ocean City. That¡¯s why they wanted Rainie to marry me.¡±


    Then, Zac looked at Olivia, and with overflowing gentleness in his eyes, said to her, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it.


    My life should not be tied to the Jamesons.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Marriages for benefits between the rich had always existed, and if Mr. Larson had not loved Olivia the


    way he did, she would have also been handed odd into a marriage of benefits as well.


    A marriage that had no love was more like a grave than a grave itself.


    Olivia smiled lightly and said, ¡°I know you. But Ms. Jameson seems to really like you a lot.¡±


    That day, even if Rainie had not said what she did aloud, a woman¡¯s intuition was often very urate.


    Zac did not continue the conversation. He switched topics and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve done my part in exining.


    We¡¯re still friends, right?¡±


    He threw the ball back into Olivia¡¯s court.


    ¡°Being my friend could result in being hit by a car. Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we call friends that had gone through thick and thin together.¡±


    At that moment, Zac fished out a box with a bracelet.


    He put the bracelet on Olivia¡¯s wrist and pressed on the pendant. Immediately, a red


    light started blinking.


    ¡°This is a beacon to call for help. If you¡¯re in danger, just press on it once, and I¡¯ll get a notification. I¡¯ll


    come and save you right away.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at the blinking red light on her wrist and did not know how to exin her feelings.


    She had been adamant about cutting ties with Zac. How had things be like this now?


    ¡°Zac¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Zac interrupted her.


    ¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson.¡± Zac released her hand, and his tone of voice was much colder. Dorothy Ellis couldy


    her hands on you at any time. I don¡¯t want you or the baby to be in a dangerous situation. Do you


    understand me?¡±


    It felt like something had hit her square in her heart. Yes. Her baby. Even if she was not thinking for


    herself, she should think about her baby.


    Before Olivia could misunderstand, Zac added, ¡°Also, Z is very worried about you.¡±


    Olivia exhaled as she thought about Z and the baby. She looked up to look at Zac. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it. Thank


    you¡­ my friend.¡±


    |


    ¡°Did you regrly take the medication I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just given a new course to Z. Remember to take your medication and rest well after you¡¯re


    discharged. If anything happens, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡®If anything happens, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ This was something that John used to


    say.


    What aforting and touching phrase.


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Zac marched out of the ward and heaved a long sigh.


    He had almost blown his cover just now.


    If Olivia found out that the friendship she shared with Zac was not so tonic after


    all, she would immediately push him away without hesitation.


    However, he did not want that. He would not like that to ever happen.


    He would rather be a silent guardian angel by her side, protecting her and watching


    over her.


    In the ward, Olivia fished out her phone in the silent room and gave Dorothy a call.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet tomorrow at noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Here¡¯s where we¡¯re meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide where we¡¯ll meet.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 214

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 214


    Before this, every time Dorothy picked out a ce, something would happen.


    This time, Olivia wanted to make sure nothing of that sort would happen.


    She had only one goal, which was to get Uncle Wace¡¯s body back. She wanted him to finally be able


    to rest in peace and not be floating about like a ghost anymore.


    However, at the other end of the phone, Dorothy was enraged. ¡°Olivia Larson! I have the trump card


    here, and don¡¯t you ever forget it!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Olivia snickered. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got it wrong. I have the trump card. You wanna be Mrs. Freeman?


    Then I¡¯m the one who has to sign the divorce papers. Uncle Wace is all you have against me.¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I decide on the venue.


    Then, Olivia did not give Dorothy a chance to go berserk as she hung up the phone immediately.


    At the same time, Z walked in after settling the discharging.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sis Liv. We¡¯re done with discharge papers. The doctor asks you toe back next week for


    a follow-up check-up.¡±


    ¡°A follow-up check-up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you ever forget that you¡¯re a pregnant woman with end-stage lung cancer.¡±


    Z picked up Olivia¡¯s bags and sighed. ¡°The doctor says that you¡¯re very fortunate to not see any


    major effects from all the torture your body has gone through.¡±


    Oliviaughed when she thought about her cancer. ¡°You¡¯re bing naggier and naggier, Zy.¡±


    ¡°How could I not nag? You don¡¯t even care about yourself. If it wasn¡¯t for me watching you all the time,


    you wouldn¡¯t even eat your medication on time.¡±


    Olivia tugged Z¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Okay, Zy, don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ll eat my medication on time from now


    on. Who knows? Maybe Zac¡¯s medication will work miracles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    The two of them walked to the car as they chatted.


    On the opposite side of the road, there was a ck Maybach under the tree.


    In the car, Wes saw Olivia get in Z¡¯s car and asked in confusion. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t we here to bring Madam


    home?¡±


    The man in the back seat snuffed out the cigarette in his hands and replied hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to


    the office.¡±


    Wes shook his head helplessly after hearing nothing else from the man. He started the car.


    Sir was forever like this. It was clear that he was here because he missed Madam, but he refused to


    say anything.


    The more ridiculous fact was that since Madam was admitted to the hospital and did note home,


    Sir had not left his office. He had be a workaholic.


    John watched Z¡¯s car disappear on the horizon and frowned slightly. A pang of loneliness grew in his


    heart.


    He saw Oliviaugh.


    He did not know why, but it just dawned upon him that he had not seen her smile in a very long time.


    It seemed like Olivia would only smile a little in front of Z.


    Why?


    Why was there a pang of jealousy in his heart?


    He scoffed and denied the thought.


    Jealousy?


    How could he be jealous?


    He did not love Olivia at all! All he had towards her was hatred. He wanted her to live painfully by his


    side. He wanted her to wish that she was dead!


    Wes watched the change of expression on John¡¯s face through the rearview mirror and shook his head.


    It was typical human nature to be blinded by their true desires.


    After lunch, Olivia sneaked out and took a taxi to Parese Hotel while Z was out.


    She only sent the location to Dorothy after she got a room.


    33


    That was the only way she could ensure the safety of the room.


    After half an hour, Dorothy arrived.


    The moment she entered through the door, her hands were outstretched. ¡°Where¡¯s the divorce


    agreement?¡±


    Olivia sat on the sofa and pointed at the paper bag on the counter.


    Dorothy red at her, opened the paper bags, and after she verified that Olivia¡¯s signature was on the


    papers, sneered.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everything have been fine and dandy if you did this earlier, Olivia? Before this, I didn¡¯t


    actually want to take your life.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Your words have no credibility, Dorothy Ellis.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    Olivia did not bother arguing with Dorothy. She was direct. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Wace¡¯s body?¡±


    She saw Dorothy smile an eerie smile. ¡°You want that old man¡¯s body? Not so fast!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 215

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 215


    ¡°You¡¯re going against your word, Dorothy Ellis!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that went against my word. You¡¯re the one that promised me two things, but as of right


    now, only one of those things are done.¡±


    Dorothy kept the divorce agreement in her bag and red at Olivia. ¡°Besides that, you¡¯ve been


    provoking me recently, and Olivia Larson, my patience has its limits.¡±


    Right there and then, Olivia frowned and looked toward the door. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Dorothy took a video camera out of her bag, switched it on, and pointed it at Olivia. ¡°I want you to


    confess your sins, right here and right now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Record this video, and I¡¯ll tell you where that wretched old man¡¯s body is. If not, you¡¯ll never find it.


    Ever!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis!¡±


    Olivia shot to her feet and red coldly at Dorothy like she would love to devour her immediately if she


    could.


    Dorothy refused to back down and pped Olivia, causing her to fall onto the couch. With a twisted-up


    face, Dorothy shrieked, ¡°Know your ce, b*tch!¡±


    Immediately after that, Dorothy yanked Olivia¡¯s head back by her hair.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Olivia screamed in pain.


    Then, Dorothy flung her away and snickered. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯ll dirty my hand if I beat you up. Do you know


    that Johnny¡¯s been with me every night since you went away?


    ¡°Every night, he holds me and kisses me. You lost a long time ago, Olivia Larson.¡±


    Even if Olivia had seen iting, her heart still ached suddenly.


    She had definitely lost when it came to John Freeman.


    That was why she could not lose Uncle Wace this time. Thus¡­


    She held in her tears with her fingernails digging into her skin. She looked up at Dorothy and spat


    through gritted teeth. ¡°Hah, he¡¯s merely a man I used! Just take him if you like him so much. You two


    are truly a match made in heaven since you¡¯re a


    b*tch and he¡¯s a b*stard!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy lifted her hands and was about to p her, but Olivia caught Dorothy¡¯s hand


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    in midair.


    She pushed Dorothy away hard and snarked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to record this confession


    video? Hurry up and set the camera up!¡±


    Hrious.


    It was hrious that she had to ¡®confess¡¯ that she had killed Uncle Wace in front of his actual


    murderer.


    However, she had no other choice.


    Dorothy set the camera up. ¡°B*tch, don¡¯t y any games. I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    Olivia did not even want to look at her. Her bloodshot eyes stared straight at the camera, and she took


    a deep breath.


    ¡°My name is Olivia Larson, and this is my confession video. About a month and a half ago, I killed


    someone in the West Vige.


    ¡°His name was Wace Simmons, and he used to be a butler at the Larson Residence.¡±


    The moment she finished that sentence, Olivia could no longer hold her tears back.


    She sniffled and continued. ¡°The reason I had to kill him was really simple. He found out some things


    that he shouldn¡¯t have, so he had to die.


    ¡°I¡­ I invited him to that abandoned warehouse where stabbed his heart with a knife¡­¡±


    She raised her hands to wipe her tears away. ¡°Then, he died. To avoid suspicion, I set up the


    warehouse on fire.¡±


    Olivia could not continue with any more.


    Uncle Wace did not die of a knife wound to the heart. He had died so gruesomely, and he still had to


    go through all of these things even after he was dead.


    Poor Uncle Wace had not done nothing.


    If only he had note to Ocean City. Then, he would still be alive.


    When Olivia thought of that, she covered her face and wept.


    Dorothy felt like everything had gone about right, so she kept the camera smugly.¡± Good work, Olivia


    Larson.¡±


    Olivia looked at her with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Uncle Wace¡­¡±


    s, Dorothy smiled and said, ¡°Sadly, it¡¯s unfortunate that I don¡¯t feel like telling you anything now.


    We¡¯ll see when my mood improves.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Olivia shot up to her feet and leaped at Dorothy. She wanted to beat her up, but she fell onto the couch


    again because her lungs were acting up. All she could do was watch her walk away.


    Damn it!


    She really wanted to kill Dorothy right there and then if she could!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 216

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 216


    After taking the painkillers, Olivia had a thirty-minute rest in the hotel to recover.


    She took out her phone and saw more than ten missed calls from Z.


    She still had not managed to retrieve Uncle Wace¡¯s body, and her heart was aching, but she refused


    to let Z be worried too.


    She cleared her throat and called her back.


    ¡°Sis Liv, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you picking up your phone?¡±


    ¡°The smell is too strong at home, so I went out for a walk. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Luckily Z did not pick up on anything suspicious. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. I guess we don¡¯t have a choice


    since the pipe burstst night. I called the plumber to fix itte, but it was at night, so that¡¯s why the


    smell is still there. If you¡¯re ufortable with the smell, why don¡¯t you stay at the hotel tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ming back soon.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, alright. Be quick, okay? I bought some chicken to make chicken soup for you with.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief after hanging up. Just as she got up and walked out, her phone rang again.


    It was John.


    She did not hesitate to decline the call.


    There was nothing the two of them had left to discuss now that the divorce agreement was in Dorothy¡¯s


    hands. Their status as husband and wife would be gone in no time.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but snort.


    ¡®Seventeen years¡­ What have I been doing for the past seventeen years?¡¯


    She failed to honor her parents, she failed to protect her younger brother and the Larson family, and


    she could not even keep the only man she loved by her side.


    How pathetic.


    With that thought, she returned to Golden Hills Apartment in a daze.


    When she reached downstairs, she saw a familiar Maybach.


    The man was simply leaning against the car, but he stillmanded attention.


    John was handsome and had an elegant temperament which made him the star of the show, no matter


    where he was. That was probably the reason why Olivia fell for


    him.


    ¡®But what is he doing here?


    ¡®To continue yesterday¡¯s unfinished argument?


    ¡®Or did Dorothy try to get in between us by badmouthing me again?¡¯


    John noticed her immediately. He put out the cigarette in his hand and said coldly,¡± Get in the car.¡±


    Olivia did not move. She stood a few feet away from him, staring at him.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    John walked toward her with his long legs, grabbed her wrist, and stuffed her into the passenger seat


    without another word.


    She was unwilling to follow him and wanted to open the door and leave, but she felt a murderous gaze


    staring at her, so she stopped moving.


    Seeing that she stopped moving, John went to open the driver¡¯s car door and sat


    inside.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what do you want? Do you want to beat me up or imprison me again?¡±


    John nced at her coldly and asked, ¡°Olivia, do you really want me to beat you up?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? No one likes to get beat up. I¡¯m not a masochist.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not crazy. I wouldn¡¯t beat someone unless they deserved it.¡±


    Hearing that, she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡®1 deserved it?


    ¡®What did I do to deserve it?


    ¡®Was it because I fought back when Dorothy pped me?¡¯


    She raised her hand and covered her chest, suppressing the pain in her heart.


    ¡°John, if the dayes when you finally realize that Dorothy Ellis is not who you think she is, will you


    beat her?¡±


    ¡°You and Dolly are different.¡±


    ¡°Different? She¡¯s very different indeed. I¡¯m a devil, while she¡¯s an angel. John, what were you thinking


    back then that made you want to get close to this devil?¡±


    Olivia snorted. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get close to me, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you. You wouldn¡¯t have be


    my devil, and I wouldn¡¯t be the devil in your heart either.¡±


    If John did not appear on that day seventeen years ago, she might not have ever seen sunlight again.


    However, it was better to never see the sun than to see it but have it be taken away in the end.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 217

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 217


    There was an inexplicable piercing pain in John¡¯s heart, and veins suddenly popped


    on his hand that was holding the steering wheel as if he wanted to crush it.


    ¡®What does she mean?


    ¡®She regrets it?


    ¡®Who gave her the right to regret it?¡¯


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    ¡®Go overboard?¡¯


    Olivia snorted. ¡®They are really a match made in Hell. They both said the same thing


    to me.


    ¡®When have I ever gone overboard?


    ¡®What have I done wrong since the start?¡¯


    ¡°John, if you¡¯re only here to insult me, I¡¯d rather jump out of the car and die.¡±


    After saying that, she reached out to grab the door handle.


    John¡¯s car was going close to fifty miles an hour, so even if she survived the jump,


    she would be heavily injured or even paralyzed. How mad was this woman?!


    He quickly locked the car and emergency braked by the roadside.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, have you gone mad?¡±


    Due to the sudden halt, Olivia hit her head on the ss, and she cried in pain.


    She covered her head and opened the door angrily but soon found that it was locked. She turned her


    head to look at John with a gloomy face and shouted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy! If I wasn¡¯t crazy, how would I


    have fallen in love with you?¡±


    No matter how much she tried to hold them back, her tears still ended up rolling down her cheeks.


    She was forced to make a deal with the devil that murdered her mother for the sake of retrieving Uncle


    Wace¡¯s body. She even let herself be manipted by them over and over again for her brother¡¯s


    safety.


    ¡®What else do I need to do for these people to let me go?¡¯


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    John was slightly stunned after Olivia yelled at him. Seeing how she was tearing up


    but still ring at him ruthlessly, he felt a little upset in his heart.


    The two continued staring at each other, and the temperature in the car seemed to drop to freezing


    point.


    After a moment, John turned back and looked to the front while restarting the engine and threatening


    her coldly. ¡°Olivia, my patience has a limit. Don¡¯t test me.¡±


    The engine started, and Olivia then understood that she was on a boat that would never turn back to


    shore.


    She stopped staring at him and turned back to face the window.


    ¡®It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have believed what Wes said and argued with John.¡¯


    The funniest thing was that she actually anticipated John acting differently than before when she tried


    to argue with him this time.


    ¡®Because he trusts me, no?¡¯


    Thinking about this, she suddenly chuckled and sighed. ¡°John, let¡¯s not argue anymore.¡±


    This request came from the bottom of her heart.


    Every time they argued, she would be hurt ruthlessly, and her heart would be in pain over and over


    again.


    She could not take it anymore.


    She refused to wander between hate and love and between hell and heaven forever. She was


    exhausted.


    John did not answer. He just stepped harder on the elerator.


    An hourter, they arrived at an abandoned factory near the outskirts of the city.


    John stopped his car and got down without looking at Olivia.


    She was taken aback and followed him from behind, feeling nervous.


    ¡®What are we doing here?¡¯


    It felt as if he wanted to kill her and destroy all the evidence.


    At that moment, he stopped in front of a factory entrance and knocked on the door. Then, the door


    opened from the inside.


    Wes walked out from inside. ¡°Sir, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In there. The blood has been washed off, so it¡¯s not too¡­¡±


    John frowned impatiently. ¡°Enough. Bring me to him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia stood in front of the entrance for a long time after John went in.


    Her anxiousness grew even more severe.


    ¡°Madam, pleasee in.¡±


    Olivia took a nce at Wes and gulped before walking into the ce.


    The door closed behind her with a bang, and the room instantly darkened.


    It was probably because she was pregnant that she was extremely sensitive to smells. She could smell


    the blood after taking a few steps in, and she nearly vomitec


    At that moment, the lights suddenly turned on.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    She looked in the direction John was looking at as he spoke and immediately froze


    to the spot.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 218

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 218


    Cole was tied up and kneeling on the ground. His body was dripping with water, and he looked like a


    sinner being punished.


    Olivia froze on the spot for a long time before gradually turning around to look at the expressionless


    John.


    ¡®So Wes was telling the truth. John really sent people to look for Cole.¡¯


    All of a sudden, she felt overjoyed.


    ¡®He trusted me, right?¡¯


    Suddenly, John asked, ¡°He killed Uncle Wace, right?¡±


    She nodded in a daze. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get revenge?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John picked up a fruit knife on the table beside him and passed it to her. ¡°Kill him.¡±


    She was stunned once again and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡®What is he trying to do?


    ¡®It¡¯s illegal to kill people.¡¯


    She was still being charged for Uncle Wace¡¯s murder. If she really killed Cole she would be doomed,


    would she not?


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to do it?¡±


    ¡°No. Not really.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment but still took the knife from him.


    She hated Cole because he was the one who started everything.


    If it were not for him, she would not have to bear the charges of cheating and murder right now.


    Whenever she thought about how Uncle Wace looked in death, she immediately felt the urge to kill


    Cole.


    She walked towards him slowly.


    The closer she got, the heavier the smell of blood became. She frowned slightly and


    endured the ufort. Then, she raised the hand that was holding the knife¡­


    Cole suddenly raised his head and grinned at her. ¡°Kill me, and you¡¯ll be a murderer


    forever!¡±


    ¡®Murderer!¡¯


    Her hand froze in mid-air. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a murderer. Even if I have to die, I want


    to die innocent.¡¯


    Then, a huge hand grabbed hers and pushed the knife into Cole¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivia shouted in fear and stepped back in a panic after letting go of the knife.


    She only had one thing on her mind: she did not want to go to jail.


    John¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind her. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. You talk about revenge, but you don¡¯t


    even dare to make a move.¡±


    At that moment, a weird thought creeped into her mind.


    ¡®Is John trying to lure me into killing so he can gather evidence against me and throw me into jail


    again? If his n works, he can officially be together with Dorothy¡­ And I¡¯ll end up branded as a


    murderer until the day I die.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    Olivia was shocked by her own thoughts. She looked at John horrifyingly and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to be a murderer. I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    John was dumbfounded at first but immediately frowned. ¡°I found him for you, but you¡¯re refusing to get


    your revenge.¡±


    ¡°I want to get revenge. But I want him to be in jail, and I want him to prove my innocence. I don¡¯t want


    to kill him and wipe away all the evidence!¡±


    Hearing this, John¡¯s eyes darkened a little, and he smiled coldly. ¡°Olivia, is it because you have a


    certain kind of affection toward him? Is that why you don¡¯t want him to


    die?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia thought she heard him wrongly, and she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°John, even until today, you


    still think that we¡¯re having an affair? Are you blind?¡±


    After saying that, she quickly walked towards Cole and grabbed his hair to question him. ¡°Cole


    Zachary, I want you to tell me the truth loud and clear right now!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cole red at her with scorching eyes, grinned, and asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, why are you so


    angry? You¡¯re not like this in bed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®Cole is still lying!¡¯


    She was pissed and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You said something else at the hospital back then!¡±


    ¡°Back then? You mean back when I caught you and Mr. Quinton in the act?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 219

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 219


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re feeling the urge to kill me, right?¡±


    Cole grinned eerily. ¡°Kill me, then! Hurry up!¡±


    After saying that, he whispered so only Olivia could hear him. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than tell the truth in front of


    John Freeman.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Olivia was so angry that she was trembling all over and her teeth were chattering. If she was not so


    rational, she would have killed him right there and then.


    ¡°What did Dorothy Ellis give you in exchange for this lie that might cost you your life?¡± ¡°Dorothy Ellis?


    Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You despicable man! It was you and Dorothy who set me up two years ago, you¡­¡±


    Before she managed to finish what she wanted to say, John went forward and grabbed her arm. He


    said coldly, ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, we¡¯re talking about him murdering Uncle Wace. Don¡¯t bring Dorothy up out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡®Out of nowhere?¡¯


    She swung his hand away. ¡°John, ever since you got to know Dorothy Ellis, you¡¯ve gotten so stupid!


    You should mind thepany you keep!¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    Sheughed coldly and got closer to his face. ¡°Do you want to beat me? Do it! Beat me until I die! Have


    you ever thought about why Cole wanted to kill Uncle Wace even though he barely knew him?¡±


    John was taken aback. He put his hands behind his back. ¡°To rob him.¡±


    ¡°A robbery?¡± Oliviaughed angrily. ¡°So you think that I¡¯m having an affair with Cole, and you think he


    happened to meet Uncle Wace, who came to Ocean City to visit me, and proceeded to kill him and


    rob him?


    ¡°That¡¯s the joke of the century!¡±


    She had no idea how John came up with such a story.


    Whatever it was, there was one thing she was sure of: John would choose to believe Dorothy no matter


    what, even if he suspected something being out of the ordinary.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After all, she refused to believe that the man who controlled Ocean City was really this stupid!


    John did not answer Olivia and walked towards Cole. ¡°Untie him.¡±


    Wes was dumbfounded. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Untie him now!¡±


    Seeing how John insisted, Wes had no choice but to obey his orders and untie Cole.


    John kicked Cole¡¯s body, stepped on his arm, and said sharply, ¡°Speak! This is yourst chance!¡±


    Cole shouted in pain before he started grinning again. ¡°What do you want me to say? Do you want me


    to talk about what I do in bed with your wife?¡±


    John gave him another kick, and this time, he stepped on his throat. Smiling coldly, he asked with a


    murderous aura in his eyes, ¡°Cole Zachary, do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Of course not.¡±


    Cole¡¯s voice trembled at that moment. Even though he was mentally prepared to lose his life, when


    death actually came near him, he was still afraid.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I killed that old man because I noticed that the box he had seemed valuable. Who could have guessed


    that there was nothing but a bunch of useless papers in there, and the box itself was not even an


    antique?¡±


    Olivia went forward and continued asking questions. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship to Dorothy Ellis? She


    was the one who called me there. So you just happened to murder Uncle Wace at the same ce


    and burned down the factory?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea who Dorothy Ellis is.¡±


    Even if he was going to die, Cole still insisted on lying.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing! You said something else in front of me and Zac that day in the hospital! It was you and


    Dorothy who set me up over and over again! Why aren¡¯t you admitting it now? Why?!¡±


    Olivia felt as if she was going insane. She continued shouting at him angrily.


    Chapter.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Cole sneered, and he had no desire to admit the truth at all.


    ¡°Wes, remove his tongue and eyes, then throw him into the ocean.¡±


    After saying that, John kicked him away.


    Hearing this, Cole trembled with fright. Soon, there was a foul smell in the air. He was so scared that he


    had peed!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 220

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 220


    Cole knew that he could notst much longer, but he could not afford to let John know the truth.


    Suddenly, he pulled out the knife in his shoulder and stabbed it into his chest.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Olivia rushed over, hoping to stop him, but she was a step too slow, and everything was in vain.


    The knife sank into Cole¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out.


    ¡°Cole, don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s the only one that knows the truth right now.¡¯


    Cole grinned at her and whispered with whatever that remained in him, ¡°Ms. Larson,


    I¡¯m¡­ sorry, I¡­ I owe Dolly my life¡­ I can¡¯t tell the truth even if I have to die¡­¡±


    After saying that, his head tilted, and he lost his breath.


    Olivia froze to the spot, and her tears rolled down her cheeks to her lips.


    They were salty.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why did they have to wrong her no matter what the cost was?!


    Would it be the case that when she died, she would still be a cheating woman in


    John¡¯s heart?


    ¡®I don¡¯t want this.¡¯


    Even if she and John could not be together in the end, she did not want him to


    misunderstand her.


    John was about to approach her, but he saw her suddenly and franticallyugh.


    ¡°How pathetic! What a joke!¡±


    Olivia clenched her teeth and took a final nce at Cole. She then staggered up, stood up, and wiped


    away her tears.


    John suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    Olivia turned around and looked at him. Then, she grinned, ¡°But would you believe it if the words came


    from me?¡±


    Seeing her attitude, John frowned. His gaze changed slightly, and his heart ached.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, calm down.¡±


    ¡®Calm down?¡¯


    Olivia sniffed. A weird smile was on the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were surprisingly cold.


    ¡°He said that he was sorry, but because he owes Dorothy his life, he must keep the secret and bring it


    to his grave. John, it seems like he likes your darling Dorothy so much that he¡¯s willing to risk his life for


    her.¡¯


    ¡±


    She let out a foul breath afterward and wiped away her tears,ughing. ¡°How


    pathetic, huh?¡±


    She was mocking herself. ¡®Even Dorothy Ellis has an infatuated man that loves her with his entire life.


    How about me?¡¯


    She had loved John for seventeen years, but all she got in return was suspicion, hatred, and betrayal.


    At that moment, she felt like she had really lost to Dorothy.


    She had a strong family background that Dorothy could never have herself, but she had no one who


    loved her, unlike Dorothy.


    She had Cole at first, and now she had John.


    Olivia walked outside, staggering. Her mind was a total mess.


    After taking two steps, her lungs convulsed. She could not control it and spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    John quickly went to help her and easily picked her up and carried her bridal-style to


    walk out with her.


    He put her into the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    After saying that, he closed the car door and walked back into the factory.


    ¡°Settle the body, and leave no trace behind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    John nodded and walked back out with a gloomy expression.


    After two steps, he suddenly stopped, looked at Wes, and asked, ¡°Wes, was it too much for me to


    make her kill Cole?¡±


    Honestly, he could sense how alert and hostile Olivia was toward him.


    ¡°Sir, I understand your intentions. You want Madam to be able to deal with her own enemies.¡± Wes then


    paused. ¡°But I assume Madam doesn¡¯t think the same.¡±


    This was a fact. Based on the conflicts they had gone through, Olivia definitely got the wrong idea.


    John pursed his lips and did not say anything more. He just lit a cigarette.


    However, as soon as it was lit, he remembered that Olivia had pneumonia, so he silently extinguished


    it.


    After getting into the car, the two continued the journey in dead silence.


    Olivia was like a puppet, leaning against the window silently.


    John noticed her pale face, and he was worried.


    ¡®Am I really in wrong?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 221

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 221


    The ringtone of Olivia¡¯s phone broke the strange silence in the car.


    ¡°Sis Liv, where are you?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her daze when she heard Z¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Stay in a hotel tonight. Don¡¯te back home. There¡¯re lots of reporters outside. your house.¡±


    Reporters?


    Startled, Olivia asked, puzzled, ¡°Zy, please tell me what happened.¡±


    Z paused for a while then said, ¡°Sis Liv, the video of you surrendering to the police has spread


    everywhere through the inte. Everyone thinks you killed your former butler because you wanted to


    cheat on your husband.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°I see. Make sure you take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, which hotel will you be staying in tonight? I¡¯ll bring you soup.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back and have it.¡±


    Then, Olivia hung up the call.


    John nced at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Wes frowned. Then, he made a turn, driving into Golden Hills Apartment. The first thing he saw was a


    group of reporters.


    Immediately, John realized what Olivia was talking about on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Cliffside


    Vi.¡±


    ¡°No. These reporters are like flies. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be waiting at Cliffside Vi too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to a hotel, then.¡±


    Olivia turned her head and nced at John coldly as she scoffed. ¡°John, why are you pretending to be


    kind now?¡±


    In the warehouse, he had still suspected her even when they were confronting Cole, and he even


    forced her to kill him. Olivia did not trust John anymore now.


    John¡¯s Maybach was so obvious that the reporters were quick to notice.


    All of them gathered around Olivia the moment she opened the car door.


    ¡°She¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, did you kill your butler because you were having an affair with another man?¡±


    ¡°As I understand it, the butler was very kind to you. How could you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Who is your lover? Does Mr. Freeman know about him?¡±


    Some reporters even knocked on the driver¡¯s window. ¡°Mr. Freeman,e out and say something.¡±


    ¡°Did you know your wife was cheating on you? Will you get divorced?¡±


    John was speechless.


    He sat in the car in displeasure and looked at Olivia, who was in the crowd, annoyed.


    Then, he opened the door and walked through the crowd with an annoyed and


    murderous gaze.


    His expression scared the reporters, and they quickly backed away, making way for him to walk.


    John went straight to her. He tried to pull her back into the car, but she shoved him.


    away.


    ¡°What are you doing, Olivia?¡± He was annoyed.


    She looked at him coldly. ¡°John, it was Dorothy who did all this. Since she started it, this will have to go


    on.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her calmness dumbfounded John. She looked very different from how frantic she


    was just now.


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, no.¡± Olivia sneered and looked back at the reporters as she coldly asked, ¡°What else do you


    want to know? Details of the murder? Or how I dumped the body?¡±


    The reporters were startled. They thought Olivia would remain silent, but she was surprisingly frank.


    Those who were bolder shouted, ¡°Yes, yes! Can you please tell us more about the case? I¡¯m sure


    everyone wants to know why the prime socialite of Ocean City, who was once so famous, is now a


    murderer.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Do you know where Uncle Wace¡¯s body is?¡±


    The reporter was confused. ¡°Ms. Larson, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Uncle Wace¡¯s body was stolen from the police station, and I want to find it because I don¡¯t


    want him to be used after he¡¯s dead. The body will give you the


    answers you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    The body was missing?


    The reporters were shocked. This was not the information they had gotten. Suddenly, John picked her


    up and walked into the apartment.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 222

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 222


    However, before John could take Olivia to her unit, the police stopped him.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, can you pleasee with us?¡±


    Olivia had expected all of this. Dorothy had put up the video and called the reporters, so she would not


    have forgotten about the police.


    Dorothy did not just want to humiliate her. She wanted the world to see Olivia in handcuffs for of the


    murder.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    John was reluctant, but he still put her down.


    It irritated John to see Olivia epting the handcuffs calmly.


    Just as the police were about to take her away, he grabbed her hand and whispered,¡± Wait for me.¡±


    Wait for him?


    Olivia smiled. ¡°John, isn¡¯t this what you want to see?¡±


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t he always wanted to make Dorothy his wife?


    ¡®Hasn¡¯t he often threatened to send me to prison?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this what he wants?¡¯


    ¡®Hypocrite!¡¯


    Olivia smiled as she faced the cameras, not showing the slightest bit of fear or panic.


    Dorothy wanted to embarrass her. She had to smile and not let Dorothy get what she


    was expecting to see.


    However, tears rolled down her cheeks when she sat in the police car.


    Cole had refused to prove her innocence until his final breath. Who else could do it for her now?


    Dorothy?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She cried andughed like a madwoman.


    Even the police were intimidated by her.


    When they were at the police station, the police asked Olivia for details of the


    murder, but she kept her lips sealed.


    She wanted to say that someone had forced her, but would anyone believe that?


    Forget the police, even John would not believe her.


    That made her feel even more miserable.


    Olivia had done everything she could to get Uncle Wace¡¯s body back, but in the end, she could not


    let him rest in


    peace.


    She felt really useless!


    Perhaps the policeman was annoyed with her refusing to speak for some time, so he stood up and


    said, ¡°Ms. Larson, we have plenty of time, so we advise you to confess.¡±


    ¡°Officer.¡± She suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Are you going to confess now?¡±


    Olivia looked at the policemen with tears shimmering in her reddened eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Have


    you found Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Please find him. When I came to report that he was missing, you could not find him. I was the one who


    found his body. I just gave him to you, but you lost him. Can you please return him to me?¡±


    Olivia did not want to plead her innocence. She just wanted Uncle Wace to bel


    buried. It was worth it.


    The police saw her crying from the bottom of her heart with every word. He felt helpless and left.


    They checked the records. Indeed, as Olivia said, she hade to see the police. long before this.


    They also suspected that she did not murder the victim.


    However, she had confessed in the video, so she was the main suspect. They could not release her


    unless they found evidence of her innocence.


    They locked her in the cell.


    She hugged herself and squatted in the corner of the room, disappointed.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over her. She did not lift her head as she thought someone would hit her again.


    ¡°Hit me if you want, but not in the stomach.¡±


    However, all she heard was Dorothy¡¯s triumphantughter. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re going to


    jail, but you¡¯re still thinking about your baby?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head and clenched her teeth as she said, ¡°Dorothy, how dare you go back on your


    word!¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re doomed now, and no one can save you. As for the dead old man, I¡¯ve already thrown


    him into the sea to feed the fish!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Olivia suddenly pounced on her frantically, wanting to strangle her. She was like a devil from hell,


    scaring Dorothy.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    After all, there were bars, so Dorothy managed to back away.


    Then, a familiar voice at the door called her name.


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 223

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 223


    Before Olivia could react, Dorothy threw herself in the arms of the man who just spoke.


    ¡°Johnny, Liv seems to have gone mad¡­¡±


    Her voice was soft, and she looked like a poor victim.


    Olivia turned around and looked at the two of them. She sneered and said, ¡°John, don¡¯t you feel


    disgusting, acting lovey-dovey with her in front of me?¡±


    His forehead puckered upon hearing this. He pushed Dorothy away and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Dorothy was startled and quickly grabbed John¡¯s arm as she acted coquettishly. ¡°I read on the news


    that Liv had been arrested, so I rushed over to see if there was anything I could do to help.¡±


    ¡°News?¡±


    John looked at her coldly, and fear rose in her. It seemed as though John was distancing himself from


    her.


    ¡°Yeah, the news¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Go back. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Dorothy looked at Olivia with a worried look. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John¡¯s voice was colder as he urged again. ¡°I told you to go back.¡±


    Dorothy knew John was about to get angry, so she quickly nodded obediently. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you at


    home.¡± After all, she had all the time in the world to deal with Olivia.


    Before leaving, Dorothy did not forget to turn around and provoke Olivia with a smug smile.¡¯


    Olivia scoffed as she watched her leave. ¡°It seems you two didn¡¯te together.¡±


    Then, she stared at John coldly. ¡°John, how well do you think you know her?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pointless asking that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She wondered how John would react when he discovered who Dorothy was deep


    down inside.


    Would he still love Dorothy as much as he sid now?


    He was displeased and looked at her as he grumpily said, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m here to take you out. Stop


    causing trouble.¡±


    Causing trouble?


    Olivia sneered and shook her head. She felt like she should dump this man soon.


    He was out of his mind.


    The policeman came in and opened the cell door. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re out on bail now, but please be


    ready toe back if you need to.¡±


    ¡°Bail?¡± Olivia was startled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia looked at John as she thought, ¡®What¡¯s this man trying to do?¡¯


    It was getting harder and harder for her to understand what he was trying to do.


    The door was pushed open, and Zac appeared in the doorway wrapped in a ck trench coat.


    ¡°Zac? What are you doing here? You can¡¯t leave the hospital yet.¡±


    Olivia ignored John and approached Zac, concerned.


    ¡°How could I note when something has happened to you?¡±


    Zac naturally lifted his hand and touched Olivia¡¯s head. He asked softly, ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt you, did


    they?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    John felt annoyed looking at that, and anger boiled in him as he dragged Olivia into his embrace.


    ¡°Zac, if you haven¡¯t lost your memory, I¡¯m sure you know Olivia and I aren¡¯t divorced!¡±


    Then, he dragged her out.


    ¡°Olivia, it seems I¡¯ve been too nice to you, so you keep thinking about cheating on me.¡±


    Olivia was in pain and shoved off John¡¯s hand. She stepped a few steps back and kept a distance from


    him.


    ¡°John, I¡¯m an idiot! I was happy when Wes said you trusted me.


    ¡°All you


    did was encourage me to kill! John, do you want me to kill and go to prison


    so you and Dorothy can get married?


    ¡°Why did youe here to bail me out? Just let me go to jail!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s words struck John¡¯s heart, making his expression be gloomy.


    She had misunderstood him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 224

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 224


    As John and Olivia confronted each other, Zac stepped forward to hug her. He lowered his head and


    said, ¡°Liv, stop quarreling with him. Let¡¯s all go home and rest.¡±


    Her body could not stand any more stress.


    John stretched out his arms to stop them, and his gaze was murderous. ¡°Zac, let go of her!¡±


    ¡°John, if you still love her, you know she has to rest. She just got out of the hospital and is pregnant. Do


    you think she can take it if you keep torturing her?¡±


    With those words, Olivia¡¯s body began to wobble.


    She covered her chest and endured the sharp pain. Her body would have fallen to the ground if Zac


    was not holding onto her.


    Fortunately, Z arrived in time and took Olivia from Zac.


    ¡°Sis Liv, be strong. I brought you the medicine.¡±


    Z hurriedly opened the bottle and shoved the pills into Olivia¡¯s mouth.


    However, Olivia spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as Z stuffed the pills into her mouth.


    These days, she had been confronting John and Dorothy more often. Moreover, she was emotional


    after just being discharged from the hospital.


    She had not taken her medication and shouted just now, so her body was on the verge of copse. Her


    vision went ck, and she fainted.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Z was worried sick. She looked at the two men confronting each other and scolded them. ¡°You sons


    of b*tches, why are you still just standing there? Help me get Si? Liv to the car!¡±


    John snapped out of his anger and quickly carried Olivia.


    He had noticed Olivia¡¯s weak state, but anger had overpowered him when he saw her getting so


    intimate with Zac.


    The thought filled him with rage, but the woman looked half dead, so he had to bear


    with it.


    When they were at the police station¡¯s entrance, they bumped into Dorothy, who had


    not left.


    ¡°What happened, Johnny?¡±


    Dorothy saw John carrying Olivia, and anger grew in her. ¡®This woman has a death. wish!¡¯


    However, John ignored her and headed to Z¡¯s car. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Z was startled and opened the car¡¯s back seat door.


    After John put Olivia in the back seat, he closed the car door and looked at Z


    coldly as he said, ¡°Take good care of her. You¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens to her.¡±


    Z was dumbfounded, and before she could say anything, John snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t let Zac get close to


    her!¡±


    Then, he headed to his Maybach.


    Dorothy grabbed Z and questioned, ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mistress Ellis, I have no time to quarrel with you now!¡±


    Z shoved her hands off of her, got into the car, and sped off.


    Dorothy could not understand how a murderer could walk out of jail freely.


    Why would John save Olivia? He should have lost trust in her by now.


    John and Z¡¯s conversation revealed his concern for Olivia, making Dorothy feel jealousy overtaking


    her.


    ¡®Damn it, Olivia. I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    Zac, who was standing not far away, watched Z leave with Olivia in her car. Only then did he get


    back to his car.


    He hade to testify to bail Olivia out, but John beat him to it.


    His eyes drooped at the thought.


    Zac could not understand John¡¯s feelings for Olivia anymore. He wondered if John. still loved her.


    Meanwhile, John was sitting in his Maybach


    He lit a cigarette and leaned against the window, puffing out smoke.


    ¡°Wes, what else did you say to her?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Wes froze and broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Sir, H-I didn¡¯t want Mrs. Freeman to


    misunderstand you¡­¡±


    ¡°How much did you tell her?¡±


    Wes repeated everything he had told Olivia and gulped. He could feel John¡¯s cold gaze boring into him


    without even needing looking back. Nervousness engulfed him.


    Fortunately, John did not seem to mind it and just squinted his eyes. His voice was cold when he


    warned, ¡°Control your mouth, or you¡¯ll lose your tongue next!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Find out which media site posted about Olivia¡¯s arrest without my permission.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 225

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 225


    ¡°Sir, you think some of them ignored your orders?¡±


    In the afternoon, after the police arrested Olivia, John immediately ordered all media outlets not to


    report on it and retract all previous reports.


    If no one released anything, it meant that Dorothy knew about Olivia¡¯s case before anyone else did.


    He turned his head and looked out of the window as he pondered.


    If this had something to do with Dorothy, he would have to believe what Olivia previously used


    Dorothy of before this.


    While pondering, his phone rang. It was a call from Dorothy.


    However, John did not answer until Dorothy called him for the third time.


    ¡°Johnny.¡±


    Listening to Dorothy¡¯s coquettish voice, John¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked coldly,¡± What?¡±


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the call, Dorothy sobbed and asked, ¡± Johnny, are you


    mad at me? You haven¡¯te to my ce for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I was busy at work.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but could youe and keep mepany tonight? I¡¯m a little scared to be alone.¡±


    John put out his cigarette and said impatiently, ¡°Go to bed early if you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    Then, he hung up the call without waiting for Dorothy to speak.


    He had no feelings for Dorothy nor did he want to hear her voice.


    If it was not for her apanying him when he had an ident two years ago and donating a kidney


    to save him, he would never have let such a woman near him.


    Golden Hills Apartment.


    Z had just put Olivia into bed when she heard the doorbell ringing.


    She went to open the door, looked through the peephole, and saw the person outside. She hesitated.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, open the door. Mr. Freeman sent me here.¡±


    She knew this doctor was John¡¯s, so she did not want him inside here.


    However, after that, a familiar voice came from the door. ¡°Ms. Jones, Mr. Quinton sent me here. Please


    open the door.¡±


    Z looked through the peephole again and saw two men at the door.


    She frowned and thought for a while. Then, she opened the door, and quickly pulled Zac¡¯s doctor in.


    Then, she shut the other doctor out.


    ¡°You know about Sis Liv¡¯s condition, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The doctor froze and nodded. ¡°Mr. Quinton told me about it.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Then do something quickly. Sis Liv is unconscious, and I can¡¯t feed her the medicine. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    After the treatment, the doctor sighed and injected some fluid into Olivia. ¡°Ms. Jones, Ms. Larson needs


    rest, so please don¡¯t make her emotional. Otherwise, she might die and miscarry the baby.¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell is going on? Just be clear with me. Will Sis Liv be alright?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Ms. Jones. You know exactly what Ms. Larson¡¯s condition is like.¡± The doctor kept his


    things and said, ¡°The best treatment for now is to let Ms. Larson have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Got it.¡±


    When Z sent the doctor to the door, she noticed the other doctor was still outside.


    As soon as she opened the door, the man blocked it and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, since I¡¯m already here,


    please let me take a look, or I won¡¯t be able to answer to Mr. Freeman.¡±


    She sneered and sshed the doctor with water from the ss by the door.


    ¡°Get out! Tell that scumbag John that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about Sis Liv! Stop acting so high-and-


    mighty.¡±


    With that, she mmed the door shut.


    The two doctors were dumbfounded by her actions as they thought, ¡®This girl is so bad-tempered!¡¯


    Z sighed and sat back by the bed as she held Olivia¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°Sis Liv, get better quickly.


    You promised to take me to the snow mountain. Do you remember that?¡±


    Z smiled when she recalled the past.


    ¡®Sis Liv, you¡¯re my only piece of sunshine. I¡¯ll never let anyone harm you.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 226

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 226


    When Olivia woke up, it was already noon the following day.


    She rubbed her head and sat up slowly in bed. She could hear noises in the kitchen.


    Without needing to think about it, she knew it had to be Z making soup.


    She got up and washed her face, but she froze when she looked at her pale reflection in the mirror.


    She sneered as she thought, ¡®I¡¯m dying, yet I haven¡¯t gotten revenge. I even got myself thrown into


    prison. What a pathetic life.¡¯


    When Olivia came out, Z walked out of the kitchen and saw her pale face. She smiled and checked


    on Olivia¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you look too pale. I made soup. You should drink more.¡±


    He took her to the table and went back into the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating so littletely, and now you¡¯re pregnant. You have to eat more. Don¡¯t ck on it!


    Pay more attention to your nutrition levels.¡±


    Listening to Z¡¯s nagging. Olivia felt both sadness and warmth surging through her as she wept.


    These days, she had only been thinking about how to find Uncle Wace. She had forgotten she was


    pregnant.


    She looked down and rubbed her belly with guilt.


    ¡®Baby, Mom is sorry. Please hold on until Mommy solves this matter, okay?¡±


    After a while, Z served the soup and rice. ¡°Quickly, eat something. From now on, you¡¯re not leaving


    my sight.¡±


    Olivia sniffled, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Z was good at making soup, and Olivia drank three big bowls until she was full.


    After lunch, Olivia turned on her phone and saw Zac¡¯s message of concern. She answered him


    carelessly. When she wanted to put down the phone, she received a call from Dorothy.


    ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s meet.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I can give you the old man¡¯s body back.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fist and coldly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you threw the body into the sea? It¡¯s difficult


    to believe anything you say, you know?¡±


    Dorothy sighed, ¡°I mean it this time, Liv. I didn¡¯t throw it, and it¡¯s pointless for me to keep it. I just want


    you to leave Johnny.¡±


    Olivia frowned, suspecting Dorothy¡¯s motive.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What trick are you up to this time?¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll meet you downstairs in half an hour.¡±


    With that, Dorothy hung up the call.


    ¡®What¡¯s she up to?¡¯


    After everything she had been through, she did not believe that Dorothy would ever be kind.


    She would never forgive Dorothy, even if Dorothy changed.


    She would avenge her mother¡¯s death.


    At that moment, Dorothy sent her a half-opened picture.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze turned cold upon seeing the photo. She now knew she had to meet Dorothy again.


    This time, she would not let Dorothy get what she wanted.


    When Dorothy arrived downstairs, Olivia made an excuse to go out.


    Unexpectedly, Z took off her apron and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Zy, can¡¯t you leave me alone?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going for a walk. By the


    way, I need you to take Uncle Wace¡¯s autopsy report to the police.¡±


    Z hesitated when Olivia rejected. ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After walking out of the apartment, Olivia knocked on Dorothy¡¯s driver¡¯s window and


    said, ¡°You lead the way. I¡¯ll take my car.¡±


    Dorothy was reluctant but nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Watching Olivia get into the car, Dorothy squinted her eyes and sneered. ¡°Olivia, as the saying goes,


    torture is worse than death. Today, I will break your heart and make you feel worse than you will in de!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 227

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 227


    Olivia followed Dorothy¡¯s car, which slowly left the city and headed for the hills.


    To prevent Dorothy from setting a trap for her, Olivia turned on the camera she had pinned to her


    clothes.


    This time, she wanted everyone to see Dorothy¡¯s true face, even if it hurt her!


    After driving for another half an hour, Dorothy finally made a turn and pulled over.


    Olivia followed her, stopped, and looked around. A sudden uneasiness struck her.


    It was a scary ce, and it did not look like anyone lived here. She wondered what Dorothy was up to.


    ¡®Is Dorothy trying to kill me?¡¯


    Olivia reached for a knife and hid it in her pocket.


    After getting out of the car, Dorothy opened the closed iron door and looked back at her. ¡°This way.¡±


    After walking a distance inside, it struck Olivia that it was a funeral parlor.


    However, it was an abandoned funeral parlor.


    No wonder the police and Zac failed to find Uncle Wace. This ce was well


    hidden.


    However, what bothered Olivia was how Dorothy had gotten to know this ce.


    These days, she had a very strong feeling that Dorothy¡¯s connections were widespread and very


    powerful.


    Suddenly, she remembered Aaron¡¯s advice.


    ¡®Could the person backing Dorothy up be John?¡¯


    Suddenly, Dorothy stopped and asked, ¡°Olivia, why are you so obsessed with that old man¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wace was an important person in my life. And he died because of me.


    Dorothy scoffed. ¡°Olivia, your sense of righteousness is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s Uncle Wace?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy pped her hands, and all the lights turned on.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Only then did Olivia realize that the room was not a morgue but a burning room. No wonder the smell


    and temperature had been weird when she entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this about, Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°A surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish her sentence, someone kicked her legs from behind, making her fall to her


    knees.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Her knee, which was already in pain, fell straight onto the concrete, making her scream in pain.


    Seeing her in pain, Dorothy smiled and walked up to her, tugging at her hair. ¡°Olivia, I said I would


    return the old man to you, but I didn¡¯t say how!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Olivia had already guessed what Dorothy was trying to do. She struggled frantically with her hands, but


    her shoulders were being pressed down so hard that she could not move.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Then, a man appeared and pushed Uncle Wace into the incinerator.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Uncle Wace¡¯s hometown was in the countryside, and he had an ancestral grave. Olivia hoped she


    could take him back home and bury his whole body there.


    However, now¡­


    Dorothy pulled Olivia¡¯s head back andughed. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be so anxious. More excitement is still


    ahead!¡±


    Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she pleaded. ¡°What more do you want, Dorothy? Uncle Wace


    treated you so well. Please let him go.¡±


    ¡°Let him go?¡± Dorothy sneered. ¡°When did he let me go? He treated you and me differently before the


    Larson family was broke.


    ¡°Your father treated me coldly for a week after you broke his antique vase, and he med it on me.


    ¡°A splinter cut you. Obviously, it was a small cut, but he was stillforting you anxiously. And me? I


    climbed up to get the kite on the tree. My foot slipped, and I fell off. My calf was cut and bleeding a lot,


    yet he just looked at me coldly.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, do you think I should let him go?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 228

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 228


    As Dorothy spoke, she tugged Olivia¡¯s hair again. Then, she looked at her painful expression and


    smiled.


    ¡°Later, when the Larson family went bankrupt, he came to you with evidence and


    met me.


    ¡°Do you know what the look he gave me was like?¡±


    Then, Dorothy pinched Olivia¡¯s jaw and said, ¡°He looked at me up and down like I was a criminal!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t initially intend to kill him. He was the one who overestimated


    himself and worried about you all the time. It made me sick to think he was thinking about you even


    before he died!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Dorothy dragged Olivia to the incinerator. ¡°Olivia, this is what happens when you oppose me!


    I¡¯ll let you off if you go to jail. Otherwise, this is what you¡¯ll get!¡±


    Tears had already smudged Olivia¡¯s face. She was so heartbroken that she found it difficult to breathe.


    Uncle Wace treated her so well, but she could not even let him die in peace.


    Suddenly, an unexinable strength surged from her. She grabbed Dorothy¡¯s hand and forced her to


    let go.


    Then, she pped Dorothy.


    ¡°Ungrateful b*tch! Dorothy, you¡¯re so ungrateful! We educated you and gave you a ce to stay and


    eat, yet you destroyed our family!¡±


    However, the man behind her pinned her down before she could attack again.


    Dorothy got up from the ground, and she covered her burning cheek. Then, she pped Olivia back.


    ¡°B*tch! Your family has always seen me as your servant. You¡¯ve never been sincere to me!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s head tilted to the side, and fresh blood seeped out of the corner of her lips. She fell to the


    ground weakly.


    At that moment, the incinerator stopped working, and Dorothy put on her gloves. She took a handful of


    ashes and threw them into the air.


    Olivia spat out a mouthful of blood and picked up the ashes. She shouted angrily,¡±


    Dorothy, what are you doing?¡±


    Dorothy grinned. ¡°What else could it be? I¡¯m grinding the bone, then scattering the powder, of course!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I thought you asked me if I was afraid of ghosts. I¡¯ll tell you now: I¡¯m not afraid.


    If hees to me, I¡¯ll tear his soul apart!¡±


    How cruel!


    This was the angel that John kept praising!


    A serpent without humanity!


    It was just ridiculous.


    Olivia burst into tears andughed at the handful of ashes in Dorothy¡¯s hand.


    She was such a loser!


    She had been saying she wanted to get revenge on Dorothy, but Dorothy kept toying around with her.


    Then, she looked up to the sky and smiled. ¡°Dorothy, I have a surprise for you too.¡±


    Dorothy froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, but you¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Dorothy got angry and pulled her cor. ¡°Dorothy, how dare you oppose me! Do you want to see your


    brother dead?¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Will you let go of my brother if I don¡¯t fight you for it?¡±


    She shook off Dorothy¡¯s hand, lifted her hand to wipe the blood from her mouth with her sleeve, and


    grinned eerily. ¡°Besides, Dorothy, when have I ever fought you for


    something? All this time, you¡¯ve been snatching everything from me!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°How could I dare to do that?


    Dorothy looked at her grimly and threw all the ashes out of the window.


    ¡°Olivia, you made me do it!¡±


    With that, she left, gnashing her teeth.


    After Dorothy left, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face disappeared, and she stared at the ashes


    on the ground. Her nails dug into her palm. ¡°Dorothy, we¡¯ll see!¡±


    Then, shey on her hands and knees, collecting the ashes into a small jar she found nearby.


    ¡®Uncle Wace, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡®But I¡¯ll take revenge on her for you soon.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 229

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 229


    When Zac and Z arrived, Olivia limped out of the dark from the funeral parlor.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Z quickly got out of the car and hugged Olivia. When she saw Olivia¡¯s disheveled hair and the blood


    at the corner of her lips, she looked worried. ¡°Sis Liv, what¡¯s wrong? Is it that homewrecker Dorothy?¡±


    After being hugged by Z, Olivia could bear it no longer. She buried her face into Z¡¯s shoulder and


    cried.


    ¡°Zy, Uncle Wace¡¯s body has turned into ash. I¡¯m so useless¡­¡±


    Z was startled and patted her back gently as sheforted. ¡°Sis Liv, please don¡¯t be sad. Uncle


    Wace would have forgiven you.¡±


    Olivia cried for a long time. Finally, she lifted her head, looked at Z with teary eyes, and said, ¡°Zy, I¡¯m


    so afraid that I¡¯ll lose you.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, Zy will always be here with you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Olivia shook her head and cried. ¡°No! I want you to go away. Leave Ocean City and nevere back!¡±


    ¡°You want to drive me away again?¡±


    ¡°Zy, I want you to stay alive. You know that, right?¡±


    Z was startled. She stared at Olivia with her bright eyes and pouted her lips.


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t drive me away, okay? Let me stay with you and take care of you.¡±


    Olivia did not answer and looked at Zac, who stood not far away from them.


    ¡°Zac, please help me again, will you?¡±


    He agreed as he looked at Olivia strangely without asking for the details. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She could not understand Zac¡¯s gaze, but she still smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia was not in a state suitable to drive, so Zac left Olivia to Z and waited for Wilbur to arrive.


    Z nodded and helped Olivia get into the car.


    After watching them leave, Zac¡¯s gaze became gloomy.


    ¡®This Dorothy woman has a death wish!¡¯


    Even if John wanted to protect Dorothy, Zac decided he would not let her get away with all of this.


    Meanwhile, Z and Olivia were in the car..


    Olivia leaned against the window. Her face was pale, but her eyes looked firm.


    After a long time, she asked hoarsely, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Z pursed her lips and said, ¡°Sorry, Sis Liv. I installed a tracker on your car.¡±


    It was Zac who installed a tracker on Olivia¡¯s phone, but Z did not tell Olivia the truth because she


    was afraid Olivia would overthink.


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, ¡°Zy, can you tell me honestly why you¡¯re so nice to


    me?¡±


    Panic shed through Z. She chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sis Liv, why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Zy, you talk in your sleep, you know?¡±


    ¡®Talking in my sleep?¡¯


    She froze and gripped the steering wheel tightly, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡°Zy, I don¡¯t mean anything by it. I just want to tell you that I don¡¯t deserve your kindness. I¡¯m too


    dangerous to be around. You deserve a better life.¡±


    Z knew Olivia did not recognize her from her words. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    She did not want to see pity in Olivia¡¯s eyes, so she would rather Olivia not remember her.


    She only wanted to repay her kindness and stay by her side, even if it meant she would die.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m an adult and have the right to choose how to life my own life, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Startied, Olivia turned around and looked at her in surprise. She moved her lips, but she did not know


    what to say.


    Z was right. She was an adult and had the right to choose when to stay and when to go.


    However, Olivia would not give her a choice.


    Dorothy was getting more insane by the day, and she wanted to send Z away before anything


    happened to her.


    Thus, she sent Zac a message.


    [Zac, I¡¯m sorry, but I want to ask you for another favor. Please help me send Z as


    away as far as possible.]


    [Okay.]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 230

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 230


    Back at the Golden Hills Apartment, Olivia took out the memory card from the camera and inserted it


    into her tablet. Then, she edited the video.


    After that, she sent the video to Zac.


    [Help me create an untraceable ID and post the video. Make Dorothy understand how it feels to be a


    trending topic.]


    Soon, Zac replied, ¡°No problem, Liv. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve started to fight back.¡±


    Olivia was shocked.


    Zac was too kind to her, and he did everything she asked to. It made her feel sorry for him.


    She even wondered if she was using Zac.


    Suddenly, she heard Z¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia was shocked. She thought Dorothy was at the door.


    However, when she was at the door, she saw John standing there coldly. Z was blocking him from


    entering.


    ¡®What¡¯s he doing here?¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Z turned around and said, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t talk to a scumbag like him. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Scumbag?


    John was angry and looked like he was about to murder them any second now. Scared, Olivia quickly


    dragged Z away from John.


    Olivia was afraid John would aim his anger at Z. ¡°John, please don¡¯t mind what this little girl says.¡±


    Hearing this, John looked even more displeased. ¡°Olivia, am I very old?¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    Olivia was too tired to argue with him about this trivial matter. ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike seeing me so much that you¡¯re in such a hurry to get rid of me?¡±


    With that, John approached Olivia step by step as he stared at her coldly.


    John forced Olivia to back up onto the sofa, and she fell on it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Olivia was startled and tried to get up, but John leaned over her and pinned her to the sofa.


    They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warm breath.


    It might have been because it had been too long since shest saw John so up-close that her heart


    hammered.


    ¡®Damn it, my stupid heart. Why is it still hammering for this scumbag?¡¯


    Z noticed that Olivia was about to fall for John again, so she quickly pulled John away. However, she


    did not notice that someone was behind her. Wes pulled her out through the door before she could stop


    John. He then shut the door behind them.


    At the sound of the door closing, Olivia came to her senses, pushed John away, and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I


    just hate you that much.¡±


    John sneered, reached out, and dragged her back. He stroked her cheek with his long fingers and


    pinched her delicate lower jaw.


    ¡°Olivia, I told you you would never leave me in your lifetime, remember?¡±


    Olivia gulped and looked at him, not understanding.


    Yesterday, he forced her to kill someone. Now, he was acting like a fool as if none of that had ever


    happened.


    Olivia could not understand this man anymore.


    She did not know what he wanted.


    One moment he wanted her to give Dorothy her ce, and the next, he wanted her to stay by his side.


    Suddenly, Olivia seemed to understand something.


    He had one goal, and that was to torture her


    ¡°John, I don¡¯t expect you to love me, believe me, but can you leave me alone? I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Olivia did not want to confront him anymore. She just wanted to save her energy for


    revenge, get her brother back, and live the rest of her life peacefully.


    However, she knew it was impossible. After all, John could not see Dorothy be


    doomed to such an ending.


    Suddenly, John picked her up off the sofa and asked in a cold voice, ¡°So, you secretly asked Zac to


    draft up a divorce agreement just to get rid of me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 231

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 231


    A divorce agreement?


    A few secondster, Olivia realized what all of this was about.


    It seemed like Dorothy had already given John the divorce agreement.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got the divorce papers, Dorothy must have exined everything to you, right?¡±


    John frowned and stared at Olivia coldly. ¡°What does this matter have to do with Dorothy? Didn¡¯t you


    mail this to me?¡±


    ¡°John, you¡¯ve been saying that you¡¯re so smart, but how can Dorothy fool you so easily?¡±


    Noticing John¡¯s rising anger, Olivia felt it was ridiculous. ¡°Dorothy forced me to sign the divorce


    agreement and the confession video. Both of them were part of our deal.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°For Uncle Wace.¡±


    Olivia had no idea if John would believe her, but she could see the mixed emotions in his eyes. He


    seemed to be more hesitant than angry.


    Taking advantage of his absent-minded state, Olivia pushed him away, climbed up from the sofa, and


    looked at him coldly from a few feet away.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me either. After all, Dorothy only needs to say one word to make you


    believe her.¡±


    Then, she smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m ridiculous. Why did I even tell you this?¡±


    She felt like a clown. Even though she knew that John would not believe her, she still chose to exin


    things to him each time.


    It was as if John would believe her if she said it enough times.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She had sworn not to exin things and not fall for him again.


    However, she found it difficult to control her feelings. She would lose her rationale and get into the most


    pathetic state she had ever been in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Then, John stood up and looked at her. ¡°I will ignore this divorce agreement.¡±


    Olivia was startled and stared at the man before her with teary eyes. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the door was pounded on with great force.


    ¡°Open the door! Olivia, you b*tch! Open the door!¡±


    ¡®This familiar voice¡­ Is it Dorothy?


    ¡®Has she seen the video?¡¯


    Olivia nced at John and was about to open the door. However, John stopped her and shielded her


    with his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She did not stop him. After all, she also wanted John to see Dorothy acting frantically.


    John strode over and opened the door.


    Unexpectedly, all they heard was the crisp sound of a p when John opened the


    door.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Olivia was stunned to look at the scene before her. Dorothy had just pped John!


    However, Dorothy was more shocked than Olivia.


    Dorothy opened her eyes wide and panicked. She carefully reached out to touch John¡¯s face, but he


    backed away.


    ¡°J-Johnny, why¡­are you here?


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    John¡¯s looked into Dorothy¡¯s eyes coldly as he spoke angrily, ¡°Dorothy, are you insane?¡±


    That was the first time John had ever scolded Dorothy.


    It scared Dorothy, and tears streamed down her face as she shook her head, trying to exin, ¡°Johnny,


    I didn¡¯t want to do that. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    It should have been Olivia who opened the door. It was Olivia she wanted to p!


    ¡®How did that happen?


    ¡®Why is John here?¡±


    Olivia could not help but snicker.


    It was an interesting scene.


    ¡°So, do you mean you came here in a huff to p me?¡±


    Olivia stepped out from behind John and looked at Dorothy coldly, waiting for her


    response.


    She wanted to see what Dorothy was going to do.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 232

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 232


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy looked at Olivia sinisterly and clenched her fist as she scolded her. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s you! You did this


    to me! You set me up for everything! You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Olivia pointed at herself and


    clenched her teeth. ¡°Dorothy, do you mean to say I harmed you? You destroyed my family and


    destroyed my marriage. Who do think is the mean one here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Why would I harm you?¡±


    you


    Dorothy buried herself into John¡¯s arms in tears and said, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t be deceived by her. I¡¯d never


    hurt Liv.¡±


    As if afraid that John would push her away, she added, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t forget that Liv killed our child.¡±


    Child?


    Olivia sneered. ¡°You used a fake test slip, but you still think you had a baby? Are you delusional,


    Dorothy?¡±


    In the past, Olivia put up with Dorothy whenever John was around.


    She would not endure Dorothy¡¯s ridicule and bullying any more today.


    Uncle Wace had to suffer all this because of her patience.


    She might be the one dead next if she continued enduring it.


    However, she did not want to die in grief with the baby in her womb.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ve been trying not to kill you. Even though you killed my mother, I tried not to kill you. What


    did you do? You forced me to get divorced, forced me to surrender, and finally, scattered Uncle


    Wace¡¯s ashes before me!


    ¡°What have I ever done to you? You keep saying I hurt you, but don¡¯t you know how much harm you¡¯ve


    done to me?


    ¡°At the beach, you dragged me into the water and pretended to be the victim in front of Johnny.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°In the hospital and in Cliffside Vi, you stabbed yourself and imed I did it!


    ¡°First, you stabbed me, then yourself to be John¡¯s mistress. Dorothy, you¡¯re bold! I couldn¡¯t ever


    sacrifice as much as you did!¡±


    At this point, Olivia held onto the door, breathing heavily and coughing.


    Olivia was so angry. She had almost shouted, which made her lungs feel like it was going to explode


    and made it difficult for her to breathe.


    Dorothy stared at Olivia and looked at John in grief.


    ¡°No, Johnny. That¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t know why Olivia is acting like this. I don¡¯t know


    John pushed Dorothy away and stared at her as he emphasized each word.¡± Dorothy, I gave you a


    chance to exin.¡±


    Wes had already given him the information he found out before he came.


    On the day of Olivia¡¯s arrest, only one media outlet published the news, and that reporter admitted that


    it was because Dorothy bribed them.


    That was why he came to see Olivia today. He wanted to exin.


    However, he did not expect Olivia to have be so much feistier recently and not even listen to him


    speak.


    What he did not expect the most was that Dorothy, who seemed kind and


    introverted, would suddenly act so crazily.


    ¡°What do you want me to exin, Johnny? Do I have to exin why Olivia made up those lies or


    exin why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Dorothy cried grievously, ¡°I came because Olivia framed me and posted a video of me. I came to ask


    her for an exnation.


    ¡°I was jealous of her, I admit it. It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t divorced her. I¡¯ve always been a mistress, and


    I am unhappy about it!¡±


    Then, she turned to Olivia and said, ¡°Olivia, I haven¡¯t harmed you, and I have not killed anyone. Auntie


    and Uncle Wace were so nice to me. I would never kill them.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 233

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 233


    Olivia was so angry that she was trembling all over. This woman was lying about everything so calmly.


    ¡°You! How dare you say such a thing!¡±


    Olivia coughed again because of her emotional fluctuation. She covered her mouth with her hand and


    swallowed the blood back down.


    Then, she stared at Dorothy and scolded her. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re a demon! A hopeless, ungrateful


    woman!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t go too far! You med Uncle Wace¡¯s death on me and edited such a video saying I


    threw Uncle Wace¡¯s ashes all around.¡±


    Dorothy sniffled and bit her lips as she said, ¡°I struggled to find Uncle Wace¡¯s body because I was


    afraid you would be sad, so I wanted to burn the ashes and give them. to you.


    ¡°But what did you do? You nted evidence to frame me!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips quivered as she looked at Dorothy in disbelief.


    She could really make up stories.


    She lifted her hand, wanting to hit Dorothy. However, someone caught her hand in mid-air.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    With a sullen face, John shoved Olivia¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, enough is enough. Don¡¯t


    push it.¡±


    His strength was so overwhelming that he pushed Olivia all the way to the wall.


    She leaned against the wall, her pale face was as pale as it. She looked at John in anger and despair


    and felt the pain in her heart.


    The truth was right before him, but he chose not to see it.


    Dorothy was happy and thought John still believed her.


    She rushed into John¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Johnny, thank goodness, you believe in me. Otherwise¡­¡±


    However, John pushed her away before she could finish her words. He looked angry. ¡°You should also


    shut up!¡±


    He swore he would have killed Dorothy if she had not saved his life.


    Dorothy immediately shut up and stood aside obediently, feeling uneasy.


    John turned around and looked at Olivia, wanting to say something. However, she covered her chest


    and staggered to the sofa, wanting to pick up the divorce. agreement on the ground.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®What does this woman want to do?¡±


    Olivia did not see her. Instead, she looked at Dorothy with a smile and said to her with a scoff,


    ¡°Dorothy, I still owe you a surprise.¡±


    Dorothy took a step back in fear. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Olivia held up the file in her hand and grinned. ¡°Do you think a document like this could make me and


    John get divorced? In your dreams.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°John and I didn¡¯t just register our marriage in Ocean City. We also registered our marriage overseas.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Seeing that Dorothy was so shocked, Olivia smiled and tore up the divorce agreement in her hand.


    ¡°Besides, I have no intention of divorcing Johnny, so don¡¯t even think about winning this one!¡±


    With that, she threw the paper pieces at Dorothy.


    Watching Dorothy¡¯s face turning pale, Olivia felt pleased.


    ¡®You can¡¯t get what you want. It must be sad, huh?¡±


    Then, she looked at John and asked, ¡°Johnny, we agreed to never divorce, right?¡±


    John stared at her calmly for a long time and nodded.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    At this point, Dorothy¡¯s face was pale. Before she could protest, the police approached her.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis.¡±


    Dorothy froze and moved closer to John. ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, you are suspected of murdering Wace Simmons. Pleasee with us.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 234

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 234


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t touch me! I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡¯


    Dorothy panicked and hid behind John. ¡°Johnny, help me, quick! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, please cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°No! Why are you arresting me? Do you have any evidence? Don¡¯t use me unjustly!¡±


    Dorothy was panicking. She gripped Johnny¡¯s sleeve tightly and refused to let go.


    The policeman looked at John helplessly. ¡°Mr. Freeman, please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±


    John¡¯s face was gloomy. He pried Dorothy¡¯s grip open and handed her to the police.


    ¡°Dolly, the police will clear your name if you¡¯re innocent.¡±


    That destroyed Dorothy¡¯sst hope of getting away.


    She was not innocent and might have to go to prison if the police interrogated her.


    ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Dorothy cried and reached out to pull John, but he dodged.


    She would never give in.


    Suddenly, she rushed forward and shouted at Olivia, ¡°Are you satisfied, Olivia? You have done so


    much to frame me!¡±


    Before Olivia could react, John stood before her, frowning as he said, ¡°Dorothy, stop it!¡±


    With that, the police handcuffed Dorothy.


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    Dorothy cried as the police dragged her away. John watched her leave, but he felt nothing.


    When the corridor was quiet, John turned around and looked at Olivia, who looked pale, and only


    spoke after a while. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Then, he left.


    ¡°John, wait a minute.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else I want you to hear,¡± Olivia said, holding up her phone.


    She did not know why the police came for Dorothy, but she knew she would not get a


    second chance if she did not let John hear it.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at John¡¯s back, which had once been her support. However, now


    she felt like he was so far away.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m tired of exining, Aaron and I are innocent. Someone framed us.¡±


    Just when Olivia wanted to press the y button, John snatched the phone and smashed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Olivia was shocked. Her hand froze, and she could not react.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯


    After a while, she looked at him with tears and clenched her teeth. ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want to hear


    the truth?¡±


    However, his voice was cold. ¡°Olivia, do you have to hit her when she¡¯s already down?¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡±


    She was trying to tell the truth and clear her name!


    ¡°Johnny, you have such a double standard.¡±


    Tears rolled down Olivia¡¯s cheeks, and her lips trembled. ¡°It was Dorothy who paid Aaron to frame me,


    just like what happened to Cole.¡±


    She looked up to hold back her tears, sniffled, and scoffed. ¡°Heh. What am I doing this for? You don¡¯t


    love me anymore, but I still want to exin that I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    With that, she wiped away her tears, let out a deep breath, and pushed John out of the door. Then, she


    mmed the door shut.


    When the door was closed, she felt her legs turning to jelly. She slipped down the door to the ground,


    crying and hugging her knees.


    John¡¯s defense and trust for Dorothy broke her heart. The truth was before him, yet¡­


    ¡®Why? Do you have to be so mean to me?¡¯


    What did her past with John mean if he could love another woman so dearly?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 235

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 235


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Thinking that it was John again, Olivia roared, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, it¡¯s me, Z.¡±


    Z?


    She was startled and wiped away her tears, trying to control her emc Is. However, when she opened


    the door and saw Z, she could hold it back any more and wailed as she hugged Z.


    She knew she was useless. She hated herself, but she could not control her tears. After a long while,


    Olivia stopped crying, let go of Z, and headed to the bathroom. She took her medicine, showered,


    changed her clothes, and walked out again. When she saw Z looking worried, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Zy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia said she was fine, but she still felt heartbroken.


    Z made herself a cup of tea and handed it to Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, drink some tea to warm your body.¡±


    ¡°Where were you just now?¡± Olivia asked, taking a sip.


    ¡°Oh, after Wes dragged him out, we went to a caf¨¦ downstairs. Then, we saw the police and feared


    something would happen to you. So, we rushed back, but we saw the police taking Dorothy away.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did that scumbag John bully you?¡±


    Zac rolled up his sleeves and looked like he wanted to fight. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him now. I¡¯m not afraid of him


    even if he¡¯s a thug in Ocean City.¡±


    She was serious about it.


    Z would do anything to protect Olivia.


    Olivia had been feeling heartbroken. However, Z¡¯s words warmed her, and sheughed. ¡°Zy, it¡¯s not


    good to act impulsively.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m really not afraid of him!¡±


    Suddenly, Z thought of something and took out her phone. She tapped on the


    trending searches. ¡°Dorothy was trending. I think the police are after her because of


    that.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    The most striking one was, ¡®Conclusive evidence that Dorothy Ellis murdered someone!¡¯


    She froze for a moment. The video did not seem to prove the murder¡­


    Thus, she quickly clicked the link and saw a bunch of photos of chat conversations.


    The content of the dialogue between the two participants was about what to do with Uncle Wace.


    Startled, Olivia recalled that Ben had mentioned he had evidence o othy murdering Uncle Wace.


    The contents were so shocking that she closed her eyes.


    However, when she closed her eyes, she could not help but clench her fists as her mind filled with


    images rted to Uncle Wace.


    Hire a murderer? That was not enough!


    Olivia wanted to put Dorothy in jail for a lifetime!


    She picked up the phone to call Zac. ¡°Did you post the chat records?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zac chuckled and said, ¡°Liv, I promised you I would help you take revenge. This is just the


    beginning.¡±


    ¡°What other evidence do you have?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy paid for my murder, faked her car ident, and everything in the Larson. family. She couldn¡¯t


    escape.¡±


    Olivia was startled.


    This was her revenge. She wanted Dorothy to lose everything, her reputation, and stay in the dark cell


    all day. Killing Dorothy was not enough to ease her anger.


    However,¡­


    ¡°Johnny would not let Dorothy go to prison.¡±


    John would not let it happen.


    His attitude just now had exined everything.


    Zac sneered. ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. All you need to do is tell me whether you want


    revenge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as long as you say you want. I can assure you with my


    life.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Olivia felt grateful, but she refused to put Zac in danger. ¡°Zac, I want revenge, but I want you to be safe.


    I don¡¯t want you to assure it with your life.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 236

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 236


    The other end of the line fell silent once he finished speaking, making Olivia nervous for some reason.


    ¡°Zac,st time in the hospital, you said you and I were sworn friends.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and said solemnly, ¡°I care a lot about my friends. If it costs your life to


    do it, I don¡¯t want it. Got it?¡±


    After all, dealing with Dorothy was her business.


    If there was going to be death, it was going to be hers, not Zac¡¯s.


    Zac and Z were the only ones who sincerely stayed by her side, so she could not afford to lose


    either.


    Suddenly, a chuckle rang in Olivia¡¯s ear like a mountain stream.


    It was the first time she had ever said something like this. Zac¡¯s chuckle annoyed her. ¡°Why are you


    laughing? Are you having second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± He called her with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally admitting we¡¯re friends. I really am d.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s ears reddened slightly. ¡°Anyway, you and Zy are my friends. Promise me that nothing happens


    to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll always have your back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They were silent for a moment. Olivia said, ¡°How did the other thing I asked you to do go?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°When are you going to send her away?¡±


    ¡®When,..¡¯


    Olivia thought about it. ¡°Tomorrow night. Tomorrow I want to hold a funeral for Uncle Wace. I¡¯ll send


    her away when it¡¯s over.¡±


    She wanted to send Z away immediately, but knowing Z, she would notice something was wrong


    if she knew Olivia was holding a funeral for Uncle Wace.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it after it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t give me any more trouble.¡±


    Olivia took a moment to realize what Zac meant and could not help chuckling. ¡°Okay. Got it, Mr.


    Quinton.¡±


    After she hung up, Olivia took the small bottle of Uncle Wace¡¯s ashes out of her coat and sat on the


    edge of the bed in a trance.


    Uncle Wace, who doted on her, had died in front of her.


    She could not save him, nor could she bury him as soon as possible. However, she also made him a


    bargaining chip, giving Dorothy opportunities again and again.


    Uncle Wace had been found, but all that remained was a tiny bottle ashes.


    ¡°Uncle Wace, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Olivia clutched the bottle tightly as tears dropped on her hand.


    Z walked in from outside. Seeing her cry, she thought something had happened again, so she


    quickly sat down and hugged her.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m always here for you if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Olivia sniffed her nose and pressed her lips together. ¡°Zy,e with me to buy an urn and choose a


    cemetery plot for Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral tomorrow.¡±


    Z hugged Olivia and nodded. ¡°Yes, okay. We¡¯ve got to give Uncle Wace a proper funeral.¡±


    The next day, Olivia got up early, washed up, and changed into a ck dress.


    Looking at her t stomach, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡®Baby, is it hard to have a mom like me?¡¯


    It had been more than three months. If the baby had another mother, the belly would have been


    obvious, but it had been suffering for more than three months with her.


    Then she touched her belly. ¡°Baby, give me a little more time. Soon¡­ You will soon be born safely,¡±


    ¡°If 1 survive until then.¡±


    Olivia asked Z to take her to the police station first.


    She wanted to meet Dorothy.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 237

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 237


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered as she entered the familiar ce.


    How many times had she been here?


    However, this time was unlike before. She came here as a free woman, not a prisoner.


    When she reached the iron bars, Olivia found Dorothy looking haggard after only one day.


    She was still wearing the same designer clothes but had lost her spirits. Her hair and makeup were a


    mess. She seemed a little tired of being


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough! It¡¯s not nearly enough!


    estioned by the police.


    ¡®What does Dorothy¡¯s sufferingpare to my mom¡¯s death, Uncle Wace¡¯s suffering, and my


    brother¡¯s life?¡¯


    ¡°Dorothy, you deserve this.¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, Dorothy turned around and screamed at her, ¡°Olivia! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°How unrepentant! Dorothy, you¡¯re really hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m hopeless? Olivia, you and the Larson family made me do it!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were scarlet as she held the railing and grinned at her. ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t think that¡¯s


    going to get me, do you? Johnny will save me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart jerked at the mention of John¡¯s name, but she pretended to look calm.


    ¡°Save you? You¡¯re a murderer. Why would he save you? Dorothy, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Suddenly, Dorothy grinned. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re different from me? Didn¡¯t youe here to brag about


    your win? But I won¡¯t lose, Olivia.¡±


    ¡°So? Wait till you get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to jail.¡±


    Seeing Dorothy¡¯s confidence, Olivia sneered. ¡°The evidence is conclusive. You¡¯ve killed so many


    people and already have a lot of blood on your hands. It¡¯s not that easy to get out.¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Dorothy growled and banged wildly against the bars as if she wanted to break out and tear her apart.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Olivia stepped back and said coldly, ¡°I just wanted to let you know that today is Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral


    and the day you go to prison.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    With that said, Olivia threw her head back and said with a smile, ¡°Dorothy, there are cameras here. If


    anything happens to me, you¡¯ll be the first person the police will arrest!¡±


    Then she turned her head and walked out.


    After having taken two steps, Dorothy¡¯s sulky voice came from behind. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t count your


    chickens before they hatch. Johnny will save me.¡±


    Instead of stopping, Olivia sneered. ¡°Wait all you want then.¡±


    Olivia had no idea if John would save Dorothy.


    All she knew was that John would not let Dorothy go to prison as things stood.


    Then she would have to expand the chain of evidence.


    She had an idea in her mind, which she quickly denied.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t do such a terrible thing.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Then she rubbed her temples. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll settle Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral first.¡±


    The funeral.


    Olivia chose the cemetery near Mr. and Madam Larson, so it was easier for her to pay her respects in


    the future.


    Although she did not inform them, many people came. Most of them were the Larson family¡¯s old


    acquaintances.


    Of course, these people were only here for show.


    Olivia stood in front of Uncle Wace¡¯s tombstone and looked at Uncle Wace¡¯s smiling face in the


    photo, and her tears fell again.


    ¡°Uncle Wace, I¡¯m useless. Even at this age, I¡¯m still a crybaby.¡± She mumbled to


    herself.


    However, she did not expect to turn around and see thest person she wanted to


    see.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 238

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 238


    He was in his usual ck suit as he stood tall. He looked at her with cold, distant eyes.


    Olivia did not want to see him, but it was Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral, and she did not want to make a


    scene.


    Therefore, she stepped aside.


    John ced the flowers in his hand in front of the gravestone. He nced at her and said indifferently,


    ¡°I need to talk to you once this is over.¡±


    Olivia felt strangely uneasy.


    ¡®Is he here to intercede on Dorothy¡¯s behalf?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    John said nothing after getting rejected, nor did he stay. He walked away as she never spoke.


    Olivia slowly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he did not make a scene,


    She knew she would have to face what she feared sooner orter.


    However, she couldfort herself as long as it did not happen.


    Maybe he still had feelings for her and would not force her.


    More people came and made polite remarks, and Olivia made polite replies in return.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. I¡¯m sorry about Mr. Simmons. My condolences.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia looked up to see Rainie standing in front of her, wearing arge ck hat.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jameson.¡±


    She had nothing much to say to this woman and just wanted to get it over with.


    However, Rainie did not leave after putting down the flowers. Instead, she whispered, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re


    insatiable. That¡¯s too greedy.¡±


    Olivia froze. She knew what Rainie meant.


    I


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, I think you misunderstood. Zac and I are just friends. Whether you get married or not is


    none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I just don¡¯t like other women around my fianc¨¦, especially a married one.¡±


    With that said, Rainie said with a smile, ¡°But I heard you and Mr. Freeman are getting a divorce.¡±


    Olivia could tell that the woman was here to make trouble at this point.


    Besides that, Rainie and Dorothy were best friends. She probably wanted revenge for old and new


    hatreds.


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°Ms. Jameson, I appreciate that you came to Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral,


    but please don¡¯t make a scene, or I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    Rainie sneered and was about to cause a scene when a voice behind her stopped


    her.


    ¡°Rainie.¡±


    Rainie¡¯s expression instantly changed when she heard the voice. She immediately turned around with


    a smile and held the middle-aged woman who called her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve ced the flowers. You¡¯re not


    feeling well. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    With that said, the woman walked up to Olivia.


    It was when Olivia got a good look at the woman.


    Mrs. Jameson was elegant. You could tell she was from an affluent family. However, her expression


    was cold when she looked up at Olivia.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Ms. Larson or Mrs. Freeman. I hope you know two-timing will blow up in your face


    sooner orter.¡±


    Olivia frowned, looking ghastly pale. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, it¡¯s Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral today. I hope you


    won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    *Hmph, talk nonsense? The Jameson family and the Quinton family have a marriage. agreement. You


    should have some self-respect, Ms. Larson!¡±


    Olivia became furious as Mrs. Jameson was so aggressive.


    She would not put up with it if it were not Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral.


    Rainie took Mrs. Jameson¡¯s hand and said pitifully, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Ms. Larson and


    Zac are just friends. How am I supposed to make friends. when you say it like that?¡±


    ¡°Friends? Rainie, a woman like her isn¡¯t worthy of your friendship.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia felt a squeeze around her waist, and she was pulled into someone¡¯s


    arms. A deep, cold voice rang above her head.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, what kind of woman is my wife?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 239

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 239


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, keep an eye on your wife since you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll look too good if there¡¯s


    another scandal like two years ago.¡±


    The Jameson family was scared of John, but Mrs. Jameson did not back down for the sake of her


    daughter.


    ¡°Really? My wife was set up two years ago. Don¡¯t you know that, Mrs. Jameson?¡±


    With that said, John sneered. ¡°Besides, Zac¡¯s my friend. Shouldn¡¯t he be nice to my wife?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia froze and looked up at John in shock.


    Did he do it for himself, or did he believe what she was saying?


    Olivia had to admit that her heart was beating so fast she could barely contain the smile.


    It was the first time in two years that he had said he trusted her.


    Would it not be great if it were true?


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Freeman is right. Zac and Mr. Freeman are close. It¡¯s natural that they¡¯re close.¡±


    Rainie tried to persuade Mrs. Jameson, but she looked at Olivia with a hint of disdain.


    Olivia saw it and remembered it.


    It seemed that the woman and Dorothy were the same, so she should be careful.


    Mrs. Jameson snorted coldly. ¡°It better be!¡±


    She red at Olivia before leaving with Rainie.


    As soon as the Jameson family left, Olivia heard John whisper, ¡°Olivia, stay away from Zac. If you get


    in the news again, even I can¡¯t defend you.¡±


    With that said, John let go of her waist to leave.


    Suddenly, Olivia grabbed his arm, while her eyes went red instantly. ¡°John, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    John nced coldly at her and sneered. ¡°Olivia, the best thing about you is that you will even lie to


    yourself.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s mind buzzed instantly.


    He did not believe her.


    He had only said that for the outsiders¡¯ benefit. He had never believed her.


    He did not believe Olivia was innocent, even though it was confirmed that Dorothy had killed someone.


    Olivia suddenly let go of her grip with a forced smile. ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±


    She was overthinking.


    The tearing pain in her heart made her almost lose her footing.


    Fortunately, someone was behind her to catch her, which brought her back to her


    senses.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Olivia looked up to see Zac and pushed him away while she steadied herself.


    She did not want Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral to be a farce.


    Uncle Wace¡¯s life had been sad. He even died without aplete body. If the funeral was ruined


    again, she would hate herself for the rest of her life.


    John looked at the two, his face solemn and horrifying. ¡°You¡¯d better control your fianc¨¦e. Be careful


    that she¡¯lle out and trouble others.¡±


    He never liked women like Rainie.


    Seeing they were about to start an argument, Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral today. If


    anything, why not wait until after the funeral? Okay?¡±


    With that said, she looked at them with a touch of supplication.


    Zac nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    John sneered, said nothing, and turned away.


    Zac looked down and whispered, ¡°The car¡¯s all set. Where do you want to send Z to?¡±.


    Olivia tilted her head to look at the busy Z nearby. She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Zac, I¡¯m


    wondering if you can drug Zy with some anesthetic? I¡¯m afraid she refuses to leave when she wakes


    up. Can we send her abroad?¡±


    Zac froze for a moment, not expecting her to be determined to send Z away.


    ¡°Yes. I have a ne.¡±


    With that said, he asked again, ¡°Liv, are you sure you want to send her away? I have a


    feeling she came to repay you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 240

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 240


    ¡®Repay me?¡¯


    Although she never thought about it, Olivia knew Z was so good to her that she would even give up


    her life for her.


    As Z turned around to look over, Olivia chuckled and waved her hands at her, tears hidden in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Zac, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sending her away. I want her safe.¡±


    It was not safe for Z to stay in Ocean City-whether John, Dorothy, or the Jameson family.


    Z was too considerate of her and often stood up for her. She was afraid she would one day be the


    reason Z got hurt.


    She would probably never forgive herself if that happened.


    Zac did not pursue the matter after getting a definitive answer. ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±


    When the funeral was over, Olivia stood in front of the grave, pondering, and Z


    came over.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re not in good health, and you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s been a long day. Let¡¯s go home first. You


    can visit Uncle Wace another day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Zy, go back to the car. I want to speak to Uncle Wace alone.¡±


    Z hesitated, took off her coat, and put it over her. She said, ¡°Okay, hurry up. It¡¯s getting windy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Watching Z¡¯s leaving figure, Olivia sighed.


    She had gotten used to Z¡¯s presence these days. If Z were gone, maybe she would not get used


    to it. After all, Z was sometimes more considerate than her


    mother.


    However, there would always be a time to say goodbye, right?


    Especially since she had terminal lung cancer.


    Olivia¡¯s heart filled with sadness at this thought.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her outward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Startled, Olivia was about to scream when she looked up to see that it was John holding her.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he leave just now?¡¯


    ¡°John, let go. You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    John did not let go but walked faster.


    ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯


    Olivia was dragged down to the big tree at the cemetery entrance before John stopped and turned to


    look at her grimly.


    Olivia staggered, shook her red wrist, and asked indignantly, ¡°John, what on earth are you trying to do?


    Are you still trying to insult me?¡±


    She did not want to hear it.


    John spoke suddenly. His voice was cold and threatening. ¡°Olivia, do you want Dolly to die in prison?¡±


    Olivia froze as she felt a chill in her heart.


    Sure enough, he came to plead for Dorothy.


    ¡®What was he doing when Dorothy framed me for murder and put me in jail?


    ¡®He wanted me to go to jail for the rest of my life!¡¯


    She felt herself losing bnce as her body swayed. Then she looked up at John with red eyes. ¡°Are


    you pleading for her?¡±


    With that said, she stared at him, trembling with tension.


    She prayed. ¡®Please don¡¯t admit it, okay?¡±


    The next moment, she heard John¡¯s reply. ¡°Yes. Dolly was wrong, but she didn¡¯t deserve to die. She


    didn¡¯t kill them. She used to be your best friend. Are you so heartless that you want her dead?¡±


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t deserve to die?


    ¡®It turns out that killing someone is just a mistake in John¡¯s case.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°Ha, John. I think she got it too easy even if she¡¯s dead. I want her to make her life a


    living hell by slowly suffering in jail!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You want me to let her go? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Olivia! How could you be so mean?¡±


    ¡®Mean?


    ¡®Oh, he thinks I¡¯m mean.¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s tears dropped and clouded her eyes as she smiled sarcastically. ¡°You know what, John? My


    rightcks¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 241

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 241


    ¡°Mr. Freeman.¡±


    Suddenly, Rainie walked over to John and interrupted Olivia. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to ignore


    Dolly? I went to see her. She has lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Ignoring Rainie, John asked Olivia coldly, ¡°Lacks what?¡±


    ¡®Lacks what?¡±


    Rainie¡¯s appearance brought Olivia back to her senses, and she instantly realized how ridiculous


    everything was when John asked her.


    She had just tried to tell John that she had also lost a kidney in the same spot as Dorothy.


    He did not even believe she had lung cancer. Would he believe this?


    Olivia pressed her lips together and chuckled. ¡°Ick a brain, my conscience, my kindness¡­¡±


    ¡®My kidney, you¡­¡±


    John frowned and red at her coldly with his deep eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you trying to do? You should know¡­¡±


    +


    Before he could finish, Olivia sniffed and said with a smile, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have to


    ask me if you want to save Dorothy. You have your way.¡±


    Then she wiped her eyes and exhaled. ¡°Right? Mr. Freeman.¡±


    John¡¯s anger rose, and the veins in his hands burst.


    He hated it when she called him Mr. Freeman!


    Rainie tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t want to deal with you and your wife¡¯s business, but


    Dolly is my friend. I can¡¯t watch her suffer.¡±


    With that said, she looked at Olivia with a smile. ¡°Besides, Dolly is so kind. She never did it if she said


    so.¡±


    Looking at Rainie, Olivia suddenly remembered Cole¡¯s escape.


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, you were so close to Dorothy. You must have known Cole, the man who killed Uncle


    Wace.¡±


    Rainie¡¯s expression froze slightly at the sound of Cole¡¯s name, but it soon returned to


    normal. She looked innocent and shocked.


    ¡°Cole? I don¡¯t know him. You can¡¯t just frame me after framing Dolly¡­¡±


    John might believe that, but Olivia would not.


    However, she did not point it out. She only sneered. ¡°If Ms. Jameson says she


    doesn¡¯t know you, she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Then she nced up at John again. ¡°Mr. Freeman, since you have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    When she spoke, she smiled, but her heart was in excruciating pain.


    Fortunately, John did not catch up with her. Otherwise, he would have seen her crying her eyes out


    again.


    However, she was slightly upset when she got back to the car.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t he follow up and ask?


    ¡®Is he not even curious about what I¡¯mcking?¡¯


    Some things were only spections, and she had no proof that Dorothy did not do it or did it.


    She felt wronged and angry at the thought of it.


    ¡®Why do I feel so upset when Dorothy is already locked up?


    ¡®I¡¯m so useless!


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I still have hope for John after all this time.


    ¡®I hope he believes me¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the car window.


    Olivia wiped her tears and looked up to see Zac looking at her worriedly.


    She bit her lip, held back her tears, and rolled up the car window.


    ¡°Get down. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    She looked at him for a while but finally opened the car door, got down, and sat in the front passenger


    seat.


    Watching Olivia¡¯s tears run down his face, Zac¡¯s heart broke. He raised his hand and gently wiped the


    tears from the corners of her eyes for her. She said gently, ¡°Liv, even if Z is gone, I¡¯m here for you. If


    you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder forever.¡±


    He could not bear to see her all alone.


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have given her the right amount of sleeping pills as you requested, and she will arrive


    safely abroad.¡±


    With that said, Zac started the car and drove away from the cemetery.


    Two people under the tree looked coldly in the direction of the car.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 242

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 242


    John walked out with a dark face, but Rainie behind him grabbed him.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you going to save Dolly now?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± John said coldly without looking back.


    However, Rainie did not let go but ran after him and stopped in front of him. ¡°Dolly¡¯s true to you. You


    shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±


    With a dark face, John raised his hand and shook Rainie off. Malice appeared in his ink-like eyes. ¡°My


    business has nothing to do with you!¡±


    After taking two steps forward, he turned around and said with a sneer, ¡°Also, watch your hands and


    mouth, or I¡¯ll cut them off!¡±


    Rainie could not help but shudder at this.


    At that moment, she was convinced that John was as ruthless a man as the rumor


    had said.


    So much so that she could not help but admire Dorothy and Olivia.


    They were brave to stick around a man like John for so long.


    However, she did not know her so-called fianc¨¦ Zac only looked elegant but was no


    worse than John.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Golden Hills Apartment.


    After Zac dropped Olivia off, he offered to send her upstairs, but Olivia solemnly


    refused.


    He had no choice but to stand outside and watch her enter the lobby.


    When Olivia got into the elevator, she did not go up. Instead, she went to the basement and climbed


    the stairs back to the ground floor.


    After confirming Zac was gone, she was relieved to get out of the apartmentplex and hail a taxi to


    Larson¡¯s Residence.


    Her heart felt empty after Z was gone, and she longed to see her old home.


    Even though there had been a change of ownership.


    When she got out of the car, Olivia adjusted her cor and looked up at the sky.


    ¡®Z would have left by this time.


    ¡®Hopefully, when she got there, she could start a new life and stop worrying so much.


    ¡®And Uncle Wace¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she called Mrs. Simmons.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, today is Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral. I was afraid you might be in danger, so I didn¡¯t inform


    you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Simmons paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Ms. Larson, I know. I¡¯ve been watching the news.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Ms. Larson, let it go. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Dorothy has already been arrested,


    and you¡¯ve done enough for Uncle Wace. It¡¯s time to move


    ¡°Leave Mr. Freeman and be yourself. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s suppressed tears burst out of her eyes again when she heard this.


    She crouched down on the ground, buried her head in herp, and wept uncontrobly.


    She was not worthy of a new life. She had not redeemed her sins and gotten her revenge, but she


    was¡­ dying.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I don¡¯t deserve it. Since the day I brought Dorothy home, I don¡¯t


    deserve a new life.


    ¡°My parents and Uncle Wace are dead. My brother also got brainwashed. I¡­¡±


    Mrs. Simmons, who was on the other end of the line, began to cry too. ¡°Girlie, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s


    fate.¡±


    ¡®No, they shouldn¡¯t die¡­¡±


    Fighting back her tears, Olivia got up and walked forward slowly. She sniffed and said, ¡°Mrs. Simmons,


    take care of yourself.¡±


    With that said, she hung up and deleted the call history.


    Probably from crying too much, Olivia felt a little breathless. She walked around feeling dizzy and


    weak.


    Suddenly, a car pulled up on the roadside. Two men rushed out, put a towel over her mouth, and


    dragged her straight into the car,


    ¡°Who are they? Where are they taking me?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 243

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 243


    ¡®What¡¯s that smell?¡¯


    It smelled so bad that Olivia wanted to throw up.


    She frowned and struggled to move, but her body did not respond as if it were not hers.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?


    ¡®Have I been kidnapped? Who did it?¡±


    Suddenly, someone hit her head so hard that the pain made her lose consciousness and faint.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Heavy breathing. So heavy¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Olivia opened her eyes to find her surroundings dark, and there was not light.


    The cold sweat on her forehead burst instantly. ¡®Am I locked up in a dark room?¡¯


    However, Olivia soon knew something was wrong.


    Because her hands and feet touched obstacles, indicating that the space was small and not an


    ordinary dark room.


    Trying to detect the size of the space, she suppressed her trembling and reached for the ceiling, but¡­


    Before she could straighten her hand, she touched a wooden board.


    She was shocked. ¡®Is this not a dark room but¡­ a coffin?¡±


    It was the only way to exin why the air was so thin and the space so small.


    ¡®No. No!


    ¡®I can¡¯t die here!¡±


    She began to beat the wooden board as hard as she could, shouting, ¡°Anyone there? Let me out!¡±


    She shouted for a long time. When her mouth felt dry, and she could hardly breathe, she suddenly


    heard a voice.


    ¡°Boss, she seems to be awake. Should we give her another shot?¡±


    ¡°No, isn¡¯t it better that she¡¯s awake? She can feel double the pain!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Olivia spoke in horror, ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia felt someone lifting the coffin before throwing it into a pit.


    When she was falling, she collided with the bottom of the coffin, which hurt her.


    However, before she could react, she heard somethingnd on the lid again.


    Again and again¡­


    ¡®Is it dirt?


    ¡®Are they going to bury me alive?¡¯


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Perhaps annoyed by the sound of her beating, someone hit the coffin with a shovel.¡± Quiet! Save your


    strength and oxygen.¡±


    Olivia trembled with shock. She growled in a tearful voice, ¡°Did Dorothy do this? Is it her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± As the man covered the coffin with soil, he said, ¡°But it has something to do with John Freeman.


    Mrs. Freeman, take care.¡±


    ¡®What?


    ¡°What does that mean?


    ¡®It¡¯s not Dorothy, but it has something to do with John¡­ Could it be John?


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯


    Olivia wanted to ask more, but the coffin was already buried in the ground, and her voice was muffled.


    She did not believe it. She refused to believe it.


    Even if she disagreed to let Dorothy go, there was no way John would kill her in such a terrifying way.


    Buried alive.


    She had seen it on television before. If you were ced in a confined space and


    buried in the ground, you would soon go into shock from the thin air and eventually die.


    It was different from the other methods because one could detect their breath getting weaker.


    Olivia shuddered inside. Due to fear and the thin air, she started coughing again.


    Each cough seemed to make her cough up her lungs, making her head heavier. ¡®Johnny, why are you


    so cruel?¡¯


    She was afraid of the dark and had lung cancer. This murder method was nothing more than


    inhumanely torturing her mind and body before she died.


    She tasted the saltiness on the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes in despair. ¡®Johnny, it isn¡¯t


    you, right?¡¯


    She searched her mind for possibilities, but her eyelids grew heavier, and she could not think.


    Finally, she pressed the rm on her bracelet before she passed out.


    ¡®Zac, you have to find me.¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 244

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 244


    Rain poured down from the sky, soaking the earth, and soon the rain was rolling sand down the slope.


    Suddenly, a ck Maybach sped over. The moment it turned, it sent yellow muddy water flying and


    stopped on the slope.


    A man got out of the driver¡¯s seat in a hurry and looked around nervously despite the rain.


    It was an abandonednd. All he could see was yellow dirt. Now mixed with the rain, any trace was


    gone.


    A man got out of the front passenger seat, holding an umbre as he ran up to the


    man.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a big area. I¡¯ll get someone here.¡±


    John¡¯s expression was cold and ghastly. He raised his hand and knocked Wes¡¯s umbre away, his


    deep eyes murderous.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Dig now!¡±


    Wes panicked, but it was getting dark and raining. How was he going to search in a ce this big?


    Suddenly, John took off his suit and threw it on the ground. He crouched down and began to dig with


    his hands.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Wes tried to stop him. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get some tools. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! F*ck off if you¡¯re not going to help. Get out of the way!¡±


    With that said, he looked up at Wes with scarlet eyes. ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wes shuddered in fear. While calling someone, he found two shovels nearby. He dropped one next to


    John and started digging in the rain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, the traces of the burial were washed away by the rain. It was not easy to find Olivia.


    John got down on his knees and dug, shouting, ¡°Olivia, do you hear me?


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    ¡®Olivia, if you die, I¡¯ll kill everyone you care about and bury them with you!¡¯


    However, no matter how he shouted, all he got in reply was the sound of wind and rain.


    Even though the soil was soaked, it was still not soft enough. John¡¯s fingers were already injured and


    bleeding, but he did not seem to feel the pain as he continued digging hard.


    ¡°Olivia, where are you?¡±


    ¡®Olivia¡­¡¯


    John was already soaked. The rain ran down his face to his mouth. He pressed his lips together and


    tasted it.


    ¡®Why is it salty?


    ¡®Does rain taste like this?¡¯


    Suddenly, a bright light came, and a car stopped not far away.


    Zac froze slightly when he saw John, who was kneeling on the ground and digging with his bare hands.


    Then he quickly ran over with his men.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve brought some people here. It¡¯s faster this way. It¡¯s been almost five hours since Liv


    disappeared. We have to be quick.¡±


    They had no idea where Olivia was buried. and the rain was only making things


    worse.


    Without looking up, John turned around and continued digging in another ce.


    Zac frowned and shook his head at the sight of it, feelingplicated.


    He directed his men to grab their tools and spread out to search. Then he kicked the shovel to John


    and said coldly, ¡°John, stop pretending to care. You¡¯re only deceiving yourself using your hands, which


    greatly slows the rescue.¡±


    John continued to ignore Zac and dug with a nk face.


    Zac did not bother to talk to John anymore, so he went away and started digging.


    ¡°She¡¯s afraid of the dark and the rain. How afraid do you think she must be now?¡±


    Zac turned to nce at John and scolded, ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    He forced Olivia to let go of Dorothy in the cemetery during the day. At night, he was scooping out soil


    with his bare hands and pretended to care. He must have a split personality. He was crazy!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 245

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 245


    ¡®Who¡¯s calling me?


    ¡®It sounds familiar. It sounds like Johnny.


    ¡®But why will Johnny call me? He probably only wants me dead.¡¯


    Olivia felt dizzy. She only found herself surrounded by a lot of noise, forcing her to wake up from her


    stupor.


    She was awake, but she could not open her eyes.


    ¡®Am I dead? Am I a ghost now?


    ¡®Johnny, would you cry if I died?


    Suddenly, someone in the clearing shouted, ¡°Here! We found her!¡±


    Everyone ran over instantly.


    John rushed over and threw himself on the ground, his face pale. His hands covered with blood dug


    faster.


    He did not stop until he saw the coffin. He grabbed a shovel from someone nearby and quickly pushed


    the dirt away from the coffin.


    However, because the mud kept running, the lid of the coffin could not be opened.


    ¡°Dig upward.¡±


    With that said, the crowd quickly came to themselves and began to dig around the coffin.


    After digging an opening, John jumped in without hesitation and worked with Zac to open the coffin.


    Then they saw Olivia, who was breathing weakly inside.


    John lifted Olivia out of the coffin and handed her up to Zac. His voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Take her


    to the hospital.¡±


    Zac froze, nodded, picked Olivia up, and got into the car.


    Her body was cold and her breathing was weak as if she had died.


    ¡°Liv, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    However, Olivia did not respond. Zac took off his coat and threw them over her. Then


    The held her in his arms, his chin resting on her forehead.


    ¡°Liv, nothing can happen to you.¡±


    Zac had just left when Wes was ready to pull John up.


    However, John¡¯s right hand was hurt, and he could not use it. At the same time, the coffin slipped and


    hit John in the back, sending him straight back into the mudhole.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Horrified, Wes quickly moved the coffin aside and pulled John up again.


    However, as soon as he got up, John spat a mouthful of blood and fell onto Wes.


    ¡°Sir!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Having no time to think much, Wes rushed John to the hospital. However, as he got into the car, he


    heard John mutter, ¡°Wes, don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    When he learned about Olivia¡¯s incident, John went into rampage mode with Wes and stopped the


    culprits on the way.


    After some interrogation, they found out Olivia was buried alive.


    For a split second, his head buzzed and put him in a trance.


    Feeling a ripping pain in his heart, he suddenly realized Olivia was still special to him. deep down


    inside.


    When she was alive, all he remembered was hating her.


    However, when she was dying, all he could remember was that he loved her.


    Olivia betrayed him and did not deserve his love, let alone let her know that he was stupid enough to


    love a woman who cheated on him!


    The hospital.


    Olivia ¡®woke up the next morning with the sun on her face. It was warm and bright, making her feel like


    she was reborn.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw the bright environment. She could not believe it for a moment.


    Suddenly she closed her eyes again. She opened them again after a few seconds. Seeing that it was


    still the same bright world, she was relieved.


    Luckily, it was not a dream.


    She tried to sit up, but the prolongedck of oxygen made her dizzy as soon as she moved.


    ¡°Hsss!¡±


    Just as she was about to fall back into bed, a pair of hands held her back. A familiar, warm voice rang


    in her ear.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯ve hurt your head. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 246

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 246


    Olivia was stunned to see the familiar face in front of her.


    After a moment, she asked in shock, ¡°Zy? Why are you here?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Z helped her lie down and helped her prop up the bed beforeining, ¡°Hmph, Sis Liv. I¡¯d like to


    ask you the same thing. Why lie to me when you promised you wouldn¡¯t leave me?


    ¡°You drugged me with sleeping pills. Sis Liv, why do you have to send me away?¡±


    Olivia tried to argue, but there was a lump in her throat. Her pale lips parted, but nothing came out.


    Then she saw Z sitting by her bed, and her big eyes blinked. ¡°Sis Liv, didn¡¯t you ask me why I


    insisted on staying with you?¡±


    Olivia looked up at Z with aplicated look in her eyes.


    Z chuckled. ¡°You mightugh at me if I tell you. But I want to tell you anyway.


    ¡°I have no parents and am an orphan who has never seen much of the sun for over 20 years of my life.


    I thought my life would end ndly. But I met you, Sis Liv.¡±


    As she spoke, Z held Olivia¡¯s hand as her eyes twinkled. ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re my light- the light that


    brings me out of the darkness.¡±


    Olivia froze as her hands unconsciously held Z¡¯s back.


    When Olivia did not respond, Z gave a slightly sad smile. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before Z could finish, Olivia interrupted, ¡°I know, Zy. I know how it feels.¡±


    It was just like how John was Olivia¡¯s light 17 years ago.


    She desperately wanted to hold on to him. Even though John had changed and hurt her countless


    times, she could not hate him because he was her light.


    However¡­


    Olivia¡¯s eyes watered as she bit her dry lips. ¡°Zy, I¡¯ve done so little for you. I¡­¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t deserve it. I don¡¯t deserve a role like your light.¡¯


    How could she light Z¡¯s way if she was in the dark?


    However, Z only slowly held her, got close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°Sis Liv, you saved me. Now,


    I¡¯ll save you and be your light, okay?¡±


    Olivia cried as soon as she heard ¡°Now, I¡¯ll save you and be your light¡±.


    Olivia thought to herself, ¡®Zy is the best Zy in the world. So I will try to protect you and make you happy


    forever too, Zy.¡¯


    However, Olivia learned that maybe it was wrong since the beginning yearster.


    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing what was going on, he chuckled and


    said, ¡°Z, if I didn¡¯t know you were here to repay her kindness, I would have thought you had a crush


    on Liv.¡±


    Z let go of Olivia, wiped her tears, and rolled her eyes at Zac.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, I like Sis Liv. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Olivia wiped her tears dry with a piece of tissue and teased, ¡°Zac, it¡¯s so weird to hear that from you.¡±


    Zac raised his eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I was just trying to cheer you up.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re being silly.¡±


    After a while, she pretended to be mad and asked, ¡°But you¡¯re Mr. Quinton of Ocean City, Zac. How did


    you fail to handle Zy?¡±


    Zac shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Liv, you should ask her that. After the ne took


    off, she woke up and held the pilot at knifepoint, forcing them to fly the ne back. I should have sent


    some bodyguards.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 247

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 247


    Olivia looked hesitantly at Z, only to see her stick out her tongue and said with a smile, ¡°Sis Liv, you


    can¡¯t me me. I was at the funeral and then I woke up flying over the sea¡­


    ¡°It scared me to death. I thought someone was trying to hurt you. Of course, I had to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the letter I wrote you?¡±


    ¡°Letter?¡± Z pouted. ¡°I did, but I don¡¯t want to leave. Besides, I heard about what happened to you as


    soon as I got back. Sis Liv, you¡¯re a real worry.¡±


    Olivia was apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry again.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t say that. But how did you get caught?¡±


    Remembering this, Olivia looked up at Zac, pressed her lips together, and said, ¡°Zac, you saved my life


    again. I can¡¯t pay off my debt at this rate.¡±


    The look in Zac¡¯s eyes changed slightly, neither denying nor affirming. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you pressed


    the rm, or something bad would have happened.¡±


    Olivia went pale and trembled as she remembered her experience in the coffin.


    That feeling of dying while wrapped in fear was something she never wanted to experience again.


    Suddenly, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve caught them. The Winter family did this.¡±


    ¡°The Winter family?¡±


    Olivia was stunned. The man said it had something to do with John. ¡®Did I get it wrong?¡¯


    Zac nodded. ¡°Johnny made the Winter family bankrupt, so they had someone capture you and tried to


    kill you to get revenge and vent their fury.¡±


    ¡®Kill me to vent their fury¡­¡±


    Olivia shuddered. It was then that she understood what the business world was a


    war zone meant.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    To protect the Summers family, Aaron cooperated with Dorothy to frame her. Now, the Winter family


    wanted to kill her for revenge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to protect you from now on.¡±


    However, Olivia did not seem to hear it. Her lips trembled. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t this happened to me before?¡±


    John was already the ruler of the business world for a long time, and he has always been ruthless. Why


    was it only now that someone was out to get her?


    Zac frowned, his eyes dimmed as if there was something he could not say.


    ¡°Why? Does it have something to do with Johnny?¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Olivia got out of bed and grabbed Zac¡¯s arm. With tears in her eyes, she clenched her teeth. ¡°Does it?¡±


    Zac looked nkly at her for a long time before saying one word. ¡°Yes.¡±


    John would protect Olivia in the past. However, since he had Dorothy, he neglected to protect her, so


    she became the target.


    ¡°Why?¡± Olivia pursued again.


    ¡°Liv, it won¡¯t happen again. I promise, okay?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. She did not want Zac¡¯s assurance.


    ¡°Tell me, did John acquiesce in all this? Is John hoping to use them to kill me?¡±


    ¡®Dorothy will be safe once I¡¯m killed, right?¡¯


    Zac froze. He looked at Olivia with aplicated look and reached out to slowly wipe the tears from


    the corners of her eyes.


    Although he liked Olivia and wanted her to leave John, he did not want to call white as ck.


    John neglected Olivia, but he did not want her to die.


    He saw it that day at the construction site. Even with the rain on John¡¯s face, he could see John¡¯s tears.


    John cried for Olivia.


    He was currently still unconscious in the hospital with serious injuries because of


    her.


    However, John said before he fainted that he could not tell Olivia. He agreed, so he could not go back


    on his word.


    ¡°Liv, Johnny didn¡¯t do it. You misunderstood.¡±


    ¡®Misunderstood?¡±


    Olivia did not understand it. She pushed Zac away and shook her head in despair. ¡± Zac, why take


    Johnny¡¯s side and lie to me?¡±


    ¨C

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 248

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 248


    Zac leaned over, grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, and put her hand on his chest. ¡°Liv, I swear I¡¯ll never lie to you.


    If I lie to you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia suddenly covered his mouth and shook her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    you to swear.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Zac froze as his heart raced. He also looked at Olivia with a moreplicated look.


    He endured it in his heart. ¡®Liv, I might lose control of myself if this went on.¡¯


    However, Olivia could not read the look in his eyes. She let go and sniffed. ¡°Zac, I believe you. You


    don¡¯t have to swear.¡±


    ¡®Zac¡­¡¯


    It was the first time Olivia had ever called him so affectionately, and Zac¡¯s heart felt a pang as he let go


    of Olivia¡¯s hand and faked a cough.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you believe me. I have to go.¡±


    When he coughed, Olivia thought he had a cold from rescuing herself and felt guilty.¡± Take good care of


    yourself. Don¡¯t let yourself fall sick.¡±


    However, Zac could not stand her consecutive strikes, and his usually calm heart was already


    flustered.


    It was the first time he wanted to run away from Olivia for fear that she would find out something was


    wrong with him.


    He pretended to nod nonchntly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    With that said, he turned around to walk out. However, Olivia suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s


    Johnny?¡±


    ¡®Did he know I almost died?¡±


    Olivia knew John was probably more concerned about when Dorothy woulde out, but¡­ she could


    not help wondering.


    Zac said indifferently without looking back, ¡°He knows something happened to you, but he¡¯s busy with


    thepany, so he can¡¯t visit you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    When Zac said what she already knew, Olivia¡¯s heart hurt for no reason.


    She was buried alive because of him, and he could just turn a blind eye.


    Then sheughed self-deprecatingly. It was silly of her.


    Zac felt bad for Olivia but left without another word.


    Z poured out the soup Zac had brought. ¡°Sis Liv,e and eat something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, now that Dorothy is locked up, you can rest and take care of the baby without worry. How can


    the baby be born safely if you continue to worry so much?¡±


    With that said, Z stirred the soup a little and brought it to the tray table. She took a spoonful and held


    it to Olivia¡¯s lips. ¡°I want to be the baby¡¯s godmother.¡±


    Hearing Z mention the baby, Olivia tearfully opened her mouth and drank it. She forced a smile,


    saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Zy. It¡¯s time to worry about the baby.¡±


    Olivia spent a few days in the hospital resting quietly.


    These days, Z apanied her every day, while Zac visited her asionally. However, John never


    even showed up.


    For some reason, it reminded her of when she had a miscarriage two years ago.


    He also never showed up as if he had disappeared.


    Olivia knew she was conflicted. She was afraid to see him but missed him when she


    did not see him.


    Maybe she had Stockholm syndrome.


    It happened to be a sunny day, but Z was not around. Olivia thought about it and decided to go


    downstairs to get some sun.


    However, as soon as she walked out the door, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    Johnny?


    Just as she tried to catch up, she saw a man on crutches fall in front of her.


    She had no choice but to help him up. However, when she looked again, there was no sign of the man


    in the corridor.


    Did my eyes fool me? Come to think of it. Why would John run away from me¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 249

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 249


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Get your dirty hands off me!¡±


    Olivia was still lost in thought when she heard a voice of disgust in her ear, and a sudden force pushed


    her away.


    When she stood still and looked over, she saw who had just fallen.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend to be kind. If you¡¯re kind, don¡¯t be around other people¡¯s fianc¨¦s!¡±


    Olivia frowned at Mrs. Jameson¡¯s look of disgust. She was about to exin when she saw a piece of


    paper on the ground.


    Therefore, she bent down to pick it up. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, is this yours?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson quickly grabbed the paper and turned away in panic, forgetting about the argument with


    Olivia.


    Olivia nced at it and saw mid-stage cancer.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson.¡±


    Olivia ran after Mrs. Jameson and stopped her. ¡°I think we need to talk it out.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes fell on Mrs. Jameson¡¯sb report. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. I¡¯m not a


    gossip.¡±


    She knew best how it felt to have cancer, not to mention hers was terminal.


    However, Mrs. Jameson did not believe her and dodged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, cancer isn¡¯t that scary. It¡¯s still treatable in the mid-stage. With the Jameson family¡¯s


    wealth, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Don¡¯t keep it a secret. Let your family


    know.¡±


    Mrs. Jameson froze slightly before sneering. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯m warning you not to


    be a smart-ass, or I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Olivia wondered why Mrs. Jameson did not want her family to know. After all, she thought members of


    the Jameson family were close to each other. At least they were unlike her and John.


    However, it was someone else¡¯s business, and she should not get involved.


    ¡°Forget it, Mrs. Jameson. I was only trying tofort you.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips and looked coldly at Mrs. Jameson. ¡°But I want to exin to you what you called


    me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped the Jameson family from marrying the Quinton family, and it¡¯s not something I can


    stop. Besides, Zac and I are just friends. I hope you don¡¯t overthink it.


    ¡°Ha, a homewrecker will never admit to being a homewrecker.¡±


    When Mrs. Jameson still did not believe her, Olivia got annoyed.


    She did not like to be treated unjustly, especially not as a homewrecker.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I don¡¯t want to exin anymore. If you insist on thinking that way, you¡¯ll be the one to


    suffer.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mrs. Jameson was furious as she pointed at Olivia¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! If you hadn¡¯t cheated


    two years ago, would your dad have died out of anger?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°I forbid you from talking


    nonsense, and don¡¯t mention my dad!¡±


    ¡°Do you think no one knows because John got rid of the news? Everyone in Ocean. City knows what


    kind of woman you are!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson!¡±


    Unable to stand it any longer, Olivia stepped closer to Mrs. Jameson and said coldly,¡± I¡¯m telling you for


    thest time, I¡¯m innocent. Besides, you only want to profit from the marriage between the Jameson


    family and the Quinton family. You never ask if the people involved were willing!¡±


    With that said, Olivia turned and walked straight away.


    How ridiculous!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I refuse to believe that no one¡¯s behind all this.


    1


    Mrs Jameson and I have barely met or crossed paths, and the Larson family and the Jameson family


    have never had much contact.


    Then someone must have passed the idea on to Mrs. Jameson¡­ Rainie?


    But if it¡¯s Rainie, Dorothy must have something to do with this!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 250

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 250


    Olivia frowned as she thought of Dorothy.


    ¡®I wonder what John will do to clear Dorothy¡¯s name?¡¯


    Then she shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡®Forget it. Why am I thinking about these? I don¡¯t need to


    worry myself with all this.¡¯ Then she went downstairs to get


    some sun.


    However, Olivia did not expect to meet Mrs. Jameson again when she went out to get some sun the


    next day.


    What a small world.


    Olivia did not want to argue with Mrs. Jameson, so she pretended not to see her and waited for her to


    walk away first.


    However, before she walked to the side, she did not expect a man to run out with a dagger, shouting,


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Olivia froze and stood where she was, not daring to move.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?


    ¡®Is he going to rob people in a hospital?¡¯


    The nurse tried to call the police, but the man grabbed Mrs. Jameson standing nearby, and put the


    dagger to her neck.


    ¡°If anyone calls the police, I¡¯ll kill this woman!¡±


    The nurse recognized Mrs. Jameson and knew that nothing must happen to her. She quickly put down


    the phone and held up her hands. ¡°Calm down, sir.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? All you do is make sarcastic remarks. Besides asking me for money, what have you ever


    done? You want my sister dead!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re a hospital. How can we let a patient die? Calm down, I¡­¡±


    The nurse tried to call security, but the man pressed the de on Mrs. Jameson¡¯s throat. It was gentle,


    but it started bleeding instantly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The nurse shook with fear. If something happened to Mrs. Jameson here, she would be dead meat.


    She dared not speak again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Get me your best brain specialist!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The nurse quickly dialed the phone, and the man snapped again, ¡°Put it on speakerphone. If you say


    one more word, I¡¯ll kill this woman!¡±


    Frightened, the nurse nodded repeatedly but dared not say anything extra.


    ¡°This is the nurses¡¯ station. I¡¯m looking for Dr. Lucas. We have an emergency patient needing a


    specialist consultation here. Pleasee over immediately.¡±


    A cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, the man¡¯s emotions were still out of control.


    ¡°You¡¯re a ce that gobbles people up. My sister was hospitalized for a year, and a decent doctor


    never even came!


    ¡°My sister is dying, and you remind me to pay the hospital bill everyday!


    ¡°Do you know how much money you¡¯ve collected this year? How dare you charge people when they¡¯re


    dying?¡±


    As the man spoke, he became increasingly agitated. His hands shook as he held the knife. He


    motioned it back and forth across Mrs. Jameson¡¯s neck. Mrs. Jameson was so scared she dared not


    speak for fear that the man would lose control even


    more.


    As Olivia watched Mrs. Jameson burst into tears out of fear, she suddenly thought of her mother.


    ¡°Sir.¡± She stepped out and slowly approached the man.


    The man noticed her and immediately looked over with rm, ¡°Stand back!¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you afraid of death, sir?¡±


    The man froze for a moment, not understanding what she meant. ¡°Who would not be afraid of death?


    Don¡¯te over again. Or I won¡¯t go easy on her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Clutching her chest with her right hand, Olivia said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m dying of


    terminal lung cancer.¡±


    The man stiffened at this.


    ¡°Not only that, but my husband also cheated on me, and my parents are dead. If you need a hostage,


    switch me with the woman you¡¯re holding. And you¡¯llmit less. sin, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson froze and looked at Olivia in disbelief.


    No one wanted to die, not even people with cancer.


    ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯


    Olivia saw that the man was persuaded and took a step closer. ¡°Hold me hostage, sir.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 251

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 251


    Olivia¡¯s movements scared the nurse next to her. The nurse tugged on her clothes cautiously.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, please be careful.¡±


    However, Olivia ignored her and approached the man. Her eyes were gentle yet firm.


    ¡°Sir, I know you only want to save your sister, right?¡±


    She looked at Mrs. Jameson. ¡°If you let her go, I promise she¡¯ll pay the hospital bill for you. When Dr.


    Lucas gets here, your sister might take a turn for the better. Do you want to lose out on this chance?¡±


    When Mrs. Jameson heard this, she was stunned. However, when she spotted Olivia hinting at her with


    her eyes, she chimed in. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay the bill for you, and I¡¯ll get the best doctor I can for her. I


    promise.¡±


    This suggestion was too enticing. The man was moved, and his grip on Mrs. Jameson loosened a little.


    Olivia took this chance to pull her over and throw her to the nurse. Then, she grabbed the man¡¯s hand


    and put his knife against her fair neck.


    ¡°If you want to kill someone, you should kill me.¡±


    The man was shocked by her actions, and his hand started to shake.


    He had never seen such a bold woman before, and he had never met someone who was not scared to


    die.


    At this moment, Ken ran over. When he saw the man taking Olivia as his hostage, his heart shook.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡°Sir, put the knife down. Where is the patient? Take me to see her.¡±


    Ken was a neurology expert, but he did not usuallye here. If John was not hospitalized here, he


    might not be here today.


    When the man heard Ken¡¯s voice, he immediately became nervous. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s neck and


    pulled her against his chest with the knife to her neck.


    ¡°Are you a neurologist?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Which of you should I be looking at?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The man suddenly roared. ¡°It¡¯s been a year! Why have you never gone to see my sister? Do


    you all think my sister isn¡¯t worthy of help?¡±


    Ken had seen a lot of people making a fuss in the hospital before, but this was his first time seeing


    someone take Olivia hostage. Hence, he was a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m new, but I promise¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re not taking me seriously again.¡±


    The man was very emotional. He was moved just now, but now, he was turning a deaf ear to everyone


    again.


    When Ken saw this, he asked the nurse about the patient. Then, he said, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll go look at


    your sister now.¡±


    After he said that, Ken turned around to walk in another direction.


    Suddenly, the man yelled, ¡°You liar!¡±


    He


    was about to stab Olivia. At that moment, someone ran out from the crowd to grab her.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Ken jumped in fright and ran over to subdue the man. After that, he asked the nurse to call the police.


    On the other side, Z held Olivia and looked at her with her face drenched in sweat. ¡°Sis Liv, are you


    okay?¡±


    Olivia was stunned and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you¡­¡±


    She had heard Z¡¯s pained moans, so she must be hurt. However, before Olivia could ask, Z


    suddenly smiled at her happily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    After she said that, Z¡¯s vision turned back and she passed out in Olivia¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Zy! Somebody, anybody! Come save her!¡±


    Olivia panicked and screamed for someone toe as she held Z with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    Ken picked up Z and put her on a bed at one side. Then, he examined her wound. before checking


    her vitals.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, don¡¯t worry. The wound on her arm is not serious. She fainted from exhaustion.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    Suddenly, the man who was making a fuss looked at Olivia in panic and confusion.¡± Why did you block


    that attack for me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 252

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 252


    The knife just now was not actually aimed at Olivia. The man had wanted to stab himself.


    He owed a lot of debts, and there was no way out of them. Since someone could help his younger


    sister, he would not hesitate to die now that he could rest assured. It would also guilt people into not


    going back on their word.


    He did not expect Olivia to see through him and even n to stop him with her own body¡­


    The man looked at Z, who was on the hospital bed, and felt frightened inside.


    If she had not saved Olivia, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    Olivia turned her head to look at him with a calm expression. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll have a lot of chances if you


    stay alive. Who will take care of your sister if you die? Do you think your sister will be happy in the


    future when she wakes up and can¡¯t see you


    anymore?¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Olivia Larson.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, thank you. I¡¯ll find a way to repay you.¡±


    After he said that, the man was taken away by the police.


    Mrs. Jameson, who was still in shock, stepped forward and grabbed Olivia. ¡°Why? Why did you trade


    yourself for me? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia chuckled lightly. ¡°All of you are really interesting. Why does everyone like to


    ask ¡®why¡¯? You¡¯re just like children who won¡¯t stop asking questions.¡±


    Mrs. Jameson let go of her, and after a long silence, pursed her lips and snorted coldly. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ll believe you even if you do this. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    After that, Olivia closed the curtain. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, please head back. Zy needs to


    rest.¡±


    Mrs. Jameson was blocked out on the other side of the curtain. She had a lot of things running through


    her head, but she could not express any of those feelings. In the end, she could only shake her head


    and leave.


    Rainie had said that Olivia was vicious and also a flirtatious minx.


    However, after these two encounters, Mrs. Jameson felt that Olivia was not like that at all, which gave


    her indescribably mixed feelings.


    Olivia sat on the edge of the bed. She leaned over and gently wiped the sweat off Z¡¯s face with a


    tissue, murmuring, ¡°Zy, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    She med herself a lot. If not for her, would Z have been so tired and gotten hurt?


    Speaking of which, she had also been a little reckless during that incident just now. Now that everything


    had dawned on her, she was a little scared.


    She did not know where she got the courage at the time to suddenly want to persuade that man to not


    kill himself.


    The closer a person was to death, the more they knew how precious life was. She did not want to see


    that man take a wrong step. It would not be worth it.


    As for Mrs. Jameson¡­


    Perhaps it was because she reminded Olivia of her mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Ken pulled the curtains open and walked in. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll watch her.¡±


    Although Z threw a ss of cold water at him thest time they met, he still had to admire her


    bravery.


    Olivia turned her head and nced at him. ¡°Dr. Lucas, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be


    working here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ie to the hospital asionally. After all, this is my


    family¡¯s building.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your family¡¯s building, you should know about the situation of that man just now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I will personally diagnose his sister, and I can also waive the hospitalization fee if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lucas.¡± Olivia stood up and nced at him casually. ¡°You should just help him with whatever is


    within your power. You don¡¯t have to waive anything for him.¡±


    Ken nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Immediately after, he scratched his head. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, you should call me Ken like you did back


    then. I¡¯m a little weirded out by you acting so distant with me.¡±


    Ken was John¡¯s friend and John¡¯s only doctor, so Olivia saw him a lot over the past two years.


    However, since her rtionship with John broke down, she did not see him anymore. She was not


    familiar with him before, so they drifted further apart after that.


    Johnny and I are not what we used to be.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 253

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 253


    Ken had just returned to the country, and he did not know much about recent events, but he could feel


    the loneliness in Olivia¡¯s tone and her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, John really cares about you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia forced a smile. ¡°Ken, I am afraid that few people can bear the way he cares about


    them.¡±


    ¡®If captivity, humiliation, and betrayal are concerns¡­¡¯


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman¡­¡±


    Before Ken could finish speaking, Olivia raised her hand to signal for him to stop speaking. ¡°Tell the


    police to let the man from just now go. Zy¡¯s vitals weren¡¯t harmed, so just forget it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He was desperate.¡± After saying that, she pulled the quilt over Z. ¡°That man wanted tomit


    suicide.¡±


    ¡®Suicide?¡¯


    Ken was taken aback. Then, he nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to the police.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ken felt very ufortable when he saw Olivia acting so distant around him.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I¡¯m your friend too, not just John¡¯s. I¡¯ll help whoever I feel is more reasonable, not


    whoever I¡¯m closer to. Don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Olivia just smiled gently. ¡°You should go back. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    He knew he could not convince her, so he nodded and left.


    Olivia was very tired, so she groggily fell asleep beside Z¡¯s bed shortly after Ken


    left.


    She was woken up by her phone at midnight.


    When she woke up, she suddenly realized that she had returned to her ward.


    Who had sent her back?


    The phone stopped and rang again. Olivia finally went over to get her phone in a daze.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    When she heard this familiar deep and alluring voice, she jolted awake.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s with this attitude? Have you forgotten who you are?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you called me in the middle of the night to disturb my sleep. What attitude do you think I


    should have?¡±


    John, who was on the other end of the phone, was startled as if he did not expect


    Olivia to retort his words.


    However, he instead said coldly, ¡°Must you talk to me like this?¡±


    Olivia felt ufortable. When she heard his voice, her first reaction was to assume


    that he had heard about the day¡¯s events and was calling to ask about her.


    However, when she heard his second sentence, she began to scold herself.


    How could he care about her?


    He was not there when she was on the brink of death, so how could such a trivial


    matter rm him?


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s cold and alienated attitude made John very upset. He wanted to rush over to find her, but he


    held himself back.


    ¡°You nned to stay in the hospital for a long time, so why aren¡¯t you minding your own business? Stay


    in the hospital obediently. I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks again against her will. Her heart felt so heavy.


    He used to love her so much, but now he did not even have a word of condolence to spare for her.


    Indeed, all he cared about was Dorothy¡¯s kidney, not their rtionship.


    She bit her lip and held back her sobs. ¡°John, if you want to talk to me about Dorothy, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m


    not interested.¡±


    After that, she hung up, pulled up the quilt, and cried while hiding underneath it.


    On the other end of the call, John jerked his head away and asked after listening to the busy tone,


    ¡°Wes, why do I always feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something?¡±


    Wes was taken aback. ¡°Sir, you hit your head in a car ident two years ago, and the doctor at that


    time said that you might suffer from amnesia.


    ¡°But, sir, you didn¡¯t lose your memory at that time. You remember everything.¡±


    ¡®Amnesia?¡¯


    John frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the doctor saying that I would lose my memory.¡±


    Wes was sorting out documents when he suddenly froze. ¡°Sir, how much do you. remember about


    Madam?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 254

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 254


    ¡®How much do I remember?¡±


    John thought about it seriously. What he remembered was mostly about her betrayal and her


    indifference. He remembered very few good things.


    However, he had strong feelings for Olivia in his heart.


    Before this, he did not want to admit whether he loved or hated her, but after this experience, he


    realized that he still loved her in his heart.


    However, he could not let go of the hate.


    Suddenly, John grabbed his head in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Wes was taken aback by his actions. He dropped the document in his hand and ran over to help John.


    ¡°Sir? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My head hurts!¡± John gritted his teeth with a grim face and said, ¡°Go get Ken.¡±


    ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    John¡¯s head hurt like it was about to explode. It was as if something was tugging at his nerves,


    preventing him from remembering.


    The pain caused him to roll from the bed to the ground. The wounds on his body re- opened from his


    struggle, and his clothes were stained red with blood.


    When Ken came in, John was covered in dust.


    ¡°John!¡±


    Ken was also shocked. ¡°Quick, help me lift him! I¡¯ll give him a sedative first.¡±


    However, as soon as Ken brought the syringe over, John grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°John, what are you doing? I can¡¯t examine you like this. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you sleep for a long


    time. I just want you to calm down.¡±


    He had no idea if John heard him. He was still squeezing Ken¡¯s hand, and he said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ken was confused. He looked up at Wes and signaled that John should just be knocked out.


    Wes nodded, raised his hand, and chopped down on John¡¯s neck with his palm. John


    passed out, and Ken took advantage of this to give him the sedative.


    The two helped John to the bed and then sighed in unison.


    ¡°Dr. Lucas, is it possible for the effects of the car ident two years ago to be dyed until now?¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°Logically, that¡¯s impossible unless he has a tumor in his brain.¡±


    ¡°What? Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to inspect to find out. Let¡¯s go for a scan.¡±


    Wes nodded, and then said with a hint of worry, ¡°Dr. Lucas, please keep this matter a


    secret. You can¡¯t tell Mr. Quinton or Madam.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly added, ¡°Or Ms. Ellis.¡±


    After hearing the final name, Ken¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What the hell is going on with Dorothy? I¡¯ve only


    been gone for two years. How did a woman like her get to stay by his side?¡±


    She did not seem like John¡¯s type, and he remembered Dorothy as being Olivia¡¯s best


    friend.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis saved Sir and gave him a kidney.¡±


    ¡®A kidney?¡¯


    Ken sneered. ¡°So he keeps that woman around and ruins his rtionship with Mrs. Freeman because


    of that? I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ken liked Olivia very much. He liked her like she was his sister-inw, friend, and


    sister.


    She was intellectual, elegant, and tenacious, just like a flower on a high mountain.


    Dorothy was different. She always emitted an intolerably vulgar energy.


    ¡°Sir has always been grateful, but the misunderstanding between Sir and Madam deepened because of


    Ms. Ellis. I think Sir is also in a dilemma.¡±


    Ken did not say anything. Instead, he directed Wes to push John out with him.


    Other things aside, it would be better to save his life for now.


    Johny on the bed with his brows furrowed together as if something was holdingContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    him back.


    Just now, when he had a headache, something began to sh across his mind.


    It was a dark room. He walked over and kicked the door open. Then, there were


    people inside, but just as he was about to see their faces, he fainted¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 255

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 255


    Because she cried in the middle of the night, Olivia¡¯s eyes were swollen again when she woke up the


    next day.


    She used a hot towel topress her eyes to relieve the swelling. Only then was she a little more


    presentable.


    After packing up, she nned to go to see Z, but when she went out, she saw supplements and an


    insted bag at the door.


    She put the supplements inside the room before opening the bag. She saw two insted lunch boxes


    inside, and there was a watery sound when it was shaken. It sounded like soup.


    There was no note, so she did not know who left this there.


    Olivia frowned slightly and thought about everyone it could be. In the end, she figured it must be Zac.


    However, if he was here, why did he not tell her? How strange.


    She did not think too much about it. She went to find Z with the bag in hand.


    Z was fine. Since she was injected with sleeping pills, she slept for more than. twelve hours, so she


    looked much more energetic.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Seeing Olivia, she immediately got out of bed and walked over. ¡°Sis Liv, why are you here? Are you


    hungry? I¡¯ll go home and cook for you¡­¡±


    After saying that, she ran outside in her hospital gown.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes became slightly wet when she saw that. Then, she grabbed Z. ¡°Silly girl, what are you


    doing? You¡¯re also a patient today, so you should rest well. I can just eat hospital food.¡±


    ¡°How could I let that happen? You¡¯re pregnant, and it¡¯s very hard work, so I have to¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Sit down. Do you want me to get angry?¡±


    Olivia pretended to be angry, which made Z sit back down on the bed obediently.


    As soon as the two opened the bag, Ken came over with two lunch boxes. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, these are


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Ken, are you delivering the meals yourself?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I asked someone to make this. It¡¯s more suitable for you, and it¡¯s also good for the baby.¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a moment. Her heart warmed up when she saw Ken touching his head. Then,


    she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, really¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, Ms. Jones was so exhausted that she passed out. I figured I couldn¡¯t let that continue.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t have a shortage of cooks, so that¡¯s good, right? The quality of the food is guaranteed,


    and it won¡¯t be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Z did not like Ken. When she saw Olivia hesitating, she said coldly, ¡°Dr. Henchman, if Sis Liv says


    she doesn¡¯t need it, it means she doesn¡¯t need it. I can take care of Sis Liv¡¯s affairs myself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, his face turned red.


    ¡®Dr. Henchman?¡±


    He was a world-famous neurology expert, okay?


    ¡°Ms. Jones, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re one of Jerk John¡¯s people. You¡¯re so loyal to him. Who knows if you¡¯ll


    harm Sis Liv?¡±


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    Olivia stopped Z and looked at Ken, ¡°Dr. Ken, I¡¯m sorry about Zy¡¯s rudeness.¡±


    She knew exactly who Ken was.


    Although he and John scratched each other¡¯s backs, he would definitely not harm.


    her.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, are you angry because I told John about you being taken hostage. yesterday?¡±


    Ken pursed his lips, ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I had to tell him about such a major thing. He is also worried about


    you. I¡­¡±


    Speaking about what happened yesterday, Olivia felt a sudden pain in her heart. She said with a light


    smile, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I know who he is, and I know who you are. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you too


    much.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    After Ken finished speaking, he put the lunch boxes on the table and ran away in a


    hurry.


    He did not want Z to dampen his enthusiasm again.


    After he left, Olivia asked, ¡°Zy, why did you say that to Ken?¡±


    Z snorted coldly, ¡°Oh, Sis Liv, you have no idea. When you fainted at the police station, this guy also


    came to see you, but I stopped him at the door and poured a ss of cold water on him. I can tell that


    he¡¯s Jerk John¡¯s loyal dog just by looking at him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia burst outughing.


    Mr. Lucas from Ocean City had always been admired by many, and he might have never been


    humiliated like this before. Therefore, this could be considered quite a


    spectacle.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 256

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 256


    Olivia asked Z to sleep a little longer after eating so she would be well-rested. Initially, she


    disagreed, but since she could not win against Olivia, she had no choice but to sleep.


    On the way back to the ward, she passed by the stairwell and identally heard Mrs. Jameson¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t have much time left. I must see her while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve been searching for more than 20 years. Do you want to continue? Your likely won¡¯t be


    able to find her in your lifetime. Isn¡¯t it enough to have Ms. Jameson?¡±


    However, Mrs. Jameson shook his head and denied it. ¡°No, it¡¯s different. If I don¡¯t see her, I won¡¯t be


    able to rest in peace!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you must look for her even if you have to turn the city upside down! Find her!¡±


    The other party seemed helpless, and they had to agree after being pressured.¡± Okay. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡±


    Olivia, who was eavesdropping at the stairs, was startled. She then turned around and gave Rainie a


    stiff look.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Jameson pushed the door open and came out. She was a little nervous when she saw


    the two women at the door. ¡°Rainie? Why are you here?¡±


    Rainie hurried over to support Mrs. Jameson. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you. I couldn¡¯t sleep after you


    forbade me from apanying you.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital in two days. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was really worried.¡±


    After that, Rainie looked at Olivia coldly before asking sharply, ¡°Ms. Larson, what were you doing just


    now? Were you being a peeping tom? Or are you trying to harm. my mother?¡±


    Olivia looked at Rainie, then at Mrs. Jameson, before saying with a light smile, ¡± Ladies, this corridor


    and the stairwell are public, so it¡¯s not illegal for me to pass by,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t me you for stealing Zac from me, but don¡¯t hurt my mother, or I¡¯ll fight you with my


    life.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia burst outughing.


    As expected of Dorothy¡¯s friend. This two-faced b*tch was so good with her words.


    However, she would not be fooled.


    Olivia only smiled and said ¡®How delusional!¡¯ before walking around the mother-and- daughter pair.


    Rainie seemed to feel that her act was not realistic enough, so she tried to catch up with Olivia, but


    Mrs. Jameson stopped her.


    ¡°Rainie, forget it. Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    After hearing what Mrs. Jameson said, she nodded reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When passing by the stairwell, Mrs. Jameson secretly nced inside and felt uneasy.


    She did not know how much Olivia heard, so she had to find the time to ask.


    After Olivia got back to her ward, she got a call from Zac.


    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re pregnant, and you have terminal cancer. Do you want to die?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Olivia, can you stop being so impulsive? You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to save others!¡±


    Oliviaughed when she heard his ¡®affectionate concerns¡¯.


    ¡°Why are you stillughing? Do you know that you were just buried alive? There will be someone


    handling the Jameson family, so why would they need a sick person like you?¡±


    After scolding her, Zac¡¯s tone softened again. ¡°Sorry, Liv, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you, I


    ¡°I know.¡± Before Zac could finish speaking, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me.¡±


    Her heart felt warm, but then she suddenly recalled John¡¯s phone callst night for no particr


    reason.


    She just wanted someone to care about her one way or another. Why could John not understand?


    Immediately, she sniffed and pursed her lips. ¡°Zac, thank you. I will remember this.¡±


    This confused Zac, and he did not know what to say for a long time. Shortly after, he stammered, ¡°T-


    that¡¯s good.¡±


    Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Rainie stomped in with


    resentment.


    ¡°Olivia, how shameless can you get?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 257

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 257


    Before she could finish speaking, Rainie rushed over and pped Olivia across the face.


    Her head turned to one side after the p, and her phone fell on the quilt.


    The screen lit up, disying the name ¡®Zac¡¯.


    Coincidentally, his worried voice came from the phone just then. ¡°Liv? What happened?¡±


    Rainie was already furious, but after being provoked again, her expression became even more


    unpleasant. With red eyes, she hung up the phone call and grabbed Olivia.


    ¡°B*tch, what do you want? You said you didn¡¯t seduce Zac, so what are you doing?


    ¡°Dolly was right. You were born a vixen, and you just have to steal other women¡¯s men!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s mind was buzzing after being hit by Rainie, and she could not recover before being shaken


    back and forth so violently. It felt like her whole body was about to fall apart.


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, please let go.¡±


    ¡°Let go? You should be the one letting go! Mr. Freeman doesn¡¯t love you anymore, so why do you insist


    on not getting a divorce? Why aren¡¯t you content with what you already have? Why are you so


    despicable?¡±


    The smell of blood in Olivia¡¯s mouth made her want to vomit, but Rainie held her tightly and refused to


    let go.


    In her desperation, she had no choice but to swallow the blood in her mouth. Then, she raised her


    hand to pry open Rainie¡¯s hand before saying with a sneer, ¡°Ms. Jameson, you look so ugly right now.


    No wonder Zac doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°B*tch, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You know very well what I said.¡±


    Olivia wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked up at Rainie coldly.¡± You¡¯re just the


    Jameson family¡¯s pawn being sent out to curry favor with the Quinton family. Why are you so obsessed


    with this?¡±


    ¡°I love Zac! Olivia, I don¡¯t want to marry him because of the marriage contract, I want to marry him


    because I love him!¡±


    After she finished yelling, she grabbed Olivia¡¯s cor again. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take him away! He¡¯s mine!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia was slightly taken aback. She did not expect Rainie to genuinely be in love


    with Zac.


    However¡­


    Even so, she would not allow Rainie to nder her over and over again!


    She pushed Rainie away, got off the bed, and approached her again step by step.¡± So? Does he love


    you back, Rainie?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    She was already mad, so she looked back at Olivia¡¯s sinister expression like she


    wanted to devour her alive.


    Because Rainie knew that Zac did not like her at all.


    ¡°So what? ording to the marriage contract, he will still marry me no matter what. Do you think he¡¯ll


    marry second-hand goods like you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Rainie, I¡¯ve exined it to you many times, but if you insist on arguing with me,


    there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    After that, she raised her hand and pped Rainie across the face. ¡°I¡¯m returning this p to you.


    Please don¡¯t show your face to me again!¡±


    Rainie covered her flushed cheeks in disbelief. She gritted her teeth. ¡°How dare you hit me! Do you


    have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to hit you? Didn¡¯t Dorothy tell you? I like hitting people a lot.¡±


    ¡°You! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Rainie immediately rushed over and grabbed Olivia¡¯s neck. ¡°Olivia, why do you insist on taking what¡¯s


    mine? You want to take my man, and now, you even want to take my mother!


    ¡°My mother used to love me so much, but she actually sided with you just now! And you only said a few


    words in the hall just now!


    ¡°Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for you, I could have saved my mother. But you messed with my n!¡±


    Olivia had difficulty breathing after Rainie choked her. She could not get a single word out. Just as her


    vision turned ck and she was about to faint, someone held her up from behind.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 258

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 258


    The person holding her up smelled very familiar. He smelled very much like John.


    Olivia opened her eyes to look, but her eyes were hazy, so she could not see anything. clearly.


    Eventually, she closed her eyes and passed out.


    John held Olivia in his arms, and his eyes were murderous. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Rainie was also startled. Her legs went limp, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Mr. Freeman, it¡¯s not like that.


    She¡­¡±


    However, John did not give her a chance to exin at all. ¡°Get out!¡±


    After seeing this, Rainie did not dare to stay there. Therefore, she quickly stumbled and ran away.


    John carried Olivia to the bed and leaned over her to cover her with the quilt. After giving her a look of


    mixed emotions, he turned around and left.


    The moment he left the room, John leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Wes found John and saw that his face was pale. Moreover, his white shirt was also stained red with


    blood. It seemed his wounds had ruptured.


    ¡°Sir, what happened?¡±


    John frowned and waved his hand, signaling for Wes to take him back to the ward quickly.


    Wes quickly supported John. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better note to see Madam in the future. It would be terrible


    if someone found out about your injury.¡±


    John did not respond to that. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Halt our new project with the Jameson family.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wes was shocked. His brain could not register what he had just heard. ¡°That project has great


    development prospects. If we halt it¡­¡±


    ¡°Halt it, and give it to someone else.¡±


    Although the Jameson family had some level of status in Ocean City, they were not indispensable in


    that project.


    Olivia was almost injured after she tried to save Mrs. Jameson. After that, Rainie almost killed Olivia.


    John could not bear it anymore.


    He was the only person in the world who could hurt Olivia. No one else was qualified


    to do so.


    After she passed out, Olivia fell asleep until the next morning.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After waking up, she still felt a little dazed. She felt as if everything that happened was a dream, but the


    pain in her neck reminded her that everything was real.


    When she found the phone, she realized that it had been turned off by someone else. When she turned


    it on, it was filled with Zac¡¯s calls and messages.


    Just as she was about to reply, she heard a faint movement by the door and immediately thought of the


    supplement at the door.


    She quietly got out of bed and walked to the door. Then, she slowly opened the door.


    The person outside the door turned and left when they heard the movement, but Olivia still caught


    them.


    Looking at the person¡¯s back, Olivia was startled. ¡°Mrs. Jameson?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson ignored her and continued walking.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, are you not curious about how much I heard?¡±


    Hearing this, she stopped. After a long time, she turned around and looked at Olivia. I don¡¯t know what


    you are talking about, Ms. Larson.¡±


    Olivia did not want to interfere in the Jameson family¡¯s affairs.


    However, she could not understand this mother-and-daughter pair. One wanted to kill her, while the


    other was giving her supplements. She wanted to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson,e in, and have a chat with me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Olivia entered the ward, sat on the sofa, and waited.


    Sure enough, after a while, Mrs. Jameson came in and sat opposite her.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, what would you like to talk about?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jameson. I¡¯m not interested in your secrets.


    I actually didn¡¯t hear anything yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask me toe in?¡±


    ¡°I do have something I want to ask you, Mrs. Jameson. Why are you giving me


    supplements? To thank me for saving you?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson said nothing. She looked at Olivia awkwardly for a while and then nodded.


    ¡°Then why is Ms. Jameson bothering me? She used me of stealing her mother, her man, and even


    her credit!¡±


    Olivia licked her dry lips and pointed to the bruise on her neck. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask you this, but yesterday,


    Ms. Jameson rushed over to kill me. I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t find out the reason why, sooner orter, I will


    die without knowing why.¡±


    What happened over the past few days made her understand one thing: the


    Jameson family was not as simple as they seemed on the surface. Each and every member of the


    family had a secret.


    However, she was sick of being forced into their games. One Dorothy was enough to wear her out, so


    she did not have the energy to fight Rainie anymore, and she did not


    want to.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 259

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 259


    Apparently, Mrs. Jameson did not know anything about it. She stared nkly at the bruises on Olivia¡¯s


    neck and swallowed. ¡°Did Rainie do that?¡±


    Olivia rolled up her cor and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°H-how is this possible¡­¡±


    Mrs. Jameson was so startled that even her lips were trembling.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if Ms. Jameson just insulted me verbally, but she seems to have a lot of hatred for me.¡±


    Olivia knew in her heart that part of Rainie¡¯s hatred for her was because of Zac, but when Rainie


    choked her yesterday, Zac was not the only thing she mentioned.


    Especially that phrase, messed with my n¡¯. What was her n?


    What happened yesterday was obviously unexpected. Was Rainie rted to that man?


    Seeing how shocked Mrs. Jameson was, Olivia could not bear to continue speaking, so she just


    reminded her. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, maybe you should have a good talk with your daughter, and help me tell


    her that Zac and I are really just friends. And that i won¡¯t be divorcing Johnny.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± Mrs. Jameson stood up suddenly and looked at her apologetically. ¡°I will definitely bring


    this matter up to her. Please rest assured.¡±


    After that, she stumbled away.


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed uncontrobly after seeing Mrs. Jameson like this.


    Was it inappropriate for her to tell Mrs. Jameson about this?


    Ken now delivered all three meals to Olivia in the hospital. Every day, she would have a bnced diet


    with a variety of side dishes.


    She did not bother to stop him. It was a good thing to let Z get some rest.


    One day after lunch, she went to the garden alone to bask in the sun. By chance, she ran into Mrs.


    Jameson again.


    Mrs. Jameson was sitting on the chair with a nk expression, and she was looking rather haggard.


    This made Olivia very ufortable. Therefore, she stood there for a long time without moving, but


    Mrs. Jameson suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Ms. Larson,e and have a seat.¡±


    Forck of a better option, Olivia had no choice but to walk over and sit down.


    Mrs. Jameson took her hand and smiled reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t go to you to apologize for the


    first time, Ms. Larson. Can you forgive Rainie this time?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked her about it. Not only did she admit it, but she was also sincere. If her father finds


    out about it, he will kill her. Can you forgive her?¡±


    very


    Upon hearing this, Olivia did not know what to say for a while.


    She could not forgive someone who wanted to kill her.


    Seeing that Olivia was not responding to her, Mrs. Jameson suddenly kneeled on the ground. She


    begged with tears in her eyes. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re a kind girl. Just let Rainie off the hook this time. If you


    have any grievances,e to me. I didn¡¯t educate her well as her mother. You can even hit me if you


    want!¡±


    After that, she took Olivia¡¯s hand to p herself across the face. Olivia pulled her hand away in fright.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, get up now!¡± Olivia desperately tugged on Mrs. Jameson, but she refused to get up no


    matter what.


    ¡°Olivia, if you don¡¯t agree, I will kneel here forever.¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    Olivia really felt like she was going crazy. The people around them also gathered around. They were


    pointing at her, and some even took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Olivia yanked Mrs. Jameson hard while looking at the crowd angrily. ¡°What are you all looking


    at? What¡¯s so interesting?¡±


    At this moment, Rainie dropped the box in her hand and ran over. She pushed Olivia away, hugged


    Mrs. Jameson, and started crying.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? How could you kneel for Olivia?¡±


    Olivia looked at them stiffly. This was not an apology. They were clearly pushing her into doing


    something she did not want to do!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 260

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 260


    The mother and daughter of the Jameson family cried together, attracting more people to watch the


    scene.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, how unexpected. This little girl is so young, but she¡¯s so evil. How can she make a mother


    kneel for her?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the one kneeling is Mrs. Jameson. How powerful is that woman, being able to force the


    matriarch of the Jameson family to kneel for her?¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a mistress¡­¡±


    This was getting more and more outrageous!


    Olivia could not bear it anymore. She looked at the crowd coldly. ¡°There should be a limit to gossiping.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sued for spreading rumors?¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was a little scared and took a step back.


    Just then, Rainie cried and shouted, ¡°Olivia, you even asked my mother to kneel down for you? Are you


    devoid of conscience?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson tugged at Rainie¡¯s clothes and reminded in a low voice. ¡°Shut up, do you want to make


    more trouble?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, Rainie did not care at all. She bit her


    lip and looked at Olivia. ¡°If you have any grievances with me,e to me directly. Why are you bullying


    my mother?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and sneered.


    Rainie was so good at acting. What a touching mother-daughter rtionship!


    Olivia pulled off the silk scarf around her neck, pointed at the bruise, and asked, ¡± Rainie, who¡¯s the one


    that¡¯s devoid of conscience?


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, yet I still tried my best to save your mother. But what happened? You came to my ward


    and tried to strangle me to death! Are you so bold because you think I¡¯ll dly suffer in silence?


    ¡°Will you only be satisfied after I announce it to the world and hold a press conference?¡±


    After yelling, Olivia gasped heavily and ced her hand on her lungs.


    She really could not get angry. Whenever she got mad, her lungs hurt.


    ¡°You! Olivia, w-what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Rainie refused to admit to it. Her


    eyes turned red.


    Mrs. Jameson seemed to feel that if this continued, she might lose control of the situation. Hence, she


    immediately stood up and grabbed Rainie. Then, she pped


    her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rainie covered her stinging cheek and looked at Mrs. Jameson in disbelief.¡± Mom, did you just


    p me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did! You must have a conscience as a human being, and you must know how to repay kindness.


    Didn¡¯t I teach you that?¡±


    Rainie was taken aback. She gave Olivia an annoyed look, and then ran away, covering her face.


    The people around noticed that this scene was getting more and more heated. They were afraid of


    getting into trouble, so they dispersed, leaving only Mrs. Jameson and Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, save it. Just think of me as someone petty. I can¡¯t forgive Rainie.¡±


    After that, Olivia coughed a few times because of her lung convulsions.


    ¡°Do you really have terminal lung cancer?¡±


    Olivia did not expect Mrs. Jameson to ask such a question. She sneered. ¡°Why do you ask this? I can¡¯t


    be a saint even if I¡¯m dying.¡±


    She had always been vengeful, even if she was about to die.


    Mrs. Jameson nced at her in embarrassment. Then, she said with a wry smile,¡± Olivia, because I


    lost a daughter before, I doted on Rainie very much when she


    showed up. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so spoiled. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯s business. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± After a pause, Mrs. Jameson sighed, ¡°Olivia, at the end of the day, I still owe you a debt.¡±


    After she said that, Mrs. Jameson staggered away.


    Olivia coughed again. A mouthful of blood rose to her throat, and she quickly caught it with her silk


    scarf.


    Looking at Mrs. Jameson¡¯s back, she felt an inexplicable bitterness in her heart.


    If her mother was still there, she would be very distressed after knowing that Olivia


    was being bullied.


    Olivia felt a lump in her throat and murmured, ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.¡±


    Suddenly, a coat fell on her body. Immediately after, an arm wrapped around her


    shoulders, and the person said softly and with a touch of pity, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s cold down here. Let¡¯s go up.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 261

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 261


    Olivia paused, cocked her head, and looked at the man. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zac chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been here since yesterday, it¡¯s just that you were asleep. I made sure you


    were okay, then I left.¡±


    After he finished saying that, the next thing he said was in a graver tone. ¡°You, on the other hand, didn¡¯t


    tell me anything about such a huge thing happening. You really do see me as a stranger, huh?¡±


    That final sentence put Olivia¡¯s heart on alert. She pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to


    worry. Besides, it¡¯s not all that bad.¡±


    ¡°Not all that bad? Olivia Larson, please try to at leaste up with a better script the next time you lie.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She had nothing to say, so she looked down and stared at the road beneath her feet.


    ¡°I give up. Please, just tell me everything next time, okay?¡± Zac paused for a while before he continued.


    ¡°Also, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson knelt before me in an attempt to get me to forgive Rainie Jameson.¡±


    Zac frowned and barked coldly, ¡°The Jamesons are so rude!¡±


    Oddly, Olivia was suddenly reminded of what Mrs. Jameson had said. Olivia


    murmured, ¡°Mrs. Jameson said she lost a daughter many years ago. What¡¯s up with


    that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s old news. Like, news from more than twenty years ago. Yes, the Jamesons lost a daughter.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Zac helped Olivia get onto the bed. Then, he took the medicine and water, passed it to her, and said, ¡°I


    heard that they found herter on, and it was Rainie Jameson.¡±


    Olivia paused. Something did not feel quite right.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Liv? Come, take your medication.¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her thoughts, took the medicine, and swallowed it. Then, she drank a ss of


    water to wash away the bitterness of the medication, but she still frowned involuntarily.


    She was most afraid of pain and bitterness, but all she had with her right now were those two things.


    How ironic.


    Suddenly, Zac handed her a candy. ¡°If you think it¡¯s bitter, eat a piece of candy.¡± Olivia was moved. She


    took the candy with a smile and sucked on it. ¡°Yummy!¡±


    Zac smiled as he caressed her head. ¡°Let me handle the Jamesons. It¡¯s ultimately my fault anyway.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna just forgive Rainie?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m just afraid that if you were to take part, things would get worse.


    What if Rainie thinks that this incident is why you¡¯re breaking off the engagement? Wouldn¡¯t her


    resentment get worse?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°I know what I have to do. I¡¯ll leave Wilbur behind to protect you. I won¡¯t let anything


    happen to you ever again!¡±


    than to Olivia. He simply


    It sounded like something Zac was saying more to him could not forgive himself for not protecting her,


    causing her to be injured yet again.


    After Zac left, Z came running in.


    When she saw the bruises on Olivia¡¯s neck, her face darkened significantly. ¡°How


    dare that Rainie Jameson! This is too much!¡±


    Initially, Olivia had a scarf around her neck, so the bruises on her neck would not be so obvious. That


    was why Z did not know how bad they were.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay now!¡±


    Z was about to march out in a huff when Olivia said, ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, Zy.¡±


    ¡°Why not?! Sis Liv, please don¡¯t tell me you want to forgive her!¡±


    Olivia raised an eyebrow and giggled. ¡°Why do all of you think that I¡¯m gonna forgive her? Am I such a


    gracious person in your eyes?¡±


    Z pouted in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re just too nice! Aren¡¯t you more gracious than you should be with Jerk


    John?¡±


    Upon hearing John¡¯s name, Olivia¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Z was right about Olivia being very gracious toward John, so gracious it was unlike her.


    What was she supposed to do? He had been her heartthrob for the past seventeen years, after all.


    ¡°I think something¡¯s off with the Jamesons, Zy. I feel like the Jamesons have another


    daughter.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 262

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 262


    ¡°Another daughter?¡± Z was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    With that, Olivia told Z everything she knew, especially what she had heard from the stairway.


    After that, Z frowned. ¡°Sis Liv, could it be that Rainie is actually not a eson?¡±


    Not a Jameson?


    Olivia pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°No way. There¡¯s no way that the Jamesons would just pick


    a random girl to be their daughter.¡±


    Everyone in Ocean City knew how much Mr. and Mrs. Gordan Jameson pampered this daughter of


    theirs. It was not possible for them to love her like that if she was not their own flesh and blood.


    However, Z did not think so. She sneered. ¡°Who knows? Since Mrs. Jameson lost a daughter, she


    naturally wouldn¡¯t care if her new daughter was her own flesh and blood or not.


    ¡°For Mrs. Jameson to kneel down for Rainie, she must really love her.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes watered slightly as she was reminded of her own mother.


    A glimpse of coldness shed across Z¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rainie just lucked out with a mother like that.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Olivia knew that Z had no parents. She thought that she was merely envious, but she did not notice


    a trace of resentment within Z¡¯s tone.


    Z was afraid that Olivia would overthink it, so she changed the topic. ¡°Sis Liv, you said that Rainie


    told you that you messed up her ns? What ns?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My gut tells me that it has something to do with the man that day.¡±


    That man?


    Suddenly, Z seemed to remember something. ¡°Sis Liv, I remember now! That day. when I went out


    to get you some fruit, I saw a crowd standing in the reception area. I heard your voice right after that,


    so I quickly ran over to take a look.


    ¡°While I was weaving through the crowd, I think I saw Rainie Jameson hiding amongst the crowd at the


    back.¡±


    Olivia was surprised. ¡°Did you just say that Rainie was present that day too, and she watched with her


    own eyes as Mrs. Jameson was threatened and did not do


    anything about it?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Z scratched her head. ¡°We can look through the security footage. I was entirely focused on you, so I


    did not see it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. She did not want to sink deeper into the muddy waters of the Jamesons.


    At least right now she now knew why Rainie was so resentful. That was enough. for her.


    She certainly did not want to have any associations with the Jamesons from now on.


    At that moment, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked it up, and there was a bellow on the other side. ¡°F*ck you, Olivia Larson!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡±


    Why was she suddenly being attacked again?


    ¡°What do you want, Rainie Jameson? I have nothing against you.¡±


    ¡°What do I want? I should be the one asking you that! What do you want?¡±


    Rainie chuckled coldly. ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one hoping that you¡¯ll die very soon.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Dolly ising out. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, Rainie snickered. ¡°Your husband, John Freeman, went there personally to


    get this done. Unexpected, right?¡±


    What?


    Did John really do all that for Dorothy Ellis?


    Did he always have to go against Olivia?


    Rainie¡¯s snickers got more ridiculous as she heard nothing but silence on Olivia¡¯s side. ¡°Olivia Larson,


    you¡¯re just a second-hand b*tch! I won¡¯t lose to you!¡±


    Z saw that Olivia was staring off into space and grabbed the phone immediately. She yelled, ¡°Rainie


    Jameson! Acting this way when your life¡¯s already so great¡­ One day, you¡¯ll lose everything! And


    when that dayes, you¡¯ll be nothing but a sorry


    little worm that everyone will reject!¡±


    Then, Z hung up Olivia¡¯s phone and opened up the news portal. She passed the phone back to


    Olivia and said, ¡°Ignore her, Sis Liv, there¡¯s no way that Dorothy will being out!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. She lifted up her head only to see the headline of the day.


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis¡¯s murder attempt on Zac Quinton, the young master of the Quinton family, has been


    confirmed!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 263

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 263


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    A new headline soon popped up as well.


    ¡°An evil mistress named Dorothy Ellis nned her own car ident, bribed the doctors, and framed


    the wife in order to take her ce!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing hitched. Her heart rate increased, and at that moment, she was overwhelmed.


    She clicked the headlines, scrolled down, and saw that the article even included the testimony of the


    doctor. It seemed like Dorothy finally outdid herself with this one.


    Thements were all filled with sentences describing how despicable and shameless Dorothy was,


    as well as some obscenities so bad that even Olivia could not stomach them. She was quick to switch


    off the screen.


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Tears began to flow down from the corner of Olivia¡¯s eyes. Her lips curled up slightly as she hugged


    Z.


    ¡°What happened, Sis Liv? Why are you crying?¡± Z reached over to Olivia with her hand to wipe her


    tears away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Zy.¡± Olivia sniffled as her trembling lips formed another smile. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Zy!¡±


    When Rainie threatened her by saying that John was getting Dorothy out, Olivia felt like she was being


    plunged into cold water from her head to her toes.


    However, as of right now, even if John wanted to, he would have to first ask the Quintons for


    permission!


    She wiped away her tears. As she was about to call Zac with her trembling hands, she realized that it


    was all his doing.


    Only Zac would help her like this.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m Dr. Young.¡±


    Olivia did not think much about it when she put her phone down to answer. ¡°Please


    Z stood up and walked toward the end of the bed. She gave the doctor a once- over and asked,


    ¡°Doctor, can Sis Liv be discharged?¡±


    The doctor seemed to be taken aback that Z was also present. He shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m


    here to give Ms. Larson her injection.¡±


    ¡°Injection?¡±


    Z frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t administering injections a nurse¡¯s job? And Sis Liv¡¯s primary doctor is Ken Lucas,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After what happened in the hall, Ken was now Olivia¡¯s primary doctor.


    The doctor¡¯s face was slightly stiff as he exined. ¡°Dr. Lucas sent me.¡±


    Z did not believe him, so she stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Take off your mask. Let me see your face.¡±


    Olivia saw how cautious Z was being and tugged her shirt from behind, saying,¡± What¡¯s with you,


    Zy?¡±


    ¡°Take off your mask!¡± Z repeated.


    ¡°Ms. Larson¡­¡± The doctor pleaded with Olivia for help.


    However, Olivia knew that Z would not look for trouble on purpose, so she chimed in as well. ¡°Dr.


    Young, this isn¡¯t the operating theatre. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to take off your mask.¡±


    The doctor sighed helplessly and reached out to pull his mask down. With it down, he smiled sinisterly


    at Olivia, and at the same time, leaped toward her with a syringe.


    in hand.


    ¡°You asked for this, Olivia Larson! If only you¡¯dply!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Olivia shot down from her bed and ran towards the other side, while Z stopped the man in his tracks.


    ¡°Sis Liv, go look for Ken!¡±


    Even if Ken was Jerk John¡¯s crony, he would not kill Olivia.


    Olivia saw that Z¡¯s blockage of the man was failing, and after hesitating for a moment, she took a


    vase and threw it at the man.


    The man took the chance to push Z away, rush over, and grab Olivia by the neck.


    As the syringe was about to pierce through her skin, Z leaped over and struck the syringe so that it


    fell on the floor. She then yanked Olivia up and ran outside.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Help! Somebody! Help!¡±


    The pair had just gotten a head start when the man yanked Olivia back. He took out a


    knife and was about to stab her in the chest.


    At that moment, Z grabbed the knife with a sudden burst of courage. She held the pain in as she


    turned to scream, ¡°Run, Sis Liv! Leave me!¡±


    Before Olivia could think any longer, she stumbled and ran out of the door. She was about to scream


    for help when she bumped into someone in the hall

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 264

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 264


    ¡°Ms. Larson?¡±


    Olivia lifted up her head to see Wilbur. She immediately yanked his hand and pointed toward her ward


    in a panic. ¡°Quick! Go save Zy!¡±


    Just as they arrived at Olivia¡¯s ward, they heard a painful cry


    from Z.


    Wilbur swooped in and restrained the man while Olivia caught Z, > was falling backward, in her


    arms. When Olivia saw the knife that was buried deep in Z¡¯s


    chest, she was stunned.


    Blood. There was blood everywhere on Z¡¯s chest. Scarlet, crimson blood that


    blinded Olivia.


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    Her voice was shaking as her tears fell onto Z¡¯s face like rain. ¡°Zy! Don¡¯t fall asleep! Hang in there!¡±


    Then, she quickly ced Z down and ran toward the hallway, screaming and crying, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!


    Hurry! Help!¡±


    However, for some unknown reason, the hospital¡¯s walkway was unusually quiet. Olivia¡¯s cries for help


    echoed emptily and helplessly.


    ¡°Doctor! Please save Zy! Please save my Zy!¡±


    As she ran towards the nursing station, Olivia bumped into Ken, and she tugged on his arms hard,


    shrieking, ¡°Ken! Quickly, please save Zy! Zy was stabbed in the chest!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before he could obtain any more information, Ken was calling someone on his phone as he ran toward


    Olivia¡¯s ward.


    When he saw Z lying in a pool of her own blood, panic shed through his eyes before he snapped


    back to his doctorly instincts, picked Z up, and ran outside.


    However, when they passed by Olivia, Z tugged on her arm, whispered something in her ear, and


    passed out immediately after that.


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted instantly. Her body froze on the spot for a moment before she chased after Z


    and Ken with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Hang in there, Zy!¡±


    ¡°Ken! You have to save her!¡±


    Ken nodded and brought Z into the operating theater while the other nurses and doctors appeared


    one by one.


    Olivia looked at the ring sign saying, ¡®operation theatre in use¡¯ and lost strength in her legs. She slid


    down the wall and plopped onto the ground.


    She looked ahead nkly as Z¡¯sst few words rang in her mind.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I can die happy now that I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    Found her?


    What did she mean?


    Z did say that she came to return a favor, and she had always said that Olivia was her sunshine¡­


    Olivia tried tob through her memories to learn when she had first met Z, but she burst into tears


    immediately, because she could not remember anything.


    Suddenly, someone tapped her on her shoulder, startling her. She quickly looked up with her lifeless


    eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wilbur frowned slightly as he asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯ve restrained that man. Do you want to report this to


    the police or settle it privately?¡±


    Olivia asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Jorge Winston, the young master of the Winston family.¡±


    The Winstons?


    The same Winstons that went bankrupt because of John, and the same Winstons


    that buried her alive?


    After a moment of silence, Olivia spat through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll settle it privately.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Wilbur nodded and went back to the ward to watch Jorge since he could not let him


    escape.


    As for how this matter would be privately settled, he would wait until Zac arrived to decide that.


    Olivia sat on the floor, and uneasiness filled her heart. She waited for a while, but she did not see Ken


    nor Zac. Instead, she saw John.


    Her head was slumped as she picked at her nails. Suddenly, there was a shadow above her head. She


    thought it was Zac, so she lifted up her head and blurted, ¡°Za¡­¡±


    Before she could finish saying Zac¡¯s name, she was met with John¡¯s cold, menacing


    eyes.


    The Olivia that was before John was a messy-haired, disheveled, barefooted woman with blood all over


    her body and hands. She was looking at him with unfocused eyes.


    s, John did not pity Olivia. He yanked her up painfully from the ground and used her. ¡°Olivia


    Larson, did you really have to make Dolly die before you¡¯ll stop this nonsense?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 265

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 265


    Olivia was in no mood to argue with John. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    John had no ns to let her go just like that. The grip he had on her arm tightened further as he


    bellowed, ¡°Why? Why do you want Dolly dead so badly?¡±


    ¡°John, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°So, you know what pain is? Dolly slit her wrist! She tried to kill herself! Do you know that?¡±


    Did Dolly attempt suicide?


    Olivia was stunned for a while before she looked coldly at John and said, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait for her to


    die! She killed Uncle Wace, she killed my mom, she forced my dad to kill himself, and she snatched


    you from me! Doesn¡¯t she deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°Those are all just your spections.¡±


    ¡±


    Olivia looked at how he was questioning her, and her heart felt like it had been stabbed a thousand


    times. She could not help but sneer coldly. ¡°You really love your Dolly, huh?¡±


    When Olivia was buried alive because of John, where was he?


    He was busy helping Dorothy Ellis get out of jail!


    And now, because of him as well, Zy had been stabbed in the chest by a Winston, and here he was


    questioning her on why she could not forgive Dorothy.


    Suddenly, she bit down on John¡¯s hand hard, and only released her jaw when she


    tasted blood.


    He released her, looked at the bloody bite mark, and roared, ¡°Are you a crazy dog, Olivia Larson?¡±


    She looked at him coldly, spat the blood in her mouth at him, and wiped the corner of her mouth. Then,


    she snickered. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a crazy dog, but you¡¯re no human either!¡±


    She pointed at the operating theatre and said, ¡°Look at that. The Winstons wanted to kill me because of


    you, but Zy took the stabbing for me and is now fighting for her life!


    ¡°John Freeman, thest time I nearly died from being buried alive by the Winstons, did you know about


    it?¡±


    Hearing that, John frowned, and a trace of panic shed across his eyes.


    However, Olivia did not notice it and continued with her berating. ¡°John Freeman, I was buried alive


    because of you! Zy is fighting for her life because of you! And you You¡¯ve only ever cared about your


    little mistress!


    ¡°Dorothy¡¯s life might matter to you, but what about our lives?


    ¡°What do you mean, those things are just my ¡®spections¡¯? John Freeman, do you not have a brain,


    or do you not have a heart?¡±


    Right after that, Oliviaughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I think you¡¯re just not willing to admit that Dorothy


    Ellis is an evil b*tch! Did you even acknowledge that she


    orchestrated her own car ident?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Why do you turn a blind eye toward her evil ways, but me me for every little thing I do? What did I


    f*cking owe you in my past life?¡±


    John had no words to say as he listened to Olivia¡¯s angry tirade. He stood in ce


    unmovingly.


    He did not know that Olivia was capable of cussing like this. That was his first time hearing her swear.


    Suddenly, she punched John square in his chest and spat through gritted teeth,¡± John Freeman, it


    would¡¯ve been so nice if Jorge Winston stabbed you instead!¡±


    John¡¯s heart shuddered, and it ached a little. Then, his head started pounding as well. Did she loathe


    him to that extent now?


    Sadly, he had no choice. He clutched Olivia¡¯s hand tightly in his and started pulling


    her in one direction.


    ¡°I need your blood, Olivia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dolly attempted suicide and lost a lot of blood. The blood bank is empty, so I need your blood, or she


    will die.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breath hitched in her chest, and she felt like there was steel in her feet. She had poured out her


    grievings, and even after learning she had been buried alive, he could still remain so calm and so clear


    about why he wasing to her.


    Men were the species with the coldest hearts indeed.


    However, on the contrary, he was so loyal to Dorothy.


    Olivia lost her strength. She allowed him to drag her wherever he wanted to go, and


    her eyes were bloodshot as she merely stared at his back. She asked resentfully all of a sudden, ¡°John


    Freeman, when I was buried alive, you weren¡¯t there. Dorothy Ellis attempts suicide because she fears


    retribution for her sins, and you now want me to save her with my blood. Does my life really not mean


    anything to you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 266

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 266


    John stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn around. He just said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Olivia, I


    can¡¯t afford to let her die.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia did not continue pursuing the matter. She smiled wryly, looking at


    his back.


    It was as if someone had stabbed her heart. The coolness forming around the wound made her whole


    body so cold that it stiffened. Waves of grief and anger


    followed.


    The meaning behind the words ¡®I can¡¯t afford to let her die¡¯ was that anyone could die except Dorothy,


    including Olivia herself.


    If she was nothing in John¡¯s heart, why did he still keep her by his side and not let her go?


    She was dying to ask him, ¡®So, what about our past, the time when we were madly in


    love?¡¯


    However, she knew that she would not like John¡¯s answer, so she just responded


    lightly, ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡±


    John shivered slightly, then dragged her downstairs.


    He tossed her into the room and said to the nurse coldly, ¡°Extract her blood and save


    Dorothy.¡±


    The nurse stared at the wristband on Olivia¡¯s wrist nkly. ¡°Mr. Freeman, she¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Olivia interrupted her. ¡°Just go for it. Take whatever you


    want. Just make sure to leave me with my final breath.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her head and smiled at John with tears in her eyes. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let


    your little lover die.¡±


    John nced at her coldly and turned away without saying anything.


    The room fell into silence, and all that remained was the sound of the nurse extracting her blood. It felt


    awfully strange.


    ¡±


    Just as the seven-ounce blood bag was about to be filled, John turned and looked at Olivia with a gaze


    that contained mixed feelings. When he spoke, his voice sounded like he had experienced a slight


    change of heart. ¡°Olivia, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    John did not finish his sentence by the time Zac arrived.


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t you be killed by this b*stard?¡± Zac looked at John coldly.¡± Miss, please stop


    taking her blood.¡±


    The nurse had been unwilling to begin with, so she immediately nodded after hearing what Zac said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton, mind your own business!¡±


    Zac obviously did not entertain John and walked straight past him. He took off his coat and covered


    Olivia, then helped her up while saying gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.


    from here.¡±


    John reached out to stop him, looking exceptionally gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re not taking her anywhere!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body was very weak because of the blood extraction, and she leaned softly against Zac¡¯s body.


    He carefully hugged her shoulder.


    It was such an irritating scene to John¡¯s eyes. It pissed him off.


    ¡°Zac, let go! Olivia led Dolly tomit suicide. I¡¯m not done with her yet.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Zac sneered. ¡°I was the one who exposed the news. Do you really think that a pregnant


    woman that needs to be in the hospital almost every other day. has the ability to make Dorothymit


    suicide?¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I did it.¡±


    Zac no longer hid anything and said, ¡°If you need blood to save Dorothy, take mine.¡±


    Olivia was in a daze, but she suddenly grabbed his sleeve after hearing this.


    ¡°Dorothy has Rh-negative blood type. You¡­¡±


    Zac lowered his head and stroked her messy hair with a smile. ¡°I do too.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    She widened her eyes as if remembering something. She asked him carefully, ¡°Then ¡­ thest time


    Dorothy and I were admitted to the hospital together, were you the one who saved me?¡±


    She remembered clearly that the doctor had said there was only enough blood for one person in the


    blood bank and that John chose to save Dorothy over her.


    When she woke up, the first person she saw was Zac, which meant that¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 267

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 267


    Zac nodded. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tears immediately welled up and dripped on the back of Zac¡¯s hand. Before he could react, she


    had already hugged him. ¡°Thank you, Zac. Thank you.¡±


    The man she had loved for seventeen years gave her up without hesitation when she was about to die,


    but a stranger like Zac chose to save her with his kindness and generosity. She would never forget


    such a good deed.


    As for her heart, it waspletely broken because of the man she loved.


    She could still dream about reconciliation when she did not know the truth, but now that she did, she


    finally understood how cruel and uneptable the truth could be.


    ¡®John really had no intention to save me back then.¡±


    Thinking of this, Olivia cried so hard that she was out of breath, and finally passed out due tock of


    oxygen


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    Zac became anxious, picked Olivia up, and ran out, but John went forward to stop him at the door.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    John¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°Dorothy can¡¯t wait any longer. Go draw your blood now.¡±


    After saying that, he snatched Olivia over and stared at Zac coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my


    woman.¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    Zac followed him, wanting to snatch her back, but he was afraid that she might get injured, so he only


    blocked his way.


    ¡°Zac, I¡¯m warning you, the Quinton family will never be able to stand against me. Don¡¯t be the


    second Summers family.¡±


    ¡°If you want to destroy the Quinton family, go ahead. Be my guest.¡±


    Hearing that, John sneered. ¡°If Olivia learns that the Mr. Quinton whom she thinks is.


    as gentle as jade is actually an indifferent and unfilial son, would she still believe in you?¡±


    Zac¡¯s expression darkened with a hint of a threat. ¡°If you dare hurt Liv again, I¡¯ll y this game with you


    until the very end!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Quinton. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    John then walked away with Olivia.


    Zac did not follow them and went back into the room. He unbuttoned his sleeve,


    reached his buff arm out to the nurse, and said, ¡°Do it.¡±


    However, he could not afford to let Dorothy continue like this. That woman had to be stopped.


    John walked very slowly while carrying Olivia in his arms as if he was afraid that she might leave him.


    He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. If not for her pale face and the bloodstains


    on her body, this scene would have brought him back to their


    past.


    She looked very obedient when she was asleep. Even if she was frowning, it was still


    cute.


    Suddenly, he whispered in his hoarse voice, ¡°Liv, how nice would it be if you were asleep like this


    forever.¡±


    At that moment, a thought suddenly popped into his mind. He wanted Olivia to stay by his side forever,


    even if she could not speak or move.


    However, after a second thought, he rejected the idea again.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. He even licked her lips with nostalgia right after. ¡®The


    mouth that she uses to yell at me now is still so sweet.¡±


    If this mouth could no longer speak, things would not be right in this world.


    He carried her into the room next to them and put her on the bed. Pulling off Zac¡¯s coat and throwing it


    on the ground, he then took off his own coat and covered her body. He caressed her face gently.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he clutched his chest in pain and looked down at his shirt, which was slowly getting


    drenching in red.


    He pulled his tie and looked at the soaked gauze in disgust while cursing. ¡°Damn it! How useless!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s taking forever for this wound to heal. How irritating!¡±


    Immediately, he walked into the room next to this one and said to Wilbur, ¡°Give me the man.¡±


    Wilbur recognized him and shook his head to refuse. ¡°Nope. Sir said that I¡¯m not allowed to do so.¡±


    Fortunately, John did not force him into it. He nodded slightly. ¡°Okay then. Could you go outside for a


    while? I want to talk to him.¡±


    The Winston family already wanted to get revenge on John, so Wilbur did not refuse this time. He


    walked out of the room and then closed the door.


    Soon, Jorge¡¯s scream came from the room.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 268

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 268


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    John reached out to lift Jorge up, staring at him with scorching eyes. ¡°Who ordered you to hurt my


    wife?¡±


    Jorge¡¯s face had already been punched into a bloody mess, and he did not look like a young master at


    all. He pleaded, ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    John sneered. He let go of him and stepped on his abdomen with a little force. Jorge immediately spat


    out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Jorge, you should be happy that my wife is not the one who¡¯s about to die. If not, you would be dead


    already.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, someone told me that¡­ you and your wife are not on good terms, so even if I killed her,


    you would not be mad at the Winston family. If I had known. otherwise¡­¡± Jorge spat out another


    mouthful of blood. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have dared to¡­¡±


    It was true that he hated John and wanted to get revenge on him.


    However, he also knew that if he actually killed someone that John cared about,


    none of the members of the Winston family would survive John¡¯s wrath.


    That was why he chose Olivia, the wife who had been abandoned.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    John looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡±


    With just those few words, Jorge¡¯s heart sank, and his body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    He quickly grabbed John¡¯s hand, exposing everything he knew. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they ate. They called


    me to tell me. All I know is that it was a woman.¡±


    ¡°She told me that your marriage to Olivia Larson was just in name now and that you¡¯ve fallen for


    another woman, so you didn¡¯t care about her life or death¡­¡±


    Hearing that, a trace of murderous intent shed across John¡¯s eyes, and he sounded more indifferent


    as he said, ¡°What else?¡±


    Jorge was horrified. He was afraid that John would break his neck right now, so he could not care less


    about revealing everything else.


    ¡°She also said that you hated Olivia because she betrayed you two years ago and


    you even sent her to jail. If she dies, you¡¯ll be happy¡­¡±


    that


    ¡®Happy?¡¯


    John¡¯s eyes were gloomy and terrifying. He stretched out his hand to grab Jorge¡¯s arm and turn it.


    Then, he heard a ¡®crack¡¯, and Jorge¡¯s arm drooped like a broken puppet as he was pulled to the


    ground.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jorge cried loudly in pain, but after he locked eyes with John, he immediately bit his lips and endured


    the pain.


    ¡°Go back and tell the Winston family that Olivia Larson is my wife, and whoever dares to touch her


    again¡­¡± John snorted and opened the door to leave without needing to finish his sentence.


    When Wilbur came in, Jorge was shrinking at the corner, begging while shivering.


    ¡°Let me go, won¡¯t you? I won¡¯t do it again, ever¡­¡±


    Wilbur wiped the bloodstains off the floor without no expression on his face. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Quinton said


    no.¡±


    Jorge gasped andforted himself in his heart. ¡®At least it¡¯s better to be with Zac than John.¡¯


    In the ward.


    John leaned against the wall the second he entered through the door. He was about to faint as he was


    so weak. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and his lips. were as pale as paper.


    His shirt was drenched in red, and he did not know which parts of it were his blood or Jorge¡¯s.


    Wes was shocked seeing him like this upon opening the door and quickly helped him. to the bed. ¡°Sir,


    what happened? Why did you tear your wounds open again?¡±


    John frowned. He grabbed Wes¡¯s arm and said in a hoarse yet chilly voice, ¡°Settle the remains of the


    Winston family. And¡­¡±


    He endured the pain and took a deep breath, ¡°Take a look at everyone Jorge has contacted recently. I


    want aplete list of those people.¡±


    After saying that, before Wes could question him, John fainted.


    Ken was performing Zyia¡¯s surgery at the moment, so Wes could only stop John¡¯s


    bleeding John himself since no one could find out about him being admitted to the hospital.


    Especially the Winston family. They would definitely cause trouble if they found out.


    However¡­


    Wes shook his head as he cleaned John¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you tell Madam about all of this?


    ¡®I really can¡¯t understand you anymore.¡±


    1

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 269

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 269


    Olivia had a dream about her mother.


    She was crying and wanted to hug her mother, but there seemed to be a barrier between them, and


    she could never reach out to her.


    She could see her lips moving but could not hear her voice. She was anxious and started yelling while


    crying.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    However, her mother just shook her head with tears in her eyes and slowly walked


    away.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go!¡± Olivia wanted to break the ss barrier as she cried. ¡°Mom, take me with you,


    please?¡±


    Sobbing over and over again, she woke up with Zac¡¯s arm still in her grip.


    Seeing her awake, Zac caressed her head. ¡°Had a bad dream?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, and it took her a while to recover. She used Zac¡¯s arm to


    wipe her tears and said pitifully, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad dream. I dreamed about my mother.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, your snot and tears are all over my shirt. It was expensive.¡±


    Hearing that, she quickly let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡¯


    Suddenly, Zac pulled her into his arms andforted her gently. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, you idiot! Why are you


    acting so serious?¡±


    Although she had tried her best to distance herself from him, all she wanted now


    was to be in his arms.


    All because he gave her the sense of security that she needed.


    Suddenly, she raised her head. ¡°Where¡¯s Zy? How is she? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Z has been rescued. She will just need to be observed for another twenty-four hours.


    If¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring me to her.¡±


    Olivia looked like a cute rabbit as she pleaded, which made Zac tremble slightly and almost lose his


    mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He covered her with his coat and squatted down to help her put on her shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t run around


    without your shoes anymore. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Olivia was stunned and chuckled. ¡°Zac.¡±


    He looked up and stared at her gently.


    ¡°Is everywyer as naggy as you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He supported her to stand up, and as he was walking, he looked down at her profile and slightly pouted


    his lips.


    Honestly, he was not a chatty person. He did not like talking outside of the court.


    However, in front of her, he could not help but nag.


    Zac sighed in his heart. ¡®I guess this is fate.¡¯


    At the ICU, Olivia could see Z lying in bed with a pale face and many medical fluid bags hanging


    beside her through the ss window.


    This was her first time seeing Z in such a weak state, and tears immediately gushed out of her eyes.


    ¡°Zy is like this now all because of me.¡±


    She covered her face and started sobbing.


    Zac hugged her andforted her. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the Winston family¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°The Winston family!¡¯


    ¡°I want to see the killer!¡±


    Zac was worried about her health. ¡°You just woke up.¡±


    However, Olivia¡¯s eyes were determined. ¡°I want to see him. I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat for no


    reason.¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°Twice now!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zac knew that he could not convince her, so he brought her over.


    The moment they stepped into the room, the first thing they saw was Jorge leaning against the wall


    with injuries all over his body. He seemed to have been beaten up earlier.


    After Zac signaled for Wilbur to leave, Jorge suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°Ms. Larson,


    no, Mrs. Freeman, please forgive me! I know I was wrong,


    and I dare not do it again.¡±


    However, Olivia looked down at him indifferently. ¡°Jorge Winston?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Jorge Winston.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing against your Winston family, so why do you want to kill me?¡±


    Without waiting for him to speak, she picked up the fruit knife at the side, dropped it on his hand,


    pressed it down, and heard him scream in pain.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 270

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 270


    Jorge was stunned when he was cut. All Zac and Olivia heard was him begging and screaming.


    This move from her shocked Zac as well. He trembled a little and stared at her for quite some time


    before reacting..


    It was because Olivia had cut Jorge¡¯s index finger off.


    The floor was drenched with blood, and the scene was awfully bloody. Even her face was stained with


    a few drops of blood.


    However, her expression was exceptionally calm as if she had just cut a carrot.


    Right after, she tossed the knife aside and said firmly, ¡°Jorge, remember everything that happened


    today. If there¡¯s a next time, it will be your neck instead of your finger then!¡±


    After saying that, Olivia turned away and walked out of the room.


    Zac quickly followed and gave Wilbur a few instructions. After that, he ran towards Olivia, who was


    standing still in the corridor.


    Seeing her pale face and piercing eyes, Zac did not dare to speak, so he just stood there and


    apanied her.


    After a long while, Olivia said with a depressed tone, ¡°Zac, why are you just staring at me? Come hold


    me up.¡±


    Zac was taken aback and quickly held her up by the shoulders.


    Staring at a single spot on the wall, Olivia leaned against Zac, and her body softened. She turned to


    look at him with a mournful face. ¡°My legs are weak.¡±


    Seeing how she looked, he could not help but chuckle and pick her up.


    Judging by her aura just now, he thought she was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡±


    Olivia knew that he was mocking her and immediately blushed. She turned away and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I


    want to see Zy.¡±


    Zac smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    He finally knew why John had liked her so much in the past. She was indeed a very interestingdy.


    ¡°But Ms. Larson, do you want to wipe the blood off your face first?¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia was dumbfounded and widened her eyes at him. ¡°I have blood on my face?¡±


    Zac smiled gently. ¡°Yeah. I have a handkerchief in my coat. Take it, and wipe yourself


    with it.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She took the handkerchief out and simply wiped her face then asked, ¡°How about


    now?¡±


    Zac took a quick nce then put her down and gently wiped off the remaining stains with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine now.¡±


    Olivia blushed slightly, lowered her head, and pursed her lips for a brief moment before asking, ¡°I¡­


    Was I scary earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was scared by you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Winston family going overboard! I can still deal with them burying me alive, but this time they


    hurt Zy, and I will never forgive them!¡±


    After saying that, Olivia looked up and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°And why should I take the bullet for


    John?¡±


    If this was the past, she would not mind because she loved him and would do anything for him


    including sacrificing her life.


    However, she already knew that John had given up on her long ago. He had even thrown her life away,


    so why should she still get injured for him?


    Zac gently patted her head. ¡°Liv, I will always have your back. No matter what you wish to do, just go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°Zac.¡± Olivia looked up and smiled at him, ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me back


    then.¡±


    These words directly hit Zac¡¯s heart, making him tremble suddenly and almost reveal his actual


    thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never give up on you.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll never stop helping you, nor will I ever stop loving you.¡¯ However, he could never say the second part


    of that sentence.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Ken¡¯s voice suddenly woke Zac up. His face immediately turned cold, and he looked


    over.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ken.¡±


    This was the first time that the two were meeting since Ken returned to the country.


    If this was before, they would have gone out to drink together long ago, but now that Zac and John


    were on bad terms, Ken naturally did not dare to act rashly.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 271

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 271


    Ken was startled for a moment. Then, he smiled and greeted him. ¡°Zac, long time no see. Let¡¯s grab a


    drink whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    Zac ignored Ken and turned around. He spoke to Olivia gently. ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll leave Ken alone. I¡¯ll go get


    something for you to eat.¡±


    you


    and


    Then, he walked away.


    Olivia looked at Zac, who was leaving, puzzled. ¡°Dr. Lucas, did you offend Mr. Quinton in any way?¡±


    They were on good terms, if she was not mistaken.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken smiled wryly and shook his head. ¡°No, of course. He is on bad terms with John, and I¡¯m John¡¯s


    doctor, so he thinks I¡¯m his enemy.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, do you think so too?¡± Ken felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not on John¡¯s side. I have no choice


    because the Freeman family is more powerful than the Quinton family. I support you deep down in my


    heart.¡±


    It did not matter to Olivia whose side Ken was on, so she did not want to dwell on it. Instead, she


    asked, ¡°When will Z wake up?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the knife did not stab her heart, so it¡¯s not serious, but¡­¡±


    Ken continued after a pause. ¡°After all, the wound is on the chest, and she lost a lot


    of blood. We¡¯ll know in these next few hours if she regains consciousness.¡±


    They both looked at Z and said nothing more.


    After all, it was not up to Ken when Z would regain consciousness. That depended on Z.


    Olivia¡¯s forehead puckered, and she felt guilty.


    She should have insisted on sending Z far away. If she had done that, Z would be safe now.


    It was her selfishness that made her let Z stay. After all, she did not want to face


    these things alone.


    She turned around to look at Ken. However, the look in his eyes surprised her. It was the same look


    she had seen John¡¯s gaze when he looked at her years ago.


    ¡°Ken.¡±


    Ken looked at her. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Freeman?¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked at him for a while before she asked, ¡°Do you crush on Z?¡±


    have a


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ken was startled and flustered. He chuckled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Mrs. Freeman, what are


    you talking about?¡±


    However, Olivia ignored him and continued. ¡°Ken, if you have feelings for Z, promise me that you¡¯ll


    treat her well and dote on her for life. Don¡¯t be like John, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t like Z, then promise me you won¡¯t flirt with her. In the future, you¡¯ll only need to help


    me take care of her asionally as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, w-what do you mean by that?¡± Ken panicked. ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re speaking


    your final words..?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Take these as my final words. If you think of me as a friend, promise me you¡¯ll do what


    I told you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman¡­¡±


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Olivia repeated with a stern look on her face.


    Her sudden change in expression shocked Ken. He nodded quickly, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Only then did she seem relieved. Then, she looked at Z on the hospital bed again.


    She thought, ¡®Z, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you for the rest of your life. Ken is reliable. In the


    future, I will be able to rest assured if he¡¯s there for you.¡¯


    Suddenly, she began to cough. She quickly covered her mouth, turned around, and secretly took a


    painkiller. Then, she wiped the cold sweat off her forehead with Zac¡¯s


    handkerchief.


    ¡°I think I have a cold.¡±


    However, Ken did not seem to believe her and stared at her for a long time until Zac returned. Only


    then did he withdraw his gaze.


    Zac poured a cup of warm water and handed it to Olivia. ¡°Liv, drink some water.¡±


    Olivia needed water to wash the blood out of her throat, so she drank the water


    without thinking.


    After a while, she felt dizzy and leaned against Zac as she frowned. ¡°W-why do I feel


    so sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re sleepy.¡±


    33

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 272

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 272


    When Ken saw Zac carrying Olivia, he froze for a moment. ¡°Zac, did you drug Mrs. Freeman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a sleeping pill.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Zac nced at Ken coldly. ¡°Ken, what you choose to do is your business, but I¡¯ll never forgive you if


    you¡¯re here to help that b*stard John.¡±


    Ken looked sad when he said, ¡°John might have done some uneptable things, but he actually cares


    about his wife. I think you know that.¡±


    ¡°You mean when he saved Olivia from getting hurt?¡±


    Ken nodded.


    Zac sneered. ¡°I know about that, and I was there. I even thought John would change.


    ¡°But do you know what he did when Z was being rescued?¡±


    ¡®What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He took Liv to get her blood to save Dorothy, who was in prison.¡±


    Ken could not believe what he heard. ¡°T-That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be true? You can ask John yourself if he still has a conscience.¡± Zac nced at Olivia, who was


    in his arms. ¡°Even if he still loves Liv, he cannot deny what he did. to her, and Liv will never forget it


    either.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left, carrying Olivia in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ken froze asplicated feelings rose in him.


    He had seen John¡¯s wounded body and heard him call Olivia¡¯s name in his sleep, but


    ¡ª


    He could not understand what was going on now.


    Only a long timeter did Ken realize John was both an angel and a demon to Olivia.


    John¡¯s love for Olivia wasplex and all-consuming.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Z. A trace of sadness shed across his eyes as he muttered,


    ¡°Z, do you remember me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Dorothy, who was in another ward, woke up.


    She was grumpy because John was not the first thing she saw when she woke up.


    John was not apanying her even after she tried tomit suicide. Could that b *tch Olivia have


    done something?


    She was furious at the thought. She pulled out the needle in her arm and limped toward the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Wes standing behind it with a stic bag in his hand, which


    looked like it had food inside.


    Seeing her awake, he held up the stic bag and said, ¡°Ms. Ellis, you¡¯re awake. Eat something.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Johnny?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman is busy.¡±


    Anger shot through Dorothy upon hearing this, and she lifted her hand to knock the stic bag out of


    Wes¡¯s hand. Then, she ordered coldly. ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    Wes nced at the spilled soup on the floor, expressionless, and repeated, ¡°Mr. Freeman is busy.¡±


    ¡°Is he in his office? I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    He stopped her. ¡°Ms. Ellis, Mr. Freeman is not at thepany. It¡¯s pointless to go there.¡±


    Not at thepany?


    Dorothy¡¯s expression turned ferocious. ¡°Did he go to that b*tch, Olivia, again?¡±


    Wes did not like hearing her insult Olivia like this. He answered coldly, ¡°Ms. Ellis, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re


    meddling too much? It has nothing to do with you if Mr. Freeman is by Mrs. Freeman¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Wes Coulson! What do you mean by that?¡±


    Then, Dorothy sneered and stripped off the gauze on her wrist. She squeezed her wound, making the


    blood drip on the floor.


    ¡°Tell Johnny I took things too hard and attempted suicide again. Tell him toe. here at once.¡±


    Wes frowned and snorted. ¡°Ms. Ellis, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call a doctor for you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± When Dorothy was about to curse out of anger, she saw Zac approaching her


    ward.


    Right now, he was menacing and cold. It was very different from his gentle and kind


    image.


    ¡°Mr. Coulson, I¡¯d like to talk to Ms. Ellis alone.¡±


    Wes quickly stepped aside. ¡°No problem.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 273

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 273


    ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡±


    Scared by Zac¡¯s overbearing appearance, Dorothy staggered back and fell on her bed.


    He just walked in and closed the door with his behind him. He looked at Dorothy. coldly and said


    nothing.


    ¡°Zac Quinton, why are you here?¡± Dorothy was terrified to be alone in the ward with


    him.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t hit women.¡±


    Her anger surged, and she was back to her usual arrogant self when she heard what Zac said. ¡°Why


    are you here, then? To get revenge for that b*tch?¡±


    Zac grabbed Dorothy¡¯s neck as soon as he heard the word ¡®b*tch¡¯. He looked at her murderously and


    said, ¡°Dorothy, I said I don¡¯t hit women, but I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t kill.¡±


    Then, he let go of her neck, wiped his hand on a handkerchief, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you to


    behave yourself, or I¡¯ll send you to hell right now.¡±


    Dorothy was frightened by him and coughed as she said, ¡°Johnny won¡¯t let you do


    that.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t? Does he have the right to decide? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the victim here. I¡¯m in charge.¡±


    Although Zac said so, the only reason he did not kill Dorothy was John.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do those things. Olivia framed me!¡±


    Zac looked at her with disgust. ¡°I was the one who put the evidence there. Do you mean to say that I¡¯m


    the one who framed you?¡±


    Dorothy was startled to hear Zac admitting to it.


    ¡°It was you?¡±


    Dorothy did not want to go against Zac. After all, the Quinton family was also a powerful family.


    ¡°Someone framed me. I didn¡¯t do those things.


    ¡°Besides, Johnny loves me and would never let me go back to prison. I was even.


    going to give birth to a child for him, but I miscarried. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can.


    investigate it.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m not in the mood to hear you say all this. We both know the


    truth.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you that if you touch Olivia again, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from


    this Earth!¡±


    Unconvinced, Dorothy stood up and held up her bleeding right wrist. ¡°If I tell Johnny you did this, do


    you think he¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    Zac did not waste his time on her and said calmly, ¡°You can call and ask Jorge Winston if I¡¯ll keep my


    word.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he opened the door and left.


    Dorothy¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and she sat down on her bed.


    ¡®What does he mean by that?


    ¡®He already knows who¡¯s behind Jorge. Or did Jorge get caught?¡¯


    After thinking about it, Dorothy wanted to call Jorge to ask him, but she feared it was Zac¡¯s trap.


    She could not help frowning at the prickling pain on her wrist.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    As long as Zac was by Olivia¡¯s side, the difficulty of her ns would increase. She had to think of a way


    to lure him away from Olivia.


    How frustrating!


    Dorothy knew she had pushed Olivia into a corner, yet Olivia managed to turn the tables again.


    Just as she was thinking, the door opened, and a tall figure walked in.


    As soon as Dorothy saw the man, she burst into tears and rushed into the man¡¯s arms, crying. ¡°Johnny,


    I thought you wouldn¡¯te to see me. Other people bully me when you¡¯re not around. Look at my


    wrist. It¡­¡±


    John nced at the wound and casually asked, ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Dorothy sobbed and looked up at John pitifully. ¡°It was Zac. He threatened me because of


    Olivia¡­¡±


    Dorothy was well aware that even if John did not like Olivia, he did not like seeing Olivia be close to his


    best friend. Thus, she deliberately made use of this fact.


    John reached out and grabbed her right wrist. He asked coldly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It does.¡±


    Suddenly, he shook off her hand and asked in a cold voice, ¡°If it hurts, why did you cut your wrist in the


    first ce?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 274

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 274


    Dorothy was shocked. She held her right hand in pain and looked at John with tears shimmering in her


    eyes. ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    However, instead of pitying her, John asked, ¡°Is what the media reported true?¡±


    He was asking about the fake ident and her employing a murderer to kill Zac.


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    She cried, out of breath, as if she had been wronged.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she lifted her head and saw that John was unmoved, she panicked and wanted to hug him, but


    he dodged her.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m giving you a chance to confess. There won¡¯t be another chance if your miss this one.¡±


    He would have dealt with this earlier on if it was anyone else, but Dorothy had saved him and


    apanied him throughout his most painful days, so he could not do anything much to her.


    ¡°Johnny,¡± Dorothy said. She sniffled and lied calmly. ¡°I did none of those things.


    Someone framed me.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes shed with disappointment, and he asked, ¡°Do you know Jorge?¡±


    Hearing that name, Dorothy panicked.


    At this moment, she was almost sure Jorge had been caught, but she did not know whose hands he


    was in and how much John knew.


    However, she still took a chance. After all, John never doubted her.


    In the past, John always believed everything she said, including her false usations against Olivia.


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    John stared at her. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    Then, John turned around to walk out of the ward. Unexpectedly, Dorothy hugged


    him from behind.


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t leave. Stay with me. I¡¯m afraid. Do I have to go back to that ce?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, Johnny. I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s scary there, and the people there bully me¡­¡±


    Dorothy speaking about bullying made John recall the time when Olivia got hurt in the cell. His


    expression became gloomy as he pried Dorothy¡¯s arms open.


    However, Dorothy refused to let go and grabbed onto his shirt. ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you.


    believe me?¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, there¡¯s no point in me staying alive if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Then, she dashed to the wall.


    However, before she could hit the wall, John dragged her back.


    He knew what was on Dorothy¡¯s mind. She did not intend to die. She only wanted to


    threaten him.


    Her act angered him. He grabbed her cor and pinned her to the wall. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Dorothy, I


    hate it when I¡¯m threatened. Remember that!¡±


    Dorothy was shocked. She cried for mercy. ¡°Johnny, I-I wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten


    you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! This is thest time I¡¯ll give you a chance. The next time, I¡¯ll drag you to prison myself!¡±


    With that, he let go of her cor, making her fall to the ground with a scream.


    John did not even bother to look at her before he left.


    For some reason, Olivia¡¯s face emerged in his mind.


    Whenever she confronted him, she never cried. Even when she cried, she still looked at him firmly and


    obstinately.


    It was a look that stuck with him.


    Lately, though, the thought of Olivia gave him a headache. It was heartbreaking to


    think about her.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy sat on the ground in the ward and looked at the fresh blood on her wrist. Then, she


    grabbed the vase beside her and smashed it.


    Olivia must have done something to make John suspect her.


    She hated Olivia!


    She hated her deep down in her heart!


    Before, she had wanted to torture Olivia slowly, but now, she wanted her to die at once!


    Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. She took her phone and dialed a number. This time, she


    wanted Olivia to die, and she wanted it to happen in front of her!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 275

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 275


    It was morning when Olivia woke up again. Looking around, she saw no one in the room. On the table


    beside her was an insted lunch box with a piece of paper


    under it.


    ¡°Remember to eat your meals.¡±


    Apparently it was from Zac.


    Recallingst night, Olivia knew why she had suddenly felt so sleepy, even though she only realized it


    now.


    It must have been from the water Zac poured for her. However, she did not n to me him for that.


    After all, he did that because he wanted her to rest well.


    She got up and put on her jacket, nning to visit Z.


    However, she bumped into Dorothy, who wasing to look for trouble, as soon as she walked out.


    ¡°I heard from Johnny that you donated some blood to me again. I came to thank


    you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Seeing the smug look on Dorothy¡¯s face, Olivia felt annoyed. She nced at her coldly and said calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, I wouldn¡¯t want you to die so soon. I can only get revenge on you if you¡¯re still


    alive.¡±


    That was not the reaction Dorothy wanted. Displeased, she sneered. ¡°I know you feel sad. After all,


    Johnny would give you up for me every time.


    ¡°He chose to free me even though he saw the evidence.¡±


    That was true. However, Olivia would not show her weak side before Dorothy.


    Olivia nced at Dorothy and chuckled. ¡°Yes, Johnny did choose to save you, but I¡¯ll always be Mrs.


    Freeman, even if I die, while you¡¯ll always be his mistress.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Angered, Dorothy wanted to hit Olivia, but she grabbed her hand and pushed her.


    Olivia was unsure if she was braver now because she had chopped off Jorge¡¯s finger the day before.


    She was now cold and fearless.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m not interested in arguing with


    you.¡±


    After all, she could not get revenge on Dorothy by arguing with her. It was


    meaningless.


    However, Dorothy felt like she had lost a battle and was unhappy. She looked at Olivia fiercely and as,


    ¡°Oh, Olivia, do you know why the Winston family wants you dead?¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly and looked at Dorothy, but she did not say a word.


    Dorothy thought Olivia was afraid and grinned, ¡°It¡¯s because they know that Johnny doesn¡¯t love you.


    Killing you will warn the Freeman family, but it will not harm them.¡±


    Olivia believed that answer. She felt her heart shattering into pieces.


    However, on the surface, she smiled. ¡°Dorothy, since you know this, can I take your words as an


    admission of you being the one who instigated them to do that?¡±


    ¡°What? Stop using me.¡± Dorothy panicked and was afraid Olivia might notice. something. ¡°Everyone


    knows that Johnny won¡¯t divorce you because he wants to protect me.¡±


    Olivia felt her heart sink as though her world had copsed.


    ¡°I cut off one of Jorge¡¯s fingers, Dorothy. Do you want me to do that to you too?¡±


    She tried to suppress the pain in her heart, lifted her head, and said with a smile,¡± Dorothy, I may not


    be as easy to deal with as you think.¡±


    Dorothy was startled, and she could not tell if Olivia was lying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. Don¡¯t I know what kind of person you are?¡±


    Then, Dorothy scoffed. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you still love Johnny? But it¡¯s better not to dream


    too much about it!¡±


    Dorothy wanted to pull Olivia¡¯s hair, but someone grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis, I think you should not dream at all.¡±


    With a sneer, Ken shoved Dorothy¡¯s hand away. ¡°I only know one Mrs. Freeman, and that woman is Sis


    Liv. As for you, you¡¯re just a rotten flower, too disgusting to even


    look at.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy did not know who Ken was and shouted as he mocked her, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re probably


    Olivia¡¯s dog. I¡¯ll tell Johnny about this!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and tell him.¡±


    Ken took out his phone and dialed John¡¯s number.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 276

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 276


    The call went through soon after Ken dialed the number, and John¡¯s deep voice came through the


    phone. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Dorothy froze. She remained silent and observed Ken in horror.


    However, Ken chuckled and said, ¡°I visited Mrs. Freeman. She¡¯s recovering well. I¡¯m just calling to tell


    you so you won¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, Ken sneered. ¡°But I happened to meet Ms. Ellis on the way¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Dorothy snatched the phone and hung up the call. Her face was pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ your rtionship with Johnny?¡±


    Only a few people she knew could talk to John like that.


    Olivia was too annoyed to even look at Dorothy. She wanted to end this pointless conversation, so she


    tugged Ken¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Is Z awake since you came looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ken nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Take me to her.¡±


    With that, she dragged Ken off and walked away.


    Reluctant to give up, Dorothy gritted her teeth and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t go back to prison.


    You did not win.¡±


    Olivia shoved off Dorothy¡¯s grip and sneered. ¡°Dorothy, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    On the way to visit Z, Ken suddenly asked, ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I believe there¡¯s something else going on


    between that woman and John. He wouldn¡¯t have any interest in a woman like her.¡±


    Ken himself would not be interested in a woman like Dorothy even if she seduced him, let alone John.


    There must be something else going on.


    Olivia recalled some foggy memories from the past, and she still could feel the pain. However, she


    answered calmly. ¡°That¡¯s his business, and it has nothing to do with


    me.¡±


    Her grudge against Dorothy was only partially because of John. She would make


    Dorothy pay for everything she had done to her.


    When she pushed Z¡¯s ward door open, she saw her frowning and drinking her porridge.


    Happiness surged through Olivia, and she dashed over to hug Z. ¡°Z, you¡¯re finally awake. You


    scared me.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Z had a casual smile on as if nothing had happened.


    Olivia felt more guilty upon seeing Z so calm. She sobbed as she touched her face. ¡°Zy, promise me


    never to act so impulsively again. Nothing should ever happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Z smiled and lifted her hand to wipe off her tears. ¡°I promised to protect you and bring you


    happiness. I have to do what I promised.¡±


    Ken stood by and watched, feeling gratified.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, is there anything you would like to eat? I can ask the kitchen to prepare it for you.¡±


    Z¡¯s smile instantly disappeared upon hearing Ken¡¯s voice. ¡°Dr. Lucas, thank you for saving my life,


    but you and I can never be friends if you decide to stay on that b*


    stard¡¯s side.¡±


    Ken felt wronged and looked at Olivia with grief. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I¡¯m not helping. John. I¡¯m a doctor, and


    my job is to save lives, not kill people.¡±


    ¡°Heh. It sounds great, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Oliviaforted Z. ¡°Zy, Ken and John are best friends, but we can¡¯t judge his personality


    just on that.¡±


    Then, she turned around and asked Ken, ¡°Can you ask the kitchen to make something good for healing


    wounds? I hope Zy can get better soon.¡±


    Ken repeatedly nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll arrange for that.¡±


    After he left, Z pouted her lips and said, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t believe him. What if he¡¯s John¡¯s spy? Who


    knows if Jerk John will bail Dorothy out?¡±


    ¡°He has already bailed her out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia could not ept it too. ¡°On the day of your ident, Dorothymitted suicide, so¡­¡±


    John rescued her.


    ¡°What?¡± Z was angry. Her eyes widened in shock as she cursed. ¡°Jerk John! That son of a b*tch!


    I¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before she could continue, Z lifted her head and saw the person at the door. She frowned. ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 277

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 277


    Olivia turned around and saw Mrs. Jameson standing at the door with some supplements in her hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± She put the supplements on the table. ¡°Ms. Jones, I heard you were hurt, so I brought


    some supplements to see you with.¡±


    Z did not like the Jameson family, especially when she recalled how Rainie hit Olivia. They irritated


    her.


    ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t want supplements from you people.¡±


    ¡°This is just a small gift from us, Ms. Jones.¡±


    As Z was about to retort again, Olivia stopped her and shook her head. Then, she looked at Mrs.


    Jameson. ¡°M


    Jameson, why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re here this


    time?¡±


    Olivia had disliked Mrs. Jameson since the day she knelt before her in the garden.


    Mrs. Jameson pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time. Whether it was the


    time Rainie hurt you or the time I knelt before you in the garden, we overstepped our boundaries. I


    hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Forgive?


    Olivia said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Jameson, you¡¯re my elder, so it¡¯s inappropriate for you to kneel in front of me,


    but I know you¡¯re doing this because of your love for your daughter. So, I won¡¯t me you for it.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive Rainie for what she did. After all, she was trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson,¡± Mrs. Jameson said with a wry smile. ¡°Rainie¡¯s father knows about this, and he has


    punished her. He made her kneel and face the wall for a few hours.¡±


    Z could bear it no longer and said, ¡°Mrs. Jameson, Sis Liv was hurt once because she tried to save


    you, yet your family keeps hurting her. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for what you¡¯ve done?


    ¡°What¡¯s more, that doesn¡¯t mean Sis Liv should forgive Rainie no matter how you¡¯ve punished her.¡±


    Olivia could not forgive Rainie, but she did not want to disappoint this mother who was trying to


    apologize on her daughter¡¯s behalf. Thus, she chose to remain silent.


    Mrs. Jameson knew she was asking for too much, so she said, ¡°I know it¡¯s too much. to ask you to


    forgive me, Ms. Larson. I won¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    After a pause, she continued. ¡°However, I have something I would like to ask for help with.¡±


    your


    Anger shot through Z. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it! We were already kind enough not to make you pay for


    what you¡¯ve done, yet you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the piercing pain of her tearing wound struck her, leaving her unable to speak.


    Olivia checked Z¡¯s wound immediately and was relieved to see that it was not bleeding. ¡°Zy, stop it.¡±


    Then, she got up and pulled Mrs. Jameson out of the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, what do you want me to help you with?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She seemed to feel a little guilty and remained silent for a while. ¡°I hope you can help me tell Mr.


    Quinton not to break off the engagement.¡±


    Olivia was startled. Then, she shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Mrs. Jameson held her hand and cried. ¡°The Freeman Group cut ties with the Jameson family,


    and the Quinton family broke off their marriage. The Jameson. family is now in a very embarrassing


    situation. I have no choice but to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did the Freeman Group cut ties with the Jameson family?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Mr. Freeman suddenly ordered hispany to stop a


    project we had together a few days ago.¡±


    Olivia felt flustered. Could it have something to do with Rainie hurting her?


    That day, before she fainted, she smelled his scent, but she was already unconscious and could not


    open her eyes to see if it was really him.


    Howeyer, she then smiled wryly. What was she thinking about?


    He was a man who had abandoned her. So, she would not hope for anything.


    Olivia pried open Mrs. Jameson¡¯s hand and said sternly, ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t help you. These are Mr.


    Quinton¡¯s personal affairs.¡±


    ¡°Rainie likes him.¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, unrequited love will end well. It¡¯s a dead end with no oue.¡±


    She and John were good examples of this.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 278

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 278


    Mrs. Jameson knew her efforts were pointless, so she quickly apologized before leaving.


    After she left, Olivia looked out of the window and sighed.


    There were two things she regretted most in her life.


    One was bringing Dorothy back to the Larson family, and the other was marrying John.


    If she did not marry John, he might still be the sunshine in her life, and he would be her deepest secret.


    It would be better than being wounded and feeling hurt now.


    Nothing much happened for a few days after that.


    Ken was responsible for Olivia and Z¡¯s meals. It saved them from plenty of trouble. Olivia


    apanied Z in her room most of the time, chatting with each other.


    One afternoon, while they were chatting, Olivia received a call from Zac.


    ¡°Liv, my friend who majors in cancer research ising to Ocean city next week. He will do a full body


    check-up on you and see what we can do about your illness.¡±


    Olivia was startled for a moment. She felt a little uneasy and said nothing.


    Zac did not know what had happened. Worried, he quickly asked, ¡°Olivia? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± Olivia paused. ¡°Zac, can I refuse your offer?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    She would not know what to do if it did not work out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liv, we¡¯ll only be able to cure you if we learn more about your condition. It¡¯s pointless if you continue to


    cheat yourself like this.¡±


    Clutching the phone, Olivia bit her lips. ¡°I-I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No ¡°but¡¯s! Olivia, I¡¯ll make sure you do this test. You have no choice but to ept.


    this.¡±


    Zac was serious about this, leaving Olivia unable to reject it.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Zac heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Liv, rest assured. The situation will get better.¡±


    Olivia knew she would die, but she was afraid she would die too soon. After all, had notpleted


    many things yet.


    However, she did not want Zac to know how she felt, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way,


    what about Jorge? You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±


    she


    ¡°No, but he¡¯s been crippled, so don¡¯t worry. The Winston family will not dare to look for trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Crippled?¡± Olivia felt nervous. ¡°I-I only cut off his finger.¡±


    At the time, she was calm, but afterward, she broke out into a cold sweat.


    She used to be too afraid to kill a fish, let alone chop off a man¡¯s fingers¡­.


    Zac could imagine Olivia¡¯s hesitating expression, and he chuckled. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s not because of


    what you did.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    After hanging up the call, she heard Z scoff. ¡°Heh, the Winston family is weak, yet they still want to


    seek revenge.¡±


    Then, she handed the phone to Olivia. ¡°Jorge won¡¯t seek revenge anymore. He¡¯s now like a mummy


    lying on the hospital bed. It will take him at least a year and a half to recover.¡±


    Olivia looked at it with a sigh of relief.


    Jorge was badly wounded. The finger he lost was only something minorpared to everything else.


    Suddenly, a man opened the door and walked in, carrying a fruit basket.


    As soon as he entered, he bowed at a ny-degree angle to both of the girls.


    Z was startled and looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°Erm¡­ Did you enter the wrong


    room?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯vee to thank Ms. Larson.¡±


    Olivia looked at him. She thought he looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen


    him before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man put the fruit basket aside and exined, ¡°Ms. Larson, my name is Fred


    Jameson. I¡¯m the one who took you as my hostage a while back.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 279

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 279


    Startled, Olivia looked closer, trying to identify who the man was.


    It was indeed the man from that day. However, with his hair cut short and beard shaved, he looked


    fresh and unfamiliar.


    Fred noticed the wary looks on thedies¡¯ faces and quickly exined. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯m here to make


    amends today.¡±


    After making sure that he had no intention of harming them, Zughed. ¡°Mr. Jameson, no one would


    have introduced themselves like you did. I thought you were looking for revenge.¡±


    After hearing this, his ears flushed red as he apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that.


    ¡°I came to apologize sincerely. Back then, I was too impulsive. The consequences would have been


    unimaginable if Ms. Larson hadn¡¯t stopped me.¡±


    Fred looked at Olivia sincerely. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯ve done me a great favor, and I can¡¯t think of a way to


    repay that.¡±


    Olivia needed help remembering the details of the matter. She was a little flustered when Fred


    apologized to her.


    ¡°Mr. Jameson, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I understand your feelings, but please do not act


    impulsively next time. You¡¯ve only got one chance to live, and it would be terrible if you went down the


    wrong path.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯ll keep your words in mind.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips awkwardly. ¡°How is your sister now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, Dr. Lucas checked on her condition and told me she needed


    The sess rate for it is around 40%. I decided to take the chance.¡±


    surgery.


    After a pause, he continued. ¡°Dr. Lucas said he¡¯s giving my sister free treatment because of you, and¡­


    ¡°The police released me because of you.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He bowed again and continued. ¡°Ms. Larson, I know thanking you is not enough to repay your


    kindness. Please let me know if you need my help in the future.¡±


    Shocked by his sincere attitude, Olivia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your fruit basket. It was a small matter.


    You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    However, Fred did not think so. He took out a paper from his pocket and handed it to


    her.


    ¡°Here is a copy of my ID card with my phone number. Don¡¯t hesitate to contact me if you need me.¡±


    He seemed worried that she would think he was useless, so he added, ¡°I used to be a


    martial arts champion, and I also have someputer technology skills. Ms. Larson, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll


    need me sometime.¡±


    Olivia had not seen someone repay a favor like this before. She did not know how to


    react.


    Z snatched the paper and smiled as she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ept this on Sis Liv¡¯s. behalf.¡±


    ¡°Zy.¡±


    Z stuck out her tongue. ¡°Sis Liv, we need people. There¡¯s no need to reject his


    offer.¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, Fred said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Larson, I saw the news about you


    online and¡­¡±


    His gaze turned serious. ¡°Many people around you are up to no good, and there are at least two of


    them in this hospital. So, I think you need me.¡±


    As if he was afraid Olivia would reject his offer again, he quickly left after saying that.


    Olivia shuddered when she heard that.


    Even a stranger like Fred could see how terrible her life was¡­


    Z advised, ¡°Sis Liv, I think he¡¯s reliable and sincere. It¡¯ll be fine to use him.¡±


    Olivia said nothing, took a picture of the details on the paper, and tore it before throwing it into the


    rubbish bin.


    She did not expect to need Fred¡¯s help so soon.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 280

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 280


    Z was craving spaghetti the next day, so Olivia went to get it. On her way back, she bumped into


    Rainie.


    To be precise, she spotted Rainie hiding behind a tree and talking on the phone.


    She nned to ignore it at first, but she overheard her conversation when she passed by.


    ¡°Are you sure this drug won¡¯t kill her? I don¡¯t want her to die.¡±


    ¡®Drug? Die?¡¯


    Instinctively, Olivia assumed that Rainie wanted to drug her, so she eavesdropped on the conversation.


    ¡°What will happen if I give her this drug every day?¡±


    Olivia had no idea what the person on the other end of the call said. All she heard. was Rainie sneering


    and saying, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as she isn¡¯t dead. I want her to not be able tomunicate with


    anyone. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°Anyway, the Jameson family will employ someone to take care of her. I¡¯ll only need. to pretend I care.¡±


    Then, Rainie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Heh. I wouldn¡¯t need to do this if she didn¡¯t insist on finding her


    biological daughter. She¡¯s left me with no choice but to do this.¡±


    Olivia subconsciously covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡®Rainie¡¯s target is Mrs. Jameson, not me?¡±


    Even if Rainie was the adopted child of the Jameson family, they had brought her up, and it was the


    greatest kindness they could have done for her.


    Moreover, Mrs. Jameson was so good to Rainie. She even knelt before a young girl like Olivia for


    Rainie¡¯s sake and begged Olivia to speak to Zac about Rainie.


    Now, Rainie wanted to drug Mrs. Jameson?


    Unable to believe her ears, Olivia stepped back. However, she identally stepped on a branch,


    making a snapping sound.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Rainie immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sound warily.


    Luckily, a pair of hands covered Olivia¡¯s mouth and quickly pulled her aside.


    Otherwise, Rainie would have noticed her.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Not knowing who it was, Olivia thought the person was one of Rainie¡¯s aplices. She was so


    frightened that she stepped on the foot of the person behind her.


    The person behind her grunted and whispered, ¡°Ms. Larson, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Then, he let go of Olivia¡¯s mouth and shook the foot Olivia had trampled on.


    Olivia turned around, and she was relieved to see the person beside her. ¡°Fred, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to witness this scene from upstairs. Knowing that this youngdy hurt. you before, I was


    worried and wanted to protect you.¡±


    The exnation left Olivia at a loss.


    It seemed as though she had gotten a bodyguard for free¡­


    After a while, she pursed her lips and clutched the bag in her hand. ¡°Thank you. The spaghetti is


    getting cold, so I have to leave..¡±


    Fred did not stop her. He just said, ¡°Ms. Larson, please be careful.¡±


    Olivia shook her head helplessly and went upstairs from the other side.


    However, she could not get this matter out of her mind. Although she disliked the Jameson family and


    was not an acquaintance of Mrs. Jameson, she could not stand by and watch when she knew Rainie


    was going to drug Mrs. Jameson.


    Moreover, Olivia had always felt that it was not right to not do anything when she knew something


    terrible was happening.


    After all, Rainie was trying to hurt the woman who brought her up.


    Back in the ward, she put the spaghetti on the table and sat aside motionlessly.


    Z noticed Olivia¡¯s strange reaction and knew something was wrong.


    ¡°Is Dorothy bullying you again?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia shook her head.


    ¡°So, did you meet those people from the Jameson family or Jerk John?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head and bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Z wanted to follow, but she was on drips, and her wound hurt whenever she


    moved, so she could not follow Olivia out.


    After she walked out of the ward, she headed straight for Mr. Jameson¡¯s ward.


    When she opened the door and entered, she saw Rainie handing Mrs. Jameson a cup of brownish


    liquid. Olivia had no choice but to shove the cup away since Mrs. Jameson was about to drink it.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 281

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 281


    ¡°What are you doing, Olivia? Are you insane?¡±


    Rainie red at Olivia as though she was going to eat her alive.


    Mrs. Jameson looked at them, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the residual liquid on the floor, Olivia brushed her off by saying,¡± Mrs. Jameson, you


    can¡¯t drink this.¡±


    Rainie was shocked and retorted. ¡°Olivia, what are you talking about? It¡¯s just some juice. Why can¡¯t


    my mother drink it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Olivia. Do I even have to stop drinking juices?¡± Mrs. Jameson was also puzzled.


    Olivia was startled. She had been in a hurry to stop this from happening, so she did not have time to


    think of a reasonable excuse.


    ¡°Well, juices are good for your health, but it¡¯s not suitable for you, Mrs. Jameson.¡±


    Olivia made up an excuse and pointed the stic bag next to them. ¡°I saw Ms. Jameson carrying this in


    her bag and suddenly recalled that people with an illness like yours shouldn¡¯t drink this. So, I acted on


    instinct just now. I¡¯m sorry for being rude.¡±


    With that, Olivia turned around and walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    However, Rainie stopped her before she could leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Rainie grabbed her arm and emphasized each word she said, ¡°Olivia, what are you doing? Just


    showing up and saying that my mom can¡¯t drink this? It seems to me that you¡¯re deliberately causing


    trouble!¡±


    Olivia did not want to expose Rainie¡¯s n. After all, she was an outsider, and Mrs. Jameson might not


    believe her.


    ¡°I mean well. If you think I¡¯m here to cause trouble, then ignore me. After all, you almost killed me


    before this.¡±


    Then, Olivia shook off Rainie¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Rainie clenched her fist and stared at Olivia, who was leaving. ¡®This b*tch has spoilt my n again!¡¯


    She would never forgive Olivia.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mrs. Jameson had no idea what happened, but she felt like Olivia was acting


    strange. She asked Rainie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rainie?¡±


    Rainie spoke without turning back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call someone to clean this mess up.¡±


    Then, she ran out and dragged Olivia straight to the stairwell.


    ¡°What do you want, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Olivia stared at Rainie coldly, thinking about how dumb she was.


    ¡®Who the hell else would be so persistent? It¡¯s so obvious she doesn¡¯t want me to think she¡¯s up to


    something?¡¯


    Rainie would not let go. She ferociously pinned Olivia to the wall and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t try to


    curry favor with my mother!¡±


    ¡®Why would I want to tter Mrs. Jameson?¡¯


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in your mom. But you should be kind to her as her child,


    so you don¡¯t end up regretting it in the future.¡±


    Rainie looked at her warily and asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    Olivia was not silly. She knew it would do herself no good if she was frank with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange question, Ms. Jameson. What should I know?¡±


    ¡°Heh! You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    With a sneer, Rainie released Olivia. ¡°Dolly is out of prison. You¡¯d better pay attention to your own


    business. Don¡¯t try to snatch someone else¡¯s fiance when you can¡¯t even keep your husband to


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Your mother came to me about the Quinton family¡¯s intention to break off the engagement between


    you and Zac. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Then, Olivia opened the door and walked out. ¡°Anyway, if you really like Zac, you would know what he


    likes and wouldn¡¯t do something he hates.¡±


    She did not expect to see Mrs. Jameson waiting for her in Z¡¯s room when she returned.


    Mrs. Jameson approached her and asked, ¡°Olivia, I know you¡¯re not someone who acts impulsively.


    Are you hiding something from me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 282

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 282


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, nothing¡¯s going on.¡±


    However, Mrs. Jameson did not n to give up. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm and dragged her to the


    corridor as she whispered, ¡°Olivia, I know I misunderstood you a lot before, but now I know exactly who


    you are, and I trust you.¡±


    Olivia had saved her life, and she had no reason not to believe her.


    However, Olivia did not want to interfere as this involved Rainie.


    She regretted stopping Rainie now.


    Just now, she should have stayed out of it.


    Thus, she squinted her eyes and looked at Mrs. Jameson. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that your


    daughter wanted to kill you?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson was terrified, and her body swayed in shock. She quickly let go of Olivia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Olivia, what do you mean?¡±


    Olivia was afraid she might blurt out everything she knew if Mrs. Jameson cried, so she went back into


    the ward and shut the door behind her.


    Z was worried and asked, ¡°Sis Liv, what happened?¡±


    Olivia put her ears to the door and headed to Z¡¯s bed only when she heard Mrs. Jameson¡¯s


    retreating footsteps. She told Z everything.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Z was shocked. ¡°Does that mean I guessed correctly?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Sis Liv, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to not tell Mrs. Jameson? After all, Rainie even tried to murder


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to know these things. If Rainie knew, she would kill me. I don¡¯t know how to tell her


    this because it¡¯s the Jameson family¡¯s secret.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Z nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Dorothy is now free from prison and will be up to something too. So,


    let¡¯s mind our own business.¡±


    Although they had decided to stay out of it, it still bothered them.


    Suddenly, Z smiled and said, ¡°Sis Liv, I have a way to warn Mrs. Jameson without


    you telling her personally.


    ¡°The juice spilled, didn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you take some of it for a drug test and send it by courier to Mrs.


    Jameson?¡±


    Olivia immediately nodded. ¡°Great idea! We can ask Ken to do it.¡±


    Z nodded.


    When Ken came to deliver their meal, they told him everything but hid the details


    about Rainie.


    He readily agreed.


    Olivia felt relieved, and her appetite increased.


    The following day was the death anniversary of Olivia¡¯s mother. She had breakfast with Z and


    decided to take a taxi to the cemetery to visit her mother¡¯s grave. She bumped into Ken on her way


    downstairs.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The cemetery.¡±


    Ken did not ask more and just suggested, ¡°Let me take you there. It¡¯s difficult to hail a taxiing back


    from the cemetery.¡±


    Olivia recalled falling into Dodothy¡¯s trap thest time she returned from the


    cemetery and almost getting raped. That incident still haunted her to this day, so she epted Ken¡¯s


    offer.


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±


    Ken smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a good driver. Did you have any ce in mind for where you


    want to buy the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere around here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Along the way, Ken mentioned nothing about John. Instead, he told Olivia about the exciting things he


    had experienced overseas.


    Olivia listened to him absent-mindedly. Fortunately, Ken did not mind and even chuckled as he spoke.


    When they arrived, she asked him to wait for her in the car. She headed to her mother¡¯s grave with the


    flowers.


    Not long ago, she hade here to bury Uncle Wace, and now she was back with many emotions in


    her heart.


    When she reached her mother¡¯s grave, she put down the flowers and gently rubbed the tombstone.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to visit you again. Please give me some more time. I¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish, she paused and realized something was wrong. Someone had done


    something to her mother¡¯s grave!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 283

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 283


    The soil near the gravestone showed signs of having been dug, and the dirt behind the tombstone was


    loose.


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she checked Hans¡¯ grave. Someone had dug it up too, but the signs


    there were not as obvious as the ones by her mother¡¯s grave.


    She checked the other graves around her parents¡¯ to ensure that it was not her being paranoid.


    She discovered that her parents¡¯ graves were different from the other graves. Even Uncle Wace¡¯s


    grave looked fine.


    Olivia was in a panic. She shuddered when she realized what had happened.


    Someone had dug up her parents¡¯ graves!


    Below Olivia¡¯s father¡¯s grave was his ashes. However, below her mother¡¯s grave was her body.


    Before this, Olivia had considered digging up her mother¡¯s grave to find out the truth behind her death.


    However, she felt it was disrespectful to dig a deceased¡¯s person¡¯s grave, so she gave up on that


    thought.


    Someone had stolen her father¡¯s ashes and her mother¡¯s body.


    She wondered who had done it.


    Olivia was so mad that she gnashed her teeth. Her gaze was murderous as she swore she would not


    let the person who did this get off scot-free.


    Despite all that, she rushed menacingly into the keeper¡¯s room.


    ¡°Who has been to the Larson family¡¯s section of the cemeterytely?¡±


    The grave keeper, startled, shook his head. ¡°No one, Ms. Larson. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No one?¡± Olivia squinted her eyes and questioned. ¡°Are you sure no one hase? Did you receive a


    bribe, or is it because you¡¯re irresponsible?¡±


    The keeper knew at once that something serious had happened.


    ¡°Mrs. Larson, there are CCTVs around this area. It would have recorded footage if anything strange


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Send me the footage. Check if any strangers have visited my parent¡¯s grave. Let me know if you


    discover anything.¡±


    Then, Olivia looked at him. ¡°If I learn that you were involved, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for


    it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    On her way out of the office, Olivia bumped into someone. She looked up and saw


    Ken.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± However, on second thought, she and Ken were not close, so she decided not to say anything.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He looked into Olivia¡¯s cold eyes and shuddered. It did not seem like ¡®nothing¡¯ to him.


    However, Olivia said nothing more, so he did not feel it was appropriate to pry.


    However, Ken could not hold back his curiosity. As they were nearing the hospital, he said, ¡°Mrs.


    Freeman, I know you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Olivia nced over her shoulder at him without saying a word.


    Ken pulled over at the hospital and stopped Olivia from getting out of the car. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, there are


    people around you whom I must protect. Please trust me, and remember to call me if you need me.¡±


    She was startled and nodded her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, she wondered who the person he wanted to protect was.


    Only Z and Zac were close to her, but he was not on good terms with either of them.


    As Olivia reached the elevator, she received a call from the grave keeper.


    [Ms. Larson, I found him. It happened the night before yesterday. I sent you the screenshot.]


    It was followed by a series of apologies, exining his neglect at work and then pleading for her


    forgiveness.


    Olivia sighed and merely replied: [Thank you. Gamble less in the future.]


    As long as the grave keeper was not the culprit, she would not make him responsible for the incident.


    Olivia looked at the screenshots and frowned.


    She knew no one from the photo. It seemed the mastermind was not present for the


    theft.


    She listed out all the possible suspects in her mind. She had three people on the top


    of her list.


    Then, the elevator door opened, and she bumped into one of the people she suspected, Rainie.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 284

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 284


    Olivia grabbed Rainie¡¯s neck and pushed her against the wall.


    Rainie had no time to react. Her face flushed red as she smacked Olivia¡¯s hand with all her might.


    ¡°Olivia, let go!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, she did not let go. Instead, she squeezed harder.


    Then, she whispered in Rainie¡¯s ear coldly, ¡°Rainie, what did you do to my mother?¡±


    ¡°A-are you insane¡­¡±


    Feeling breathless and dizzy, Rainie tried to scratch Olivia but failed to do so.


    Fortunately, Olivia let go.


    Rainie slid down to the ground and gasped for breath. After a long time, she got up and scolded.


    ¡°Olivia, are you f*cking insane? Have you forgotten that your mother is dead?¡±


    Then she swore. ¡°She¡¯s dead. What can I do to her? If your mom was still alive, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Olivia red at her coldly, making her shut her mouth in fear.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you, but I¡¯m warning you not to try doing anything to harm me or anyone around me. I¡¯ve


    done nothing to harm you.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡±


    Then, she turned around and walked away.


    Only when she was out of Rainie¡¯s sight did she stop, lean against the wall, and cough violently. The


    smell of blood assailed her throat.


    The fragility of her body infuriated her.


    A pain came from her lower abdomen because she was emotional just now, which made her break out


    into a cold sweat and rest against the wall.


    The pain suddenly made her realize that her time might be running out, with the cancer progressing


    and the baby growing.


    She returned to her ward, washed her face, and changed into new clothes before going to Z¡¯s ward.


    After excluding Rainie from her suspected list of people, the only two left were Dorothy and the Winston


    family.


    In Olivia¡¯s mind, she was more inclined to Dorothy doing it. After all, Dorothy had done something like


    this before.


    As she approached Z¡¯s ward, she adjusted her expression and smiled when she opened the door.


    ¡°Zy, did you have a good rest today?¡±


    Z saw her and smiled. ¡°Yes. Did you greet your mother on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. My mother told me to ask you not to worry so much.¡±


    Zughed and handed the orange she had just peeled to Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, eat some oranges. Ken


    bought them. They¡¯re sweet.¡±


    Olivia was slightly shocked. She tried to cover her emotions. ¡°Ken just came?¡±


    ¡°Well, he came looking for you,¡± Z peeled the orange skin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse back together?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought about changing the clothes I wore to the cemetery. Did Ken tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just then, Ken walked in and was startled to see Olivia.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Ken said nothing and just dragged Olivia out of the ward. ¡°I will take you to meet someone.¡±


    Olivia could not understand what he meant and resisted it. ¡°Why can¡¯t this persone here and talk


    instead?¡±


    ¡°He was badly injured.¡±


    Olivia did not ask any more questions and followed Ken.


    Halfway there, she suddenly spoke. ¡°Ken, please don¡¯t let Zy know what happened today. She will ask


    around if she knows, and she¡¯s hot-tempered. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He did not know what happened either¡­


    Olivia looked at Ken¡¯s back and said, ¡°Someone dug up my parents¡¯ graves.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ken stopped and looked at her, shocked. ¡°Mrs. Freeman, are you sure? This is a big


    deal! Who would be wicked enough to do such a thing?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 285

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 285


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still looking into it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, why did you keep this from me? Do you not trust me? I would never do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I know. So I¡¯m telling you now.¡±


    ¡°Whose ward is this?¡± She asked, looking at her surroundings.


    Ken opened the door and said, ¡°John¡¯s.¡±


    ¡®John¡¯s?¡¯


    Olivia was startled, and she turned around. She saw John on the bed, looking pale and on drips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Something hard hit him on the back, and he was seriously injured. Then, his wound tore apart a few


    times. So it¡¯ll take longer for him to recover.¡±


    John was still alive and energetic thest time he met her, but now, he was so weak. and lying in bed.


    She felt a little sad.


    It made her doubt if she was feeling sorry for him.


    On second thought, he did not love her, so she did not need to be so pathetic.


    Then, Olivia calmed herself down. ¡°So? What¡¯s the point of bringing me here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman¡­¡±


    ¡°How hard was the impact? Did he do it to save Dorothy?


    Ken shook her head. ¡°No. He was injured earlier than Z was.¡±


    Olivia was shocked and scoffed. ¡°Even when he was seriously injured, he could still force me to donate


    my blood to Dorothy. If he wasn¡¯t injured, would he have killed. me?¡±


    Ken frowned. Wes had told him that the misunderstanding between these two ran deep. From what he


    was witnessing now, it did not seem like it would be something easy to talk out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, John was injured trying to save you.¡±


    ¡®Save me?


    Olivia shook her body and doubted as she looked at John. ¡°Me? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡®Does he not wish me dead?¡¯


    Ken felt sad to see the perfect couple in such a state.


    ¡°Mrs. Freeman, John¡­¡±


    Before he could say the word ¡®amnesia¡¯, someone dashed in from outside, throwing herself over John¡¯s


    lying body.


    ¡°Johnny, how did this happen to you?


    ¡°Johnny, why didn¡¯t you ask someone to tell me about this¡­?¡±


    Olivia frowned at the familiar crying. It was Dorothy.


    Ken was in the middle of his words. He could not continue as there was now an outsider with them.


    He dragged Dorothy away from John and said, ¡°Ms. Ellis, this is a private ward. No outsiders are


    allowed to enter.¡±


    Dorothy shoved off his hand and cried. ¡°If it¡¯s a private ward, why are you here with Olivia?¡±


    Ken showed Dorothy his doctor ID and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Mrs. Freeman is the patient¡¯s wife.


    Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy red at Ken. Then, she looked at Olivia. ¡°Wife? Are you good enough to be his wife? Johnny


    is injured, yet you seem like you don¡¯t care. You¡¯re not even crying.¡±


    Ken wanted to retort, but Olivia stopped him.


    She looked at Dorothy coldly and asked, ¡°Did you dig up my parents¡¯ graves?¡±


    Dorothy froze for a moment and then shouted angrily, ¡°Olivia, what do Why do you like to use me so


    much?¡±


    you


    want?


    ¡®use?


    Olivia could guess that Dorothy was behind it from her reaction.


    ¡°When have I ever used you?¡±


    Dorothy nced at the man on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can freely use me just because


    Johnny is in aa? The fact that I¡¯m free now proves that I never did. what you said!¡±


    ¡®Shameless¡¯ was the only word Olivia could think of to describe Dorothy.


    She gritted her teeth and red at Dorothy, making her step back and lean against John¡¯s bed.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    The man suddenly sat up on his bed and pulled the needle out of his skin. Then, he asked coldly,


    ¡°Dorothy, is it really not you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 286

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 286


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡± Dorothy froze and hurriedly turned around. She cried and threw herself into John¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You woke up. I was so worried¡­¡±


    However, the next second, John pushed her away and repeated coldly. ¡°Is it really not you?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Johnny, what are you talking about? I¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly do such a


    thing.¡±


    With that said, she cried harder. ¡°You refused to see me these days. I followed Liv because I was


    scared something would happen to you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll inform her if you need anything. I didn¡¯t do


    anything else.


    Ken frowned. ¡°John, don¡¯t believe this woman. She arrogantly caused Mrs. Freeman trouble. She


    would have beaten her if I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    A hint of panic flickered in Dorothy¡¯s eyes as she sniffled. ¡°I heard Liv saved me by donating her blood,


    so I wanted to thank her. How could I beat her?¡±


    Ken was disgusted.


    He had always known Dorothy was awful but never expected her to be such a hypocritical b*tch.


    ¡°Are you calling me a liar?¡±


    ¡°Enough arguing. Dorothy, go out first.¡±


    Ken was angry. ¡°John, you¡­¡±


    John looked up at him coldly before looking back at Dorothy. ¡°Get out.¡±


    At that moment, Ken suddenly understood why Olivia and John were the way they


    were.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy had a lot to do with it!


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m staying with you.¡±


    With that said, Dorothy pressed herself onto John again.


    Olivia sneered as she could not stand it anymore. ¡°It looks like Mr. Freeman is alright, so I won¡¯t disturb


    your private time.¡±


    Then she quickly walked out.


    Ken wanted to follow her but did not want Dorothy to get what she wanted, so he stayed put and asked


    in Olivia¡¯s tone, ¡°Mr. Freeman, do I have to go too?¡±


    John red at him, pushed Dorothy away, and called Wes.


    ¡°Where the f*ck are you? Can¡¯t you even keep an eye on a single person? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Wes arrived at the door and saw Dorothy in the hospital ward. He trembled, feeling that he was dying.


    John was irritated as soon as he saw him. ¡°Hurry and take her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Wes hurriedly grabbed Dorothy and began dragging her out, but Dorothy looked back pitifully at John.


    ¡°Johnny, do you not believe me at all?¡±


    John ignored her.


    Dorothy dared not ask any more questions, so she reluctantly left with Wes.


    However, she was so full of hatred.


    She could feel the change in John even if he did not say it.


    He had be colder to her, even a little distant.


    It seemed she needed to speed up her ns!


    In the room, John stood up, walked to the window, and lit a cigarette. His eyes were dark.


    ¡°Did you bring her here to tell her everything?¡±


    ¡°I thought so at first, but I think differently now.¡±


    John turned around and nced at him. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I defended you. I kept telling Liv that you loved her because I wanted to clear misunderstanding.¡±


    With that said, Ken snorted coldly. ¡°But I think you deserve it!¡±


    your


    Hearing the words, John narrowed his eyes, blew out a smoke ring, and suddenly said, ¡°I never


    touched Dorothy.¡±


    He seemed to want to exin that he was not a jerk and never cheated.


    However, Ken was even more annoyed when he heard this. ¡°But you repeatedly hurt Liv for Dorothy. I


    don¡¯t think it matters to Liv whether you touched Dorothy or not.¡±


    John¡¯s heart jerked with wrenching pain.


    His head also began to ache.


    He put out the cigarette and held his head with his long hands. His forehead was covered with cold


    sweat. ¡®This bloody headache.¡¯


    He suddenly realized the memory he lost must have something to do with Olivia.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 287

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 287


    After Olivia came out of John¡¯s ward, she sprinted back to her ward.


    As soon as she returned, she closed the door, leaned against it, and wept.


    She thought she did not care anymore, but it was all a lie.


    After seeing the interaction between John and Dorothy earlier, she felt a stinging pain in her heart as if


    it was about to stop beating.


    She felt useless for shedding tears for that man.


    She probably had cried so hard that her lungs ached, and the smell of blood surged from her throat


    again.


    She covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. She turned on the tap and dipped her face into the


    cold water.


    She had no right to cry when she had not retrieved her parents¡¯ remains.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, she did not expect to look up and see Dorothy standing at the


    door sneering at her.


    Olivia¡¯s expression sank. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± Dorothy folded her arms, looked at her pale face, and said


    contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you make a fool of yourself, of course. It seems you¡¯re crying. Are you


    sad because of Johnny? Or the remains of those two old-timers?¡±


    ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Olivia looked at Dorothy with scarlet eyes and raised her hand to hit her, but she lowered her


    arm in the end. ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±


    Last time, Dorothy failed when she used Uncle Wace¡¯s body to threaten her to surrender and get a


    divorce.


    She would probably go more outrageous this time.


    Dorothy sneered and pointed to her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you p me? Are you scared?


    ¡°Oh, I know. Are you afraid Johnny will find out and give you trouble? That¡¯s true. Johnny only believes


    me and not you. p me if you can, but I won¡¯t tell you where the remains are!¡±


    With that said, Dorothy smiled dismissively. ¡°You got it easyst time. How can I let go of


    my hatred with them only turning into ashes? This time, I¡¯m going to make sure your parents won¡¯t


    even have ashes left. It¡¯s best¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she felt a p.


    Dorothy froze as she covered her burning cheek and said angrily, ¡°How dare you p


    me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You told me to p you. Why wouldn¡¯t I do it?¡±


    Then Olivia pped Dorothy again. ¡°Just like you said, you won¡¯t tell me where the remains are, and


    you won¡¯t even treat them with respect anyway. Why should I be polite to you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth. ¡°Olivia Larson, you asked for it!¡±


    With that said, she was about to leave when Olivia grabbed her and mmed her against the wall.


    ¡°Give me back my parents! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Dorothy sneered at this. ¡°You pped me twice and expect me to give them back to you? Dream on!¡±


    Olivia was clear that Dorothy would have done the same thing even if she had not pped her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Therefore, there was no need to endure it. However, she could not leave her parents¡±


    remains alone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take my parents¡¯ remains to threaten me? It¡¯s no use holding it if you don¡¯t threaten me. But


    I¡¯ll kill you if you destroy my parents!¡±


    Olivia had a murderous look in her eyes, and Dorothy believed her.


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll let you know the terms when I figure them out.¡±


    As soon as Olivia let go, Dorothy ran away.


    Back in her room, Dorothy shuddered as she remembered the look in Olivia¡¯s eyes. She hated Olivia¡¯s


    murderous look.


    This time, she had to go big and crush Olivia.


    She wanted her to be doomed eternally and never get back up again!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 288

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 288


    Olivia did not want Z to know about the theft of Mr. and Madam Larson¡¯s remains.


    After all, Z was already hospitalized because of her.


    As for Zac¡­


    She did not want to rely on him too much. After all, she had caused him enough problems.


    Thinking about it, she thought of someone, Fred Jameson.


    Though she had refused him firmly, she was well past the point of caring about her face.


    Therefore, she called the number Fred had given her, exined her intentions, and they agreed.


    Ten minutester, Fred showed up outside her ward.


    The first sentence he said was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I was dyed because there was a sudden change


    in my sister¡¯s condition.¡±


    Olivia could not bring herself to do it when she thought of Fred¡¯s sister.


    He had to look after his sister. What was his sister going to do if something happened to her?


    When Olivia said nothing, Fred nudged her. ¡°Ms. Larson, do you want me to find someone, or do you


    want me to kill someone?¡±


    Horrified, Olivia looked up at him and said sternly, ¡°Fred, you¡¯re the only family your sister has. You


    mustn¡¯t do something dangerous like that.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°You mustn¡¯t do it, no matter who tells you to.¡±


    Fred froze and scratched his head with a smile. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Olivia curled her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending you a video. Help me track down the people in the video.¡±


    After all, it took a long time to find someone earlier.


    However, Fred nodded straight away and said, ¡°No problem. I can find them as long


    as I have their faces.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°One night would have been enough if they hadn¡¯t left Ocean City.¡±


    Olivia thought she heard him wrong and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you only need one


    night?¡±


    Fred patted his chest. ¡°Ms. Larson, I may have been reckless and poor, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    She did not think the man was stupid, but he could make a lot of money with such a skill if he helped


    rich wives catch their husbands having affairs.


    After all, his sister needed money for treatment.


    ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± Fred figured out what Olivia was thinking and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m above helping those people.


    I don¡¯t want to make that kind of money. Besides, it¡¯s dangerous for outsiders to know about such


    things. It¡¯s easy to get into trouble.¡±


    It was true. If he helped one party, the other party would not let him off the hook. easily.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nced up at him. ¡°Think it through. My opponent is vicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I will help you no matter how hard it is. I promise.¡±


    ¡®Promise.¡¯


    Olivia froze. John made her a promise too, but he did not keep it.


    Now, the man in front of her fulfilled his promise to repay the so-called ¡°kindness¡±.


    It melted her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Fred.¡±


    Olivia was distracted all day. She then went back to her room early, saying she was tired.


    However, shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    She was worried for no reason. ¡®Are Mom and Dad¡¯s remains still alright? Can Fred find those people?


    ¡®What kind of unreasonable demands would Dorothy make?¡±


    Suddenly, someone tried to open the door.


    Ever since Jorge tried to kill herst time, Olivia slept with her door locked.


    Hearing the sound, she sat up sharply in bed and said with rm. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The man outside the door paused. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The familiar sound made Olivia feel a pang in her heart for no reason.


    ¡®What does he want?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to have a chat with you.¡±


    She went to the door. As soon as she opened it, John suddenly leaned over and put his head on her


    shoulder.


    His mouth was close to her ear as he whispered huskily, ¡°Let me stay like this for a while.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 289

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 289


    She had liked John¡¯s voice before. It was deep and maic, but now she was frightened.


    ¡°John, what are you doing? Get up.¡±


    However, John did not get up but hugged her. ¡°Olivia, let me hold you for a minute.¡±


    The sudden gentleness made Olivia ufortable. Smelling faint alcohol, she hurriedly pushed him


    away. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Hsss.¡± John frowned as he covered his chest.


    Olivia immediately remembered John¡¯s injury and reached over to check it out. ¡°Did I touch your


    wound? It¡¯s not bleeding, is it?¡±


    John suddenly held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, okay?¡±


    There was a touch of pleading in his voice, which made Olivia even more


    ufortable as she scrambled to withdraw her hand.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    His indifference, how he hurt her, and bits and pieces of the past were on her mind.


    She could not forget them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to die.¡±


    Olivia shuddered, took a step back, and shook her head as she said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between


    wanting me to give my life to Dorothy and wanting me to die?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy can¡¯t die.¡±


    A chill came over her as she could not help sneering when she heard that.


    ¡®How cheap am I?¡¯


    John spoke gently to her, and she was moved, thinking he would repent. However, his original intention


    was only to plead for Dorothy.


    No wonder he was so gentle today.


    ¡°John.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes full of disappointment. ¡°Dorothy killed my parents and hid their


    remains. Do you think I can let her live?¡±


    Their eyes met, and John was startled. His eyes were dim.


    When he was silent, Oliviaughed mockingly and said, ¡°See, John, you are always


    on Dorothy¡¯s side. Whatever she did, you believe and forgive her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years. You never let me exin. But you believe everything Dorothy says, including her


    nder against me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    John frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Wait for me¡­


    ¡°Look into it? Are you really going to look into it?¡±


    Olivia interrupted. ¡°If you¡¯ll look into it, you¡¯ll know I¡¯ve had an affair.¡±


    With that said, she looked up, trying not to let the tears flow.


    Because it meant she cared once she cried. She did not want John to think she cared.


    ¡°Forget it. These things don¡¯t matter anymore. Leave.¡±


    John did not move. His deep eyes were indiscernible.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    Olivia let out a shaky breath and snuffled. ¡°John, how unsure are you of yourself to think I¡¯m going to


    cheat on you?¡±


    John¡¯s body shook as panic flickered in his eyes.


    The question had never crossed his mind.


    He just hated why Olivia would betray their rtionship for Cole.


    He had asked himself what was not good enough about him to make her want to have an affair, but he


    had no answer.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. I¡¯ll look into everything. Give me a chance.¡±


    Olivia froze.


    ¡®A chance?


    ¡®Had he ever given her a chance?¡¯


    She grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, yelling, ¡°It¡¯s toote! It¡¯s toote for you to say anything now.


    It¡¯s unnecessary!¡±


    She then pushed John out and locked the door.


    It was toote for Johnny to say anything.


    Maybe she was dying when he found out the truth. It would be pointless.


    Rather than the truth, she wanted him to feel guilty for the rest of his life and make him feel like h*ll.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 290

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 290


    The next morning.


    When Zac found Olivia, he found her pale and her eyes red and swollen. You could tell she had been


    crying all night.


    ¡°Liv, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He frowned slightly.


    Olivia shook her head and coughed. ¡°Nothing. Maybe I caught a coldst night.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Zucker is here and will give you a preliminary examination today. Are you okay? We can take a


    rain check if you¡¯re not okay.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s do it today.¡± Olivia squeezed a smile. ¡°The famous Dr. Zucker wouldn¡¯t be here if it


    weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    Zac looked at Olivia for a long time before nodding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    After spending so much time together, he knew it was useless to ask her what she did not want to talk


    about-just like now.


    However, what could make her cry all night?


    The answer seemed obvious, but Zac did not like it and felt a vague pain in his heart.


    After Olivia put on her jacket, Zac took her to the examination room.


    Dr. Zucker had been waiting in the hallway. When he saw them, he came over with a


    smile. ¡°Zac, Ms. Larson.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Zucker.¡± Olivia nodded slightly.


    Just then, Zac¡¯s phone rang. Hearing what the caller said, his face was dark as he said coldly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then he pulled Dr. Zucker aside, gave him some instructions, and went back to Olivia, softly saying,


    ¡°Liv, I have a few things to take care of. Please cooperate with the examination with Dr. Zucker. I¡¯ll be


    right back.¡±


    Olivia had never heard Zac sound so cold. She knew it must be serious, so she


    nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    Zac was worried but had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± Dr. Zucker opened the door. ¡°This way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the most basic examination, Oliviay down on the bed, as Dr. Zucker requested, for further


    examination.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Olivia looked apologetically at Dr. Zucker before pulling out the phone and finding it to be from Dorothy.


    Her eyes immediately went cold.


    ¡°Come to the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Dorothy sneered on the other end of the line. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I will give your parents ghost


    marriages. Many people have contacted me. The price isn¡¯t cheap.¡±


    ¡®What? Ghost marriages?¡¯


    Olivia dug her nails into her flesh and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    After hanging up, she apologized to Dr. Zucker and hurried up to the rooftop.


    The rooftop was windy. Olivia shivered as soon as she got up there and felt the chill.


    Dorothy stood in the middle of the rooftop, smiling at her. ¡°Olivia, why are you fighting me? You¡¯re no


    match for me!¡±


    ¡°You destroyed my family and repeatedly hurt the people around me. You¡¯re the ungrateful one. When


    have I ever fought you?


    ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re John¡¯s woman and the apple of his eye. What more do you want from me?¡±


    Olivia did not understand. She was a fallen heiress with no home, husband, or reputation. Why would


    Dorothy threaten her like this?


    She had lost everything, including her life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Dorothy sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t like it that you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Olivia was still alive, so John was suspicious of her, cold to her, and refused to get a divorce.


    Therefore, everything would be over when the b*tch Olivia was dead.


    After experiencing Olivia¡¯s life as an heiress that year, she was no longer satisfied with her family of


    three having to cram in a ce of only 60 square meters.


    She was recing her. No, she was going to be better than Olivia.


    Therefore, she killed Mr. and Madam Larson, forced Mr. Larson to death, stole John, and ruined her


    reputation¡­


    However, it was not enough!


    She wanted Olivia dead!


    !

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 291

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 291


    ¡°It must have been hard for you.¡±


    Olivia tucked her cor and walked over to Dorothy with a sneer. ¡°Dorothy, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be


    satisfied even if I die. Are you going to sell my ashes for a ghost marriage too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Olivia was amused to see Dorothy seriously considering it.


    After all, she was probably the ridiculous one.


    She destroyed her family and happiness because of a moment of kindness. She was ridiculous to end


    up so miserably.


    Standing face to face with Dorothy, she suddenly had an idea.


    She should just kill Dorothy now.


    Suddenly, Olivia grabbed Dorothy by the neck and said through clenched teeth, ¡°If you want me to die


    so badly, why don¡¯t you die first?¡±


    Dorothy was caught by surprise as she panicked and pped Olivia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you want your parents anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to kill you first.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t find them.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Olivia gasped and loosened a little.


    Dorothy quickly took out her phone and said with a reddened face, ¡°I can call them now and ask them


    to send the remains back. Let go first.¡±


    Even though Fred was trying to find them, she had not received any news from him. Olivia was not


    sure if Fred could find them.


    ¡®What if¡­¡¯


    Therefore, she let go and grabbed Dorothy¡¯s phone.


    However, no one expected Dorothy to turn around and run straight to the edge of the rooftop with her


    phone in the air.


    ¡°Come and get it if you dare.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia bit her lip and walked forward. However, before she could take two steps, her legs gave way, and


    she fell to the floor.


    She was a little afraid of heights.


    It was not that intense when she was in the middle of the rooftop. However, she started feeling dizzy


    after walking to the edge and seeing the pedestrians and traffic


    below.


    Although the hospital building was not very high, there were more than 20 floors. You would make a


    bloody mess if you fell.


    ¡°Olivia, I told you you¡¯re useless. You couldn¡¯t protect your family, save your brother,


    and keep a man.¡±


    Dorothy grinned. ¡°You are a jinx. Anyone whoes near you will be unlucky. Olivia, you don¡¯t deserve


    to live.¡±


    ¡®A jinx?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s face was pale as she clenched her hands and forced herself to her feet. Her eyes were stern


    and determined.


    She was indeed useless. Otherwise, how did Dorothy manage to fool her?


    Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°Dorothy, I made you lucky, didn¡¯t I? Would you be here without


    me?¡±


    Hearing this, Dorothy¡¯s smile froze. She rushed to grab her cor with a ghastly expression. ¡°Olivia, say


    that again.¡±


    Dorothy hated the sentence-¡°Would you be here without me?¡±


    She especially hated it when it came from Olivia.


    Olivia took the chance to grab the phone. Just as she was about to dial, Dorothy suddenly raised her


    hand and knocked the phone out of the way.


    ¡°Olivia, I want you to die today!¡±


    With that said, she pushed Olivia to the edge and grabbed her just before she fell.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you one more show before you die.¡±


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the rooftop. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Before Olivia could react, Dorothy cried and yelled, ¡°Johnny, help. Liv¡¯s trying to kill herself. I can¡¯t hold


    her any longer.¡±


    Hearing that Olivia was going to kill herself, John rushed over and reached out his hand to grab Olivia.


    Just then, Dorothy pushed Olivia away with one hand, grabbed John with the other, and ran into his


    arms.


    Olivia instantly started to fall.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 292

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 292


    John¡¯s hand missed. He tried to push Dorothy away to save Olivia, but Dorothy held him so tightly that


    he could not move.


    Watching Olivia fall, John immediately grabbed Dorothy, threw her out, and ran to the rooftop to grab


    Olivia¡¯s hand.


    However, it was toote.


    Their hands brushed past each other, just like how they often missed each other in their rtionship.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John¡¯s expressionless eyes finally had fear and helplessness. At this moment, he could not save the


    woman he had hated for two years and loved for four years, no matter how capable he was.


    He even wanted to die with Olivia.


    However, Dorothy held to his waist and yanked him inwards from behind. ¡°Johnny, no.¡±


    Olivia looked at the two hugging on the rooftop, and tears welled up in her eyes. Finally, she closed her


    eyes slowly.


    He chose Dorothy after all.


    Speaking of which, how many times had he given her up?


    The third time? Or the fourth time?


    She did not remember. All she knew was that it was probably thest time.


    Her already wounded heart tore open as the cold wind poured into it, making it cold and painful until


    she seemed numbed by it.


    ¡®Am I finally dying?¡¯


    She began to see her life sh before her eyes. Bits and pieces of her past began to


    emerge.


    It was from her birth to now.


    Z¡¯s smile, Zac¡¯s gentleness, her brothern¡¯s figure, revenge for her parents¡­


    It even included the good times with John and the charming young man 17 years


    ago.


    Also, her unborn child, who had gone through all the difficulties with her but could


    not make it to birth.


    She could not help feeling emotional. ¡®Is the twentieth floor that high?¡¯


    How was it that she had seen her whole life sh before her eyes, and she had notnded yet?


    On second thought, she wondered if it hurt when she died.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and nced despairingly yet reluctantly at the increasingly vague


    figure on the rooftop.


    She murmured in her mind, ¡®Johnny, this is thest time I¡¯ll see you. Goodbye.¡±


    Just then, her body mmed against something, and a sharp pain came from her belly.


    Zac¡¯s urgent voice rang in her ears. ¡°Liv! Liv, don¡¯t sleep! Help!¡±


    She looked at Zac in a daze. His expression was frantic, and his mouth was moving,


    but she could not catch a word.


    As Zac leaned over, she muttered in his ear, ¡°Thank


    With that said, she passed out.


    you, Zac.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zac watched the doctor load Olivia, who was covered in blood, onto a stretcher and followed them to


    the emergency room door.


    He looked down at the blood on his hand. Furious, he hit the white wall with his fist.


    He hated it. He hated why he was stupid enough to fall for that woman Rainie¡¯s tricks.


    If Dr. Zucker had not called him to tell him Liv had run away, he might still have been


    in the dark.


    If the firemen were not there, they would not have had time to put up the air cushion.


    If¡­¡¤


    He dared not think about the ifs and the consequences of losing Liv because he


    could not handle it.


    He leaned against the wall with his head in his arms and stared dully at the ground.


    He was afraid.


    Suddenly he heard a thud and then a familiar curse. ¡°John, you son of a b*tch! If Sis


    Liv dies, I will kill you myself!¡±


    ¡°John Freeman!¡±


    Zac turned and sprinted forward. He punched John in the face, pressed him onto the floor, and yelled,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Liv? Where¡¯s your energy from diggingst time?¡±


    John did not fight back. He only looked at him nkly and said nothing.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 293

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 293


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward!¡±


    Zac grabbed John¡¯s cor and punched him again. ¡°Let her go if you don¡¯t love her anymore. What


    man are you to torture a woman?


    ¡°If you still love her, you¡¯ll believe her!¡±


    Then another punchnded on John¡¯s face.


    Zac hit so hard that John¡¯s face immediately swelled, and blood spilled from the


    corners of her mouth, but he did not move.


    Perhaps seeing John standing still like a dead man, Zac got angrier and punched him again.


    ¡°You rather trust a vicious woman who makes up many things than trust your wife.


    John, I¡¯ve never seen trash like you!¡±


    Suddenly, John nced coldly at Zac. He rolled over and pressed him under him before punching him


    back.


    ¡°What about you? What trash are you? I¡¯ve been your friend for more than 20 years,


    and you¡¯re interested in my wife?¡±


    ¡°John, you still care about that at a time like this? Do you have a heart? Liv is lying on the operating


    table in between life and death!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Don¡¯t worry about her!¡±


    Then the two people got into a scuffle that grew violent. The passing nurse dared not intervene and


    could only call security.


    Ken and Wes ran down the stairs, each dragging one of the two to separate them.


    Ken looked at the two of them. Their clothes were messy, and their faces were


    bruised. They did not look a bit like wealthy heirs.


    He walked up to John and said coldly, ¡°John, I can¡¯t help you this time. If anything happens to Liv, I


    don¡¯t want to be your brother anymore.¡±


    John red at him and sneered with red eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    interested in my wife too?¡±


    Ken froze and punched him in the stomach. ¡°John,e to your senses. Stop acting like a maniac and


    make yourself a fool!¡±


    Then he looked at Wes. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Zac was sitting on the ground, his white shirt still stained with blood. If you had no idea what was going


    on, you would think he had killed someone.


    Ken sighed. ¡°Zac, take care of that wound and get changed. I¡¯ll handle it here.¡±


    However, Zac seemed to turn a deaf ear to Ken¡¯s words as he stayed motionless.


    Ken tried to grab him, but Z stopped him.


    ¡°Let him be. Call the nurse and for medicine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Z nced around her coldly. ¡°I think you need to take care of the cameras. It¡¯s going to be a disaster


    if reporters make things up.¡±


    Z had no sympathy for John.


    She did not care if Freeman Group was ruined because of it.


    However, she knew the reporters would involve Olivia. There was no guarantee how ridiculous they


    would report it.


    She did not want Sis Liv¡¯s reputation to be ruined when it was uncertain whether Sis Liv would survive


    this.


    Ken looked up, pressed his lips together, and said, ¡°Okay, I know how to handle this. Why don¡¯t you go


    back to the ward? I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Z shook her head and sauntered to the emergency room. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to wait until Sis Liv wakes


    up.¡±


    Seeing Z¡¯s determined gaze, Ken knew he could not change her mind, so he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ken had someone clear out all the spectators, only Zac and Z were left in the hallway.


    The emergency room door remained shut after a long time. Zac suddenly hung his head low and said


    hoarsely, ¡°Will she hate me?¡±


    Z was confused. ¡°Why will she hate you?¡±


    ¡°Because I fell for Rainie¡¯s trick and left Liv in the examination room. Otherwise¡­ I


    can stop this.¡±


    At least he would not let her fall from the 20th floor.


    Z turned to look at him. ¡°Zac, do you like Sis Liv?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 294

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 294


    Zac gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    He knew Liv did not love him, so it did not matter whether she liked him.


    He was satisfied as long as she was healthy and happy.


    Unexpectedly, Z walked up to him and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zac froze and looked up in a panic. Then Z said, ¡°Zac, if you love Sis Liv, at least you¡¯re a better


    choice than Jerk John.


    ¡°You can protect her from getting hurt and care for her health. At least Sis Liv can survive by your side.¡±


    With that said, she asked again solemnly. ¡°So, do you like Sis Liv?¡±


    Zac was silent for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, I like her.¡±


    It was the first time he said this and liked a person.


    ¡°Then take her away.¡±


    Zac was stunned to hear that.


    ¡®Take Olivia away?¡¯


    However, he knew she would return if he took her away.


    Z turned to look at the emergency room, bit her lip, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll avenge her and save her brother. I


    want her to live.¡±


    She could not let anything happen to Sis Liv again. Absolutely not!


    Suddenly, Zac chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re just like her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zac got up, leaned against the wall, and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what Liv said when she begged me to take you


    away.¡±


    Z stiffened and looked at him with mixed feelings. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you even said the same things.¡± Zac turned around to look at the red light. ¡°Z, she¡¯s not


    leaving. Just like you.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m unlike John.¡±


    Z frowned slightly. Her voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°Are you chickening out?


    Are you scared?¡±


    Zac shook his head. ¡°I dare to take her, but I can¡¯t. Z, I can¡¯t force her to ept what¡¯s good for her


    against her will.¡±


    John had an overbearing personality. Most of the time, he only thought about what he wanted and


    ignored Liv¡¯s wishes.


    It was just like how John locked up Olivia at home because she had a minor cold three years ago,


    causing her to miss a concert.


    Three monthster, the singer died unexpectedly, and that concert she did not attend was theirst.


    Olivia rarely mentioned it, but he knew it bothered her.


    It was because they happened to chat about it when she was hospitalized.


    At that moment, he saw light and regret in Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will avenge her and keep her safe, but I cannot go against her will unless I have to.¡±


    After a long silence, Z said, ¡°Zac, maybe you know her better than I do.¡±


    In the ward upstairs.


    Wes was applying the medicine for John when John kicked the coffee table to the ground.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    However, John was still bleeding, and Wes dared not leave.


    ¡°Sir, it will worsen if the wound isn¡¯t taken care of. Then¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, John looked up at him, his eyes as red as those of a demon from purgatory.


    With a chill down his spine, Wes suppressed it and said, ¡°Think for Madam, if not for yourself, Sir. She


    wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±


    John shuddered at that. Even his voice trembled. ¡°Will she worry about me?¡±


    Wes could not help feeling sorry and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®Will she?¡¯


    John pictured Olivia¡¯s face the moment she fell. ¡®What was on her mind?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 295

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 295


    After dressing the wound, John changed into a new set of clothes and sat still on the sofa.


    No one knew what was on his mind, but it felt horribly depressing.


    He sat from daylight to dusk. There was no light in the room. Only the white moonlight shone on him,


    and he looked colder.


    Suddenly, he got up and walked out with his long legs.


    He had just reached the door when he found someone kneeling at the door.


    He nced coldly at that person with his deep eyes and kicked her away.


    ¡°Johnny.¡±


    Dorothy cried and hugged his legs. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me. I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. Perhaps


    I shouldn¡¯t have been interested in you from the beginning. I love you, so I can¡¯t watch you fall.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    There was no affection in his voice. It even had a touch of malice.


    However, how could Dorothy let go so easily?


    It had been a good n, but she never expected John to turn against her over it. She never even


    expected Olivia to survive!


    How could she ept it?


    ¡°Liv tried to kill herself, so I tried to stop her. But she wouldn¡¯t listen and wanted to


    jump.


    ¡°I ran to her to grab her, but Johnny, I ran out of energy. I couldn¡¯t grab on¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to fall. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ If I had to do it over again, I¡¯d rather it was


    me.¡±


    The more Dorothy exined, the more disgusted John became.


    Finally, he could not bear it anymore. He turned around and lifted Dorothy from the ground, saying


    coldly, ¡°You should be d you saved me. Or you would have been


    dead.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he let go, Dorothy fell to the ground. She cried out ¡°Johnny¡± in pain before


    falling backward and fainting.


    However, John turned and got into the elevator without looking at her.


    As the elevator doors closed, Wes leaned out of the room and nced coldly at the woman on the


    floor. ¡°Ms. Ellis, Sir¡¯s gone. Stop pretending.¡±


    He said and closed the door. After a few seconds, Dorothy indignantly got up from the ground.


    ¡®That d*mnedOlivia. How did she survive this?


    ¡®No, I¡¯ve been nning this for years. I can¡¯t lose here.


    ¡®I still have their remains. I still have a chance!¡¯


    ICU.


    John looked at the woman in bed through the ss in the hallway. His face was icy, and there was no


    emotion in her dark eyes.


    Fred¡¯s expression froze when he saw him. ¡°Are you Ms. Larson¡¯s jerk husband?¡±


    John narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Fred was about to tell him, but on second thought, he said coldly, ¡°Why should I tell you who I


    am?¡±


    ¡®Why is she surrounded by so many men?¡¯


    ¡±


    Besides that, each of them looked at him with a tinge of hostility.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to frame Ms. Larson again. I have an innocent rtionship with Ms. Larson.


    With that said, he added again, ¡°Ms. Jameson will be back soon. I advise you to


    hurry away before getting beaten again.¡±


    John red at him, turned around to look at the woman inside, pressed his lips together, and said,


    ¡°Take good care of her.¡±


    John had just left when Z returned.


    Seeing Fred looking the other way, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was someone


    here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No one¡¯s been here.¡±


    ¡°Go home. You have a sister to take care of.¡±


    Fred opened his mouth to say something about his manhunt, but he said nothing


    after all.


    Z changed into a sterile outfit, went to the bed, took Olivia¡¯s hand, and cried, ¡°Sis Liv, wake up, will


    you? Stop sleeping.¡±


    Doctors said Olivia had no brain injuries, but she had lost the will to live. It was why she fainted.


    It was up to her whether she wanted to wake up.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 296

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 296


    ¡°Sis Liv, why don¡¯t I tell you a story?¡±


    Z snuffled and leaned on the bedside. She looked tearfully at Olivia, who was pale. ¡°17 years ago, I


    was kidnapped by human traffickers and taken to a dark house, where I met you.¡±


    ¡°You were only about ten years old at the time, but you forgot your fear and protected me repeatedly


    when you saw me, who was younger than you.


    ¡°Remember? One time, they refused to feed me because I cried.


    ¡°You secretly hid half of your buns and slipped them to me after they left.


    ¡°Another time, you protected me when they were beating me up. You got injuries all over and were


    forced to starve with me.¡±


    Z was already sobbing at this point. She held Olivia¡¯s hand and shouted repeatedly, ¡°Sis Liv, please


    wake up.


    ¡°You got me, Mr. Quinton, and your brother. You¡¯ve got us. Stop sleeping, okay?¡±


    After who knew how long, Z¡¯s voice was already hoarse, but there was still no response from Olivia.


    Therefore, she shut up and only looked quietly at the person on the bed.


    Z even made up her mind.


    If Olivia became a vegetable, she would kill Dorothy, even if it meant going to jail.


    With that in mind, she suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sis Liv, aren¡¯t you going to get revenge on Dorothy? Do you


    want to grant her wish?¡±


    Olivia thought she was in endless darkness when she suddenly heard a familiar


    voice.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    She thought long and hard but could not remember. However, the voice kept ringing


    in her ears like a curse.


    ¡®Shut up! How noisy.¡¯


    She covered her ears to stop listening, but she heard it anyway.


    ¡®I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep. Stop talking, okay?¡¯


    Suddenly she heard a name, and a sharp pain shot through her heart.


    The next moment, dense needles seemed to be stabbing her head, giving her a splitting headache.


    In the end, her whole body felt like tearing apart as the pain was interspersed with memories that made


    it difficult for her to breathe.


    After a moment of excruciating heartache, she suddenly remembered.


    ¡®Yeah, I still haven¡¯t gotten my revenge!


    ¡®Dorothy¡¯s not dead yet!¡¯


    Suddenly, everything was bright, and she heard a familiar voice. She turned her head and saw Z


    looking worried.


    The doctor soon surrounded her, talking about something. Then she fell asleep again.


    It was already noon the next day when she woke up again.


    Olivia¡¯s head felt groggy. Her hand subconsciously felt her belly when she felt a pang in her heart, and


    she froze.


    Z turned around to see her awake. She immediately ran over and asked if she was okay.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you awake? Are you okay? Would you like some water? Are you hungry?¡±


    Although she was not pregnant for long and did not have an obvious baby bump, she was already


    familiar with the slight bump in her belly. It was because she would go to sleep every day touching it.


    However, where her hand rested was t and even a little indented.


    ¡°Zy.¡± Her eyes widened as her voice was hoarse and desperate. ¡°Where¡¯s my baby?¡±


    Z dared not look at her. She looked away, pressed her lips together, and said, ¡°Sis Liv, drink some


    water to soothe your throat.¡±


    With that said, she turned around to pour water, but Olivia suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± Olivia endured the pain as she got up. Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes


    as her pale lips said shakily, ¡°Is it gone?¡±


    Z threw back her head to hold back her tears as she turned around to hold her


    hand. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Olivia knew she was already lucky she did not die after falling from more than 20 floors. There was no


    way the baby could survive.


    However¡­


    Even so, she could not ept it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she cked out again.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 297

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 297


    Although she had thought of aborting the baby, it was hers after all. How could she give it up?


    This baby repeatedly kindled her desire to live during these painful and desperate days.


    She had fantasized about it.


    Would she and John reconcile again when the baby was born? Even if it was during thest moments


    of her life, she was satisfied to have a happy family of three.


    However, John killed the baby this time.


    He destroyed their way back to each other.


    Now, she could not even persuade herself to love him and forgive him.


    Johnny, we became enemies after all.¡¯


    Olivia let out a sob and opened her eyes. Tears fell onto the pillow from the corner of her eyes.


    She turned her head slightly to find that the pillow was already soaked.


    She sat up on her hands, leaned against the head of the bed, and stared out the window at the setting


    sun.


    There were groups of small sparrows twittering on the branches, but the room was


    cold and cheerless.


    It was like two worlds inside and out.


    When Z pushed the door open, she noticed Olivia was awake. She immediately smiled. ¡°Sis Liv, eat


    something. Ken had someone make soup.¡±


    Howeyer, Olivia did not speak but only stared out of the window.


    Z¡¯s heart shuddered, and she tensed as she realized how serious the situation


    was.


    The room was drearily quiet. Every time she tried to speak, she looked up into Olivia¡¯s empty eyes and


    swallowed back her words.


    She knew there was nothing she could say tofort her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia still said nothing when it was already dark, freaking Z out.


    Z shook her slightly in tears. ¡°Sis Liv, will you stop behaving like this and talk to me?¡±


    Even so, Olivia still did not respond.


    Just as Z had no idea what to do, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared.


    ¡°Go home and rest. I¡¯ll look after her tonight.¡±


    Z burst into tears at the sight of the person. ¡°Mr. Quinton, Sis Liv has been sitting without moving like


    this for hours. Advise her.¡±


    Zac patted her on the shoulder and nodded, saying, ¡°I will.¡±


    With that said, he walked up to Olivia, held her in his arms, and stroked her head.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t left you there alone, nothing would have happened. Originally¡­¡±


    Before Zac could finish, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Zac felt a sudden pain in his heart as he bent over to look at her. ¡°Liv, me me. You can hit me and


    yell at me. Don¡¯t hold it in, okay?¡±


    Olivia looked up at him, tears pouring out instantly.


    Zac gently wiped away her tears and said softly, ¡°Cry, Liv. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±


    Olivia held him and cried for a long time until Zac¡¯s legs were numb. Then she slowly released him and


    asked with a sob, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    ¡°My face?¡± Zac raised his hand to touch the red and swollen spot and said perfunctorily, ¡°I bumped into


    the door yesterday.¡±


    However, Olivia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Did you get into a fight?¡±


    Zac said nothing. He knew Olivia would not want to hear John¡¯s name, so he changed the topic by


    saying, ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you some good news.¡±


    ¡®Good news?


    ¡®What good news can there be when the baby¡¯s gone?¡¯


    ¡°Dr. Zucker says your cancer count is lower. It¡¯s not much, but at least it¡¯s not getting any worse.¡±


    Zac grabbed her shoulders and said, ¡°Liv, there¡¯s hope.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 298

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 298


    ¡°Hope?¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac with red eyes, biting her lower lip and shaking her head. ¡°Zac, my baby¡¯s gone.


    There¡¯s no more hope.¡±


    She wanted to end it once and for all, but she gave up the idea as soon as she looked down at her


    belly.


    However, the baby was gone.


    Her hope and her bond with John were gone.


    ¡°Zac.¡± She cried as she grabbed Zac¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you think the baby will me me? me me for not


    taking good care of it?¡±


    ¡°Will it regret being my baby?¡±


    Zac shuddered and took her hand. He soothed gently, ¡°No, Liv. The baby won¡¯t me you,¡±


    ¡°But I lost it¡­¡±


    The baby was so strong. It even miraculously survived the car crash.


    How could it not me her?


    ¡°Liv, Dr. Zucker said earlier that your baby was feeding off of you, making you weaker.


    ¡°Now that the baby¡¯s gone, you can improve your health. You can have an operation when your


    condition is stable. Maybe you can be cured.¡±


    Olivia was trembling, crying, and shaking her head. ¡°This baby is special. It¡¯s unique. It won¡¯t be the


    same even if I get pregnant again.¡±


    It was not going to be her and John¡¯s baby or the baby who had apanied her out of the dark.


    Zac looked at her pale cheeks, and his heart ached. However, he could only hold her


    andfort her.


    There was nothing he could do besides that.


    Olivia fell into a deep sleep after she got exhausted from crying.


    Zac carefully tucked her in and brushed the loose hair on her forehead. Then he sighed and walked to


    the window in the hallway.


    He knew full well that Olivia¡¯s breakdown was not only about the baby but also John.


    When she fell, she decided that John had chosen Dorothy over her.


    At the same time, John gave her up.


    With that in mind, Zac was upset.


    He was frustrated. If he had been there, she would not have fallen off the building. None of this would


    have happened.


    Therefore, Zac opened the cigarette he had just bought, held one to his lips, lit it, took a sharp breath,


    and let out a smoke ring.


    He quit smoking a long time ago, but he could not find a second way to relieve his frustration.


    Then he looked up at the stars and muttered, ¡°Maybe I should have listened to Z and sneaked her


    away.¡±


    After finishing a cigarette, he blew the smell away before returning to the ward and sitting on the couch


    to look at Olivia.


    He looked at her all night until Z came in for her shift in the morning. He left after giving Z some


    instructions.


    Olivia still was not much of a talker, so when she said she wanted cotton candy, Z immediately went


    outside to buy them.


    No sooner had she left than the door was pushed open.


    Olivia thought it was Z, so she turned around and said, ¡°Zy, is it you at the door¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish, she froze in ce.


    He seemed to have not slept for a long time. He looked tired, and he had stubbles, looking like he had


    been through a lot.


    Looking at each other, Olivia had mixed feelings.


    There was hate, resentment, sorrow, and shock.


    Suddenly, she rushed up to John with bare feet and punched him in the chest.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John just let her beat him without stopping him.


    When she got tired, she tugged at his tie and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Satisfied? Are you satisfied


    now, John? You finally killed your baby as you wanted!¡±


    John frowned and reached out to touch Olivia¡¯s head, but she dodged him.


    His hand froze in the air for a moment before he pulled it back and croaked, ¡°Liv, we can have more


    kids.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 299

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 299


    ¡°More?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart quaked as she bellowed, ¡°John, do you not care because you think the baby isn¡¯t yours?¡±


    It was their baby. How could he say ¡°More¡± so easily?


    John opened his mouth. Before he could speak, Olivia pushed him hard into the door.


    ¡°John.¡± She looked at him tearfully, saying, ¡°We can never have more children.¡±


    These words cut into John¡¯s heart like a knife.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Olivia stared at him for a dozen seconds. Then she suddenly said with a


    sneer, ¡°John, do you really not know, or are you faking it?¡±


    Yes, of course, he knew, but he did not want that to be the result.


    ¡°Olivia.¡± He called her hoarsely. He looked up at her with a slightly forlorn look.


    Olivia was in so much pain she could not breathe.


    ¡®Who is he to be disappointed?


    ¡®Who caused all this?


    ¡®Why does he never think he¡¯s wrong?


    ¡®Despair?


    ¡®No.¡¯ She found it ironic and suddenly threw her head back andughed out loud.


    Laughing, her tears poured out again and slid down his face to his mouth. It was salty yet astringent


    like her life.


    She suddenly did not recognize the man before her, who she had loved for 17 years and shared a bed


    with. He became so unfamiliar.


    ¡°John, who are you doing this for?¡±


    She recalled the scene she saw when she fell. She picked up the vase nearby and smashed it at John.


    She yelled through gritted teeth, ¡°F*ck off! Get the f*ck out of


    here!


    ¡°It was you. John, you pushed me off that building!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes went red as she threw everything she could reach at John, yelling. ¡°You killed our baby!¡±


    John¡¯s shirt was stained with water, blood, and fish soup However, instead of fighting back, he looked


    up at Olivia


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia felt her strength run out and quickly held on to the edge of the bed to barely keep


    standing straight.


    The chill crept up from under her feet, making her tremble.


    The mighty John finally lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± but¡­


    She sneered. ¡°John, do you think you can pretend that nothing happened just because you¡¯re sorry?


    Stupid!¡±


    John froze as he was at a loss for what to say for a moment.


    Suddenly, someone yanked him out of the ward, shouting, ¡°Jerk John, what are your doing here? I


    warn you. Don¡¯t provoke Sis Liv, or I¡¯ll kill you and your little lover!¡±


    Then he embarrassingly stood in the hallway as soon as the door was closed.


    Just as he was about to leave, Fred swiftly pushed the door to enter. Without checking what was going


    on inside, he said, ¡°Ms. Larson, I found them.¡±


    Z had just helped Olivia to bed and asked in confusion, ¡°What did you find? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I found the grave robbers.¡±


    Olivia jumped to her feet, her eyes wide. Her pale lips trembled as she asked, ¡°Real¡­ Really?¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°Yes, and I brought back what they stole.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept them in the van parked downstairs. I¡¯ve also checked that the coffins and urns were


    unopened.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°Thank you, Fred. Thank you.¡±


    Then she seemed to have lost her breath and was about to copse as her legs gave way. Fortunately,


    Z grabbed her just in time.


    She closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom and Dad.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 300

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 300


    ¡°What¡­ What happened here?¡±


    Fred asked with a frown when he suddenly saw the mess on the ground.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Olivia came to herself and looked up at Fred to realize the blood on his


    shirt. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the blood on your shirt? Are


    Then she patted Z. ¡°Zy, go get a doctor.¡±


    you hurt?¡±


    Z nodded and was about to turn when she heard Fredugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Larson. None of this


    is my blood.¡±


    ¡°Not yours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, these belong to the grave robbers. I told you. I¡¯m a martial arts champion. I can easily defeat a


    few thugs.¡±


    Fred paused. ¡°By the way, I also asked them who was behind it.¡±


    Olivia sneered and said nothing.


    After all, Dorothy had already admitted it. The only thing that made her curious was why it had taken so


    long for her to show off this time.


    When neither of them said anything, Z could not help asking, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Fred pped his head. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t ask that. They said they didn¡¯t know who it was, only that it was a


    woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Z narrowed her eyes, snorted coldly, and said. ¡°It must be Dorothy.¡±


    Besides Dorothy, she could not think of a second woman who would dig other people¡¯s graves.


    Outside the door, John exuded a cold aura and immediately turned around to call Wes after hearing


    Dorothy¡¯s name.


    ¡°Find Dorothy!¡±


    It was his fault for giving her too much trust that she would do such a monstrous thing!


    Then John added, ¡°I want you to look carefully into what happened two years ago.¡±


    He had no choice but to doubt everything now.


    In the room, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°Fred, leave this matter alone. Go get changed and


    get some rest.¡±


    With that said, she took a bank card out of her bag. ¡°There¡¯s one hundred thousand dors here for


    you. It¡¯s not much though.¡±


    Fred pushed her hand away. ¡°Ms. Larson, I don¡¯t need your money. You¡¯ve helped me enough. It¡¯s my


    job.¡±


    ¡°But your sister needs money for her treatment.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, you forgot that Dr. Lucas has exempted my fees. I can cover my living expenses with


    some odd jobs.¡±


    Fred added again, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re my savior, Ms. Larson. Give me a chance to repay you, okay?¡±


    Olivia withdrew the card and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯d be a bit of a hypocrite if I were any more forceful.¡±


    Fred breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I gotta go. Call me if you need me.¡±


    Looking at his back, Olivia said again, ¡°Thank you, Fred. Thank you for saving my parents.¡±


    Fred paused and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    It was only after Fred left that Z realized it. ¡°Did that b*tch Dorothy have someone dig up Uncle and


    Aunt¡¯s graves?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the rooftop to see her.¡±


    ¡°That b*tch! Does she even have a heart?¡±


    Olivia did not respond to that. After all, Dorothy was a viper-a viper that bit its benefactors.


    After a while, she dialed Zac¡¯s number.


    ¡°Zac, can you find the forensic scientist who did Uncle Wace¡¯s autopsy?¡±


    Zac froze slightly. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you help me find him? I want him to examine my mother¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Zac was confused for a moment. ¡°Do you want to open the coffin and examine the


    corpse?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her body¡¯s right downstairs.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 301

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 301


    Half an hourter, Zac ran into the ward.


    Perhaps it was because he hade in a hurry that his forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat


    and he even had coffee stains on his white shirt, despite usually


    being a clean person.


    ¡°Liv, what happened? What happened to your mother¡¯s body downstairs?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Upon seeing his anxious expression, Olivia inexplicably felt a lump in her throat.


    It was so hard to be her friend. They always had to worry about her.


    After confirming that Olivia was fine, Zac tugged on his tie and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that


    you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Z smirked secretly, then said seriously, ¡°Sis Liv, you hid a big matter from me and Mr. Quinton. You


    really scare us to death!¡±


    Z immediately told Zac what happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable! It¡¯s simply inhumane!¡±


    Even though he had gotten used to a lot, Zac was still shocked by Dorothy¡¯s behavior this time.


    Olivia pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m just happy now that I can get it back intact.


    ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t want to open the coffin for an autopsy. I just didn¡¯t want my mother to be disturbed


    again in death. But now, it¡¯s already been done, so I don¡¯t want to worry about it anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Zac. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t catch Dorothy, at least I can allow my parents to


    rest in peace.¡±


    He looked at her with some distress before nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you make things


    right.¡±


    The next afternoon, Zac came back with the autopsy report.


    Olivia did not expect it to be finished so fast. When she took over the folder, she suddenly felt uneasy


    It had been thirteen years since her mother died, and now she had the opportunity to learn the truth


    about her mother¡¯s death.


    Her hands were shaking as she thought about it.


    She took a deep breath and bit her lip. After that, she pulled out the document and looked through it.


    [Cause of death: Poison]


    After seeing those words, her breathing stopped, and her heart twitched violently, making it difficult for


    her to breathe.


    ¡®Dorothy was telling the truth.


    ¡®Mom really died of poisoning!¡±


    Then, she saw another sentence.


    [The poison was injected intravenously, and the murder weapon was deduced to be a medical syringe.]


    Tears blurred her vision. It turned out that her mother really was murdered.


    She suddenly mmed her fist hard on the bed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll seek revenge on


    Dorothy for killing my mother!¡±


    After that, her body shook and she coughed.


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    The pair immediately stepped forward to support her. They persuaded her. ¡°Liv, you should take care of


    yourself first.¡±


    However, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the cemetery. I have to rebury my parents


    today.¡±


    ¡°But your body¡­¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zac, I can¡¯t leave my parents out there.¡±


    He could not object to this, so he could only nod his head and say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for that. You


    should take your medicine before we leave.¡±


    Z was a little worried, so she pulled him aside. ¡°Mr Quinton!¡±


    ¡°Z, if we stop her, she might sneak out in the middle of the night.¡±


    After hearing this, Z froze for a moment. Then, she shook her head helplessly.


    She had to admit that Zac had a point. That was indeed something that Sis Liv would


    do


    She had no choice but to ask Olivia to put on anotheryer of clothes before they went out together


    After getting in the car, the three of them did not speak. They were silent throughout


    the entire journey


    When they arrived at the cemetery, the grave keeper hurriedly came out to bow and apologize to Olivia


    After that, he followed them to the Larson family¡¯s burial ground


    In the middle of the burial, Olivia looked up and saw John walking toward them with a boy from a


    distance


    When the two approached them, she recognized that it was her brother.n

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 302

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 302


    n?¡±


    Olivia strode forward and huggedn. She said happily, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    However, in the next second, her brother pushed her away, and she fell into Z¡¯s


    arms.


    n.¡±


    A look of disappointment shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes, and her voice trembled. ¡°Are you still refusing to


    acknowledge me as your sister?¡±


    Her heart clenched tightly as she recalled thest time she met her younger brother. They had a good


    rtionship in the past, but now it had been destroyed by Dorothy. She really wanted to tell her brother


    everything, but they were in front of her parents¡¯ grave, so she did not want to talk about such things.


    Hence, she pursed her lips, forced a smile, and said, n, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°But I me you!¡±


    He looked at her coldly as if he was looking at an enemy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mom and Dad


    died because of you, and now, because of you again, they were dug up!


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯re the bringer of misfortune!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia trembled, and her face became paler. ¡°Did Dorothy tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I need someone to tell me that? I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Olivia suddenly rushed forward and pped him across the face.


    She had fantasized about their reunion countless times, and she never imagined that she would be


    ever scolded by her younger brother like this in front of her parents¡¯ graves.


    He could refuse to acknowledge her and doubt her, but he should not say such things in front of their


    parents¡¯ tombstones.


    Boom!


    Olivia felt her head buzzing, and her heartpletely broke.


    Her own brother, whom she brought up by herself, forgot who he was because of the lies Dorothy fed


    him for two years.


    At this moment, she really felt like she had indeed lost to Dorothy.


    That was because it only took Dorothy two years to destroy her brother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia was so angry that her lungs hurt, making her cough violently. Although she tried her best to


    suppress it, she still spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡± Z was terrified, and she quickly took a tissue to help Olivia wipe the blood away. ¡°Sis Liv,


    don¡¯t get angry. Your body can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    n.¡± She wiped the corners of her mouth before looking up atn righteously. ¡°I pped you to remind


    you to watch your mouth in front of our parents¡¯ grave. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡±


    She did not want her parents to know that they were at odds. How sad would they be if they knew?


    Immediately,n restrained himself a bit. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay respects to my parents, not to quarrel with


    you.¡±


    Coincidentally, Zac came over then. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Olivia nodded and looked atn. ¡°Go see Mom and Dad.¡±


    John just stared at Olivia deeply before he tookn away without saying a word.


    Even though there was a lot of reluctance in her heart, Olivia did not chase after them.


    She knew that the gap between her and her younger brother could not be resolved with just a few


    words, and now was not the right time. After all, John was still there.


    Immediately, she frowned and stopped looking. She then turned around and walked to her parents¡¯


    tombstones.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± She held back her tears and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    work hard on fixingn. Believe me, I¡¯ll definitely bring him with me the next time Ie here.¡±


    After she said that, she covered her face and started to cry. She could not hold back


    her tears anymore.


    Zac felt distressed seeing that. He turned to chase after John.


    When he reached the gate of the cemetery, he saw John was about to drive away. He pulled the car


    door open, dragged John down, and leaned against the car door.


    ¡°John, do you have to do this?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 303

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 303


    John grabbed Zac¡¯s neck and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t control what I do!¡±


    Zac groaned. He pulled himself away from John and took a step back.


    ¡°John, you forcibly separated Liv andn and even instilled those thoughts of hatred in him. Do you


    really think that¡¯s okay?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens between you and Dorothy at all, but you should given back to Liv now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, John sneered and pointed ton, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat. ¡°Okay. You can take him away if you want, but first, ask him if he¡¯s willing to go with


    you.¡±


    Zac was taken aback. As he was about to speak,n tly refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Those two sentences left him, awyer, speechless.


    Neither of the parties were willing to concede, so it was useless for him to say anything.


    After seeing this, John gave him a cold look. ¡°Zac, I advise you not to overstep your boundaries. This is


    thest time I¡¯ll be warning you.¡±


    After that, he got into the car and drove away.


    Zac clenched his fists, feeling like he was too useless to protect Olivia and help her.


    ¡°Zac, thank you.¡±


    Zac was startled when he heard that. He turned his head around to look over and saw Z standing


    behind him, supporting Olivia.


    ¡°D-did you see everything?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, but I heardn reject you¡±


    Zac was very worried when he saw her pale face. Heforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry,n is only thirteen years old. We still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia let out an exhale and said with a wry smile, ¡°Now that I think about it, Dorothy¡¯s really


    won.


    ¡°She got everything she wanted and destroyed everything I have.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Zac frowned, trying tofort her, but when he opened his mouth, his words were stuck in his


    throat.


    Olivia raised her face and gave him a forced smile. ¡°Zac, I know you me yourself, but don¡¯t you


    remember?


    ¡°When I used to me myself, you scolded me and asked me to fix this dumb habit of mine.¡±


    Zac froze. He remembered that.


    However, those were two different things.


    Suddenly, he felt a warmth in his arms and looked down. At some point, Olivia had stepped forward to


    hug him.


    ¡°Zac, I¡¯ve thought it through. I can¡¯t change the past by ming myself.¡± After she said that, she looked


    up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t let the past torture you. Also, anyway, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead.


    ¡°Zac, you¡¯re my savior, so I forbid you from ming yourself.¡±


    His heart trembled, and he looked at her for a long time with his dark eyes.


    Suddenly, he chuckled. He then raised his hand and stroked Olivia¡¯s head. He said. softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    listen to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia smiled at him before letting go of him and turning to get into


    the car.


    Although she was smiling like she was trying to talk him out of his bad habit, Zac knew very well that


    she was the one who felt the most pain among them.


    She was obviously the one on the edge of the cliff, but she was still thinking about him, and this made


    Zac feel bad.


    Others might think Olivia was weak and stupid, but he knew she was strong and smart. It was just that


    she was too kind and easily influenced.


    Z passed by him before she got into the car. She whispered, ¡°Mr. Quinton, you should try to be more


    proactive.¡±


    Zac quickly came back to his senses and looked at Z, puzzled, only to see her pointing at Olivia with


    a slight smirk.


    This made Zac suddenly realize what she was talking about. He could not help but re at her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    On the way back, the car was very quiet once again. Zac secretly nced at Olivia in


    the backseat through the rearview mirror. He frowned when he saw that she was


    leaning against the window with a nk look in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Z asked, ¡°Sis Liv, have you considered a second marriage?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 304

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 304


    ¡°A second marriage?¡±


    Olivia knew that Z wanted to break the tension, so she pursed her lips and said, ¡°I have to get a


    divorce first.¡±


    ¡°Would you consider a second marriage after your divorce?¡±


    A trace of destion shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes when she heard Z¡¯s questions. She forced a smile.


    ¡°Zy, stop making fun of me. Even if I got a divorce, no man would want someone like me.¡±


    Who would like a woman who had been married, had two miscarriages, loved


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    someone for seventeen years, had suffered a bloody feud, and currently had terminal lung cancer?


    Plus, her idea of love already died the moment she fell from the roof.


    ¡®Love? Oh, what can love do?¡±


    She sighed and murmured, ¡°Love only leaves people blind, and in the end, they will open their eyes to


    see that they¡¯re covered in bruises. Zy, I don¡¯t want love anymore.¡±


    Although she said it in a very low voice, Zac still heard her.


    This made him feel a little lost, but more than that, he felt distress in his heart.


    Suppressing his emotions, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°Z, let¡¯s not talk about that. The most


    important thing for Liv to do right now is take good care of her body.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Sis Liv.¡±


    ¡°You two should rest well. I don¡¯t want to see you in the hospital every day again.¡±


    After that, Zac nced at Olivia again with the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Liv, take care of yourself, and


    ask yourself that question again when the timees. If there is no problem, we can start the surgery.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and clenched her hands into fists. ¡°How good are my chances?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, he can¡¯t give an exact percentage, but I believe in him.¡±


    Olivia did not speak. She just looked out of the window.


    To be honest, she was afraid of surgeries. However, after thinking about it, the surgery failing would not


    be any worse of a fate than what she was going through


    now.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 305

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 305


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know about the poisoning?¡± John raised his eyes and stared at Ken coldly.


    Ken snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s a secret between me and Liv. You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    After learning that the real culprit behind Olivia¡¯s fall from the building was John, Ken had stayed mad


    at him.


    He had always helped John back then, but now, how was John repaying him?


    John stood up suddenly. His ck eyes were icy. ¡°Who allowed you to call her Liv?¡±


    ¡°Should I continue to call her Sister-inw?¡± Although Ken was a little afraid of John, he still swallowed


    his saliva and said, ¡°John, you really should reflect on yourself instead of always finding fault with


    others.¡±


    After saying that, he ran away quickly. After all, he did not want to be beaten up by John.


    The man in the room suddenly remembered something, took his mobile phone, and called Wes.


    ¡°Have you found her?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Ellis has been discharged from the hospital, and we can¡¯t find her in any of the ces she¡¯s


    lived before.¡±


    John frowned, and the veins on his hands popped. His voice was a little cold when he asked, ¡°You


    mean, she¡¯s not in Ocean City?¡±


    Wes, who was on the other end of the phone, answered cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. Should we continue


    to look for her?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, John parted his lips and ordered. ¡°Of course! If she returns to Ocean


    City, catch her immediately.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After hanging up the phone, John¡¯s face got gloomier and gloomier. His deep eyes were filled with


    righteous killing intent.


    ¡®Did she flee because she¡¯s afraid of being arrested for her crime?¡¯


    He could not help but recall Olivia¡¯s question in his head. ¡®Do you really think Dorothy


    is an angel?¡¯


    Had he wronged Olivia?


    At the same time, in the ward, Olivia looked at the report in her hand worriedly. She had been in a daze


    for half an hour.


    ¡°Sis Liv, have you changed your mind?¡±


    She turned to look at Z and said with a frown, ¡°Zy, am I being too self-righteous?¡±


    Z was puzzled. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°At the time, Mrs. Jameson reminded me of my mother, so I was impulsive.¡± As she said that, she


    forced a smile. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t even protect my own mother¡¯s body, so how can I help others?


    ¡°Dorothy alone ruined my family and killed two of my children. If Rainie is added to the mix, I¡¯m afraid


    she¡¯ll kill you and Zac.¡±


    Those words came from her heart. Olivia was genuinely scared.


    Before this, she thought she couldpete with Dorothy, but now, she was a little uncertain.


    If she could, why did she suffer such a crushing defeat?


    Suddenly, she thought back to what Dorothy said and could not help but feel a chill


    in her heart.


    ¡®Is there really someone behind Dorothy who is controlling all this?


    ¡®But what do they want?


    ¡®If they want to seek revenge on the Larson family, they¡¯ve already done that. And if they want to get


    revenge on me, then why?¡¯


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Z walked in front of her and hugged her slowly. ¡°If you think it¡¯s the right thing to do, then do it. Don¡¯t


    hesitate. I will always stand behind you and support you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s wandering train of thought was pulled back, and she raised her arms to hug Z back tightly.


    ¡°Zy, I¡¯m so happy to have met you.¡±


    Z pursed her lips and chuckled, but she murmured in her heart, ¡®Sis Liv, I was lucky to meet you.¡¯


    Then, Olivia let go of her. ¡°Zy, let¡¯s find a courier to deliver this to Mrs. Jameson


    anonymously.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find one.¡±


    After she said that, she made the relevant calls.


    Olivia wiped the report in her hand with a tissue and bit her lower lip. ¡°I hope my decision is the right


    one.¡±


    After the courier took the report away, Z suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Sis Liv, it seems that Dorothy is


    not in Ocean City anymore.¡±


    Olivia was startled, and her heart ached for no reason. ¡°I think John¡¯s behind this. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll


    seek revenge against Dorothy, so he sent her away for protection.¡± After all, he said he could not let his


    Dorothy die.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 306

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 306


    At noon the next day, Olivia was having lunch with Z when the door was suddenly pushed open, and


    a gust of cold wind swept in.


    Before she could react, she was pulled up from the bed.


    She turned her head in panic and saw that familiar handsome side profile. Her heart suddenly


    tightened. ¡°John, let me go!¡±


    However, he ignored her and dragged her out.


    She felt fear and hatred at the same time. As she struggled desperately, she hit the foot of the bed, and


    her eyes teared up from the pain.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Let go!¡±


    Z hurriedly stood up and grabbed John. ¡°Jerk John, what are you doing? Sis Liv is weak now, and


    she can¡¯t handle all of this. Let her go!¡±


    He gave her a cold look. ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± She blocked the door with open arms. She raised her head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to step over


    my dead body if you want to take Sis Liv away!¡±


    ¡°You overestimate your capabilities too much.¡±


    After saying that, John violently pushed Z away and walked out.


    Z groaned in pain as she hit the door. Then, she gritted her teeth and chased after him. ¡°Let go of


    Sis Liv!¡±


    However, in the next second, John stretched out his hand to grab Z¡¯s right hand and turn it outward.


    With a crack, the hospital gown on her body was instantly soaked with blood, and she fell to the ground


    after her energy was sucked out of her body by the pain.


    Olivia was terrified, and she struggled to try to go help her. ¡°Zy!¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Zy on the ground. She was clenching her teeth and trying to get up, but in the end, because of her


    previous injury, her body went limp and fell to the ground again halfway through.


    Olivia cried and shook her head. ¡°Zy, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Immediately after, she punched John in the chest. ¡°You pig! Are you still human? Did


    you have to do that? What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    John frowned before he leaned over and picked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡®Won¡¯t die?


    ¡®So he thinks he can do whatever he wants as long as the other person doesn¡¯t die?


    ¡®Who does he think other people are?


    ¡®He was not like this seventeen years ago. Why is he like this now?¡¯


    ¡°John, I finally see who you truly are now. It turns out that you have no heart at all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, John looked down just in time to see her looking at him coldly and resentfully with


    tears in her eyes. It made his heart twitch.


    ¡°I just want to take you somewhere.¡±


    His voice was deep and alluring. Furthermore, his tone was so gentle, as if everything that just


    happened was a good thing.


    Olivia stared at him for a while before she scoffed. ¡°John, did you ever get tired from pretending over


    the years you were with me?¡±


    Without saying a word, John put her in the passenger seat and put the seat belt on for her. Then, he


    walked around to the front of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat


    After the car started, the inside of the car was so quiet it was terrifying.


    Olivia leaned against the car window nkly. Aside from feeling worried for Z, she also felt despair.


    She had no idea where John was going to take her. Was he going to humiliate her or kill her?


    The unknown was always scary, but she was not afraid.


    Perhaps from the moment she fell from the roof, she was no longer afraid of death.


    She was afraid that the people around her would be affected, not of what John. would do to her.


    After all, what could be more terrifying than being pushed off a rooftop by him?


    Suddenly, John parted his lips and said, ¡°Olivia, who is the man you¡¯ve loved for seventeen years?¡±


    Olivia was startled. She turned her head to look at him nkly for a few minutes. Then, she burst out


    laughing.


    Ridiculous How ridiculous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking such a question at a time like this?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John was a little annoyed to hear herugh. He frowned and barked, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Olivia stoppedughing. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? Why are you asking me again? Of course it¡¯s Aaron.


    We¡¯re childhood sweethearts.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 307

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 307


    John mmed on the brakes and pulled the car over to the side of the road.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Olivia hit her head on the ss because of the sudden braking. She yelped in pain.¡± Are you insane?¡±


    John reached out and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. He snapped coldly, ¡°I¡¯m insane for


    marrying a woman who has someone else in her heart!¡±


    ¡®He believed it again?¡¯


    Before this, she had emphasized many times that she had not cheated, so why did he never believe


    her?


    ¡°You maniac!¡±


    Olivia did not know where this sudden burst of strength came from. She struggled from his grip,


    unfastened her seat belt, and pushed the door open to get out of the car to run back.


    However, she was already physically weak, so she was out of breath within two steps. Then, her mouth


    was filled with the metallic taste of blood.


    Moreover, she was not wearing shoes, so the soles of her feet hurt a little, and she had to stop.


    She wanted to stop a car to escape, but when she took a closer look, she saw that there was no one


    around this ce and she was no longer in an urban area.


    When she turned around, she immediately met a pair of icy eyes. She shuddered and tried to run.


    However, in the next second, she was pulled into his arms forcefully.


    ¡°Olivia, why did you marry me back then?¡±


    He still remembered when the two of them first met.


    After he rescued her from the sea, she grabbed his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Sir, may I treat you


    to a meal?¡±


    Now that he thought about it, could it be that she was like this to everyone, but he was the only one


    who was fooled?


    He questioned sternly, ¡°Was it because Aaron was gone that you used me as a


    recement?¡±


    Olivia just looked at him. Then, she curled her lips and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re his recement.¡±


    After he heard that, his eyes became darker and colder. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    He kissed her so fiercely that Olivia was a little short of breath, but her body was too weak to push him


    away.


    He pressed her against the car and began to tear off her clothes. At the same time, his breathing also


    became heavier. ¡°Olivia, you asked for this.¡±


    She suddenly felt very helpless. She cried and pushed him away. ¡°John, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    However, this annoyed John even more. He grabbed her jaw and sneered. ¡°Where¡¯s all your courage


    from just now? Aren¡¯t I just a recement?¡±


    After he said that, he bowed his head and kissed her again.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    John¡¯s thin lips were covered with blood, and he stared at her with scarlet eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go


    if you bite me?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and pped him across the face.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t forget! My child died at your hands.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those two sentences suddenly jolted John back to his senses.


    His eyes flickered slightly, and he let go of her.


    What did he do just now?


    She had just fallen from a building and had a miscarriage. Her body was so weak,


    and he almost¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and looked at him in disbelief.


    This was the second time she had heard him apologize recently, and she could not help but panic. She


    stood still and did not dare to move.


    After seeing this, John raised his hand to help her fix her clothes, but when he saw Olivia inching


    backward with great vignce, he had no choice but to move his hands away. He leaned over and


    picked her up bridal-style to put her in the backseat.


    Olivia curled up on the seat. As she looked at the open car door, she did not dare to run away again.


    Did she go crazy just now?


    How did she get the nerve to confront John and call him a recement?


    Her heart ached at the thought of this ¡®recement¡¯.


    He was no recement. She just did not want to admit that she had loved him for seventeen years so


    selflessly only to be treated like this now.


    John handed her a set of clothes and shoes. ¡°Your clothes are ruined. Put this on


    instead.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment. Then, she heard him say, ¡°Shall I change them for you?¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned over and wiped her feet with a paper towel.


    However, as soon as his icy fingertips touched her skin, she pulled her feet back. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    John froze for a moment. He felt a little disappointed, but he did not force it. He closed the car door and


    returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 308

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 308


    Olivia did not know what John was trying to do.


    Just now, he had been so hostile like a wild beast, but now, he was gentle and considerate like a


    gentleman.


    She stared at his back for a long time before she lowered her head to change.


    Sometimes, she felt like he was a schizophrenic who had a split personality. It was so hard for her to


    read him.


    Before this, she wondered if something had happened to him that led to him. developing such a


    temper.


    However, she had never met his family nor heard John mention anything about them.


    Thinking of this, she put on a bitter smile. It turned out that they really did not know each other well


    enough.


    In the beginning, she viewed their love through rose-tinted spectacles. It could not withstand any


    pressure at all.


    Suddenly, she felt relieved. Maybe they would not havested even without Dorothy.


    The two of them were silent for the entire journey. She only came back to her senses when John said,


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Then, she looked out the window.


    When she saw this familiar scene, she was slightly taken aback. She opened the door and got out.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Without saying a word, John dragged her in, pushed her into the vi, and closed the door behind him.


    Olivia was scared. She looked back and realized that John had not followed her.


    She hurriedly mmed on the door and shouted, ¡°John, let me out!¡±


    However, no one answered her from the outside.


    She panicked. Her heart sank as she recalled the scene of her being imprisoned by John at home. She


    knocked harder on the door, crying and begging. ¡°John, don¡¯t lock me up. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.


    Open the door!¡±


    However, she knocked for a long time, but he still did not open the door.


    Just when she was about to helplessly give up, an impatient voice suddenly came from behind her.


    ¡°Why are you making all that noise? Is someone dying?¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Olivia froze. She quickly turned around and sawn standing on the stairs in


    sportswear, looking at her coldly.


    n?¡±


    However, because of what happened in the cemetery thest time, she did not dare to be too


    enthusiastic. Instead, she just stood still, staring at him nkly, and asked, ¡± Why are you here?¡±


    This was the Larson family¡¯s old house. Initially, she wanted to buy it, but because she did not have


    enough money, someone else bought it.


    ¡®Live here?¡¯


    ¡°How can you live here?¡±


    was originally our house. What¡¯s wrong with me living here as the son of the Larson family?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s true. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Olivia had suspicions in her heart, but how could it be his?


    ¡°Whose house is it?¡±


    ¡°John bought it for me. Do you think it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡®Did John really buy it?


    ¡®And he gave it back ton after he bought it?¡¯


    Now, he had dragged her from the hospital to let her reunite with her brother.


    She was even more confused now. How could the John she knew now be so kind?


    However, no matter what, Olivia was still very happy to see her younger brother from the Larson family.


    She cherished this opportunity very much.


    She pursed her lips and smiled. n, how about having a talk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I have something to take care of.¡±


    After that, he went upstairs. When he was halfway up the stairs, he suddenly stopped and said, ¡°John


    said he would bring someone here, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    n.¡±


    Olivia chased after him, ¡°Can you give me a chance to exin myself?¡±


    After two years, she finally had the chance to be alone with her brother now. She had


    a lot to say to him, and she wanted to tell him the truth.


    Even if he did not believe her now, maybe one day he would.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 309

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 309


    How could ten minutes be enough?


    However, Olivia was overjoyed. She sat beside him with a smile.


    However, as soon as she sat down, he got up and sat across from her. He said indifferently, ¡°Just say


    whatever you want to say.¡±


    Olivia smiled bitterly in her heart. What had happened to her brother?


    His actions and words were so simr to John¡¯s that they scared her a little.


    n, I never did anything to let Johnny down, and I didn¡¯t make the Larson family go bankrupt. Over


    these past two years¡­¡±


    Olivia paused. Then, she bit her lips and continued. ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing the things you think I have.


    You should know that.¡±


    ¡°If


    you haven¡¯t done anything, are you saying that they framed you?¡±


    Obviously,n did not believe what she was saying.


    She was not surprised by this. After all, John did not believe her either.


    n, I have a lot to say to you, and I also want to know how you¡¯ve been doing these


    past two years.


    ¡°Did John abuse you?


    ¡°Did Dorothy bully you?


    ¡°Are you working hard on your studies?


    ¡°Have you made any friends? And also¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±n lost his patience and looked at the time. ¡°Five more minutes.¡±


    Oliviaughed dryly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop asking questions.¡±


    She looked at the handsome and indifferent face opposite her with mixed feelings in her eyes. She was


    feeling a lot of emotions in her heart.


    In just two years, the little boy who used to simper in her arms seemed to have grown up all of a


    sudden, and he had also gotten alienated and indifferent.


    They were siblings, but they were speaking like they were a young master and a servant now.


    She chuckled bitterly and sniffled. n, you could have been an uncle, but I was pushed down from the


    20th floor of a building not long ago.¡±


    As she spoke, she touched her lower abdomen and said with tears in her eyes, Although I survived the


    catastrophe, the child is gone.¡±


    Her heart ached when she talked about her child.


    ¡°Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Dolly wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! You¡¯re trying to nder her again.¡±


    After that, he walked up the stairs.


    Olivia hurried to chase after him. n, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Everyone can testify. It happened on the roof of


    the hospital.¡±


    After hearing this,n stopped, turned to look at her, and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve already driven Dolly away,


    so you don¡¯t have to make up such lies anymore.¡±


    ¡®Lies?¡¯


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His attitude hurt her more than John¡¯s mistrust.


    Just after his birth, his mother died, and his father was so sad that he would drink his sorrows away


    every day.


    Olivia took care of him day and night. She fed him, changed his diapers, and put him to sleep.


    Over the past eleven years, they had been so close, but in just two years, she had be his enemy.


    Her eyes were red from crying. She stepped forward and grabbed him, then said through gritted teeth,


    n, do you know who dug up our parents¡¯ graves?¡±


    Initially, there were some things that she did not want to tell her brother.


    He was still young, so she hoped he could grow up happily and carefreely instead of living in hatred like


    her.


    However, she was wrong.


    He did not know the truth, yet he was still living in hatred, and the person he hated was her


    She shook him violently and shouted, ¡°It was Dorothy! She dug up Mom and Dad¡¯s graves, killed Uncle


    Wace, killed my child, and turned us against each other! n, Dorothy did all those things. You hate


    the wrong person!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 310

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 310


    Perhaps Olivia was being too emotional. Her lungs convulsed, and a metallic taste rose from her throat.


    She was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. She turned around and


    suppressed her cough painfully. Then, she swallowed the blood back down.


    Upon seeing this,n¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He remembered that she coughed up blood in the cemetery yesterday as well. Was she sick?


    Olivia wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. She pursed her lips and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Just a little cough.¡±


    ¡°You coughed up blood yesterday. I saw it.¡±


    When she heard that, Olivia trembled slightly. She felt a lump in her throat, and she could not help but


    shed tears again.


    It turned out that her younger brother was still worried about her.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my lungs, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Seeing that she was refusing to speak,n did not ask any more questions. After that, he turned and


    went upstairs to go to his room.


    Olivia stood on the stairs for a long time. Finally, she went downstairs with a sigh.


    She did not know how much her brother believed what she said just now, but she believed that with his


    intelligence, he would definitely figure it out eventually.


    Over the past two years, Dorothy must have said a lot of bad things about her to mislead him.


    Although he was smart, he was still a child, after all. He would naturally believe things after hearing


    them constantly


    In fact, Olivia did not me him for trusting the wrong person.


    However, she was annoyed. She was annoyed about his trust in Dorothy and his guard against her.


    Back on the first floor, she walked into the familiar kitchen and opened the refrigerator, only to find that


    it was mostly empty.


    It seemed that he was not eating properly.


    She wanted to get someone to deliver some food, but she had been dragged out by John, so she did


    not bring her phone with her or leave herself. It seemed that she could not cook a big meal.


    Fortunately, there were eggs in the refrigerator and a few bags of instant noodles in the cupboard.


    Olivia turned on the fire, fried the four eggs until golden on both sides, took them out, and cut them into


    small pieces. After that, she put them back into the pot, added the seasoning and an appropriate


    amount of water, and put the noodles in after the water started boiling.


    When he opened the door, he saw Olivia in the kitchen, and his heart trembled slightly.


    In the past, even though they had servants, he still loved to eat meals cooked by his sister, so no


    matter how busy or tired Olivia was, she would definitely cook for him if he asked her to.


    His favorite had been noodles with eggs cooked by his sister.


    At this moment, Olivia turned around. When she looked up and sawn, she was a little happy. n,


    are you hungry? Come and have some noodles.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you live alone, so you must not eat well. The refrigerator is also empty. How can your body


    grow like this?¡±


    After listening to Olivia¡¯s nagging, he inexplicably walked to the table and stared at the bowl of noodles


    for a long time.


    She handed him a fork. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that,n sat down and started eating.


    After one bite, the long-lost and familiar taste suddenly awakened his sealed memories.


    Their happy moments over the past eleven years shed through his mind.


    Olivia also sat down with a bowl. She asked with a smile, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat more if it tastes good. I¡¯ll make it for you again if I get another chance to.¡±


    After she said that, Olivia bit her lip. She did not know when she would see him again.


    However, she was already very happy now that she could have dinner with her


    brother.


    Unfortunately, good times neversted long. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a slender figure


    walked in with a cold gust of air.


    When Olivia saw who it was, she restrained her expression as she suddenly became


    nervous.


    Had hee to take her away?


    ¡°Johnny.¡± She did not know where she got the courage to ask, ¡°Can you wait until we


    finish?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 311

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 311


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    John took the opportunity to sit right across from Olivia. His eyes were like pools as he looked at her


    and said, ¡°Cook me a bowl of that too.¡±


    Olivia was stunned and caught by surprise.


    John was being unexpectedly nice. That could only mean¡­


    Olivia looked down at her own bowl of noodles and pushed it toward John. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, take this,


    then. I haven¡¯t touched it yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He slurped up a mouthful of noodles and swallowed slowly. He looked at Olivia and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the


    same familiar taste. I like it.¡±


    That made her more uneasy.


    What was he trying to do?


    She immediately looked atn and could not help but be curious. Was John putting on a show for him?


    Once that thought was born, Olivia stuck with it. She felt a little suffocated.


    However, she did not want to expose John, so she turned back to go to the kitchen to whip up another


    bowl of noodles. This was the first time in two years she had gotten to eat a meal with her brother, and


    she did not want this experience to be ruined by John.


    Soon after, she carried a new bowl of noodles out of the kitchen and scooped out a huge portion to put


    inton¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Eat more,n. You¡¯re still growing, so you¡¯ve gotta have enough nutrients. Eat well from today onward,


    okay?¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief seeing hown was no longer defensive and prickly towards her.


    She believed that as long as she was determined and patient, there would be a day in the future when


    lan and herself would be as close as they once were.


    It was a simple, peaceful, and quiet meal, but Olivia was content.


    After lunch,n went upstairs alone while Olivia did the dishes. Then, she walked up to John and


    asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    He reached out and yanked her into his embrace, causing her to fall into hisp. She was able to smell


    the faint scent of tobo on him, and that made her heart quicken.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    With one hand around her waist and another on her chin, he forced her to look him in the eye.


    Olivia frowned and remained silent.


    She thought John would be angry, but all he did was huff coldly, pick her up, and walk out of the house.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When they were in the car, Olivia nced at John suspiciously. She could not decipher what exactly


    she was feeling at that moment.


    Did she loathe him? Was she happy? Sad?


    It did not seem like either of those options.


    As the car drove off, Olivia blurted abruptly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    John cocked his eyebrows, and his mood suddenly slightly lifted. ¡°What for? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°I do hate you, John Freeman.¡± Olivia exhaled. ¡°But thank you for letting me see my brother today and


    for letting us have a quiet meal together.¡±


    John frowned when he heard what Olivia said. Something about it made his heart


    uneasy.


    He did not like hearing her say that she hated him.


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my memories, John. I remember everything you did as clearly as day. I don¡¯t have a


    reason to not hate you.¡±


    Olivia clenched both of her fists tightly, her nails digging into her flesh. She was trying to force herself to


    be more aware of the situation through the pain and to remind herself not to fall for the same tricks


    once again.


    Then, she asked, ¡°What about you? Why the sudden kindness with letting me see my


    brother?¡±


    Sudden kindness?


    Was he really that despicable in her eyes?


    ¡°If Zac was the one who brought you to seen, would you ask him the same question?¡±


    Olivia paused, then sneered coldly. ¡°Zac would not have separated us siblings from the very beginning,


    so your hypothetical question is wed.¡±


    John red at Olivia coldly and barked, ¡°Olivia Larson, my patience has its limits!¡±


    Out of nowhere, Olivia suddenly thought of Dorothy.


    ¡°John Freeman, are you trying to threaten me withn so I¡¯ll let Dorothy Ellis go?¡±


    John stopped the car by the road, unbuckled both his and Olivia¡¯s seatbelts, and yanked hard on


    Olivia¡¯s arm, his eyes glistening with iciness.


    ¡°Is that who you think I am, Olivia Larson?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 312

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 312


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that who you are?¡±


    Olivia was so angry sheughed. How could this man behave like he was in the right in such a


    ridiculous manner?


    ¡°You sent Dorothy out of town while I was in aa to protect her because you were afraid that I¡¯d get


    my revenge on her and kill her, right?¡±


    John shuddered. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Hah, who¡¯d believe you?¡± Olivia looked at him coldly. ¡°John Freeman, you said so yourself. You


    won¡¯t let Dorothy Ellis die.¡±


    She was so sure that it was his doing.


    There was no one else besides John that would and could protect Dorothy Ellis like this.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, do you still want to see your brother?¡± John was enraged.


    ¡®Same threat again?¡¯ Olivia thought. She snickered. Every time he lost in a verbal fight with her, he


    would start threatening her. This was clearly a sign of guilt!


    ¡°Would you allow me to see him anyway?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your behavior.¡±


    Olivia did not have much hope when it came to John, so she forced a smile that was even uglier than


    her sobbing expression and said, ¡°John, you call the shots, and I don¡¯t have any say in that. But I can


    tell you that I won¡¯t ever let Dorothy Ellis go.¡±


    Now that she knewn was staying at the Larson Residence, she could drop by anytime she wanted


    from now on.


    It was as if John could read her mind. He narrowed his eyes, smirked, and said, ¡± Olivia, do you really


    thinkn stays here all the time?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He released her, ran his chilly fingers across her face, and said, ¡°If you want to keep seeingn, make


    me happy.¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She felt like she had been plunged into icy cold water.


    Indeed, she did not stand a chance when it came to John.


    This man had everything clearly calcted and would not leave any loopholes for her at all.


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    John stuck his lips on her ear and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    His warm breath tickled her ears, making her body shudder. Her ears immediately turned red.


    She immediately pushed him away and retorted, ¡°Shameless prick! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Their baby had just died at his hands, and not only was he not sad, but he even wanted to have sex


    with her now?


    Did this man not have a heart?


    After being pushed away, John snickered coldly, put on his seatbelt once more, and turned on the car¡¯s


    ignition.


    Along the way, Olivia was nervous. She curled herself up into a ball so she could be as far away from


    John as she could be. It was like he was a scary monster.


    Seeing that, John¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. He was frustrated, so he reached up to pull on his tie.


    Why was she so afraid of him?


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Olvia jumped out of the car like she was running for her life.


    John watched as she did not hesitate and ran away from him into the building. He went back to his


    office.


    Olivia was afraid that John would follow her, so as soon as she got out of the elevator, she walked


    urgently toward her ward.


    Suddenly, there was a tap on her shoulder.


    She was so startled she did not even turn around to see who it was before running. full speed ahead.


    The person chased after her and asked, ¡°Liv, why are you running? What happened?¡±


    She was stunned when she heard the voice of the person behind her and stopped in her tracks. She


    turned to find Ken behind her, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Ken.¡±


    Ken scratched his head and said, ¡°Who did you think it was?


    ¡°John took you away just now in the afternoon. Are you hurt?¡± Ken paused before he continued


    solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve lectured him about this. You¡¯re a patient, and you¡¯ve just gone through a miscarriage.


    You¡¯re still very weak, so I warned him to not provoke you. I¡¯m still worried, though, so I thought I¡¯d


    come and take a look.¡±


    However, seeing how wary Olivia was, he got even more worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I know what John did was too much, but¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ken suddenly had a bucket of cold water poured all over him.


    Z stood behind Olivia and yelled, ¡°Lucashole, don¡¯t overstep your boundaries! Jerk John¡¯s the one


    being inhumane, so how dare you still defend him?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 313

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 313


    Both Olivia and Ken were not expecting that, so they both froze on the spot.


    Olivia was the first to snap back to her senses. She grabbed Z¡¯s hand, checked her wounds, and


    said, ¡°Zy, you¡¯re still notpletely recovered yet. How could you do something so taxing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Sis Liv.¡± Z¡¯s voice softened. ¡°How about you? Did Jerk John hurt you?!¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more after we get back to the ward. Let me look at your hand first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. He merely dislocated my arm, so all I need to do now is get a doctor to pop it back into


    ce for me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Z shook her hands andughed. ¡°Look! I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°What about your chest? I saw blood just now in the afternoon.¡±


    Olivia was worried, so she pulled Z into her ward and said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°I just busted the wound open, but I¡¯ve gotten the nurse to give me a new dressing. You won¡¯t be able


    to see anything,¡±


    Then, Z¡¯s eyes fell on Ken. ¡°What are you still doing here? Do you want a scolding? Or a beating?¡±


    What happened to her changing her mind about him? s, bad habits died hard.


    Ken was a little sad as he wiped the water off his face. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Ms. Jones. I¡¯m on


    Liv¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to call her that? Is Sis Liv even that close to you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡­¡±


    Ken was at a loss for words. All he could do was stare nkly at Z. He could note up with


    anything to refute her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia looked at the both of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Zy. He¡¯s just being kind.¡±


    ¡°Being kind?¡± Z yelled. ¡°If he was kind, he would¡¯ve already cut off all ties with Jerk John!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Zy.¡± Olivia pushed her into her ward as she said that.


    Ken looked at Olivia helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to defend John


    However, he then felt like he was just digging a deeper hole for himself, so he pursed his lips and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going. Just look for me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go get a change of clothes. Zy was acting too rashly. I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes flickered. He shook his head and said, ¡°She did nothing wrong.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    In the ward, Olivia made sure once more that Z¡¯s hand was okay before breathing a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sis Liv, where did that jerk bring you?¡±


    ¡°To seen.¡±


    Olivia


    gave Z a brief summary of what happened in the afternoon and walked toward the window. She


    smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been two years since Ist had a conversation withn and we ate a meal


    together. I¡¯m really content right now, even though¡­¡±


    Z could not stand hown acted toward Olivia, but due to Olivia¡¯s emotions, she could onlyfort


    her and say, ¡°Sis Liv, he¡¯s only thirteen. That¡¯s why he believes in ridiculous lies like those ones. We¡¯ll


    give him more time. He¡¯ll know the truth one


    day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡±


    However, Olivia still could not sleep that night.


    She reminisced on the times whenn was still little, and as she thought aboutn now, she could not


    help but feel a little dejected.


    When would be the next time she could see him?


    When could she bring him to visit Dad and Mom?


    What she did not expect was for John toe again the next afternoon.


    This time, he was not so belligerent. With one hand in his pocket, he stood at the door, looked stoically


    at Olivia, and said, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll bring to visitn.¡±


    She was stunned. She quickly swallowed the food she had in her mouth, gave Z a few things to take


    note of, and followed John out the door.


    Neither of them said a thing throughout the journey.


    John sent Olivia to the Larson Residence, tossed her a pair of keys, and left.


    She was a little taken aback, but she did not think much of it, since if John were to speak, they would


    surely argue.


    If that happened, John¡¯s mood would be affected, and she might not be allowed to see her brother.


    That would be a shame and a waste.


    Thus, Olivia turned towards the vi, opened the door, and entered.


    John did not go far. He merely drove the car out of Olivia¡¯s line of sight and parked it at the side of the


    road.


    He missed her cooking. He was waiting for lunchtime.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 314

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 314


    After about an hour, a delivery bike arrived at the door of Larson Residence.


    John was on the phone in his car when it happened. He watched the delivery man open the container


    on his bike, take out two bags of groceries, and then ring the doorbell beside the gate.


    Quickly, the door opened, and the delivery man jogged in.


    John smiled. It seemed like Olivia was going to cook up a storm today.


    Wes¡¯ voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve sent you the details. We need to attend a


    meeting out of town tomorrow. Please don¡¯t forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the incident from two years ago that you got me to investigate might be a littleplicated.¡±


    John barked coldly, ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°We have all the relevant video recordings from the incident, but the only witness, Cole Zachary, is


    dead, so there¡¯s a lot of things we can¡¯t seek confirmation on.¡±


    What happened two years ago had always been a thorn in John¡¯s side.


    Even if he felt like he had wronged Olivia, he could not let go of the hatred.


    After a long pause, John asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Wes knew that he was asking about Dorothy, so he replied to John, ¡°There¡¯s no news of Ms, Ellis


    leaving town, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s no longer in Ocean City. She must be deliberately hiding from us.


    Also¡­¡±


    ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, Ms. Ellis did abort a child, and that left her infertile. That means the report.she got


    you to read was a fake one. I¡¯ve got witnesses.¡±


    John balled his fists up tightly, and the veins on his forehead popped out, disying that he was so


    angry he could no longer hold it in. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Wes had sensed John¡¯s anger and was sweating buckets.


    ¡°Ms. Ellis was once in a rtionship with Ben Wilson, the Larsons¡¯ past driver. He was the man who hit


    Mr. Quinton.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Wes was a little afraid. ¡°When you slept with Ms. Ellis, you were drunk, but that does not


    diminish the possibility of you having been drugged.¡±


    Then, Wes added bravely, ¡°Sir, are you sure you had sex with Ms. Ellis that night?¡±


    In Wes¡¯ mind, he thought that regardless of whether John was drunk or not, he still would remember if


    he had had sex or not.


    John¡¯s eyes gleamed with iciness, and he chuckled coldly. ¡°Wes Coulson, are you tired of living?¡±


    Wes was a timid man, so he was quick to say, ¡°Sorry. I overstepped my boundaries. I¡¯ll continue to


    track Ms. Ellis down.¡±


    John hung up the call and threw his phone aside.


    That night¡­


    He really did not remember anything about it. When he woke up the next morning, Dorothy was crying


    and speaking affectionately, so he believed her.


    Now, upon looking back, it was probably all Dorothy¡¯s lies.


    However, even if Dorothy had been with someone else and lied to him, it did not diminish the fact that


    she had saved him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Because of that, he could not kill her, but he hated it when people had a foothold on him!


    In the Larson Residence.


    She did not want to disturb him, so as soon as the groceries arrived, she began cookirig in the kitchen.


    It had been two years since shest sawn, and he had grown taller, but he had also lost weight.


    Surely no one had cared about him getting enough nutrients while he was fostered in someone else¡¯s


    home, so Olivia hoped to make him gain at least a few pounds.


    Just as she finished slicing up the beef, she heard the door open and thought it wasning down.


    She did not turn back as she said, n, it¡¯s gonna take a while longer. You can go do your own thing for


    now, and when it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°What are you cooking today?¡±


    ¡°Braised prawns, sd¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Olivia felt like something was not right withn¡¯s voice. She


    turned around quickly only to fall into a firm embrace.


    John took the chance to snake his arms around her waist. ¡°What kind of sd? Why don¡¯t you finish


    your sentence, hmm?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 315

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 315


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a moment before pushing John away. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    John freed her, walked towards the bar area, and asked, ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡±


    Then, he took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and started taking out the


    vegetables from the bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean the prawns. What else needs cleaning?¡±


    The scene that was ying out before Olivia shocked her to the core.


    She had seen this side of John before, but it had been two years since then.


    Back then, they would cook together.


    He would hug her from behind, rest his head on her shoulders, and flirt with her in whispers, making


    her lose focus as she cooked.


    Now, it felt like it had been a lifetime since that. The thought left her dazed.


    They had already gone their separate ways, so why was he ying the same role he used to y in


    the past once more?


    Was he trying to move her heart again?


    No, she could not be fooled! She could not be tricked once more!


    Olivia bit her lips, tried to suppress the emotions that had risen in her heart, and replied coldly, ¡°John


    Freeman, you don¡¯t have to put on a show forn like this.¡±


    John ignored her. He put the cleaned prawns aside and started to chop up some vegetables.


    ¡°John Freeman.¡± She could not help but call out to him once more.


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    He turned to look at her with a slight pleading tone in his voice and said, ¡°Can I have some vegetable


    stew, please?¡±


    Olivia looked at John, her heart aching so much that she could hardly breathe. After a long while, she


    asked, ¡°Why, John? Why are you acting like this now?¡±


    There had been times she had begged for him toe home for dinner, but he could not have cared


    less.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had also begged several times for him to believe in her as she tried to save this broken marriage,


    but he also refused to do so.


    Later, she decided to go through with the divorce for his sake, but he did not agree to that as well.


    After that, he started torturing her more and more, gnashing and tearing at her heart bit by bit until she


    was wounded all over.


    When she fell from the balcony, she finally lost all hope and was awakened.


    She knew they really could not return to the past and that she really did hate him.


    Her eyes were tear-filled as her heart was in stabbing pain, but all she did was look at John quietly.


    She had already decided to let bygones be bygones, so why did her heart still hurt so much?


    John¡¯s voice wasced with a tad of patience. ¡°Let¡¯s have a quiet meal together and not fight today,


    okay?¡±


    Olivia felt suffocated with a weight on her chest and started coughing violently.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your medicine?¡± Thest time John saw her coughing violently was at the cemetery. He was


    quick to pass her a ss of water.


    Olivia did not take it. She turned and ran toward the toilet instead.


    She twisted the tap open to wash the blood away from her hand and her mouth. Then, she propped


    herself up against the sink and stared at her reflection, which was wan, sallow, and tired.


    She really did not want to fight with John either.


    However, she always got so easily lost in his gentleness, and that made her fearful.


    Olivia was so afraid that all he was doing was taking advantage of the calm before the storm. He was


    worried he had a bad motive.


    There were some truths that were too much for her to bear.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Are you okay, Liv? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    With that, Olivia lost control of her tears as they rolled down her cheeks.


    However, she washed her face once more so John would not be suspicious. Then, she opened the


    door and answered faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    John was still a little concerned. He followed her and asked, ¡°Why is your pneumonia still not better?¡±


    Olivia paused in her tracks, her heart knitted together in tight knots.


    He really thought up till now that all she had was pneumonia.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for pneumonia topletely go away. Don¡¯t you know that pneumonia can be


    lung cancer if it gets really severe?¡±


    John, who was behind her, was stunned for a while. Then, he hugged her from behind and said, ¡°Yours


    will never be lung cancer.¡±


    Olivia snickered mockingly in her heart. This man was always so arrogant, and it was hrious.


    However, she did not n to correct him, since it was not like she had not told him


    the truth.


    It was just that he never believed her, right?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 316

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 316


    Olivia broke free from John¡¯s embrace. ¡°Start cooking.n will be hungry soon.¡±


    John hugged her even tighter and got close to her ears to say in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make


    some vegetable stew?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like celery.¡±


    ¡°I do now.¡±


    Olivia was a little speechless. She had no idea why he was so obsessed with vegetable stew and


    insisting she make something now that he never ate back then. Then again, she did not want to pester


    him about such small matters. She nodded in agreement since she had already bought the ingredients.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± He let go of her and continued washing the vegetables in the kitchen.


    ¡®Why did his pte suddenly change?¡¯


    ¡®Is it because of Dorothy?¡¯


    Olivia felt ufortable. Every breath she took was as painful as a needle prick.


    She could never understand why their love was so fragile. Was it because they had started loving each


    other too impulsively back then?


    No matter what, the past would continue to be the past, and it would be pointless to dwell on it.


    She then shook her head and continued cooking the beef.


    He stood at the kitchen door and stared at the two busy people with a slight curve by the corner of his


    lips. ¡°Can we eat yet? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Olivia nodded a few times and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be done in a bit.¡±


    She immediately pushed John. ¡°Get the dishes out there, take the rice, and start eating withn first.¡±


    John agreed and brought the dishes out.


    Olivia finished cooking the stew not long after.


    Just as she was about to carry it out, John suddenly got up and walked in. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He then carried it out.


    Olivia was taken aback, and she had mixed emotions.


    Suddenly, John put the bowl down and turned around to pinch her cold earlobe with his hot finger. He


    asked, ¡°Is it hot?¡±


    At that moment, Olivia¡¯s heart trembled as if it had traveled back to the past. She nearly hugged him.


    Fortunately, she suppressed her emotions, pushed him away coldly, and sat down.¡± Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    John¡¯s body stiffened, and he felt a trace of pain in his chest.


    n, take some more meat. Beef carpio used to be your favorite.¡±


    ¡°The prawns too. They¡¯re high in protein.¡±


    Olivia put another piece of meat inton¡¯s bowl. ¡°Here, try the grilled ribs I made.¡±


    It was probably because of the temptation of delicious food and the taste of these. dishes making him


    nostalgic thatn was not as cold to Olivia anymore, and he would asionally nod in response like a


    rebellious child.


    Suddenly,n stole a nce at John. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give John a piece?¡±


    Olivia looked at the person opposite her. ¡°He has hands for a reason.¡±


    This made John dissatisfied, and he red at her. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s normal for a wife to give her husband


    food.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s hand froze. She thought for a few seconds, then simply picked up a pepper for


    him.


    ¡°Eat this. Peppers are high in vitamins.¡±


    What she did not expect was for John to eat it without thinking.


    This scene hit her like a truck.


    Over all the years they had been together, no matter what she said, he would never eat things that he


    did not like.


    However, now, he was enjoying eating coriander, peppers, and celery, which he did


    not like back then.


    ¡®Did Dorothy change him?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had convinced herself at first that he probably just felt thankful toward Dorothy,


    but now, she felt like he loved her.


    He loved Dorothy even more than he loved her back then.


    If not, why was he willing to curry favor with Dorothy now?


    She stole a nce at him and murmured in her heart while trying not to cry.


    ¡®Sadly, no matter what he does now, I won¡¯t let Dorothy walk free.¡¯


    How could she let the culprit that killed her family and both her kids get away with it?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 317

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 317


    The meal was exceptionally quiet and peaceful, which made Olivia feel like she was dreaming.


    After dinner,n went back upstairs.


    Olivia frowned when she saw him closing the door.


    She did not get the chance to talk to him.


    John stole a nce at her and started to clear the dishes. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    Olivia was slightly shocked but she did not object to it. She went upstairs.


    She knocked on the door. n, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    A few minutester, he opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia looked inside and chuckled. ¡°Can Ie in and have a seat?¡±


    He hesitated for a bit but finally nodded.


    After entering, she looked around. Her brother¡¯s room used to be decorated in a cartoon style, but now,


    it was very simple and sleek with only ck, white, and gray tones.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Are you trying to frame Dolly again?¡±


    Olivia felt a piercing pain in her heart, and she frowned as she spoke. n, I know you¡¯ve gotten very


    close to Dorothy over these two years, so I won¡¯t me you for not being able to judge things properly.


    But why do you hate me? We¡¯re biological siblings, and I would never wrong our parents.¡±


    wouldn¡¯t have died. You destroyed our family.¡±


    ¡®An affair¡­¡¯


    Olivia sighed. Everyone was convinced that she was the one who had an affair.


    How pathetic.


    Honestly, she was impressed by Dorothy getting everyone to believe her.


    ¡°Dorothy is John¡¯s mistress. Do you know that?¡±


    This made her upset, but her rationality told her thatn was still a child, so she should not me him.


    She then passed her phone to him. ¡°Give me your number.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m just worried that you might not be eating properly, so I want to


    come over to cook for you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Hearing this,n was moved.


    Dorothy had cooked a few times in the past two years to try to please John.


    However, her cooking was awful.


    He quickly finished keying in his number and threw the phone back to Olivia. Then, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m


    warning you, don¡¯t bother me about anything else, or I¡¯ll block your number.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia was already satisfied enough with being able to get her brother¡¯s contact number. She did not


    stay any longer and left.


    She noticed John was still washing dishes, so she went up to the third floor.


    Her bedroom was located on the third floor.


    Her room still looked the same, but there was ayer of dust on everything.


    When the Larson¡¯s Residence was confiscated, she had left in a rush and did not manage to bring


    anything with her. Now that everything had changed, she could not help but feel sad. Her eyes


    reddened.


    She went to the bookshelf and took out her diary. She wiped the dust off the cover of the book and saw


    a photo lying there upon opening it.


    It was a picture she had secretly taken during John¡¯s 20th birthday.


    He was wearing a ck suit and standing in the middle of the crowd. He looked elegant and powerful,


    making people afraid to approach him.


    She gently touched the face in the picture, pursed her lips, and smiled wryly.¡± Johnny, if I knew we


    would end up like this, I probably wouldn¡¯t have pursued you such a long time.¡±


    for


    Suddenly, a slender figure appeared at the door.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Olivia quickly closed the diary and said in a slightly guilty tone, ¡°Nothing. Just some old stuff.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He approached her and snatched the diary away. ¡°Is there anyone¡¯s photo in here?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    He squinted his eyes at her, then opened the diary.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 318

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 318


    Olivia¡¯s heart was beating fast. She was afraid that John might see something he should not.


    He flipped through the diary and suddenly stopped at a random page.


    After a few seconds, he closed the diary and threw it on the ground hard. Then, he asked coldly,


    ¡°Olivia, have you slept with Aaron Summers before?¡±


    This question left her dumbfounded.


    Her diary was mostly filled with typical girly thoughts, and all of them were rted to


    John, so where had Aarone from?


    ¡°John, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly written in your diary. How dare you ask me! You¡¯re too much.¡±


    ¡®Too much?¡±


    ¡®Which part of me is too much?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s just a teenager¡¯s diary. Why are you so worked up?¡±


    After saying that, Olivia picked up the diary, brushed the dust off it, and put it back on the shelf. ¡°Also,


    the person in it¡­¡±


    Before she managed to finish her sentence, John pulled her into his arms and clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, remember, you¡¯re the wife of John Freeman!¡±


    ¡®How can she think about another man?


    ¡®Who gave her the right to use me as a recement?¡¯


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He hated it!


    He hated being a recement more than he hated her for cheating on him with Cole.


    Suddenly, he lifted her chin and kissed her hard.


    His kiss was greedy and fierce as if he wanted to merge the both of them into one being.


    Olivia was hurt by his grip. She clenched her hands into fists and hammered his chest frantically,


    turning her head away to avoid his kiss.


    ¡°John, what¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve only ever loved him, and he¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve ever slept with, so what is he mad about?¡¯


    However, John¡¯s eyes were flushed now. He pinched her chin hard and said sternly,¡± Olivia, remember


    that you¡¯re mine!¡±


    ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re such a lunatic!¡±


    She broke free, pushed him away ruthlessly, then ran away without looking back.


    Sadly, this ce was too remote, so she did not manage to see even one taxi along the way.


    Without any other choice, she took out her phone, wanting to call Ken to ask him to pick her up.


    However, before she could dial any number, the ck Maybach stopped beside her.


    The man lowered his window and ordered. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    She ignored him and continued walking forward.


    She could not stand John¡¯s extreme temper, being gentle at times and violent at other times. She had


    no idea how to distinguish which one was the real him.


    Seeing how Olivia was ignoring him, John stopped the car and chased her. Then, he grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Olivia, I said, get in the car!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me! Let go.¡± Olivia frowned and tried hard to struggle. Then, she


    looked at John with reddish eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dangerous. I don¡¯t want to be with you alone.¡±


    ¡®Dangerous?¡¯


    John¡¯s heart softened immediately. ¡®Did I scare her earlier?¡¯


    He suddenly recalled that every time he wanted to touch her head, she would instinctively reel back.


    ¡®Is she afraid?¡±


    The next thing that entered his mind was that she mentioned that he used to beat her up.


    John let go of her and toned his speech down more. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just difficult to get a taxi


    here.¡±


    He was angry and upset, but seeing how red Olivia¡¯s eyes were, he felt bad.


    She bit her lips, looked at him pitifully, then said softly, ¡°If you make another move, I¡¯ll jump out of the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Get in the car.¡±


    After getting into the car, she huddled by the door just like yesterday, keeping the farthest distance she


    could from John to feel safer.


    John¡¯s heart trembled, and he could feel pain.


    He took a piece of tissue and gave it to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡®Sorry?¡¯


    Olivia shivered and looked at the man in shock.


    She was even more afraid now.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡¯


    This was his third time apologizing to her since she fell from the building. After a long moment, she


    sniffed and said, ¡°John, I can¡¯t ept your apology.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 319

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 319


    John did not say anything else, and the two kept quiet throughout the entire journey.


    Upon reaching the hospital, before she got out of the car, she asked, ¡°John, will you bring me to visit


    lan tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Depends.¡±


    ¡®Depends¡­ Does that mean he won¡¯t let me seen again?¡¯


    She did not ask further. After all, she would still have a chance as long as it was not tomorrow yet.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting out of the car, she touched the picture in her pocket and let out a sight of relief.


    ¡®Luckily he didn¡¯t find out.¡¯


    If John found out about the picture, he would probably use her of some trumped- up charges, so it


    was best for him to not know.


    The next day, Olivia finished her lunch earlier than usual and stood by the window looking downstairs.


    She stared for several hours but still did not see John.


    She clenched her fists and could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡®Is it because we fought yesterday that he¡¯s not letting me seen?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®But he said sorry to me.¡¯


    She bit her lips and paced back and forth in the room.


    John¡¯s temper was unpredictable, and she could not predict his thoughts either, which made her even


    more uncertain.


    Fortunately, she gotn¡¯s phone number yesterday.


    Even if he refused to bring her to visitn in the future, she could still contactn asionally.


    Suddenly, she fell into someone¡¯s arms She thought it was who she thought it was and immediately


    looked up. ¡°John, you¡­ Zac?¡±


    Seeing Zac¡¯s messy hair and seemingly exhausted face, she could not help but be concerned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her calling him John¡¯s name. ¡°Did John cause you trouble again?


    Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that he dragged you out of the hospital the day before. yesterday?¡±


    Zac sounded cold, and he seemed to be questioning her, which left Olivia somewhat


    lost.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°He only brought me to visitn. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zac let out a sigh of relief and hugged her while saying gently, ¡°Sorry. Did I scare you? I was just


    worried that something might¡¯ve happened to you, and I¡¯ve been busy the past two days over a new


    case.¡±


    In fact, he had rushed back from abroad yesterday at midnight because he was worried about her.


    ¡°Did Zy tell you?¡±


    Zac let go of her. ¡°Yeah, she identally let it slip out.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Quickly go back and rest. Don¡¯t get exhausted.¡±


    Even though he knew that she was showing him care, he still felt ufortable.


    ¡°I just came, and you¡¯re already asking me to go home? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, but you do look tired.¡±


    Zac stared at her for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Waiting for John?¡±


    The atmosphere became icy cold.


    Right after he asked that, he felt it sounded a little inappropriate, so he quickly said, ¡± Waiting for him to


    bring you ton?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, he left the room.


    Olivia had no idea what to say at that point, so she just watched him leave.


    The sky was already dark, and John had not shown up, so Olivia gave up waiting.


    However, she could not sleep again.


    At midnight, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Liv.¡±


    She immediately opened her eyes and walked to open the door.


    When the door was opened, a man fell on her with a faint smell of alcohol wafting. around him.


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re mine. You can only have me in your heart.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 320

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 320


    Olivia froze to the spot. She wanted to push the man away, but he seemed to be thousands of pounds,


    and she could not move him at all.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    John suddenly hugged her tightly and used his chin to caress her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, Liv. I¡¯m


    sober.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be calling me Liv if you were sober.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± John lifted her face and smiled at her. ¡°What should I call besides Liv? My dear wife?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s drunk!


    ¡®Beyond drunk!¡¯


    However, she was inexplicably happy because this man was simr to the John who loved her back


    then.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time seemed to wind back to the past all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s cold lipsnded on hers, and the two entangled and lingered against each other,


    leaving her short of breath.


    The two kissed and slowly moved backward.


    They reached the side of the bed. John pinned her down and continued kissing her from on top.


    The scene of her falling off the building suddenly yed in Olivia¡¯s mind, and she immediately woke up


    from her daze and pushed him away.


    ¡°John, wake up!¡±


    She should not crave his fake gentleness nor fall for it.


    ¡°We cannot go back to how it used to be. I hate you!¡±


    John sat on the bed, pulled her into his arms, and hugged her tightly while murmuring, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t


    kiss you, but let¡¯s cuddle into sleep, okay?¡±


    She wanted to push him away, but at the same time, she yearned for the warmth of


    his arms.


    In the end, she let him carry her to bed


    He actually did not touch her anymore and just hugged her gently. He also ced his chin on her head,


    asionally rubbing it.


    However, now that she was thinking clearly, all the painful memories gushed back into her mind,


    tearing her heart apart once again.


    She covered her face and cried silently.


    ¡®Johnny, why are you still baiting me?¡¯


    John felt the person in his arms shivering in a daze, followed by a weak sobbing


    sound.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Olivia did not answer him.


    He lifted her chin up and kissed her tears away. ¡°Liv, you can have another child even if you lost your


    last one. We can even make one now if you want.¡±


    ¡®So he remembers that we lost our baby.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Olivia broke free from his arms and stood by the bedside shoeless. Then, she threw a pillow at John.


    ¡°How?! How can you be so calm? Are you not sad?! John, that was our child, a life of its own! How can


    you make it sound so casual and like it was nothing?!¡±


    John started sobering up after being hit by the pillow, but he endured it. ¡°Liv, what¡¯s


    done is done. We need to move on.¡±


    ¡®Move on?¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense is that?¡¯


    Olivia cried even harder and shouted as if it was the end of the world, ¡°You killed our baby! Don¡¯t you


    feel guilty? John Freeman, you¡¯ve never cared about me nor the baby! You¡¯ve been pretending to be so


    gentle these past few days, but who are you putting this act on for? I don¡¯t need it! And I¡¯ll never bear


    another child for you! Get


    out!¡±


    John grabbed her arm. ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡±


    At that moment, Ken opened the door and ran in to separate the two of them. He dragged John


    outside.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    John refused and swung him away. ¡°Ken, are you serious? Leave!¡±


    ¡°John, wake up and stop acting like a drunk lunatic! Do you think what happened can be erased just


    because you¡¯re pretending to be drunk?¡±


    John was taken aback, and a trace of loneliness shed across his eyes.


    Seeing this, Ken took his chance and dragged him out. Then, he called Z toe over to take care


    of Olivia.


    As an outsider, he could clearly see what was going on between the two.


    They were in love with each other, but there was also an unbreakable barrier in between them.


    What John was doing was only strengthening the barrier and widening the distance between them


    further.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 321

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 321


    Ken took John to the rooftop and walked to the spot where Olivia had fallen.


    ¡°Are you sober now?¡±


    John looked displeased as he spoke impatiently. ¡°Ken, are you trying to test my patience?¡±


    ¡°Look here,¡± Ken pointed to his feet and said, ¡°John, this is where Olivia fell from the building. You


    pushed her with your own hands.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Have you ever put yourself in her shoes? Have you ever


    thought about how desperate she was when she fell?¡±


    John shuddered and looked down from the building by the edge of the rooftop. The scene of Olivia


    looking at him shed through his mind.


    His head felt an intense, sharp pain at the thought of her tears.


    Ken dashed toward John, grabbed his cor, and scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re too selfish to deserve love!


    Olivia was blind to fall in love with you.¡±


    John shoved off Ken¡¯s grip and snapped, ¡°She cheated on me.¡±


    He did not want to admit that Olivia had cheated on him and used him as a


    recement for someone else for four years.


    It had nted a seed of hatred in him!


    Ken scoffed and took out the paper he was keeping in his pocket. Then, he shoved it into John¡¯s face.


    ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    If he had not gotten the details from Wes, he would not know how outrageous John¡¯s behavior was.


    John actually thought the child Olivia was pregnant with was not his, so he forced her to abort it.


    That was intolerable!


    John looked at the paper and noticed the phrase ¡®paternity test¡¯. He froze and picked up the paper from


    the ground.


    The test results were that both the DNA samples were a match. The samples were from two blood-


    rted individuals.


    He frowned. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The child Olivia lost is yours.¡±


    ¡®The baby is mine?¡¯


    It was as if he had been stabbed in the heart.


    He wanted to do a test before, but¡­


    If the child was his, did that mean he had used Olivia of something she had not done?


    It was impossible!


    She had reced another man with him and had ambiguous rtionships with several unknown men.


    His suspicions of her loyalty were based on evidence, and he was not wrong!


    Ken seemed to see through his thoughts and sneered. ¡°John, you deserve it! If I were Olivia, I would


    dump you and choose Zac too.¡±


    John lifted his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. He crumpled the paper as he emphasized each


    word. ¡°Repeat yourself if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Olivia is an idiot to choose you after all she¡¯s been through with you countless times.¡±


    Then, Ken nced at him. ¡°I know you feel guilty too. That¡¯s why you want to make up for it, right?¡±


    John looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    He knew he could not convince John, who cared about his reputation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the source of your headache. It¡¯s caused by trauma from the ident you had two years


    ago, and Olivia is the reason it reurs asionally.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled, John squinted his eyes as he looked at Ken doubtfully.


    ¡°Your headache is a problem.¡± With that, Ken looked at him sympathetically. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory.¡±


    ¡®Memory loss?¡¯


    John did not believe it.


    ¡°You can choose not to believe it. However, if you want to regain your memory, you cane to me,


    and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    With that, Ken headed downstairs because he did not want to waste time talking to John anymore.


    It was up to John to decide what would happen to him and Olivia.


    That decision would change their lives. There was no going back in time when it came to love.


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Z were in the ward.


    Z hugged Olivia tightly and patted her back as she said softly, ¡°Sis Liv, cry if you want. You can sleep


    if you¡¯re tired from crying.¡±


    After a long time, Olivia suddenly cried, ¡°Z.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Am I cheap and stupid? He treats me so badly, yet I still fall for him whenever he shows me some


    kindness.¡± Olivia sniffled. ¡°How can I still love him?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, love is not cheap. You just can¡¯t differentiate love and hatred because you love him so deeply.¡±


    Someone who loved another person deeply would always be on the losing side.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 322

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 322


    That night, Olivia dozed off gradually.


    She dreamed about John.


    They argued in the dream, and it ended with John strangling her and threatening her until she broke


    out in a sweat.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a baby crying.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡®Baby? I still have my baby?¡¯


    Olivia shot up from the bed. Then, she realized that it was all a dream and that the baby¡¯s crying was


    just someone passing by the corridor with a baby in their arms.


    ¡°Sis Liv,e and have breakfast.¡±


    Z walked in with a bag of food. Olivia asked, ¡°You just went out to buy that?¡±


    Usually, Ken would send them breakfast, and the cutlery they got was exquisite.


    Z put the stic bag on the tiny table in the ward and sneered. ¡°I lose my appetite when I look at the


    food that b*stard brings, so I went out and bought some bread.¡±


    With that, she pushed the lunch box in her other hand to Olivia. ¡°Fred gave this to you.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°What else could he have said? Just his usual.¡±


    Suddenly, Z leaned over and smiled. ¡°Sis Liv, I think dating a younger man would also be nice, and


    he looks loyal.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. ¡°Zy, I haven¡¯t gotten divorced yet. Moreover, Fred¡¯s intentions are simple. He¡¯s


    trying to repay my kindness. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Z stuck out her tongue. Then, she ate the bread she bought.


    After thedies had their breakfast, Dr. Zucker came.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, yourtest results are out.¡±


    He looked at her apologetically. ¡°Your condition is not suitable for surgery rigt now. I suggest you


    recuperate for a few months. So, if you feel alright, I can discharge you, but you must rest well.¡±


    Olivia smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Zucker.¡±


    The smile on her face disappeared after Dr. Zucker left.


    She was a little disappointed.


    Initially, she thought there was a chance for her to get better, but now, she felt like she had been


    greedy.


    However, getting discharged was a good thing. Thus, she discussed her ns after getting out of the


    hospital with Z.


    At noon, Ken came to deliver lunch, but Z mmed the door on him. She refused to open it no


    matter how hard he knocked on it.


    Finally, Ken had no choice but to ask the nurse to deliver the food. However, Z just returned it.


    Olivia sat on the bed and watched with a smile.


    They seemed like they were quarreling, but it seemed to her like a lover¡¯s tiff.


    Ken was a good person and from a good family background. It would be great if Z could marry him.


    At least Z would not feel lonely after she died.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was John.


    Her mood sank, and she declined the call.


    Her body would subconsciously tremble when she even read the name ¡®John¡¯.


    That man was heartless.


    Another call came in from John, but Olivia ignored it.


    Finally, it was quiet. However, the phone buzzed after a while. It was a message from him.


    n has gone back to school. I¡¯m working abroad now. I¡¯ll take you to see him another day.]


    Olivia nced at the message, but she did not reply to it.


    Soon, another message came in.


    [Still angry?]


    Annoyed, Olivia threw her phone on the nket.


    John was ridiculous. He thought she was just a little mad, which was unbelievable


    Olivia did not think John truly knew nothing. He was probably refusing to realize it. He gave all his


    patience to Dorothy, leaving nothing for her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 323

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 323


    Ken took advantage of Z¡¯s absence that evening and brought a lunch box into Olivia¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Liv, this is supper.¡±


    After putting it down, he could not stop himself from saying, ¡°I¡¯m not on John¡¯s side. I¡¯m just responsible


    for caring for him because he¡¯s my patient.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Patient?¡¯


    ¡°Has he been discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Ken looked at her with mixed feelings and sighed. ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve tried to tell you this many times before, but


    I¡¯ve always gotten interrupted.¡±


    ¡°He had a concussion from a car ident two years ago and recovered after a month, but recently, he


    started having headaches again.¡±


    Olivia was surprised. Every time she saw John, he was bursting with energy as if he could strangle her


    with just one hand.


    Nothing about him made him seem like a patient.


    Ken scoffed and said, ¡°Karma. That¡¯s what he deserves for treating you like this.¡±


    Olivia said nothing. Mixed feelings rose in her.


    She would be lying if she said she did not care, but she was not as panicked as before and was


    gloating a little now.


    He certainly deserved it, but¡­


    ¡°Ken, how did he get involved in that car ident two years ago?¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it to anyone. I was abroad at the time, so I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was in Ocean City back then.¡±


    ¡°Then


    Before Ken could finish his words, Z dashed into the ward


    She struck Ken¡¯s head with the thing in her hand A thumping sound came from the contact with his


    head.


    ¡°Ah! This is a murder attempt!¡±


    ¡°What if I kill you? What are you doing, disturbing Sis Liv all day? Trying to plead for that scumb*g¡¯s


    sake again?¡±


    Ken covered his head and said bitterly, ¡°Hey. I didn¡¯te here to defend John. I¡¯ve cursed him much


    more than you have.¡±


    Z snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Scold him to his face if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    A moment of silence fell upon the room.


    Suddenly, Ken took out his phone and looked like he was debating himself. ¡°Alright, then! I¡¯ll do it.


    Listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°Ken,¡± Olivia was afraid he would suffer after offending John, so she stopped him. Zy was joking. Don¡¯t


    take it seriously.¡±


    However, Z stared at him and sneered. ¡°Coward!¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    She noticed Z was stubborn when she was with Ken.


    Ken refused to give in too, and he dialed John¡¯s number.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re a jerk! Liv is such a great woman, yet you don¡¯t like her. You chose that b*tch Dorothy


    instead over her! Are you blind?


    ¡°You¡¯re not only blind, you¡¯re heartless! You¡¯ll have to pay the price for this sooner orter!


    ¡°Selfish, bossy, overbearing. John, you¡¯re hopeless!¡±


    There was no answer from the other end of the line even after Ken scolded him.


    Z thought Ken had dialed the wrong number and checked his phone after wrestling it out of his


    grasp. After confirming it was John, she lifted her thumb, impressed.


    After hanging up the phone, Ken lifted his head. ¡°Can you see how sincere I am now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll ept your meal for today. You can leave now.¡±


    Ken did not mind her reaction. He smiled and nodded to them. ¡°Enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll excuse myself


    now.¡±


    As soon as he left the ward, he strode toward the office.


    Sure enough, just as he entered, he received a call from John.


    ¡°Ken, you sounded so happy scolding me. Have you scolded me enough yet?¡±


    Ken had scolded John when John was not sober the past two times, so it had been


    fine. However, this time¡­


    He shivered and pondered how John was nning to punish him. Then, he heard something which left


    him dumbfounded


    ¡°Was she there? Was she happy to hear it?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 324

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 324


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ken only realized what he had said after answering and quickly changed his answer. No.¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, then he scolded him.¡± Useless.¡±


    Ken was a little confused. ¡°Why are you calling me useless?¡±


    ¡°Ken, how can I cure my amnesia?¡±


    ¡°Hypnosis.¡±


    Ken was afraid that John would not understand, so he wanted to exin, but John had already hung


    up.


    Only then did Ken realize what John was asking about just now.


    John had asked if Olivia was happy when Ken scolded him.


    He shook his head. He could not understand what was going on in John¡¯s mind.


    Two dayster, Olivia was packing up to leave the hospital.


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Someone stood at the door and called her name.


    When Olivia lifted her head, she saw Mrs. Jameson standing at the door, looking pale


    with a smile on her face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, what can I do for you?


    ¡°I meant toe and see you when you fell, but my health worsened. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m only visiting now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a patient, too.


    Mrs Jameson approached her. ¡°I know you were the one who gave me the test report.¡±


    Olivia froze and denied it. ¡°What test report?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, you wouldn¡¯t have knocked away the bowl that day, would you?¡±


    ¡°I exined that I knocked it away because it wasn¡¯t suitable for you to eat.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head and continued to pack her things, wanting to leave quickly.


    However, Mrs. Jameson grabbed her hand and sighed. She asked sadly, ¡°It¡¯s about Rainie, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She would have already guessed it.


    However, she was unwilling to believe it.


    Unable to look into her eyes, Olivia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    talking about. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I just want to know if someone has wronged or bewitched her.¡±


    Mrs. Jameson smiled and continued. ¡°Rainie has been obedient since she was a kid.


    Even though she¡¯s a little spoiled, she¡¯s still a filial child.¡±


    Olivia did not know what to say and frowned, trying to break free from Mrs. Jameson¡¯s grip.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s problem. How would I, an outsider, know about this?¡±


    She did not expect Mrs. Jameson to take her hand again and slip a jade bracelet over her wrist.


    ¡°Liv, will you be my goddaughter?¡±


    After twenty years of searching for her daughter, she found nothing. However, she was about to die and


    still had a wish she wanted to fulfill.


    Olivia was shocked. ¡°What are you doing, Mrs. Jameson? You have a daughter, and I have my parents.


    This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±


    Then, she quickly took off the bracelet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved me twice. I think ou paths were destined to cross. Take this bracelet, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    With tears shimmering in her eyes, Mrs. Jameson reached out her hand and gently touched Olivia¡¯s


    face. ¡°If my daughter didn¡¯t die, she would¡¯ve been about your age. You look as beautiful as her,


    especially your eyes.¡±


    Olivia could not reject the request upon seeing how sad Mrs. Jameson looked.


    After she left, Olivia sat on the bed and looked at the bracelet on her wrist helplessly. She had to return


    the bracelet to the Jameson family as soon as possible.


    Just then, Z walked in with some stuff. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ve filled out all the forms and paid the hospital. We


    can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia picked up her things and walked out.


    They walked down the hallway, headed to the ground floor, and met Fred.


    He had heard Olivia was leaving the hospital, so he came to see her off. He stuffed a small box into her


    hand.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, I got this when I went to the temple to pray for my sister¡¯s health. It¡¯s a protective charm. I


    hope you can be safe and happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Olivia thanked him with a smile.


    Fred smiled brightly and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, remember to call me if you need my help in the future. I¡¯ll be


    waiting.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 325

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 325


    Olivia could not reject Fred¡¯s kindness. She could only nod. ¡°Okay. Take care of your sister, and you


    should also call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Larson.¡± Fred bowed and turned around.


    Ken wanted to drive them back. However, Zac had taken Olivia¡¯s luggage before he could and put it in


    his car.


    ¡°Ken, just do what you¡¯re responsible for as a doctor. You don¡¯t have to worry about such things.¡±


    Ken felt a little helpless. ¡°Zac, why do you see me as your enemy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a spy from John¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡± With that, Ken leaned closer to Zac and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not your rival in


    love.¡±


    Zac rolled his eyes and lowered his voice as he warned. ¡°Don¡¯t let Liv know about this, or you¡¯re


    doomed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please rest assured, Mr. Quinton.¡±


    Ken nodded. His target was not Olivia, so he did not care much about exposing the secret.


    Soon, they were back at the Golden Hill Apartment.


    Once they were inside, Zac reminded Olivia to take her medicine and asked Wilbur to bring some


    cooking ingredients.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Z grinned. ¡°Really? Is this my lucky day, Mr. Quinton?¡±


    After all, Zac was once her boss.


    ¡°You guys carry on chatting while I cook.¡±


    Olivia felt a little embarrassed. Living in someone else¡¯s house and letting that person do everything for


    her seemed inappropriate.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Zac frowned. ¡°Your body is still weak, and you need rest. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve just


    recovered from a miscarriage.¡±


    Olivia felt heartbroken hearing the word ¡®miscarriage¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Zac touched her head and said gently, ¡°Listen to me and rest well.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to go back to the living room and watch television with Z.


    Suddenly, Z¡¯s gaze fell upon Olivia¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sis Liv, where did you get this


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    bracelet? I¡¯ve never seen you wear it before.¡±


    Olivia took it off quickly and said, ¡°Do you have a jewelry box? I must return this to the Jameson family.¡±


    ¡°The Jameson family? Did that Mrs. Jameson give this to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, she knew I sent the test reports and said she wanted to take me as her goddaughter.¡±


    Z spat out the water she was drinking. ¡°Is she insane? Her actions are gonna get you into trouble.


    What if that lunatic Rainie finds out about this? Who knows what she¡¯ll do?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°She seems sincere, but I know it¡¯s inappropriate. But she started weeping


    before I could reject it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re too kind, and that¡¯s not a good thing.


    ¡°Anyway, try to return it.¡±


    Zac came out with a te of fruit. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you return it and rify things with them.¡±


    ¡°Is it alright for you to go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if I go. You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    She was not kind. It was just that she did not have the heart to reject Mrs. Jameson.


    Seeing her always reminded Olivia of her mother


    She hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°The food will be ready in ten minutes.¡±


    Zac was quite good at cooking, and Z kept praising how tasty the food was. She hoped he would


    cook for them again.


    However, Olivia said nothing much and silently finished her te of food.


    She was on the trending searches again after enjoying a few peaceful days.


    She rubbed her temples, feeling troubled.


    Before she snapped out of her thoughts, the doorbell rang.


    Z happened to have gone out to get something, so Olivia opened the door without hesitation.


    As soon as the door opened, someone pped her.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Before she knew it, the person pped her again.


    The force was so great that it mmed her sideways against the door frame.


    Olivia endured the pain and looked over at the person. She was startled when she saw who it was.


    Then, her gaze turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Rainie gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so ruthless that you dare to poison my mother!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 326

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 326


    Olivia could guess what was going on.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rainie hade to question her.


    She had started a rumor on the inte and used it to look for trouble.


    Olivia wiped the blood at the corner of her lips and stared at Rainie coldly. ¡°Rainie, you know better


    than I do what the truth is.¡±


    She was a little flustered upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, but she hid it and sneered. What nonsense are


    you talking about? All I know is that you drugged my mother and tried to snatch my position from me to


    inherit my family¡¯s wealth.¡±


    ¡°What do your family problems have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Do they have nothing to do with you?¡± Rainie snorted. ¡°Olivia, you drugged my mother, forced her to


    ept you as her goddaughter, and tricked her into giving you the family heirloom. Have you forgotten


    all of that?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s forehead puckered. Rainie¡¯s talent for twisting stories was as good as Dorothy¡¯s.


    She was amazed that Rainie knew about all of this.


    Mrs. Jameson had been the only person in that room with her.


    ¡°You eavesdropped on us?¡±


    ¡°I was protecting my mom! You kept on approaching my mother. You were up to no good!¡±


    Amused, Olivia sneered. ¡°Ms. Jameson, your way of understanding things amuses


    ¡°I would¡¯ve believed you if I didn¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    Olivia ¡®paused and squinted her eyes as she questioned Rainie. ¡°Why would I want your family¡¯s


    money? Do I look like I need that kind of money?¡±


    ¡°The Larson family went bankrupt two years ago. What makes you think you can act like you¡¯re still


    rich?¡±


    ¡°John and I are still married, so half of his wealth is mine. Ms. Jameson, what do you think I want from


    your family?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Olivia interrupted Rainie. ¡°Your father isn¡¯t dead yet. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get a dime even if I


    be a part of your family.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡­¡±


    Olivia took a step forward and smiled. ¡°But what about you, Ms. Jameson? What are you nning?¡±


    Before this, Olivia did not explicitly tell Mrs. Jameson anything, not wanting to interfere in the Jameson


    family¡¯s affairs.


    She wanted to avoid getting entangled with Rainie.


    However, now that she had nowhere to hide and trouble was nearing her, she was


    not going to put up with it any longer.


    ¡°Rainie, why did you drug Mrs. Jameson? Are you not the biological child of the Jameson family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    Rainie did not expect Olivia to say that and was flustered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never offended you, but you have often wronged me. Do you really think I¡¯m so weak?¡±


    She twisted her wrist. ¡°Do you really want me to kill you?¡±


    Rainie took a step back, clutching her neck in fear. ¡°M-murder is against thew! You¡¯d go to prison.


    I¡¯ve called the police! They¡¯lle for you soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Seeing Olivia wanting to strangle her for real, Rainie dashed forward and choked Olivia first. Her face


    looked ferocious as she shouted.


    ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ve been in the Jameson family for over twenty years, but I wasn¡¯t given the jade


    bracelet. You¡¯ve only met my mother a few times, but she gave it to you!


    ¡°I hate you! Why did you take everything from me? Why?!


    ¡°Why did you sabotage my ns when I was supposed to save her that night? Why?


    ¡°I want you dead!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lungs were weak, and she was soon out of breath.


    ¡°Rainie! What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, someone pushed Rainie away with one hand and hugged Olivia with the other.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Fortunately, Rainie had just started strangling Olivia, so Olivia had not passed out yet. ¡°Zac.¡±


    Rainie was startled. Then, she red at Olivia and spoke with her teeth clenched.¡± Zac, you¡¯ll regret


    what you did to me!¡±


    After yelling, she ran away.


    Olivia wanted to re-bnce herself, but her legs were weak, and she fell into Zac¡¯s arms. She grabbed


    onto his waist in time.


    ¡°Do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from a distance. ¡°Zac Quinton, let go of her!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 327

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 327


    They saw John approaching them coldly and dragging Olivia away from Zac.


    Zac did not let go this time, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°John, stop it.¡±


    Olivia was not feeling well, and he wanted to send her to the hospital. He did not have time to waste


    arguing with John.


    However, John did not n to let it go. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm, unwilling to let go, as he stared at Zac


    coldly and ordered. ¡°Olivia,e here.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was pale, and she could feel the rusty taste gushing up from her throat.


    ¡°John, let go.¡±


    With that, she shook off John¡¯s hand.


    However, she was weak. Instead of breaking free from John¡¯s grip, she just angered


    him.


    ¡°Olivia Larson, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a married woman!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at him and snorted. ¡°You forgot about that first.¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Zac pushed John away and snapped, ¡°John, get out of the way! Olivia is ufortable. Can¡¯t you see


    it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my wife¡¯s feelings.¡±


    John pulled Olivia out of Zac¡¯s arms brutally.


    She lost a support to lean against, and her weak legs could not support her anymore,


    so she fell backward on her head. Her head crashed on the door and made a loud thumping sound.


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    They both tried to help her, but she fell to the ground after her vision darkened.


    Zac quickly carried Olivia and dashed out to the elevator as he shouted to John,¡± Press the lift button!


    We¡¯ll go in your car. We have to be quick.¡±


    John did not dare to argue about all those petty things anymore and obeyed Zac¡¯s instructions.


    As he drove to the hospital, he stared coldly at the rearview mirror.


    Looking at Olivia lying in Zac¡¯s arms made his anger boil. He was about to explode in fury.


    They met Ken when they arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Ken, save her.¡±


    He froze and took over the bed. Then, he pushed Olivia into the


    emergency unit.


    Both men hung their heads in the corridor, and neither spoke to the other.


    Suddenly, John rushed over, grabbed Zac¡¯s cor, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Zac, I¡¯ll kill you if anything


    happens to Olivia!¡±


    It spiked Zac¡¯s anger. He lifted his hand and grabbed John¡¯s neck as he pinned him against the wall.


    ¡°Kill me? Who is the one who keeps harming Olivia? If you cared about her, you would have agreed to


    the divorce and set her free!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? That¡¯s my wife. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Your pride had blinded you. Do you think she would still forgive you after you¡¯ve hurt her


    thousands of times?¡±


    John was dumbfounded.


    He never thought Olivia would leave him, even if he were not the person she loved or even if she had


    cheated on him.


    Even though she kept requesting a divorce and running away, he never thought about what he would


    do if she were gone.


    ¡°She and I are legally married.¡±


    She would not leave him as long as he refused to divorce.


    Zac let go of John and looked at him pitifully. ¡°John, you don¡¯t know how to love.¡±


    Then, he went to a corner to call Z, asking her to get to the hospital.


    John froze as he stared at the emergency room.


    He remained in that position until Wes gave him a call.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, Mrs Freeman is on the news again. It has something to do with the Jameson family.¡±


    ¡®The Jameson family?¡±


    ¡°Send me the news and ask someone to delete it. Investigate the Jameson family too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    The Jameson family had put Olivia in a difficult situation at Uncle Wace¡¯s funeral. So, he had to doubt


    it had something to do with Zac.


    Then, he nced at Zac disdainfully. ¡°Zac, clear up your rtionship with those women around you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 328

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 328


    Zac frowned. ¡°What women? Do you think everyone is like you?¡±


    ¡°Olivia has gotten injured several times because of the Jameson family. Are you trying to say that it has


    nothing to do with you?¡±


    Zac remained silent.


    His gaze turned cold when he recalled it was because of Rainie.


    However, he never expected Rainie to be so bold.


    Since warning her did not work, Zac felt he had to take action.


    After a while, Ken opened the door and came out, ncing at them.


    ¡°Did Liv fall on her head?¡±


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Hey! Liv just fell from twenty floors and miscarried a while ago. Could you please take it easy on her?


    ¡°She¡¯s got two p marks on her face. Who did it?¡±


    Ken looked at John and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    Before John could respond, he continued. ¡°She¡¯s suffering from a concussion. The fall before caused


    this, and the situation¡¯s worsened since the fall. We¡¯ll only know about Olivia¡¯s condition after she


    regains consciousness.¡±


    Ken nced at John coldly again. ¡°John, you can continue what you¡¯re doing, but be prepared for


    Olivia to forget you when she wakes up.¡±


    With that, Ken walked away before John could vent his anger at him.


    Surprisingly, John did not re up and remained silent with a serious look on his face. He seemed to be


    pondering something, but no one knew what it was.


    When the nurse pushed Olivia out, John nced at her and immediately headed out.


    Zac watched him leave and followed the nurse to the ward.


    Tonight, he wanted to stay with Olivia until she woke up.


    After John walked out of the hospital, he sat in his Maybach and looked at the


    screenshot Wes sent him. Then, he sneered.


    The Jameson family was looking for trouble.


    He called Ken and asked him to send a copy of thetest test report to the police


    station.


    Even though John did not know the whole story, he read online that the poison was the same as the


    one Ken had mentioned to him.


    He did not have to think about it to know that Rainie was behind this.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he narrowed his eyes, he dialed someone¡¯s number.


    A simpering voice came from the other end of the line when it went through. ¡°Mr.


    Freeman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jameson.¡±


    His voice was cold, making Gordon shudder and feel uneasy.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    ¡°Give me your daughter.¡±


    Gordon misunderstood John¡¯s words and thought he was interested in his daughter, which surprised


    him.


    ¡°Rainie is not at home right now. Did she offend you, Mr. Freeman? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. That girl can


    sometimes be ruthless. May I know¡­¡±


    Murderous intentions shed across John¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Jameson, your daughter hurt


    wife. Do you understand that?¡±


    my


    This shocked Gordon.


    The rumors said that John did not love his wife anymore. Otherwise, there would not be rumors about


    him being with some other woman.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m sure¡­ there¡¯s been a misunderstanding with this matter.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± John sneered. ¡°You think I have the time to deliberately¡¯ misunderstand¡¯ you?¡±


    Gordon froze and quickly said, ¡°No, of course¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can choose to hand over Rainie Jameson, or you can prepare for the


    Jameson family to go bankrupt ¡±


    ¡®Go bankrupt¡­?


    ¡®No, absolutely not!¡¯


    Gordon was afraid of losing his wealth. He cherished his wealth more than anything and was not willing


    to lose it over a daughter he had adopted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Freeman. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring my unfilial daughter back!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    John hung up the call, and his grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    He never liked dealing with such women himself. However, she had hurt Olivia, so he would have to


    make an exception.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 329

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 329


    Meanwhile, back in the hospital¡¯s hallway, Z rushed over.


    She opened the door to see Olivia in the bed and questioned Zac.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, what happened?¡±


    Olivia was fine before Z went out. She could not understand why she was in the


    hospital now.


    Zac briefly exined the situation and asked, ¡°Are there any other conflicts between


    Rainie and Liv?¡±


    Although he felt like he had something to do with it, he did not think things were that simple.


    Z showed Zac a screenshot from her phone. ¡°This was going viral on the inte a while ago.¡±


    Zac nced at the photo and frowned. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is that Rainie poisoned Mrs. Jameson, and Sis Liv exposed it.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zac did not think Rainie would poison her mother even if she disliked her.


    After a momentary silence, he got up and patted Z¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with this matter. You stay


    here with Liv. I have to go out for a while.¡±


    Z bit her lips. ¡°Mr. Quinton, please don¡¯t let Rainie get away with this.¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡±


    He went to the stairwell and lit a cigarette.


    The smoke curled around him in the moonlight, making him look colder than usual.


    Wealthy families like these were not simple.


    The Quinton family wanted to form a connection with the Jameson family through marriage for their


    own purposes.


    Zac hated thepetition between these families.


    That was why he left the Quinton family and opened aw firm outside. However, the Quinton family


    stili put him in this kind of situation.


    At this thought, he puffed on his cigarette.


    He would never let them win!


    A few minutes after Zac left, a nurse came looking for Z, saying that doctor wanted to talk to her


    about the patient.


    Z did not know the doctor was Ken and followed the nurse.


    Soon after they left, another nurse entered Olivia¡¯s ward with a wheelchair.


    She set the wheelchair beside Olivia¡¯s bed and pulled the needle out of Olivia¡¯s hand. Then, she pulled


    off her mask and smiled grimly at Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you know too much and have done too much!¡±


    Rainie dragged Olivia into the wheelchair and took her out of the ward with a nket and mask


    covering her.


    This time, she would kill Olivia and eliminate the source of her troubles.


    That way, no one would snatch anything from her anymore.


    She could not help smiling at the thought.


    Meanwhile, Zac put out the cigarette and headed back to the ward.


    Just as he was about to open the door, he caught a familiar, pungent smell of perfume.


    He frowned slightly. Z did not use perfume, and neither did the nurse¡­


    Suddenly, he thought of someone, quickly opened the door, and went in.


    However, the room was empty.


    Zac panicked. He looked around and saw a familiar figure. He tried to chase it.


    Howeyer, by the time he ran up, the elevator doors had closed.


    He had no choice but to dash into the stairwell and start running down.


    Meanwhile, Rainie was in the elevator.


    Rainie observed her surroundings carefully and pushed Olivia into the underground parking lot.


    When she reached the ce she had agreed upon with a certain someone, she made a phone call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. Come quickly.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Rainie took the syringe from her white coat and injected it


    into Olivia¡¯s arm.


    She was about to finish the injection when someone snatched the syringe from her


    hand.


    Rainie panicked and looked back, startled to see who it was.


    ¡°Z-Zac?¡±


    Zac¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his gaze on Rainie was cold. He gripped


    Rainie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Rainie, what did you inject Olivia with?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 330

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 330


    Rainie looked at Zac in horror and swallowed. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. You¡­ There¡¯s been a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? A misunderstanding ?¡± Zac squinted his eyes, and his voice was cold.¡¯ Rainie Jameson,


    you know what will happen if you lie.¡±


    ¡°Z-Zac, it¡¯s not like what you see. Really¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you testing my patience? Too bad. I¡¯m not a patient man.¡±


    Then, a cracking sound came from the car park, followed by Rainie¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Can you be honest now?¡±


    Rainie¡¯s body shuddered in fear, and the pain made her break out in a sweat. She


    lifted her head and looked at Zac in disbelief and fear.


    She felt like the man in front of her was not the man she knew.


    Zac was always gentle and friendly, unlike John, who was cold and ruthless. However, he looked just


    like John now.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before Rainie could finish her words, a man rushed over with a knife, stabbing it in


    Zac¡¯s direction.


    Zac let go of Rainie and grabbed the knife. His hand was wounded, and blood dripped out of his


    clenched fist.


    As the man who assaulted Zac was in a daze, Zac kicked the man, making him fall to the ground.


    He then picked up the knife on the ground as he approached him. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man nced at Rainie and pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s her! She paid me. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t know?¡¯


    Zac did not believe him. He ced the knife on the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Where were you going to take Liv?


    You¡¯d better tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    Zac¡¯s re scared him, and he quickly confessed. ¡°To Goldfinch House.¡±


    This Goldfinch House was a club for rich people to have fun in.


    The entertainment in that ce was dirtier, nastier, and crazier than what they had in King¡¯s Club.


    Murderous intentions shed through Zac¡¯s mind, and he slid the knife across the


    man¡¯s neck.


    He then pped the man¡¯s face with the knife and warned. ¡°Tell your boss that this is just a warning. If


    there¡¯s a next time, I will not leave anyone alive.¡±


    The man was shocked and nodded.


    Rainie noticed the situation was getting out of her control and fled, holding her dislocated arm.


    Zac was worried about Olivia, so he did not go after Rainie. Instead, he turned around and carried


    Olivia upstairs.


    When he got out of the elevator, he saw Z, who was also sweaty.


    She quickly approached. ¡°What happened to Sis Liv?¡±


    ¡°Go call Ken.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Zac was putting Olivia back on the hospital bed when Z returned with Ken.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Check on Olivia, quickly! She might have been injected with anesthetic,¡± Then, Zac took out the


    syringe and a bottle of medicine he found on the ground. ¡°I found this. Check on what this is.¡±


    Ken looked at the name on the bottle and sniffed. Then, he nodded as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just an


    ordinary anesthetic. This dose is fine. It will just increase the amount of time she¡¯ll be unconscious for.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he paused. ¡°The only problem is that it may increase the probability of her amnesia.¡±


    After all, the longer a person was asleep, the longer their brain would be shut down. However, memory


    was always miraculous, so Ken could not be sure of anything either.


    ¡°Will Sis Liv forget us?¡±


    ¡°Well, not necessarily. We can¡¯t know until she wakes up.¡±


    Z rubbed her hands, worried She hoped Oliva could forget that jerk, but she wan afraid she would


    forget her too


    Zac looked at Olivia, then said, ¡°Z, look after Olivia. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Z noticed Zac¡¯s hand was bleeding. ¡°Your hand is


    bleeding. Take care of the wound first.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    He had to deal with this matter immediately

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 331

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 331


    When Zac walked out of the hospital, he called Wilbur.


    ¡°Pick two things about the Jameson family and post about them. Make sure they start to trend.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then, report the Jameson family anonymously to the Ministry of Auditing and Inspection and say that


    you suspect them of tax evasion.¡±


    Wilbur was startled. ¡°Mr. Quinton, are you sure you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And I won¡¯t stop there. I also want to sue Rainie Jameson for attempted murder.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Zac drove to the Jameson family.


    When the butler of the Jameson family saw him, he was stunned for a moment and smiled as he


    greeted him. ¡°Mr. Quinton, what brings you here? I¡¯ll inform Mr. Jameson that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Zac shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him now.¡±


    The butler did not dare to say anything as Zac might be his future master, so he led


    him into the house.


    Gordon was in his study, making calls as he frowned.


    John wanted him to look for Rainie and had told him that Freeman Group would halt one coboration


    project of theirs for every extra hour he took to find her.


    It had been two hours, yet he still could not find Rainie. That left him in an anxious


    situation.


    If this situation continued, the Jameson family would be doomed even if they eventually found her.


    ¡°Mr. Jameson.¡±


    Suddenly, he heard the butler knock on the door and shouted, ¡°Why are you disturbing me? Don¡¯t


    disturb me tonight, no matter what it is!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jameson, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before the butler could finish his words, Zac pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Jameson, are you going to refuse to see me too?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon quickly stood up when he saw it was Zac. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course not. Mr.


    Quinton, I wee your presence with open arms.¡±


    He pointed to the sofa. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    The Jameson family was now one of John¡¯s targets, and the only thing which could save him from that


    was the Quinton family.


    However, Zac wanted to break off the marriage agreement, and it made him worry.


    To see Zac visiting him made his day, and he would tter Zac as much as he could.


    He waved to the butler and said, ¡°Pour Mr. Quinton a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make this short.¡±


    Gorgon¡¯s smile faded. After asking the butler to leave, he smiled again and asked, May i know why


    you¡¯re here thiste?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jameson, do you think that since I don¡¯t work in the Quinton Group, I don¡¯t have any value within


    the family, so you take my words for granted?¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Quinton, what do you


    mean?¡±


    Gordon panicked. He had no idea what had happened. How did he offend two big shots?


    Zac sneered. ¡°When I broke off the engagement, I warned you to keep an eye on your daughter and


    not let her cause trouble. Do you still remember that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°You remember?¡± Zac stared at Gordon coldly. ¡°Your daughter is very talented indeed. She¡¯s twisted


    stories, attempted to kill, and even kidnapped someone. She¡¯s done everything so well, just like a real


    criminal.


    ¡°You really should make her the sessor of the Jameson Group¡¯s chairman, so she won¡¯t have to


    lower herself and marry me.¡±


    Gordon was so terrified that sweat drenched his forehead, and his face was pale.


    He thought about killing Rainie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you onest time. I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement. If you fail to control your daughter,


    I¡¯ll feel like keeping the Jameson Group around would be pretty pointless.¡±


    Before Zac left, he nced back and said coldly, ¡°You should remember that Olivia is


    someone you can¡¯t touch.¡±


    Gordon nodded his head and said nothing more.


    Even if Zac and the Quinton family were on bad terms, they still had to go through Zac to get


    acquainted with the Quinton family.


    However, Rainie had offended the two most wealthy families in Ocean City in one day.


    Gordon gasped. He would remember all his life that Olivia was not someone he could hurt. Otherwise,


    he would end up dead.


    Meanwhile, Zac ran into Rainie, who was escaping, when he was at the door.


    She was so scared that she ran away when she saw him. However, he grabbed her and pulled her


    back.


    ¡°Rainie, you chose this path instead of just living a good life as Ms. Jameson. Just wait. Prison will be


    your next home.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 332

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 332


    After Zac left, Rainie dialed Dorothy¡¯s number in panic.


    However, she called more than ten times, yet it did not go through.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    Even Zac wanted to kill her. She was doomed. Who else could help her now?


    ¡®John or Mom?¡¯


    However, because of the news today, Mrs. Jameson had asked her for an exnation and refused to


    answer her callster that day.


    Rainie wondered if she would have to look for John.


    He did not like Olivia, so he might help her.


    However, she did not have John¡¯s contact.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Rainie limped back to the vi. She might have a chance to live if


    she asked for her Daddy¡¯s help.


    Once she got into the house, she fell to the ground with her hand on her painful arm. ¡°Daddy, help me.¡±


    When Gordon saw her, his expression turned gloomy as he beckoned. ¡°Seize her! Send her away!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, why are you sending me away? My arm is dislocated¡­¡±


    However, Gordon only red at her. ¡°Serves you right! Take her away!¡±


    Then, he turned around and went upstairs again.


    He had to call John quickly to tell him the good news.


    The Jameson family had a chance to survive now.


    Goron¡¯s subordinates dragged Rainie into the car.


    It was the longest night of her life for Rainie, and it changed everything.


    A day passed. Olivia slowly opened her eyes. However, she had to shut them again because of the


    intense light.


    She saw a blurry figure, but she could not tell who it was.


    There was a sharp pain in her head, and a sh of a memory made her involuntarily.


    ¡°Sis Liv?¡±


    She tried hard to open her eyes and look in the direction of Z¡¯s voice.


    cry


    Olivia opened her dried lips when she saw the worried look on Z¡¯s face. ¡°Zy?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Z ran outside excitedly and brought Ken back. ¡°Sis Liv has regained consciousness!¡±


    Ken asked Z to lift the head of the bed, and he checked Olivia¡¯s eyes with a shlight. ¡°Do you feel


    any difort?¡±


    ¡°My head.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was hoarse, and she touched the back of her head. ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Olivia looked at him nkly.


    ¡±


    rmed, Ken asked, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±


    Olivia nced at them and nodded. ¡°Zy and Ken. What¡¯s the problem? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Ken heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You hit your head. It caused a concussion.¡±


    Z hugged Olivia and cried. ¡°You scared me. I thought you would lose your memory and forget about


    me.¡±


    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Olivia hugged her. ¡°Zy, I¡¯ll never forget you, even if I forget everyone else.¡±


    Z wiped away her tears and bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me, or I¡¯ll cling to you daily.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Z got up to pour some water for Olivia while Ken had to go back to work after a nurse came looking


    for him. The ward was quiet again.


    The sun shone on the bed, warming the ward. Olivia could not help but look up at the sun and put out


    her hand to block the re


    She was d she was still alive.


    Not long after, Zac heard the news and rushed over.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    ¡°Zac.¡±


    Zac was relieved to hear her say his name.


    It was great that Olivia had not forgotten him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been stubborn and quarreled with John back.


    then.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Zac looked at her carefully. ¡°Do you still remember John, then?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 333

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 333


    Olivia blinked her eyes, puzzled, and was about to answer when Mrs. Jameson came rushing in,


    panting as she pounced onto Olivia¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Liv, please save Rainie!¡±


    Olivia was startled and instinctively hugged Z.


    ¡°What happened to Rainie?¡±


    ¡°She was beaten, taken to the police, and now, she¡¯s probably going to jail.


    ¡°I went to visit her in the police station, and she was covered in blood, looking like she was about to die.


    ¡°Liv, please help her. Someone framed her!¡±


    Olivia was slightly shocked.


    She had no idea how much had happened while she was asleep.


    However,¡­


    ¡°Sorry. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Mrs. Jameson held her hand and wept as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do something.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Mrs. Jameson begging her. She frowned and shook her


    head. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I just woke up. What can I do?¡±


    She was about to pull her arm away, but Mrs. Jameson¡¯s grip grew tighter.


    Zac could not stand it anymore and pulled Mrs. Jameson away. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, Liv is the victim here.¡±


    ¡°Zac,¡± Mrs. Jameson grabbed Zac. ¡°Please save Rainie. She is your fiancee, after all.¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes turned cold as soon as he heard the word ¡®fiancee¡¯. He lifted Mrs.


    Jameson from the ground.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, you and my mother used to be on good terms.


    ¡°I¡¯ni being polite because I respect you. Don¡¯t me me for being rude since you don¡¯t want to be


    respected.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton¡­¡±


    ¡°If


    you push her like this, it will only make her dislike you more and want to avoid you.¡±


    John turned around and looked at Olivia as he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll make you remember me.¡±


    Then, he released her and walked away.


    ¡®Forgetting me?


    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯


    However, John felt like there was a new chance now. A chance for Olivia to hate him. less.


    Watching John leave, Olivia¡¯s gaze turned cold. She dug her nails deep into her palm and felt sadness


    surging in her.


    She wanted to forget, but even with the concussion, she remembered everything about him.


    If she forgot everything, could everything go back to how it was before?


    She shook her head. Even if she had forgotten everything, John would not forget to get revenge on her.


    Mrs. Jameson visited Olivia again the following day.


    Olivia felt ufortable when she saw her.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, you should look for the person who sent her to jail, not me.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I know Rainie did something terrible and she has to be punished, but can you please punisher her


    with something lighter?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Rainie is your daughter, but I¡¯m also my mom¡¯s daughter. Do you think I deserved to be


    bullied?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson did not know what to say to that and stood silently in the ward.


    Olivia was upset to see Mrs. Jameson still in her room.


    Mrs. Jameson was doing this because Mrs Jameson knew she was kind and would give in.


    However, a few minutester, John walked in wearing a ck suit. He only gave Mrs. Jameson a cold


    giance, making her quickly leave


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to Olivia and spoke as gently as possible, ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve brought someone to


    see you.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and looked behind him.


    Seeing the people behind her, she smiled happily. n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you,n? Are you eating your meals on time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Olivia felt heartbroken when she sawn distancing himself from her. She did not notice the change in


    John¡¯s expression.


    ¡®It¡¯s fake! She¡¯s faking amnesia!


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for her to remember everyone else except me.


    ¡®So, she wants nothing more to do with me?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 334

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 334


    Olivia finally turned around and looked at John when he red up.


    However, her gaze upon him looked distant and puzzled. ¡°Parson me, sir. Do we know each other?¡±


    Everyone in the room froze upon hearing that.


    ¡®Did she lose her memory?¡¯


    Z was surprised. ¡°Sis Liv, you really don¡¯t remember him?¡±


    Olivia shook her head innocently. ¡°Should I remember him?¡±


    A trace of joy shed across Z¡¯s face.


    Forgetting John meant she had forgotten her painful memories. That was something incredible.


    However, John seemed displeased and lifted her chin to look into her eyes.


    ¡°Olivia, are you pretending to have amnesia?¡±


    Although he remembered Ken telling him that the potential side effect of a


    concussion was amnesia, she remembered everyone else, including Mrs. Jameson. The only person


    she had forgotten was him.


    He refused to believe it.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, John looked disappointed and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your


    husband.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    Olivia tugged Z¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Zy, is he really my husband?¡±


    Z looked at John and said, ¡°He was once your husband.¡±


    John stared at Z coldly. ¡°Z, don¡¯t mislead her.¡±


    With that, he pulled Olivia¡¯s wrist, wanting to drag her out of the ward. However, Zac stopped him.


    ¡°John, let go.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°If


    you push her like this, it will only make her dislike you more and want to avoid you.¡±


    John turned around and looked at Olivia as he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll make you remember me.¡±


    Then, he released her and walked away.


    ¡®Forgetting me?


    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯


    However, John felt like there was a new chance now. A chance for Olivia to hate him less.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching John leave, Olivia¡¯s gaze turned cold. She dug her nails deep into her palm. and felt sadness


    surging in her.


    She wanted to forget, but even with the concussion, she remembered everything about him.


    If she forgot everything, could everything go back to how it was before?


    She shook her head. Even if she had forgotten everything, John would not forget to get revenge on her.


    Mrs. Jameson visited Olivia again the following day.


    Olivia felt ufortable when she saw her.


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, you should look for the person who sent her to jail, not me.¡¯


    ¡°Liv, I know Rainie did something terrible and she has to be punished, but can you please punisher her


    with something lighter?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Rainie is your daughter, but I¡¯m also my mom¡¯s daughter. Do you think I deserved to be


    bullied?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson did not know what to say to that and stood silently in the ward.


    Olivia was upset to see Mrs. Jameson still in her room.


    Mrs. Jameson was doing this because Mrs. Jameson knew she was kind and would give in.


    However, a few minutester, John walked in wearing a ck suit. He only gave Mrs. Jameson a cold


    giance, making her quickly leave.


    He turned to Olivia and spoke as gently as possible, ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve brought someone to


    see you.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and looked behind him.


    Seeing the people behind her, she smiled happily. n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you,n? Are you eating your meals on time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Olivia felt heartbroken when she sawn distancing himself from her. She did not notice the change in


    John¡¯s expression.


    ¡®It¡¯s fake! She¡¯s faking amnesia!


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for her to remember everyone else except me.


    ¡®So, she wants nothing more to do with me?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 335

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 335


    To avoid John seeing through her act, she intentionally askedn about his school and life.


    ¡°Last time?¡± Olivia pretended not to remember and held his hand excitedly. n, thest time I made


    you the beef sd was two years ago. Do you still remember that?¡±


    you don¡¯t want to make me that again.¡±


    if


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± With tears in her eyes, Olivia forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you whenever you


    want to eat.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡®Oh. They were testing her memory.¡¯


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Do you live with him? Has he looked after you for two years?¡±


    With that, she looked at John and smiled. ¡°Thank you for taking care ofn.¡±


    That smile made John feel confused.


    ¡®She really doesn¡¯t remember?¡¯


    He knew Olivia would never smile at him or thank him.


    However, he did not know why he felt like it was a forced smile.


    Did it mean he was not even a recement for her first love if she had forgotten him?


    John¡¯s gaze turned gloomy, and he draggedn out of the room.


    ¡°John, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± John said.


    out.


    Listening to their leaving footsteps, Olivia drooped her eyes and bit her lips as tears dripped onto the


    nket.


    She hated him so much. To continue faking her amnesia, she had actually smiled to


    thank him.


    How ridiculous!


    She andn had been brother and sister for years, but they were now strangers after these past two


    years.


    Olivia could not understand why she hated John so much, yet she could not forget


    him.


    She hoped they would not test her again, or she might lose control.


    It was better if they could just stay away from each other.


    In the evening, Olivia asked about Zac¡¯s injury, and Z exined everything that had happened.


    ¡°But Sis Liv, I wasn¡¯t there and did not know what happened.


    ¡°By the time I saw him, he was holding you from the elevator with his hands covered


    in blood.¡±


    Olivia frowned and took a sip of water. ¡°Where did Rainie want to take me after knocking me off?¡±


    Z shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Quinton refused to say. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t a good ce.¡±


    Olivia had guessed that.


    However, she did not expect Rainie would hate her so deeply.


    She should not have gotten involved in the Jameson family¡¯s affair.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Zy, let¡¯s get discharged now.¡±


    ¡°Discharged?¡± Z was dumbfounded ¡°Sis Liv, you just regained consciousness and need rest¡±


    Olivia took the bracelet out of her bag and pursed her lips. ¡°Zy, bring Ken here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    After Z left, she took out a paper and wrote a letter. Then, she wrapped the bracelet with it.


    When Ken arrived, she gave him both.


    ¡°Ken, give this to Mrs. Jameson if shees tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about my discharge from the hospital.¡±


    Then, Olivia left silently with Z through the stairwell.


    She wanted nothing more to do with the Jamesons, and she did not want to get herself killed


    Only many yearster would she learn that some things were destined from the beginning, and she


    could not escape it.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 336

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 336


    After droppingn off, John got frustrated and drove to The King¡¯s Club.


    John was tipsy when Ken pushed the door open and walked in.


    Watching him downing drink after drink, Ken snapped, ¡°If you have time for a drink, you might as well


    get therapy.¡±


    ¡°So what if I remember? She forgot.¡±


    With that said, John pushed the ss to Ken, narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°She remembers all of


    you except me. Is she pretending?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. The human brain forgets selectively. She¡¯ll forget the person who hurts her the most.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The person who hurt her the most¡­¡¯


    John threw his head back as he took a swig of wine. Then he lit a cigarette and immersed himself in


    the thick smoke.


    After a long silence, he said hoarsely, ¡°What about the person you love the most? Will she forget?¡±


    The first love she loved for 17 years.


    The thought of Aaron filled him with anger, and he put out his cigarette.


    ¡®She likes Aaron so much.


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯m gonna ruin the Summers family!¡¯


    Ken looked on with mixed feelings and did not know what to say.


    Love became hate. The one who hated the most was also the one who loved the


    most.


    She chose to forget John, enough to show that she loved John the most. However, why did this man


    pay so much attention to small details?


    ¡°John, I don¡¯t know what misunderstanding you and Liv have.


    ¡°But, as far as I know, she¡¯s not the kind of woman who marries randomly.


    ¡°She married you, bore your children twice, and gave her life to keep your babies. Who do you think


    she loves?


    ¡°Olivia had so many suitors back then, but she never even looked at them.


    ¡°How could she find any random man?¡±


    John scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t know her well enough.¡±


    Come to think of it, what could he do even if she was faking it?


    Suddenly, he grabbed Ken. ¡°I¡¯ll ept therapy, starting tomorrow.¡±


    Ken froze in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Even if she wanted to forget him, he wanted to know what memories he lost.


    At 10 p.m., Olivia was getting ready for bed when her phone rang suddenly.


    She froze at the sight of words on the screen.


    ¡®What is he going to say if I answer it?


    ¡®If I don¡¯t answer it, will it blow my cover again?¡¯


    Just as she was in a daze, Z came over, nced at the screen, and snapped, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t answer


    it. The lunatic¡¯s probably going to cause trouble again.¡±


    Olivia looked up at her and asked nkly, ¡°Zy, do you believe I¡¯ve forgotten him?¡±


    Hearing the words, Z paused and looked over in shock. ¡°Sis Liv, what are you. talking about?


    ¡°Zy.¡± She smiled wryly as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I didn¡¯t lose my memory. I


    remember everything.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t I forget when I tried so hard to forget?


    She beat her head as she cried, ¡°Why?¡±


    Shocked out of her wits, Z immediately grabbed her hand, held her in her arms, andforted


    softly, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, okay? We can¡¯t control our memory.¡±


    Yes, they could not control it.


    Therefore, her head was still full of love and hate for John.


    However, she was suffering. It was so hard.


    Could he not show up again and give her time to forget?


    Exhausted from crying, Olivia picked up her phone and saw a dozen missed calls on


    it, and her chest felt stuffy.


    While she was deep in thought, there was another phone call.


    She could not escape it after all, so she picked it up


    ¡°Liv, if you forgot me, how about we start over?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 337

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 337


    ¡®Start over?¡¯


    Olivia covered her mouth and cried silently.


    Why? The man was always like this. Once he got drunk, it was as if nothing had happened.


    They could not go back.


    She hated John for his ruthlessness, stupidity, indifference, and imprisoning her.


    He once said he refused to divorce just so he could keep her around and torture her repeatedly.


    It was never for love.


    ¡®Start over? Is he trying to fool me again?


    ¡®But Johnny, I won¡¯t fall for it this time.¡±


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    The sound of his voice on the other end of the phone made Olivia¡¯s heart shudder with pain.


    Fighting back the tears, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, since I¡¯ve forgotten, we might as well


    end things here.¡±


    Once she finished, she heard heavy breathing on the other end of the line.


    After a while, John said coldly, ¡°No. No, Liv. We can¡¯t end things.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing paused, and her lungs hurt.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, we didn¡¯t have a good past. Why continue?¡±


    He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Olivia, are you trying to get Aaron with this?¡±


    She exhaled and said tearfully with a bitter smile, ¡°Yeah, yes. I¡¯m going to find him. After all, we were a


    mistake from the beginning.¡±


    With that said, she hung up.


    She was afraid that if they continued talking, John would ruthlessly expose her.


    Olivia thought she was a terrible actor, but John believed her, which was considered a good thing.


    Sometimes, she did not know what was wrong with her.


    Why hesitate when she should be hating him?


    While Olivia was recuperating, she and Z had almost all of their meals delivered to them.


    It was either food Ken brought or food Zac cooked. They had a pleasant time.


    No one talked about the past.


    It was as if Dorothy and John never existed.


    John did not call again after that night. It was as if he had epted it.


    It went on for half a month until John called again one afternoon.


    Olivia was hesitant to answer the phone, but thinking it was daytime and he would not be drinking or


    talking nonsense, she answered it.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Go to Ocean City No.1 Junior High School.¡±


    Olivia was confused. ¡°What are we doing there?¡±


    n¡¯s in trouble. I¡¯m stuck in a meeting. Go check it out.¡±


    ¡°What?n¡¯s in trouble? Do you know what happened? I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Olivia did not have time to think. She hung up, grabbed her coat, and hurried out the door.


    What happened ton at school?


    She was distraught, urging the taxi driver to hurry up and texting Z where she was going.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re going to a school, not the hospital. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to my brother at school, Sir. Please hurry. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Z happened to go to the hospital for a follow-up today, so she was not at home, or she would not


    have taken a taxi.


    The taxi driver pretended to speed up, but he dared not go over the speed limit.


    As soon as she got to Ocean City No 1 Junior High School, Olivia gave 100 dors and hurried off the


    car.


    However, she was stopped by security at the door. ¡°Register yourself. Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Ian Larson.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What year and what ss is he in?¡±


    That question left her puzzled.


    It was her first time inn¡¯s school. She did not even know what grade or ss he was in. She was so


    anxious that she stomped at the door.


    She tried to get the security guard to make an exception but was too frightened by the fierce look in his


    eyes to speak.


    She had no choice but to call John.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 338

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 338


    She tried to call but could not get through.


    Olivia had to hang up and call again, but still no answer.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It made Olivia panic. Her hair stuck on her forehead with sweat, and her little face reddened, making


    her look angry.


    ¡°What do you have to do withn Larson, Miss? Do you not know what ss he¡¯s in?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and apologized while on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m his sister. We haven¡¯t seen each


    other for two years.¡±


    The security guard nced dismissively at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t met for two years. I doubt your identity.¡±


    Just then, the call finally came through.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°John, what year and ss isn in? Can you tell his homeroom teacher that I¡¯m at the entrance, and


    the security guard won¡¯t let me in?¡±


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s anxious voice, John was secretly happy. He smiled and said, ¡°Call me Darling and beg


    me.¡±


    Olivia froze as if she had heard him wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    There was a silence on the other end of the line as if hinting at her. ¡®You heard me.


    Stop pretending.¡¯


    She bit her lip for a moment. ¡°Does it have to be this way?¡±


    When they were lovey-dovey two years ago, she would hold his arm and call him Darling¡± every time


    she was affectionate.


    Strangely enough, he happily agreed to everything as soon as she called him ¡°Darling


    ¡°.


    However, the word she had not uttered for almost two years had be a mouthful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if you¡¯re not going to speak.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line urged her relentlessly.


    Olivia tugged at the corners of her mouth, gritted her teeth, and shouted bitterly,¡± Dar¡­ Darling, help


    me.¡±


    John smiled slightly, but his voice remained cold. ¡°You failed. Try again.¡±


    He liked feeling wanted by her.


    It made him feel a little better.


    Olivia rolled her eyes. The man was only giving her a hard time.


    However, when she looked up at the security guard¡¯s interrogative gaze, she


    softened her voice and whispered into the phone. ¡°Darling, help me, okay?n is still waiting inside.¡±


    ¡°Year 3 ss 1.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to hang up, John reminded her by saying, ¡°Use the right appetion to


    address me when you beg me next time.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia looked at the security guard. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Year 3 ss 1¡¯sn Larson.¡±


    The guard seemed to recognize her embarrassment and nodded. ¡°Okay, go in. It¡¯s on the fifth floor of


    the first building. Care more about your rtives from now on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±


    Olivia immediately rushed over, worried.


    She knew hown was and was afraid of him getting into a fight and getting hurt.


    On the fifth floor, she heard a high-pitched voiceing from the office next to her before she could


    find the ce.


    ¡°Ms. York, this must be dealt with severely. You must punishn Larson somehow!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yeager, they¡¯re already in Year 3. We can¡¯t punish the child.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Look at the wounds on my child¡¯s body and face. Do you know that my


    son is joining the entertainment industry someday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Olivia stood at the door and knocked gently. ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯mn Larson¡¯s sister.¡±


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked over. The moment they saw her, their expressions changed


    instantly.


    The homeroom teacher, Ms. York got up immediately. ¡°You¡¯ren¡¯s sister? I haven¡¯t


    seen you before¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t in Ocean City.¡±


    ¡°Well, the two kids fought and got injured, so¡­¡±


    Before Ms. York could finish, Mrs. Yeager rushed over, grabbed Olivia, and pushed her forward.


    ¡°Look, is this how the Larson family teaches manners? Call your mother here if there¡¯s no other


    choice!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 339

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 339


    Olivia, who was already weak, staggered with such force that she hit her stomach on the corner of the


    desk.


    ¡°Hsss.¡±


    She gasped in pain and leaned painfully against the desk, clutching her stomach.


    Mrs. Yeager frowned. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t evene after such a serious incident. I can tell that the


    Larson family has no manners!¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    The fact that his mother died after he was born wasn¡¯s sore spot.


    He had Olivia protecting him earlier, so he was fine.


    However, his sister disappeared two years ago, and his father died. He lost everything all of a sudden.


    He even felt like a sinner in the Larson family for a while.


    ¡°Say one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Annoyed, Mrs. Yeager raised her hand to hitn.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have parents, I will teach you a lesson for them today. What¡­¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    p. There was a p on the face.


    However, it was notn¡¯s but Olivia¡¯s.


    Everyone was stunned, probably not expecting Olivia to get pped.


    Then a gush of blood poured from Olivia¡¯s throat. Unable to resist it, she turned her head and vomited


    on the floor.


    It frightened Mrs. Yeager, who took a step back and exined hurriedly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her. She came over herself.¡±


    Ms. York asked quickly. ¡°Ms. Larson, how are you? Shall we go to the hospital?¡±


    Olivia waved her hand, took out a tissue, and wiped the corners of her mouth. ¡°No, let¡¯s settle things


    here first.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ms. York was still a little worried. After all, she vomited blood.


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Really. Let¡¯s deal with the children first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Not daring to dy any longer, Ms. York wiped the blood on the floor before standing


    aside and biting her lip. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this quiet. Shall we, Mrs. Yeager?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager was the one who refused to let go, but now that Olivia had vomited blood, she would


    probably back down.


    However, Mrs. Yeager sat on the couch and pointed to her son¡¯s leg in a cast. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about


    it. Who knows if you faked that blood?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Yeager, well¡­¡±


    Olivia stopped Ms. York and nced at Zack¡¯s wound. Then he turned to look atn standing nearby


    with his eyes zed over.


    Zack had a scar on his face, and his leg was in a cast, which looked serious.


    matter.


    Olivia looked at Zack. ¡°Zack, let me ask you why did you fight? Did you really hurt your leg because of


    lan?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager took offense and red at Olivia.


    However, Olivia was not afraid of the look in her eyes. She gazed coldly at her. ¡°Mrs. Yeager, I want to


    know how this started. Ian will never hit someone for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his sister, and I¡¯ve brought him up. Shouldn¡¯t I know better than you what my brother is like?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult and a mother. Please set yourself as an example, or I fear your child will follow your


    bad example.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mrs. Yeager got up and looked at Olivia with a ferocious expression as if she were going to hit


    someone.


    Suddenly,n, standing next to Olivia, raised his hand to protect her behind him and looked coldly at


    Mrs. Yeager.


    ¡°Are you going to hit someone again? Do it again, and I¡¯ll break your son¡¯s other leg.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 340

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 340


    ¡°You! You!¡±


    Mrs. Yeager sat down on the ground and began to cry. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. You¡¯re bullies.¡±


    She looked like a victim, and even Zayn could not stand it.


    ¡°Mom, stop it.¡±


    Adolescents took their pride seriously, so Zayn could not stand it. He snapped, ¡°I calledn an orphan.


    He has no parents.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, his mother¡¯s gaze shocked him, so he quickly said, ¡°But I


    didn¡¯t do it.n started it!¡±


    ¡®An orphan? No parents?¡¯


    The words cut Olivia to the core. If it were not for Dorothy, the Larson family would not turn out this


    way.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! What you said was worse than that!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager got up from the ground, shielded her son, and snapped, ¡°Ms. Larson, my son is going to


    be in the entertainment industry. He has hurt his leg and ruined his face. You must pay for it!¡±


    n is getting a demerit. And you have topensate me with a million dors!¡±


    ¡°Give me a demerit if you dare. I¡¯ll beat you again next time!¡±


    Olivia stoppedn and snapped quietly, n, shut up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re weak. You won¡¯t say anything even if you¡¯re bullied. I won¡¯t be like you.¡±


    n!¡±


    Olivia was worried aboutn, but she could not leave him alone, so she looked coldly at Mrs. Yeager.


    ¡°Mrs. Yeager, don¡¯t worry. Your son won¡¯t be able to join the


    entertainment industry. You¡¯remitting ckmail by asking for one million dors. Wait until you


    hear from mywyer!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager wanted to catch up with Olivia, but she had followedn out of the


    office.


    It left Ms. York confused. What could she do?


    The Yeager family had some money in Ocean City too. She had no idea how to handle this.


    Olivia chasedn out of the school, butn did not stop, no matter how much she


    shouted.


    n! Stop running. I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    She had terminal lung cancer and was no match for an adolescent.


    She was soon out of breath, and the smell of iron filled her throat, making it harder for her to breathe


    and even nauseous.


    She did not even have time to watch out for the cars when crossing the street.


    Suddenly a car came to a screeching stop in front of Olivia, causing her legs to go limp, and she fell to


    the ground.


    The driver poked his head out and swore, ¡°Can¡¯t you watch before crossing the road? Are you trying to


    con someone?¡±


    Shocked, Olivia¡¯s lungs twitched, and she coughed violently. She was too dizzy to stand up.


    People around her had no idea what happened, so no one dared to help.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Medicine¡­¡±


    Olivia leaned weakly against the car front, trying to find the pills in her bag, but her hands trembled


    uncontrobly, and she could not find them.


    Just then, someone pushed through the crowd and walked up to her. They put her arm over their


    shoulder and apologized to the driver. ¡°Sorry, my sister¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    There was nothing the driver could say, so he shouted, ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    the medicine. He saw a bottle and pulled it out, asking, ¡°Is it this one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, one will do. Cough cough¡­¡±


    Looking at his back, Olivia smiled.


    He was still the brother who cared about her. He had never changed.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 341

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 341


    Whenn returned, Olivia had already taken her medicine and was sitting on the


    bench with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Water. Take your medicine.¡±


    Olivia took it and took a sip. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±n kept a distance from her and said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted.


    However, she still did not wantn to know about lung cancer.


    She was scared thatn would not believe her like John.


    ¡°Pneumonia.¡±


    ¡°Only pneumonia ?¡±n took off his school uniform coat and put it over Olivia. ¡°Be careful, or it¡¯ll


    be lung cancer.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Are you worried about me,n?¡±


    Olivia thoughtn was behaving more and more like John.


    Cold, temperamental, and not honest.


    Even the tone when he threatened Zayn was the same, which shocked Olivia.


    n, why did you fight him? You have parents. You¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    ¡°I was forced to change schools, and I was afraid to keep in touch with my old friends. Everyone knows


    what happened to the Larson family.¡±


    Though Dorothy was responsible for what happened two years ago, Olivia knew she was also to


    me.


    If she had found out earlier that John hadn, she would not have let Dorothy


    brainwash him.


    She reached out to pulln, but he dodged, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Do you have any idea what it was like for


    me? But what about you? Where were you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at his red eyes and felt so guilty that she could not say a word about her misery.


    ¡°You said Dolly was responsible for the Larson family¡¯s misfortune, but do you know it was Dolly who


    apanied me through those difficult times?


    ¡°She¡¯s like a light in the dark, you know?¡±


    ¡®A light in the dark¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing paused as she froze. She felt like there was a hole in her heart, and the cold wind


    poured in.


    What a familiar line and feeling.


    She said John was her light.


    Zy said she was her light.


    How could she not understand?


    Dorothy was so despicable!


    She created hell forn and helped him get to heaven, making him think of her as the only angel in his


    life.


    Olivia burst intoughter and eventually cried.


    The look inn¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Ian, I¡¯m so sorry. If I could be of any use, even for just a little, I wouldn¡¯t have done. this to you.¡±


    Dorothy was good at brainwashing the two most important men in her life.


    She hated it and was miserable.


    Suddenly,n said, ¡°Zayn called me names, said I was an orphan and had no parents, and called you a


    b*tch, so I beat him.¡±


    Olivia froze and looked up nkly at him with tears in her eyes. n¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°So leave me alone. You left me alone before, so leave me alone now.¡±


    Olivia immediately ran after him and grabbed him from behind, crying and saying,¡±n, don¡¯t do this to


    me, okay? Give me a chance, okay?¡±


    She missed two years of his growing up, and she did not want to miss the rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You might disappear again one day.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 342

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 342


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving you.¡±


    Olivia snuffled. ¡°I want to see you grow up, go to school, university, get married, and have children. I


    want to be there for you. Always¡­¡±


    If she survived, she wanted to apany him to the end.


    n, give me time. I¡¯ll tell you all about it someday, okay?¡±


    They held each other for a long time beforen pushed her hand away, turned to look at her, and


    helped her fix the coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me. We should be careful.¡±


    He said, but Olivia was already over the moon.


    She knewn was willing to give her a chance.


    ¦§


    No matter how much he epted, at least she had gotten into his heart. There was still time. One day,


    he would see the truth and find the right path.


    n, what do you want? Will you go shopping for groceries with me?¡±


    It had been two years. She finally got to shop at the supermarket with her brother


    again.


    The little punk had grown up and was as tall as her. He would even help her to carry


    things.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Once they got into the taxi, Olivia asked, ¡°Where do you usually live?¡±


    ¡°Larson¡¯s Resid¨¦nce.¡±


    With that said, he nced suspiciously at her. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Olivia answered with a chuckle. ¡°I remember everything about you,n.¡±


    Luckily,n did not ask any more questions.


    Once they returned to Larson¡¯s Residence, Olivia cooked whilen helped her. Although they did not


    talk much, the atmosphere was sweet.


    Olivia kept smiling until her facial muscles were tired.


    Thinking back, it seemed she had not smiled like that in a long time.


    After dinner,n asked her to rest while he washed the dishes.


    ¡°You have pneumonia. Have a good rest. Let me do it.¡±


    Olivia happily leaned against the door and refused to leave.


    She cherished every moment withn so much that she felt like she was transported back in time.


    After washing the dishes,n looked at the p marks on her face and took the medicine kit out of the


    living room. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡±


    Shocked, Olivia sat obediently on the couch. n, my future sister-inw is so lucky if you can take


    such good care of people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead. There are more than ten years to go.¡±


    More than ten years¡­¡±


    Olivia could not help feeling down.


    How long did she have to live?


    A few months? Six months? A year?


    She wanted to hurry up so she could seen go to university, get married, and have


    kids¡­


    The corners of her eyes watered at the thought.


    Though she tried to endure it,n noticed it.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let youe here anymore. Why are you crying?¡±


    Olivia quickly wiped away her tears and said with a chuckle. ¡°It hurts. My cheek hurts.


    ¡°Then have a good rest and stay here tonight if you don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    With that said,n went upstairs to his room.


    She smiled, clutching her aching cheek.


    She quickly texted Z that she was staying withn and was not going back home tonight.


    Z: [I envyn.]


    Then she reminded her to take her medicine and not to stay upte.


    Olivia smiled.


    Zy was nagging more and more.


    Her room was on the third floor. No one had lived in it for a long time, so it must be dusty.


    Therefore, Olivia got up to clean it.


    However, just as she reached the stairs, she was pulled into a pair of cold arms.


    ¡°Olivia, how long are you going to hide from me? Hmm?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 343

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 343


    The man smelled faintly of alcohol and tobo. He seemed to have drunk too much.


    Olivia¡¯s breathing paused as she struggled. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    However, instead of letting go, John held her tighter, pressed his cold lips to her ear, and said hoarsely,


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t go. Stay with me.¡±


    A sharp pain in her heart left Olivia breathless.


    After a while, John said again, ¡°If you forgot, let¡¯s get reacquainted. Hmm?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, the way you¡¯re acting right now is more like


    harassment than reacquaintance.


    ¡°We should keep a distance if we¡¯re getting reacquainted. Please let go, Mr. Freeman.


    John loosened his grip and leaned against the stairs. He narrowed his long eyes and looked at her.


    Olivia could not understand the look in his eyes, but she started to panic.


    The sight of John touching her made her shudder.


    They had been deadlocked for a few minutes before he suddenly lifted his hand and loosened his tie.


    ¡°Liv, make me some pasta, will you?¡±


    Olivia did not respond, still looking nkly at him.


    He reached out and patted her. ¡°Liv?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As if shocked by electricity, Olivia took a step back with panic in her eyes.


    She dug her fingers into her flesh and tried to calm herself, but her body trembled.


    When John raised his hand, she thought he was going to lose his temper again.


    Now, she understood why people who had been abused were so afraid of other people¡¯s hands.


    John noticed something unusual about her and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± She bit her lip, not daring to look at him. ¡°We have leftovers. Warm them up and eat them.¡±


    ¡°I want pasta that you make.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman.¡±


    She looked up at him, her eyes red as she held back her tears. She said through. clenched teeth, ¡°How


    didn spend thesest two years? Do you know?


    ¡°Since you took him away, you should take care of him. Why did people think he had no parents?


    ¡°Have you ever cared about his school life? He¡¯s so young. Do you know how fragile his heart is?¡±


    John froze. He did not care about these.


    He had no childhood and had never been taken care of while growing up. Therefore, he had no idea


    you neededpany while growing up.


    It seemed to tear open his trauma. He could not help looking down sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand these.¡±


    His voice was hoarse with a hint of loneliness.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you said we¡¯re starting over, but do you really want us to start over?¡±


    John looked nkly at her and reached out to touch Olivia¡¯s face, but she dodged


    him.


    ¡°I forgot you. We¡¯re strangers. Your behavior is inappropriate. Leave after your meal.¡±


    With that said, Olivia went past him and went upstairs.


    As soon as the door was closed, she leaned against it and cried.


    It was false to say that she was not sad, but she also hated him.


    She hated that he never thought he was wrong and never considered her feelings.


    He just took and demanded.


    She only wanted to win him back, but he hurt her repeatedly.


    She was tired. Compared with him, she just wanted to stay withn and find the right time to take


    revenge on Dorothy.


    John sat on the stairs, his deep eyes dark.


    Did he not understand her and love her?


    Or¡­


    It was just that she never loved him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 344

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 344


    Olivia dried her tears and went to the bed to change the sheets, only to find they were clean.


    She looked around again and saw that everything was spotless.


    Who cleaned it?


    Thest time she was here, it was dusty.


    When she went to the shelf, she noticed the diary was missing.


    Did John take it?


    However, on second thought, so what if he did?


    She had taken the photo, so he would not be able to guess who she was writing


    about. Even if he did, it was in the past and would not matter.


    Feeling a tingle in her heart, she murmured with a bitter smile, ¡°Does it not matter?¡±


    Turning off the light, she went to bed and curled up under the covers.


    The room was so familiar yet strange that it made her nervous and happy.


    It turned out this was what it felt like to lose and find again.


    It was unknown because the bed was familiar or she was tired. She quickly fell asleep.


    However, she suddenly felt someone hug her from behind in the middle of the night.


    The warm breath tickled her neck, making her wince and scratch her neck.


    ¡°It tickles.¡±


    The man behind her moved and took her in his arms. His chin rested on top of her head.,


    The breathing ceased, but the powerful beating of their heart woke her up after all.


    Olivia reacted and scrambled out of bed. ¡°John, what are you doing?¡±


    The man pulled her back, his thin lips pressed against her ear, crooning, ¡°Be good. I¡¯m just holding you


    to sleep.¡±


    Perhaps because of the darkness, Olivia felt at ease to be held by him that she did not object and fell


    asleep.


    The next morning.


    Olivia woke up to birds chirping and opened her eyes to see the morning light falling on her bed. It was


    warm and sunny.


    She rubbed her eyes, checked the time, and decided to maken breakfast.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she smelled something fragrant.


    She instantly froze after seeing what it was.


    The busy figure in the kitchen wearing an apron was none other than John.


    She could not help recalling the past and felt her heart throb as her eyes grew hazy.


    She could not remember thest time she had seen such a thing.


    It felt like a long time. It was so long that it felt like a lifetime.


    John ced the eggs and bacon on the tes before turning around to look at Olivia and smiling.


    ¡°Wash up for breakfast. I¡¯ve bought you a set of clothes so you can change into them.¡±


    Olivia looked nkly at him and froze.


    It looked like a dream. It must be a dream.


    There was no way they could go back to that.


    The image of her falling from the rooftop made her shudder.


    Seeing her still in a daze, John pulled off his apron and felt the temperature of her forehead with the


    back of his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you in a daze?


    Let¡¯s eat.n has school.¡±


    Suddenly, she reached out and pinched John¡¯s face, murmuring, ¡°Johnny, it¡¯s a dream, right?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The look in John¡¯s eyes changed slightly as he took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    She faked losing her memory!


    However, John did not want to expose her.


    Whenn opened the door, he saw the two holding hands and asked in shock, ¡°What


    are you doing so early in the morning?¡±


    Olivia threw John¡¯s hand away, turned around, and huggedn.


    n.¡±


    Still in a daze,n stared at John. ¡°John, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    John red at him. ¡°Hurry and eat. Or you¡¯ll have to take a taxi yourself.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t you give me a ride? It¡¯s hard to get a taxi here.¡±


    With that said,n pushed Olivia away and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, wake up.¡±


    It was only then that Olivia finally came to herself.


    It turned out none of this was a dream.


    However, she seemed to call out, ¡°Johnny¡±¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 345

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 345


    During breakfast, Olivia sneaked a few nces at John but did not see anything unusual.


    ¡®Did he not hear me?¡¯


    She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Everything was fine as long as he did not find out.


    After breakfast, John handed her a bag. ¡°Change into the new clothes.¡±


    Olivia wanted to say no but thought she had to taken to schoolter, so she took it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She returned to the room only to find that John had bought a long ck dress. There was also a


    ne inside.


    She smiled wryly at the sight of them.


    She could not figure out why John was doing this.


    Did he think they could return to the way they used to be by giving her things as constion after


    hurting her?


    After changing into the clothes, Olivia put her previous clothes in the bag and took


    them with her.


    After she got out, she saw John putting one hand in his pocket and looking at her with a half-smile.


    ¡°Hmm, looks good.¡±


    Just as she was about to say something,n poked his head out and shouted a little impatiently.


    ¡°Are we leaving or not? I¡¯mte for ss.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia came to herself, put on her coat, and followedn to the backseat.


    ¡°Sit in the front with me.¡±


    ¡°John¡­¡±


    She wanted to refuse him but met his deep eyes as soon as she turned around. She got a little scared,


    so she could only sit obediently in the front passenger seat.


    The car was quiet all the way.


    n, I forgot to take you to the hospital yesterday. Are your injuries okay?¡±


    Olivia turned around to look atn and said with a frown, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a look?¡±


    ¡°No, the blood is all Zayn¡¯s.¡±


    Knowingn was stubborn, she could not force him and could only say, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you


    can tell your teacher or call me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t taken care of yesterday¡¯s incident. I have to talk to the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, isn all you care about?¡±


    Olivia was upset and snapped, ¡°You can ignoren, but I¡¯m his sister. I can¡¯t ignore him. I¡¯ve been


    absent for two years and don¡¯t want to be absent again.¡±


    The look in John¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and he let go of her hand. ¡°Do you hate me?


    ¡°Yes, I hate you. Can¡¯t I hate you for ignoringn?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before John could speak, Olivia opened the car door and nced coldly at him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t


    think we need to start over. Ian is my responsibility from now on. You don¡¯t have to worry about him


    anymore.¡±


    With that said, she mmed the car door and walked toward the school.


    John looked at her back through the gray ss, and his heart hurt like it was stabbed.


    The Milky Way seemed to be between him and Olivia, and he could never cross it.


    Olivia went straight to yesterday¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. What did Zayn say?¡±


    Ms. York immediately stood up at the sight of her and shook her head helplessly.¡± Ms. Larson, the


    Yeager family has some power in Ocean City.


    n started it anyway. The Yeager family isn¡¯t going to let it slide.¡±


    With that said, Ms. York cautiously asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, why don¡¯t you apologize to Mrs. Yeager and


    stop it from blowing up?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, I known was wrong to start the fight, but I can¡¯t apologize after what Zayn said or what


    Mrs. Yeager did.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Ms. York hung her head low. ¡°But I¡¯m afraidn will get a demerit if this gets to the school


    board.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a good teacher. Thank you.


    ¡°How about this? Give me Zayn¡¯s hospital address. I¡¯ll make it easier for you to talk to


    them.¡±


    An apology was out of the question, but there was no way she would letn get a demerit.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 346

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 346


    The hospital.


    Olivia found Zayn¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, Zayn.¡±


    Zayn was in bed ying with his phone. When he saw her, he looked flustered. ¡± What¡­ What are you


    doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you.¡±


    She put the fruit basket aside, walked over to his leg, and poked at the cast.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager was not around, and Zayn moved his leg as he was a little afraid of


    Olivia. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Didn do this to you?¡±


    Zayn froze and nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Olivia did not thinkn could cripple Zayn and leave unscathed.


    After all, Zayn was at least twicen¡¯s size.


    ¡°Why didn beat you? Did you only say he has no parents?¡±


    Olivia looked up, saw Zayn dodge her gaze, and gulped. ¡°That¡­ That was all I said.¡±


    ¡°Zayn, you know kids shouldn¡¯t lie, right?¡±


    With that said, she chuckled. ¡°No girl will like you when you grow up.¡±


    Boys at this age had thought highly of themselves and were particrly concerned about their image.


    With that said, Zayn lost hisposure. ¡°I also said something¡­ But I didn¡¯t hitn.


    He hit me. I¡¯m the victim.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t have any other agenda. I just wanted to find out the truth.¡±


    Zayn panicked. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly called toward Olivia¡¯s back. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Then, before Olivia knew it, someone pulled her hair from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you gonna sue me? Why didn¡¯t you do it?


    ¡°How dare you bully my son? Do you have a death wish, little b*tch?¡±


    Olivia felt pain and hit Mrs. Yeager¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah! Let go!¡±


    Mrs. Yeager snorted coldly and pushed her against the wall. She spoke with a fierce expression, ¡°Do


    you think the Yeager family are pushovers?¡±


    ¡°Hsss.¡± Olivia covered her head and looked at Mrs. Yeager while enduring the pain. She said through


    gritted teeth. ¡°Your son calledn names first, and now he¡¯s pretending to have a bone fracture. Who¡¯s


    at fault here?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager¡¯s eyes twinkled and red at Zayn.


    Startled, Zayn quickly exined, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I was right!


    ¡°Olivia, the Larson family is gone, and Mr. Freeman doesn¡¯t care about you. I advise you to be smart!¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Yeager grinned grimly. ¡°If you want me to spare that jinxn, sure.


    She pointed to the floor. ¡°Get down on your knees and lick my shoes. I¡¯ll think about


    it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened before gazing coldly at her. ¡°The Larson family is bankrupt, but who is the


    Yeager family to pick on us?¡±


    ¡°My husband¡¯s friend is on Ocean City No.1 Middle School¡¯s school board, so givingn a demerit is a


    piece of cake.¡±


    Mrs. Yeager pinched her fingers and said with a sneer, ¡°Forget about the future. He probably won¡¯t


    even get to go to high school.¡±


    Seeing this, Olivia raised her hand and pped Mrs. Yeager.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Yeager held her burning cheek and rushed to hit Olivia.


    However, someone grabbed her hand in the air and pushed it.


    ¡°How dare the Yeager family behave atrociously on my territory? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Before she could yell, Mrs. Yeager immediately chickened out and looked at Ken with a dry smile. ¡°Mr.


    Lucas, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. This b*tch¡­


    ¡°Shut up! Who are you calling a b*tch?¡±


    With a cold expression, Ken waved to the security guard to drag Mrs. Yeager outside and took Olivia to


    his office.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 347

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 347


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re too soft.¡±


    Ken said as he applied medicine for her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nice to someone like that.¡±


    When he was done, he frowned slightly. ¡°If you think the Larson family has lost its influence, mention


    my name, and see who dares to make a move.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Ken, thank you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She walked over to the mirror and covered the injury on her face with her hair. ¡°I want to know if Zayn¡¯s


    hurt. If he is,n¡¯s at fault.


    ¡°But if the injuries are fake, I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Aftern transferred to another school, no one would know him.


    Besides, the Larson family and the Yeager family did not know each other. There was no preexisting


    bad blood.


    Why would Zayn suddenly men for this?


    Olivia frowned. She thought it must have something to do with Mrs. Yeager. She was targetingn.


    ¡°Liv, I can help you tell if he¡¯s injured.¡±


    With that said, he walked up to her and sighed. ¡°Olivia, you can reach out to other people sometimes.


    lan¡¯s my brother too. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Zac had said that before, and it melted Olivia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she reached the door, Olivia turned her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Ken, be honest. Are you


    trying to pursue Zy?¡±


    Ken was drinking water. He choked and coughed when he heard this.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? I¡¯m not.¡±


    When his ears turned red, Olivia knew she was right.


    ¡°Ken, as long as you don¡¯t do her wrong, I¡¯m all for it. Zy needs someone to take care of her too.¡±


    She did not want Zy to die alone after she died.


    Ken sensed something was wrong with her. ¡°Where are you going? Let me take you


    there.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll leave you to your business. Just look into Zayn for me.¡±


    With that said, Olivia opened the door and left.


    When she walked out of the hospital and hailed a taxi at the entrance, she ran into


    Mrs. Yeager again.


    ¡°Olivia, wait and see. It isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Olivia looked coldly at her. ¡°Touchn, and I¡¯ll cripple your son¡¯s leg.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°Do you know the Winter family¡¯s heir, Jorge Winter?


    ¡±


    Mrs. Yeager nodded, confused.


    Olivia raised her hands and made a rough gesture. ¡°I crippled his hand.¡±


    Her voice was not loud, and her tone was calm, but it creeped people out.


    Mrs. Yeager did note to herself until Olivia got in the car.


    Who would have thought such a thin woman could do such a thing?


    When she reached Golden Hills Apartment, Olivia stopped by the store downstairs to buy a box of


    cherries to cheer Z up.


    However, someone grabbed her as soon as she got downstairs.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    She looked back and stared at the person for a moment. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The personughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m your Aunt E. Have you forgotten me?¡±


    Olivia remembered once she said so.


    She was Dorothy¡¯s mother.


    Olivia took a wary step back. ¡°Mrs. Ellis, long time no see.¡±


    Mrs. Ellis¡¯ expression changed slightly at this appetion. ¡°Liv, why are you making yourself a stranger?


    We¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be close with you. Technically speaking, the Larson family is your


    savior, but you don¡¯t seem to think of us that way.¡±


    ¡°Liv, what are you saying? You and Dolly¡­¡± |


    With that said, Mrs. Ellis stopped, fell on her knees, and began crying. ¡°Liv, please let Dolly go. She¡¯s


    dying.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 348

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 348


    ¡°Liv, even if Dolly¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s your friend too. You used to be like sisters. Do have to be like that to


    her now?


    ¡°Liv, you can¡¯t be so cruel!


    you


    ¡°Dolly won¡¯t eat or drink. She has lost more than 10 kilograms. She said she won¡¯t eat if you won¡¯t


    forgive her.


    ¡°Her dad and I have been watching her around the clock to keep her from killing herself. Liv¡­¡±


    The sobbing drew a crowd around them.


    ¡°Mrs. Ellis, please get up! When Dorothy killed my parents, stole my husband, and murdered my


    children, she should have known that she and I were no longer sisters.¡± ¡°Liv, Dolly knows she¡¯s wrong.


    She was confused. She¡¯s still young¡­¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Ellis tried to hug Olivia¡¯s leg, but she dodged her.


    ¡°If Dorothy is dying, you should go to John. Doesn¡¯t she love my husband the most?¡±


    More people gathered around them, and they had no idea what was going on. All they heard was ¡°Love


    my husband¡±, and someone spoke up.


    ¡°Is the homewrecker¡¯s mother asking for the wife¡¯s forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°It seems more than that¡­¡±


    Embarrassed, Mrs. Ellis sobbed harder. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Liv, how could you say that about


    Dolly?


    ¡°Dolly never broke up your family. She¡¯s been taking care of Mr. Freeman, How can that be her fault?


    ¡°Dolly was with Mr. Freeman when he got into a car ident two years ago. She even donated a


    kidney, remember?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, Mrs. Ellis looked up, stared at her, and shouted, ¡°You were having an affair at the time!¡±


    ¡°Gosh. An affair!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Why does the homewrecker seem like the good guy now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she even saved someone¡¯s life. It¡¯s hard to judge now.¡±


    Pale and shaking with rage, Olivia bit her lip and said, ¡°You¡¯re making false usations. You¡¯re just


    here to pick a fight! Mrs. Ellis, you and your family are ingrates. You killed my mother. I can¡¯t forget


    that!¡±


    With that said, the thick, smell of blood rushed up her throat.


    She tried to swallow, but her lungs spasmed, so she lurched forward and burst out a mouthful of blood.


    Mrs. Ellis was looking up and caught the full st of it.


    ¡°Ah! Blood!¡±


    The people around them were also startled, and no one dared to help. They stepped back, eager to get


    out of the st zone immediately.


    A figure cut through the crowd and lunged forward to catch the shaky Olivia.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Olivia wiped the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand and gave him a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say you¡¯re fine. You even vomited blood. Do you want to die?¡±


    Mrs. Ellis, who was on her knees, suddenly bellowed, ¡°Liv, is this who you had an affair with?¡±


    Olivia felt dizzy, her lungs were tingling with pain, and she was too tired to curse back.


    Zac nced coldly at Mrs. Ellis. ¡°John should have seen you!¡±


    Then he picked Olivia up in his arms and ran upstairs by going through the crowd.


    Z was at home watching TV when she suddenly heard a rapid knock on the door.


    ¡°Z, hurry and open the door!¡±


    Knowing something was wrong, Z immediately opened the door, and Zac rushed in with Olivia in his


    arms.


    ¡°Call Dr. Zucker. Quick.¡±


    Zac put Olivia on the bed and turned to get a towel, but she grabbed him.


    ¡°Zac, I¡¯m fine. I was just a little too excited.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, can you take your health seriously? Do you think you¡¯re made of steel?¡±


    Zac picked up the paper and wiped the corners of her mouth. He sat on the edge of


    the bed. His eyes were full of worry, but heined, ¡°You¡¯re a patient. Don¡¯t be so stubborn, okay?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 349

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 349


    Before Olivia could speak, Z walked in angrily.


    ¡°Sis Liv, what the h*ll is going on? Did thatn kid do this? Or was it that b*stard


    John?¡±


    ¡°They have nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Who was it then? Tell me, and I¡¯ll beat them up.¡±


    Olivia chuckled as Z rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Zy, how are you ever getting married if you behave this


    way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married. I¡¯m staying with you for the rest of my life!¡±


    With that said, Z snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ellis family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zac asked as his eyes darkened.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, Dorothy¡¯s mother. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d find her way here either.¡±


    ¡°What? Dorothy¡¯s mother?¡±


    Z frowned. ¡°Why did shee here? Is she up to something again?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, suppressing her anger. ¡°She came to beg me to spare Dorothy, saying Dorothy has


    been on a hunger strike and had lost 10 kilograms to get my forgiveness.¡±


    Z sneered. ¡°Forgiveness? I want her dead!¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Zac looked at Olivia with mixed feelings. ¡°She has ill intentions. It¡¯s probably not that easy. Be


    careful. I¡¯ll ask Wilbur to keep watch.¡±


    With that said, he took out his phone.


    Olivia stopped him. ¡°No, they can¡¯t do anything because the neighborhood is monitored.¡±


    If Mrs. Ellis were here to make trouble, Dorothy would show up soon.


    She wanted Dorothy to show up.


    It was the only way to protectn and the rest.


    Otherwise, if Dorothy had hidden in the shadows, she might brainwashn again, which would have


    been even more troublesome.


    Zac did not insist. He got up and went to make soup for Olivia.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you can¡¯t just let this go. The Ellis family is horrible.¡±


    Olivia said coldly, ¡°Of course not, but it¡¯s not the time yet. It¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    Z raised her fist and said through gritted teeth. ¡°They¡¯d better not let me see them, or I¡¯ll never spare


    them. I¡¯ve never seen such disgusting ingrates!¡±


    ¡°Alright, calm down. See if Zac needs any help. I want a break.¡±


    Always obedient, Z reluctantly walked out when Olivia wanted to rest.


    Ken¡¯s phone soon rang.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Zayn didn¡¯t have any bone fractures at all. I¡¯ve got the proof. What do you need me to


    do?¡±


    Olivia was not surprised. ¡°Send me the evidence, and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    After hanging up, she looked out the window at the gray sky and clenched her fists.


    She did not protectn two years ago, and she still felt bad about it.


    This time, she was not going to let anyone bullyn.


    The next day, Olivia and Z were basking in the sun when Z swore suddenly.


    ¡°This is too much! The reporters are making things up!


    ¡°How dare they lie and make it viral? Are these people shameless?¡±


    Z sat up immediately and held the phone up to Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, what is this? Did something happen


    ton?¡±


    Olivia focused and froze instantly.


    The Yeager family had gone too far!


    Was this what Mrs. Yeager was talking about?


    How dare she say she persuadedn to cripple Zayn? How dare she say that?


    To Olivia¡¯s surprise, the next paragraph was about her.


    Olivia Larson, once the top socialite in Ocean City even made her friend¡¯s mother kneel for mercy and


    beat her until she bled!


    She knew without a doubt that it must be Dorothy¡¯s work.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After all, she was good at calling ck as white.


    To her surprise, the Yeager family and the Ellis family had paid to make the news go viral at the same


    time. Could they¡­


    As she was thinking about it, her phone rang. It was a call from Dorothy.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 350

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 350


    Olivia only answered once she got to the bedroom.


    ¡°Olivia, have you seen the trending searches? How do you feel?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s only the first step, and there will be many more.


    ¡°As forn. Ha. Olivia, since you care about him so much, I¡¯ll destroy him!¡±


    With that said, Dorothy said with a hideous grin, ¡°Besides, I will make you watch him get destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Dorothy, I won¡¯t let you get away with this. Andn trusts you. Do you deserve


    his trust if you do that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only a tool to me. A tool to use against you. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Dorothyughed arrogantly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that idiot Rainie? I¡¯m not that stupid to get myself


    involved without even achieving my goal!¡±


    ¡®What?¡®


    Olivia¡¯s eyes moved as she dug her nails into the flesh. ¡°Did you instruct Rainie to do


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How despicable! Dorothy, you¡¯re mean! You¡¯ve destroyed the Jameson family!¡±


    ¡°I destroyed them? You destroyed them, Olivia. I didn¡¯t put Rainie in jail. What does it


    have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you live any longer.¡±


    Olivia forced herself to calm down. ¡°Alright, bring it on. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Dorothy stoppedughing and said while tutting, ¡°Tsk tsk, what are you gonna fight me with? Johnny¡¯s


    on my side. And I told you, I have a backup. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    In Dorothy¡¯s absence, John had changed so much as if he was back to his old self.


    Now that Dorothy was back, was he going to be the terrifying John again?


    She knew they could not return to that, but her heart still ached for no reason.


    What should she do if John went against her?


    Kill him too?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared to speak?¡± Dorothy sneered. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t beat me. So why bother?¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists, her eyes red as she said coldly, ¡°Do you have something to do with the thing


    with the Yeager family too?¡±


    Dorothy did not answer. She only chuckled and hung up.


    Olivia stared at her phone, contemting.


    The Yeager family made the news viral, so it was impossible to settle the matter privately.


    After thinking for a moment, she dialed Zac¡¯s number.


    ¡°Get me awyer¡¯s letter. I¡¯m suing the Yeager family.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also, help me post the evidence of Zayn faking his injury online.¡±


    Zac did not hesitate either. ¡°Sure, what are you suing the Yeager family for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the professional. You decide.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia checked the time. It was time to pickn up from school.


    As she was about to leave, she wrapped herself in a headscarf after thinking about it.


    Z wanted to tag along, but she said no.


    Once the search went viral, there could be reporters at the school entrance. She did not want Z to


    be thrown into prison.


    However, she did not expect to be surrounded by reporters once she got out of the elevator.


    ¡°Ms: Larson, would you exin why you bully kids and old people?¡±


    ¡°Are you getting back at Ms. Ellis?¡±


    ¡°I heard Zayn is hospitalized, but you went there to make a scene and even asked the hospital to kick


    out the patient. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, did you cheat on Mr. Quinton? Please respond!¡±


    ||


    ??


    Reporters surrounded her. Countless camera shes shone on her body, making it


    hard for her to move.


    Olivia had trouble breathing. She had a prickling headache and a lump in her throat when she tried to


    argue back.


    These people did not care even if she told the truth.


    Suddenly, someone ran through the crowd, took off their coat, put it over her head, and went outside


    with their arm around her.


    3


    .

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 351

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 351


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what do you think about Ms. Larson cheating on your friend?¡±


    ¡°What about your rtionship with Ms. Ellis, Mr. Freeman?¡±


    The reporters surrounded John and Olivia again and asked them ridiculous questions.


    John hugged Olivia, who was shivering in his arms, and nced around coldly. ¡°Who gave you the


    courage to ask me those questions?¡±


    The reporters all shut up when they saw this.


    They were just doing this for money. No one wanted to offend John.


    He walked Olivia to the passenger seat, got in the car, and drove the car away.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I saw the trending tweet. I was afraid that you might get reporters bothering you downstairs, so I came


    to take a look.¡±


    Olivia grunted a reply. She still hid her head in the suit jacket.


    Taking advantage of the red light, John pulled off his suit jacket and narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°You


    don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t.¡±


    When the reporters asked those questions just now, she was looking forward to hearing his replies.


    ¡®How will he answer?¡¯


    However, he did not say anything.


    Olivia did not know what was wrong with her either,


    Even though they hade to this point, she still felt sorry for this man.


    How sad.


    Suddenly, John asked, ¡°Do you know where Dorothy is?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing stopped. She felt as if her heart was just pierced with thousands of


    fine needles. The pain was unbearable.


    It turned out he hade here not because he was worried about her at all, but because he wanted to


    learn Dorothy¡¯s whereabouts.


    How ridiculous.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, that¡¯s such a strange question. How would I know where your lover is?¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t you hide her?¡±


    After she said that, she seemed to realize she had said something she should not have, so she turned


    her head and looked out of the window while pretending to be calm.


    However, John did not seem to hear her. He asked in a gentle tone, ¡°What does Dorothy¡¯s mother want


    from you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the tweet say? Why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    If the car was not moving, she would have genuinely wanted to jump out of it immediately.


    Olivia did not understand. What was the point of such a question?


    When had he ever asked about the truth of a matter?


    He did not care.


    Olivia gave him a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re here to question me, right? Or do you want to protest unfairness for


    the Ellis family?¡±


    ¡°Olivia.¡± John finally lost his patience. He said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak to me properly? Do you have to


    be so rude about this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen.¡±


    When she spotted Ocean City No. 1 Junior High School, Olivia opened the door, wanting to get out of


    the car, but John grabbed her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to hit me again?¡±


    John was taken aback. He frowned and said, ¡°There are reporters outside.¡±


    ¡®Reporters?¡¯


    Olivia looked around through the window. There were indeed some strange people at the school gate.


    As soon as the Maybach approached, the group rushed toward the car and surrounded it.


    They were indeed reporters.


    Olivia let go and nced at John. ¡°Then what should we do now? We can¡¯t let them affectn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since they¡¯re here, it means the guard didn¡¯t let them in, son is still safe.¡±


    Even after John said that, Olivia was still worried.


    Children had mobile phones nowadays, so they might have seen everything already.


    John honked the horn and called the security guard over.


    After a while, he spotted the security guard standing at the door blocking the restless reporters. Then,


    the iron gate on the other side opened slowly.


    ¡°Calln and ask him toe down.¡±


    She calledn right away, but he hung up on her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 352

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 352


    ¡°He hung up. I¡¯ll get down and take a look.¡±


    ¡®How should I exin this to him?


    ¡®Even if I tell him Dorothy did all of this, he probably won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    John grabbed Olivia and dialedn¡¯s number. n, I¡¯m giving you three seconds toe downstairs.¡±


    Olivia felt a chill in her heart. It seemed that she was right.


    She looked back atn cautiously. ¡°Ian, It¡¯s not what you think. Will you listen to my exnation?¡±n


    nced at her casually. ¡°ss isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are we early? Ms. York¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. York knows. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°How was school today?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s clearly refusing tomunicate with me¡­¡±


    Olivia was distraught. She had just improved her rtionship withn, but now it had been ruined by


    Dorothy again.


    After talking ton that day, she discovered thatn was actually very sensitive and delicate.


    For this reason, she specifically consulted Ken on how tomunicate with sensitive children.


    Ken told her not to push too hard. Thus, even though she was burning with anxiety, she still held back.


    John witnessed all of this, and he felt very unhappy.


    She cared so much forn!


    She was so good to him that it made him a little jealous.


    He unconsciously stepped down hard on the elerator.


    When they were at Larson¡¯s Residence,n got out of the car first. Then, John grabbed Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Olivia frowned and shook off his hand. ¡°How should I treat you, then?¡±


    John pointed at the house. ¡°I bought this house, so what do you think?¡±


    Was he threatening her?


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the money for the house to you slowly. Mr. Freeman, we really shouldn¡¯t see each other


    again. Let¡¯s find a time to settle the divorce.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? The divorce?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were dark. He grabbed her slender wrist and spat, ¡°Olivia, like I said before, don¡¯t even


    think


    about divorcing me!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Dorothy? Why drag me along?¡±


    John was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang.


    Olivia did not know what the other party said, but she could see his eyes turning terrifyingly cold. ¡°Who


    is it?¡±


    After saying a few more words, he hung up the phone.


    He pulled Olivia into his arms, leaned over, and kissed her hard on the lips.


    Before she could react, he had already let her go.


    ¡°Olivia, remember, you can only be mine.¡±


    She red at him. She then wiped her mouth and opened the door to get out of the car.


    However, she heard his threatening voice behind her again. ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t want Zac to be the


    second Aaron, I advise you to stay away from him.¡±


    ¡®Aaron?¡¯


    She looked back at him in horror. ¡°What did you do to Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Are you that concerned about your first love?¡±


    Olivia panicked. She had seen how John dealt with Cole, and she could not help worrying about Aaron.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±


    Upon seeing her worried look, John was furious and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, but it depends on


    your whether he will be soon.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two looked at each other for more than ten seconds. Eventually, Olivia mmed the car door and


    cursed. ¡°John, you are a lunatic!¡±


    John stared at her back with a cold face.


    He was sick, and it was a disease that prevented him from being away from her.


    Obviously, he hated her in his heart, but he still did not want her to leave.


    Immediately, he dialed the phone with a hint of a chill in his voice. ¡°Have you found the person who


    bribed the reporter? By the way, warn the media. Let them know who the boss of Ocean City is!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 353

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 353


    Larson¡¯s Residence.


    Olivia walked into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to see what was there. She could not stop


    herself from thinking about John.


    There was a stabbing pain in her heart. He did not want to give her freedom, so what else could she


    do?


    In the past, she only wanted to stay by his side from sunrise to sunset, but now, she just wanted to


    escape.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid that he would get angry and afraid that he would hurt her, but she was even more afraid


    that he would oppose her and defend her enemy.


    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    Only then did shee back to her senses. She forced a smile and answered. ¡°It feels like standing


    under the spotlight and being judged by everyone.¡±


    ¡°The media likes to talk nonsense, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia was startled. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly, and her thin lips trembled.¡±


    lan, y-you trust me?¡±


    After that, he looked Olivia up and down. ¡°Who would you be able to beat with your thin body that


    vomits blood at random intervals?¡±


    He seemed to be mocking her, but Olivia heard the concern within his words.


    She smiled and rushed over to hug him. ¡°Ian, thank you for believing in me. Thank you¡­¡±


    He nudged her with a little disgust, ¡°Hey, why are you crying andughing at the same time? You


    weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    After holding him for a few minutes, she let go of him and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?


    What about aglio olio?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too oily. Let¡¯s eat something lighter on the stomac.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to love it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. How about we eat lentil soup and meatloaf?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia pushed him out with a smile. ¡°Then go and do your homework. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done.¡±


    As he closed the door, he looked at the busy figure in the kitchen and furrowed his brows together.


    In the past, although she was thin, she had been very healthy, but now, he could tell that she was in


    poor health at just a nce.


    ¡®What happened to her over these past two years?¡±


    Olivia had no idea what was going on inn¡¯s mind, and she cooked happily.


    Her younger brother had finally stopped treating her like an enemy.


    Maybe, before long, she andn would be able to go back to how they were in the past.


    Next year,n was going to sit for his senior high entrance examination, so she should stay by his side.


    Olivia would not allow Dorothy to ruin this period of their lives.


    The next day, Olivia drove to Larson¡¯s Residence early in the morning and prepared breakfast forn


    before waking him up.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    n,e eat. I¡¯ll take you to schoolter.¡±


    Olivia thought it was the trending tweet that put him in a bad mood, so she chased him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the matter of the Yeager family. Don¡¯t worry. Everyone knows that you were


    wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Ms. Yorkter to make sure no one bullies you anymore. You should prepare well


    for the exam.¡±


    Hearing this,n stopped and looked back at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±


    Olivia panicked inexplicably. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Dolly called mest night.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 354

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 354


    ¡°She said she wasing back.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart twitched suddenly. ¡°Ian¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened to Aunt E?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia felt as if she had been plunged into an ice cer. She looked at him with a


    pale face. n, you don¡¯t believe me anymore?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say yesterday that what the media said was all false?


    ¡®Yet he believes everything after Dorothy called him?


    ¡®Why is he the same as John? They believe Dorothy¡¯s every word without hesitation.


    ¡®Am I so untrustworthy?¡¯


    Olivia was silent for a long time. After she licked her dry lips, she said, ¡°That day, she came to me and


    knelt on the ground asking me to forgive Dorothy¡­


    n, she also called the reporter. Otherwise, how would there be photos?¡±


    She forced a smile. ¡°Yes, I vomited the blood and sprayed it on her face, but I didn¡¯t touch her at all.¡±


    The emotions inn¡¯s eyes changed slightly. ¡°Why were you vomiting blood?¡±


    ¡°I was mad.¡± Olivia nced at him and walked to the table. ¡°She was twisting the truth and ming


    those lies on me. I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Was it about you cheating?¡±


    n.¡±


    Olivia tried to suppress her anger. ¡°You should remember that Dorothy used to be my best friend.


    ¡°Because of me, Dad gave the Ellis family some money to start a business.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason the Ellis family is where they are today. After all, our family is the Ellis family¡¯s


    benefactors, but they¡¯re ungrateful.¡±


    She paused, took a breath, and tookn¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold any hatred in your heart, so I


    don¡¯t say much and try my best to avoid talking about it.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re older, you know how to distinguish right from wrong. I hope that you¡¯ll think ording


    to your heart.¡±


    This attitude spoke for itself, and Olivia¡¯s heart wentpletely cold.


    All this time, she thought she could shown the truth.


    However, in the end, she was wrong.


    He had long forgotten the truth and had firmly chosen to believe the ¡®facts¡¯ that Dorothy fed him.


    She smiled disappointedly. ¡°Go eat. It¡¯s time to go to school.¡±


    On the way to school, neither of them spoke, and the air between them was extremely heavy.


    When they arrived at Ocean City No. 1 Junior High School, Olivia turned and nced at him. ¡°Should I


    come to pick you up in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Olivia inhaled sharply as she looked at his back.


    She drove to a nearby parking lot and called Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t touchn, or I will kill you!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯sughter came from the other end of the line. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? I thinkn and


    Johnny will avenge me after I die.¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and suppressed her emotions. ¡°But at least you¡¯ll be dead then.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Just as Dorothy was about to explode, she cackled again. ¡°Forget it. Why should I argue with you?


    Anyway, I¡¯ll be back soon. You can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to force my hand, Dorothy. Human potential is unlimited, and when the timees, I


    don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    Dorothy did not take her seriously. ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t even dare to kill a fish. I¡¯ll be d when you finally


    learn how to kill.¡±


    Olivia was not in the mood to talk nonsense with her, so she hung up the phone.


    Perhaps she would not have dared to do anything before, but if someone hurt someone she cared


    about, she would never hold herself back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, a figure ran over and stopped her car, causing her to m on the brakes and hit her head on


    the steering wheel.


    After parking the car, she nned to get out of it to see what was going on. That was when she found a


    familiar face pressed against the ss.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 355

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 355


    ¡°Ms. Larson, please spare us, okay?¡±


    Olivia rolled down the car window and said with a frown, ¡°Mrs. Yeager, please stay out of the way.¡±


    Yesterday, after the release of the fraudulent fracture report,izens all turned around and began to


    scold the Yeager family for being shameless.


    Some people even wanted to dox Zayn. Presumably, they were only afraid because they also received


    thewyer¡¯s letter.


    However, Olivia would not be that nice to someone who wanted to hurtn.


    ¡°Ms. Larson!¡± Mrs. Yeager grabbed the car window as she cried and begged. ¡°Then, can we talk?


    Please!¡±


    Judging from this behavior, Olivia knew the Yeager family would definitely continue to pester her. If she


    did not agree, Mrs. Yeager might go ton.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As she thought of this, Olivia gave her a cold look. ¡°Okay. Go to the nearby coffee shop, and wait for


    me.¡±


    It seemed she was afraid that Olivia would run away, so she refused to leave.


    Olivia became a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m a woman of my word. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Yeager heard that Olivia was going to call the police, she let go of her hand


    immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the coffee shop. You muste.¡±


    Olivia nodded, parked the car, and went to the coffee shop.


    After she spotted her, she sat down and said coldly. ¡°Say what you want to say quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, can you help me?¡± Mrs. Yeager held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t sue me¡­¡±


    Olivia withdrew her hand calmly. She raised her eyes and looked at Mrs. Yeager coldly. ¡°Why should I


    help you? Should I help you because you ndered my brother? Or because your whole family


    insulted him?¡±


    Mrs. Yeager had an unpleasant look on her face. She lowered her head and cried. ¡°I know I was wrong.


    My family is doomed, and only you can save us! Please!¡±


    As she looked at the woman in front of her, who had been so arrogant and domineering two days ago


    and was now weeping uncontrobly, Olivia did not have any pity in her heart.


    ¡°Mrs. Yeager, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I never harmed you.


    ¡°We released the evidence to rify that my brother did not hurt anyone. As for thewyer¡¯s letter, it¡¯s


    because you made a false usation first, and I have no reason to withdraw thewsuit.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mrs. Yeager sniffed. ¡°Ms. Larson, not only that¡­¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman asked all of Ocean City¡¯spanies to stop cooperating with our family, and our family


    received more than a dozen letters fromwyers suing us¡­¡±


    As she spoke about this, Mrs. Yeager could not bring herself to continue anymore. ¡°Ms. Larson, I know


    I crossed the line. I can kneel if you want me to¡­¡±


    After saying that, she was about to kneel.


    However, Olivia immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with that.¡±


    After all, she hated people kneeling for her now.


    Mrs. Yeager sat back down again after Olivia said that.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to seek me out for this kind of thing. I never ask how the Freeman Group handles


    official business. It¡¯d be better to speak to John than to me.¡±


    After that, Olivia got up and said solemnly, ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you not to harassn. Otherwise, I will


    definitely sue you until you go bankrupt!¡±


    Mrs. Yeager was anxious and quickly grabbed her. ¡°Dorothy instructed me to do all of this!¡±


    ¡®Dorothy?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What did you say? Dorothy asked you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She fed me all the words I should use to scoldn.¡± Mrs. Yeager was afraid that Olivia would not


    believe her, so she took out her phone. ¡°I have evidence, and she also paid for the tweet to start


    trending.¡±


    ¡®Dorothy is really something else!


    ¡®She even came forn!¡¯


    Dorothy had hit Olivia¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    In the past two years, the more Olivia felt like she had mistreatedn, the more she would protect him.


    She shook off Mrs. Yeager¡¯s hand and red at her. ¡°Then you should ask Dorothy to help you, not


    me!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 356

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 356


    After the coffee shop incident, Mrs. Yeager called Olivia several times, but she hung up on her every


    single time.


    Since she chose to listen to Dorothy at first, she should not regret her decisionter on.


    In addition to that, this incident also had a great impact onn.


    For the past two days, Olivia had picked upn and cooked for him as usual. However, there was not


    muchmunication between the two.


    On the other hand, the number of times he mentioned Dorothy increased, and the periods of silence


    between the siblings got longer.


    This made Olivia very uneasy.


    However, she knew that Dorothy yed an important role in his life during the two years she was


    absent. She could not force the separation. It had to be done slowly.


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t always run around because of that little bratn. You have to take good care of yourself.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine? Don¡¯t forget you need to go to a follow-up visit next week.¡±


    Olivia came back to her senses from Z¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Zy, you nag so much nowadays.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you never take your health seriously. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±


    Z handed her a ss of water. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to pick up the little devil with you today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Olivia could refuse, Z hugged her with a sad face. ¡°You only haven on your mind now. You


    don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    Olivia, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me with you, and let me meet this cold brother of yours.¡±


    Z shook her slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll drive and cook. That way, you¡¯ll have more time to talk to him, right?¡±


    Those words moved Olivia.


    Firstly, she had indeed neglected Zy recently.


    Secondly, Olivia also thought that if she died soon,n would be fine with a sister like Zy.


    She took Z¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Zy, there is something I want to ask you, although¡­ I feel a little


    selfish for asking this.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Bah, Sis Liv! What is there between you and me?¡±


    Olivia felt warm in her heart. She said with a slight smile, ¡°I feel so lucky to have met you.¡±


    After that, she pursed her lips. ¡°Zy, after I die, I hope you can help me take care ofn asionally until


    he bes an adult.


    ¡°When he gets married, go to the wedding and see what my sister-inw looks like for me. While you¡¯re


    there, give them a present for me.


    ¡°And then when they have a baby¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Z forcibly interrupted her. ¡°Sis Liv, what nonsense are you talking.


    about? Didn¡¯t Dr. Zucker say that you could have the operation?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can go by yourself when the timees. Are you saying you want me to be the evil


    mother-inw for you? Stop daydreaming. I want to travel around the world freely.¡±


    Olivia hugged her and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see for myself.¡±


    She knew that Z was terrified she would die, so she was never allowed to mention it.


    However, she truly was going to die, and she would die before Z.


    ¡°Zy, what do you think of Ken?¡±


    Z was stunned. ¡°Why are you asking about him? Although it seems he¡¯s not Jerk John¡¯sckey, that


    doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Olivia stood up with a smile and put on her coat. ¡°Have you ever thought that you two might be a


    quarrelsome but loving couple?¡±


    ¡°What? Quarrelsome but loving couple? Me and him?¡±


    Z took the car keys, followed Olivia out the door, and was stillining when she got in the car.


    ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re not trying to matchmake me with him, are you? Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so exasperated? I was just asking.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Z¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You said it so seriously, like you wanted me to marry him right


    away.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I really think Ken is a pretty good guy.¡±


    She remembered that Ken told her before that he had someone to protect. Through her observations,


    Olivia was pretty sure that this person was Z.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 357

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 357


    Ocean City No. 1 Junior High School.


    As soon asn came out, he opened the back door and got in. It was clear he had done this before.


    As soon as he got in, he realized something was wrong. He looked at Olivia next to him, and then at


    Z in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Z turned to look at him. ¡°Little Devil, I¡¯m your sister¡¯s friend. My name is Z.¡±


    ¡®Little Devil?¡¯


    He had an unpleasant look on his face. This was the first time someone had called him something like


    that.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Hey, Little Devil, you¡¯re only thirteen years old. Don¡¯t act so


    emotionally constipated.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me Little Devil!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Heh! You are one, but you won¡¯t let me call you that?¡±


    After she said that, Z reached out and ruffledn¡¯s hair carelessly. She then said with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t


    think that you¡¯re an adult just because you¡¯re tall. You should behave politely in front of me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    He pushed away her hand and stared at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head!¡±


    Seeing this, Olivia quickly said, ¡°Zy, start driving. The shrimp we just bought might go bad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Sis Liv. Just continue spoiling him,¡± Z said and nced atn through the rearview


    mirror.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Little Devil will remember your kindness. What will you do when he treats you like his


    enemy?¡±


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    Olivia turned her head to look atn andforted him softly. n, Zy is always like this. She¡¯s pretty


    straightforward. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    She had no choice but to shut her mouth in embarrassment.


    She did not know if bringing Zy here this time would put him more on guard.


    After arriving at Larson¡¯s Residence,n went upstairs while Z and Olivia brought the ingredients to


    the kitchen and prepared to cook.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ll cook. You should go and take a look at Little Devil.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Z looked at her and sighed helplessly. ¡°Olivia Larson, do you know that you humble yourself more in


    front ofn than you do in front of John?¡±


    After hearing this, she was startled, and she stared at Z.


    Did she?


    However, she owedn so much, so she should make it up to him.


    ¡°I know you feel like you owe him, but ask yourself, how have you been doing over these past two


    years?


    ¡°And you never gave up looking for him, right?¡±


    Z held Olivia¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said righteously, ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t owe him anything.


    John and Dorothy hid him back then. It wasn¡¯t that you abandoned him, you understand?


    ¡°What¡¯s more, did anyone help you during your two years of hell?¡±


    Olivia bit her lower lip. ¡°Zy¡­ But I¡¯m his big sister, so I should take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, let me say it again. You don¡¯t owe him anything, so there¡¯s no need to act so humbly.¡±


    With that said, Z drove Olivia out of the kitchen.


    She had mixed feelings as she watched Z busying herself in the kitchen.


    ¡®I humble myself more with him than I do with John?¡±


    She chuckled bitterly. However, if the humility could be exchanged forn¡¯s approval, she would do


    anything.


    As she thought about it, she walked upstairs.


    Just then,n, who was inside the room, immediately returned to his seat and put on his earphones


    again. When Olivia knocked on the door and came in, he acted like he did not know anything.


    n.¡±


    She drew a chair and sat beside him. She then lowered her head and said, ¡°I know you hate me, so


    that¡¯s why you don¡¯t talk much now, right?


    ¡°You might as well tell me what you think I did wrong. Tell me, and I¡¯ll fix it. I¡¯ll fix it as long as you¡­.


    Before she could finish speaking,n took off his earphones and interrupted. ¡°Olivia Larson, can you


    act more normal?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 358

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 358


    After hearing this, Olivia¡¯s pupils suddenly dted. Her face went pale and bloodless as she stared


    nkly at him without saying a word.


    After a long silence, she stood up and suppressed her tears. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you ever again.¡±


    As he looked at the closed door,n frowned.


    That was not what he meant¡­


    He threw the earphones on the bed in annoyance. He did not want to think about these things


    anymore.


    As they ate, it was all up to Z to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Little Devil, eat more meat, so you can grow stronger to protect your sister.


    ¡°Little Devil, don¡¯t have a poker face on. Do I owe you anything? Or does your sister owe you


    something?¡±


    Then, she brought food to Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, eat more, or I won¡¯t let you eat my food again!¡±


    However, despite her efforts, the two were very silent and did not speak.


    Z put her fork on the table and turned to look atn. ¡°Little Devil, did you bully your sister again?¡±


    Olivia stretched out her hand and tugged at her. ¡°Zy, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s okay?¡± Z sneered atn coldly. ¡°Listen here. You shouldn¡¯t bully the woman


    I care about most!¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Z stood up and grabbed Olivia before storming out. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Olivia hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Zy,n is still a child. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I forbid you to belittle yourself like this, at least not in front of me!¡±


    After that, Z turned her head to look at the flusteredn. ¡°You¡¯d better get this into your head. Your


    sister is not your nanny. She¡¯s sick. Did you know that?¡±


    Olivia was afraid that Z would say something she should not, so she immediately dragged her


    outside.


    ¡°Zy, stop talking.¡±


    After pushing Z into the car, she ran back and smiled atn. ¡°Ian, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving now. You


    should eat well and I wille to see you tomorrow.¡±


    She wanted to say something but Z dragged her away.


    A look of loneliness shed inn¡¯s eyes. He stood up and stretched his hand out in Olivia¡¯s direction to


    try to stop her, but eventually, he sat back down.


    He lost his appetite as he looked at the food on the table.


    On the other hand, Olivia was a little angry in the car. ¡°Zy, you overstepped your boundaries today,


    lan¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Z interrupted her.


    ¡°I never had good food as a child. My mother became a lunatic over a man who didn¡¯t want her. She


    was


    always acting crazy all day long.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take care of me. I needed to take care of her.¡±


    Z forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t actually have a happy life. When I was young, I was called a fatherless


    child, and some people even called me a mini lunatic.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°One day, I even saw a drunkard trying to rape my mother with my own eyes.


    ¡°Since then, I didn¡¯t know who spread the rumors about me being an illegitimate child, but I did not dare


    to cry or make trouble.¡±


    She turned her head and nced at Olivia. ¡°Sis Liv, you¡¯re my only ray of sunshine. Otherwise, my life


    is


    dark.


    ¡°I struggle in the dark alone. I have never enjoyed any warmth, and no one ever treats me well without


    wanting something in return.¡±


    As she spoke, Z began to cry. Perhaps it was because she thought crying would be too


    embarrassing, so she wiped her tears away with the back of her hand hastily.


    However, she could not stop her tears, so she had to park the car at the side so she could lean on the


    steering wheel to cry.


    Olivia¡¯s heart was broken, but she did not know how tofort her.


    She reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Zy, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t me you.¡± Z fell into Olivia¡¯s arms and


    cried. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 359

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 359


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Olivia med herself very much. She felt like she had let Z down.


    Just now, Z was obviously helping her, but she had said Z overstepped her boundaries because


    of


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zy. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, Olivia realized that Z had always cared about her and taken care of


    her, but what about her?


    Did she ever learn about Zy¡¯s past, and did she ever care about her?


    No, she had not done enough.


    Z raised her head, tears in her eyes. She sniffed. ¡°Sis Liv, I thinkn doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate


    you, but I don¡¯t want to destroy your rtionship with him.


    ¡°You have lung cancer, but I kept brainwashing myself saying that you¡¯d be fine.


    ¡°But I also know¡­¡±


    She did not finish the sentence. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll regret it. If he finally understands, but by that


    time, you¡¯re gone, I may not be able to forgive him.¡±


    Olivia reached out to help Z wipe away her tears. She nodded as she sobbed. ¡°Zy, I know you¡¯re


    kind, but I shouldn¡¯t have defendedn so much either.¡±


    How could she not know that what he did was wrong?


    However, she felt guilty, so she med herself as she felt like she owed him something.


    She was afraid of losing this hard-earned relief.


    However, she also should not neglect Zy, the one who had been so selflessly kind to her.


    ¡°Zy.¡± She hugged Z tightly and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re so kind to me. How could I me you?¡±


    Z sobbed and said, ¡°Sis Liv, d-don¡¯t apologize. I¡­¡±


    She did not want toin. She just did not want to be misunderstood by Sis Liv, and she also did


    not wantn to regret what he was doing now.


    He had scorned the warmth she never had. It infuriated her.


    For some reason, Z felt much better after getting everything out.


    Suddenly, she smiled and said coquettishly, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    Olivia was amused by her, so she pinched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a foodie. You¡¯re still thinking about


    food


    even now!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Food is a basic need!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what about barbecue?¡± Z thought for a moment before changing her mind. ¡°No, I want to eat


    steak.¡±


    Z loved barbecue, but since she lived with Olivia, she seldom ate it.


    She would asionally sneak out at night to have it.


    Although Z never told her, Olivia knew about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love barbecue? Let¡¯s have that.¡±


    Z restarted the car, shook her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like it very much. I just think that since it¡¯s


    cold, it¡¯ll be nice, but it¡¯s really too oily.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia was startled and froze in ce.


    Those words seemed familiar.


    She had had a simr conversation when she askedn what he wanted to eat a while ago.


    ¡®Does that mean¡­¡±


    Olivia felt a lump in her throat, and her tears fell again.


    It turned outn was also worried about her, but he just had not said it.


    That night, Olivia was very happy.


    She felt like she was slowly walking inton and Zy¡¯s hearts.


    These two people were the most important people to her, and they were indispensable.


    Over the next few days, Olivia picked upn as usual to spend more time together with him.


    Z would tag along asionally, and the three of them never talked about that night as if they were


    long over it.


    Ian gradually began to ept Z and was not so repulsed by her anymore.


    It was just that one of them was thoughtless and the other was always glum, so they often quarreled.


    Olivia enjoyed her days so much that shepletely forgot Dorothy wasing back.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 360

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 360


    That afternoon, Olivia was thinking about knitting a scarf forn and Zy when the doorbell rang. She got


    up to open it.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    As she looked at the person in front of her, she grinned. ¡°Are you looking for Zy?¡±


    Ken nced inside the house. ¡°Is she home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Come in.¡±


    Ken shook his head and handed the bags in his hand to her. ¡°These are your clothes, shoes, and


    jewelry.¡±


    She did not answer and instead nced at it suspiciously. ¡°What do you want me to do with this?¡±


    ¡°John asked me to give these to you. They¡¯re for the party tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing that the bags were from John, Olivia¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tonight? Is he giving me orders


    now?¡±


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s just a normal party, but the people attending are upper ss.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s rumored


    that something¡¯s going on with your marriage, so he thought¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, she sneered. ¡°He¡¯s afraid that people will learn about his troubled


    marriage, huh? Didn¡¯t that already happen two years ago? Why bother now?¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed Ken outside. ¡°You should leave. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    He panicked and quickly blocked the door with his foot. ¡°Liv, wait. There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Zy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He put all the bags in his hand inside the house. ¡°What happened in the morning was a


    misunderstanding. Could you talk to her for me? I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Ken, what are you doing here? Are you trying to convince Liv to be your defender? Don¡¯t even


    think


    about it!¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Jones! It was truly a misunderstanding. That girl was just there for a blind date arranged by


    my mother. I don¡¯t know her very well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Z walked to the door and stared at him coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know her that well, why¡¯d she address


    you so intimately? She kept calling you Kenny. Thinking about it makes my skin crawl.¡±


    7¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I really don¡¯t care about your rtionship, but can you please not drag me into your


    arguments again?¡±


    Ken got even more worried at this point and wanted toe in to exin, but Olivia blocked the door


    so he could note inside at all.


    ¡°Z, I didn¡¯t expect her to throw water on you, so I bought new clothes for you to make amends. So,


    can you please be the bigger person and forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He nodded.


    Z pulled Olivia aside, sneered at Ken, and mmed the door shut.


    It was not until she heard the footsteps getting softer outside the door that she snorted coldly and


    cursed. ¡°As expected of Jerk John¡¯sckey. He turns out to be a scumbag as well.¡±


    Olivia recalled hering home drenched in the morning, and she could not help imagining a


    melodrama in her mind.


    ¡°Zy, was Ken the one who got you all drenched this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s his fault that the clothes you bought me are stained with coffee! It¡¯ll be so hard to wash out.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She pulled her lips into a thin line. ¡°What else could¡¯ve happened? When I went to buy cakes, I


    happened to bump into this scumbag breaking up with someone.


    ¡°Then, in order to get rid of that woman, this scumbag ran over and grabbed me, saying that I was his


    girlfriend.


    ¡°In the end, that woman sshed two cups of coffee on me in a fit of rage..


    After listening to Z¡¯s retelling, Olivia could not stop herself fromughing.


    This silly girl probably did not realize that she had fallen in love with Ken.


    Z was upset when she heard Oliviaughing. She then pointed to another pile of bags at the door.¡±


    What are these? What does Jerk John want?¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted me to go to a party tonight.¡±


    ¡°Will you go?¡±


    Before Olivia could answer, the phone rang.


    After ncing at the called ID, she declined the call without thinking, but the other party called again.


    soon.


    She had no choice but to pick up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    From the other end of the phone came a familiar and deep voice. ¡°Have you received the clothes? I¡¯ll


    pick you up in the evening.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 361

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 361


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Olivia rejected John without hesitation.


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before he chuckled gently. ¡°I¡¯lle to


    pick


    you up.¡±


    She frowned. She was a little frustrated. ¡°John Freeman, who do you think I am? Just because you


    want me to, I should drop everything I¡¯m doing and go? I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Aaron Summers?¡±


    Aaron?


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened. What did this man want this time?


    What did this have to do with Aaron?


    Also, there was nothing going on between him and her, so why did John keep bringing him up?


    ¡°Did you forget what I said? Aaron Summer¡¯s life is still in my hands.¡±


    Another threat?


    Olivia snickered coldly. ¡°Just kill him, then.¡±


    Right after that, Olivia hung up.


    What she did not expect was for Dorothy to call her not long after that.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Olivia Larson.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially inform me.¡±


    Dorothyughed. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m with Johnny right now. He¡¯s showering at the moment. Here,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    listen!¡±


    Olivia immediately heard the sounds of water sloshing.


    Her heart ached suddenly. She might have already gotten used to all this, but she still could not remain


    calm.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, Olivia, I won¡¯t let you go this time. You wait and see.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia stood rooted to the spot, a little emotional. Her chest felt heavy with


    emotions.


    As she turned, she saw the bags by the door and got up to walk toward them.


    After staring at them for a long time, Olivia suddenly spoke. ¡°Zy, let¡¯s go to the party tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I want to see what Dorothy Ellis has up her sleeve.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Z wanted to talk her out of it, but when her gaze fell onto the bags of clothes Ken brought over, she


    changed her mind. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go together, then.¡±


    It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. Olivia received a call from Ken.


    ¡°Are you done changing, Liv?¡±


    Olivia was stunned for a while. ¡°Yeah, I am. Where¡¯s John?¡±


    ¡°Err, he said there were still some things he had to get done in the office, so he sent me toe to get


    you. Come down, please. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s fingernails were buried deep in her flesh. She answered through gritted teeth, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had indeed not shown up.


    After Olivia and Z made their way downstairs, they saw Ken leaning by his car, dressed in a grey


    suit.


    When he saw Z, he was bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re going too, Z?¡±


    ¡°What, can¡¯t Ie too?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can! It¡¯s a coincidence that I don¡¯t have a plus one tonight, so you¡¯ll have to sacrifice


    yourself as my plus one tonight. You don¡¯t mind it, right?¡±


    Z rolled her eyes at Ken and said, ¡°I do mind. But for Sis Liv, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ken smiled as he looked at the dress Z was wearing.


    It was the dress he bought her as an apology. It was the first time he had ever seen her in a dress.


    ¡°You look nice in that dress.¡±


    Z huffed coldly, linked her arm with Olivia¡¯s, and entered the car.


    ¡°Did you n for this from the beginning, Ken Lucas?¡±


    Kenughed humorlessly after Olivia had exposed him. ¡°Where would I get the courage from? I¡¯m still a


    sinner right now¡­¡±


    Olivia lowered her head and stopped speaking.


    There was once when John courted her like this too, but that was in the past.


    After they had arrived at the hotel, the three of them got out of the car. Ken scanned the surroundings


    and said, ¡°Liv, Johnny should be arriving soon. Let¡¯s wait for him inside.¡°


    Olivia nodded, took Z¡¯s hand, and was about to enter the hotel when someone beside her spoke.


    ¡°Look there! Quick! That¡¯s Mr. Freeman¡¯s car!¡±


    ¡°So many high-profile peeps are here at this party! I heard the Quintons areing as well.¡±


    ¡°The Quintons? I heard that the Freemans and the Quintons aren¡¯t on good terms right now. Is it true?¡±


    Even if Olivia knew that she should not give care, she still stopped to turn around.


    However, a woman instantly stepped out of a Maybach that Olivia was familiar with.


    This was the woman that Olivia would recognize anywhere, even if she was burned to ashes.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 362

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 362


    Olivia¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed and cold air was flooding the open wound, causing her to


    tremble uncontrobly.


    She just stood in ce, watching as John adjusted Dorothy¡¯s dress hem and waited for her to link her


    arm through his and walk towards Olivia.


    Was this the clearing of air he had mentioned?


    Coincidentally, Dorothy lifted her head, looked at Olivia, and leaned onto John. Then, she smiled at


    Olivia smugly.


    Z red at Dorothy and John coldly and yanked Olivia into the ballroom.


    ¡°Jerk! B*stard! He¡¯s looking for trouble, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Z turned abruptly to Ken and red daggers at him. ¡°Ken Lucas! Did you know about this? Did you


    do it on purpose?¡±


    Ken was about to cry. He swore in his heart to never do John any favors again from now on!


    John was not worth it!


    He had tricked him. Again!


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. Maybe he has his own reasoning¡­.


    Z scoffed coldly. ¡°Ken Lucas, don¡¯t you think your exnation makes you sound really guilty?¡±


    Of course Ken knew! However, what else was he supposed to say?


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Olivia tugged Z¡¯s hand. ¡°I think Ken was tricked.¡±


    Ken nodded immediately. ¡°Yes! I was tricked! Damn it!¡±


    Sadly, Z did not buy it. She tugged Olivia by the hand and walked towards the bar area. ¡°You hungry,


    Sis Liv? Let¡¯s go have some cake.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s chest was heavy and ufortable, so she grabbed a ss of alcohol and downed it


    immediately.


    That got Z really worried. She said, ¡°Sis Liv, let¡¯s go for a walk, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Why should we go for a walk? We¡¯re not done watching the drama yet, so why should we leave?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s nails dug deep into her palm. She suppressed her emotions and downed another ss.


    Her heart was in pieces.


    Why, Olivia, why?


    ¡®For you to be sad over a jerk like that¡­ Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re just too pathetic?¡¯ she thought.


    Suddenly, she realized that hatred was the root of all of this.


    If there was no hate, would that mean that there was no longer any love either?


    She tugged on Z¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Zy, if I no longer hate him, does that mean I won¡¯t have to


    suffer anymore?¡±


    Z paused for a moment, hugged her, and replied gently. ¡°Give it some time, Sis Liv. One day, even


    when he kneels down to beg you for forgiveness, you won¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡±


    Right after that, they saw Dorothy sashay her way toward them.


    ¡°Tsk, Olivia Larson, why are you even here? Johnny probably didn¡¯t even invite you, right?¡±


    Z red coldly at Dorothy and said, ¡°Yo, and here I was wondering who was yapping away. Hello,


    Mistress Dorothy! Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re toying with death! How dare a person as lowly as youe to an event like this?¡±


    Z¡¯s words got sharper after she saw how furiously red Dorothy had be.


    ¡°No, wait. To call you a mistress is an insult to all mistresses. You¡¯re not worthy of being called a


    mistress at all.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy lifted her hand and was about to p Z when she grabbed her hand in midair. ¡°You¡¯re a


    snake. Sis Liv was so good to you, and this is how you repay her?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Dorothy¡¯s face was contorted with rage.


    ¡°Let go?¡± Z snickered. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Immediately, she threw a ss of red wine into Dorothy¡¯s face.


    Before she could react, Z grabbed another ss and threw it at her face again.


    Then, a resounding pnded on Dorothy¡¯s face. ¡°Dorothy Ellis, I advice you to stop bullying Sis Liv,


    or you¡¯ll get it from me!¡±


    Dorothy was panicking. She lost herposure as she shrieked, ¡°Z Jones, I¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, a deep voice rang out. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Dorothy immediately retracted her contorted expression and looked carefully at John. Then, she cried,


    Save me, Johnny! She threw wine in my face, and she pped me¡­¡±


    As Z watched how protective John was over Dorothy, she pulled Olivia behind her and yelled,


    ¡°You¡¯re a b*tch, and you¡¯re a b*stard! What a match made in heaven!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 363

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 363


    John¡¯s face immediately went dark and gloomy. A storm was brewing in his eyes, almost like they were


    going to explode soon.


    Olivia was quick to push Z into Ken¡¯s arms. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    Z was unwilling, but Olivia red at her and ordered Ken. ¡°Ken Lucas, take her away quickly now.¡±


    Ken did not dare to disobey her, so he yanked Z¡¯s hand and headed out.


    On the flip side, Olivia¡¯s hands were balled into fists as she spat coldly, ¡°John Freeman, this has


    nothing to do with Z. Dorothy was the one that was going to hit her.¡±


    ¡°Johnny, my face hurts.¡±


    Dorothy pulled at John coquettishly and said, ¡°Johnny, they¡¯ve got me looking like this now. How am I


    supposed to join the party?¡±


    John removed Dorothy¡¯s hands silently and replied stoically, ¡°Go find Wes for a change of clothes.¡±


    Dorothy saw that John had no means of avenging her, so she cried, ¡°Johnny, you brought me here, so


    if they hit me, it means that they¡¯re hitting you by extension, right? Also, there are so many watching


    eyes¡­¡±


    John red at her apathetically and said in a low voice, ¡°Dorothy Ellis, don¡¯t test my patience.¡±


    Dorothy sniffled, turned around, and went to look for Wes.


    She was clear that John was not entirely trusting of her yet, so she could not push his limits, since if


    she angered him, it would be detrimental.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, to Olivia, this scene looked more like John flirting with his little mistress and her scoffing and


    snickering.


    ¡°Why are you being so publicly nice to me today, Mr. Freeman?¡±


    If this was before, he would have immediately exploded and gotten her to kneel before Dorothy as a


    sign


    of apology.


    He was really acting a little low-key today.


    John frowned. ¡°Olivia Larson, don¡¯t say things so snidely.¡±


    ¡°How could I dare to? You¡¯re the one with the ultimate power, Mr. Freeman. You could one day just


    finish. me off silently.¡±


    Right after that, Olivia chuckled. ¡°Oh, right, I understand now. You did mention that my purpose in


    coming. here today was to clear the air around our marriage, right, Mr. Freeman?


    ¡°You¡¯re such a brilliant businessman indeed.¡±


    Those few sentences from Olivia had John fuming with rage. He pulled her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as


    despicable as you im I am.¡±


    Olivia flung his hand away. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re exactly that despicable.¡±


    John¡¯s heart ached all of a sudden as he stared at the woman before him.


    His tone softened since he was the one that broke his word to her. ¡°It was an ident today. It won¡¯t


    happen again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin since I don¡¯t remember you anyway.¡±


    A dash of sadness shed in John¡¯s eyes as he pulled her into his arms. He said coldly, ¡°Olivia Larson.


    You did not forget, and I know that.¡±


    Olivia trembled when she heard that, then, she turned and smiled at John. ¡°Does it matter whether I


    remember or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I forget, it means that you¡¯re just a stranger to me. On the other hand, if I remember, it means that I


    hate you.¡±


    Ever since they made the first step onto the wrong path, they passed the point of no return between


    them.


    If she could forgive that, it would really be too insulting to her love..


    She did not want to insult her love.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man walked toward them. ¡°Johnny, I have some business to discuss


    with Ms. Larson right here. May I borrow her for a while?¡±


    John turned to address him. ¡°Hello, Uncle Quinton.¡±


    The man asked once more, ¡°May 17¡±


    ¡°What are you gonna talk about?¡±


    ¡°Just some personal businesses.¡±


    Olivia looked closely at the man who was wearing a ck suit with golden-framed sses. He looked.


    sophisticated and gentle.


    He had an aura somewhat simr to Zac¡¯s and the looks to match.


    After putting two and two together after hearing the way John addressed the man, Olivia asked, ¡°Are


    you Mr. Quinton¡¯s father?¡±


    Jimmy extended his hand and said, ¡°Good day, Ms. Larson. I¡¯m Jimmy Quinton, Zac¡¯s father.¡°


    ¡°What would you like to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my son.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 364

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 364


    About Zac?


    Olivia had known Zac for such a long time, and he had never once talked about his father, so she


    guessed that they were not on that good of terms.


    For Zac¡¯s father toe looking for her like this, it surely could not be anything good.


    This had Olivia worried for Zac.


    She pushed John away and said, ¡°Mr. Quinton, if I have the answers to whatever you may ask, I will tell


    you everything.¡±


    John hung onto Olivia once more and said to Jimmy, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for her, Uncle


    Quinton.¡±


    Jimmy chuckled and said, ¡°What is it you¡¯re saying? Could your Uncle Quinton really bully your wife?¡±


    John did not reply to that and merely let go of Olivia¡¯s hand. Looking at the backs of Jimmy and Olivia,


    who were walking away, he could not help but frown.


    As Jimmy and Olivia walked onto the balcony, Jimmy handed Olivia a ss of wine. ¡°Ms. Larson, I


    heard you¡¯ve gotten very close to Zac as ofte, right?¡±


    She took the ss of wine from him but did not drink it. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Mr. Quinton is a


    good man.¡±


    ¡°You should know that Zac has a marriage arrangement with the Jamesons, right?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°Zac has been a disobedient boy since he was young, and now that he¡¯s older, he¡¯s even more


    opinionated now. He refuses to work at Quinton Group so much, it¡¯s like it¡¯ll kill him if he does. He


    insisted on going out there to open somew firm.¡±


    Jimmy sighed and continued. ¡°But he¡¯s my only son. If I don¡¯t pass on this huge family inheritance to


    him, who else can I pass it on to?¡±


    Olivia noticed that he had some hidden meaning between his words. ¡°Mr. Quinton, if you don¡¯t mind,


    please just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me, Ms. Larson. You are Zac¡¯s friend, so you can just call me


    Uncle Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Quinton, please just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Please help me persuade Zac toe home. Will you?¡±


    Olivia observed Jimmy. Even though there was a trace of worry in his eyes, it did not look like a father


    missing his child.


    ¡°Uncle Quinton, I don¡¯t think I can be of any help regarding the situation between you and Zac.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Jimmy looked at her and pushed his sses up. ¡°The marriage arrangement between him and


    the Jamesons was decided a long time ago. Please try to convince him to not be so stubborn.¡±


    The marriage arrangement with the Jamesons?


    The purpose of Zac¡¯s father meeting her today was so she could persuade him to adhere to the


    arranged marriage?


    Rainie Jameson was already heading to prison. The arranged marriage was still going to take ce?


    Olivia was slightly unhappy about it. ¡°Uncle Quinton, times are different now. Freedom to love


    whomever you want is important for marriages nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Freedom to love?¡± Jimmy looked at Olivia and narrowed his eyes like a sly old fox. ¡°Liv, you and


    Johnny are the result of freedom to love, and in the end, it¡¯s still a sh*tshow, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°He has another woman outside of marriage, and you have another man as well.


    ¡°Yes, arranged marriages don¡¯t get love involved, but at least they won¡¯t hurt each other. Even after Zac


    marries Rainie, he can still stay with you, no?¡±


    Olivia was stunned to the spot.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this really what this father had to say for his son?


    Was this really what this high-profile elderly person had to say to a member of the younger generation


    like


    her?


    What an insult it was to the word ¡®sophisticated!!


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, Zac and I are just friends. We didn¡¯tmit adultery.¡±


    He was unphased. ¡°Maybe not now, but what about the future? Can you guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°What about you, Mr. Quinton? Do you have another woman outside of marriage as well?¡±


    ¡°No man is loyal. Just look at John Freeman, and you¡¯ll know. At the time¡­¡±


    Before Jimmy could finish, Olivia could not take it anymore. ¡°Mr. Quinton, even if you¡¯re that kind of


    person, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone¡¯s the same as you are. I finally understand why Zac doesn¡¯t have


    a good rtionship with you. If I were him, I¡¯d be ashamed of you too! You hypocrite!


    ¡°How dare you treat your child like an object? For you toe up with all these abnormal sayings just


    to justify you exchanging him for benefits! You¡¯ve opened my eyes to a whole new world today.


    ¡°Also, have you forgotten that Rainie Jameson is still in prison? You¡¯d be practically ruining Zac¡¯s life!¡±


    Jimmy looked sinisterly at Olivia and said, ¡°Olivia Larson, don¡¯t you forget that the Larsons are


    bankrupt. Are you sure you want to anger me?¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, she was pulled into an embrace.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Are you sure you want to touch her, Uncle Quinton?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 365

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 365


    Jimmy¡¯s face contorted into a grim, mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯m helping you, Johnny.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Uncle Quinton.¡±


    Immediately after, John took Olivia¡¯s hand and led her to the other side of the building.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to leave Zac alone, Olivia Larson? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Olivia flung his hand away and smirked coldly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Zac, I would¡¯ve died so many times


    already.¡±


    ¡°Jimmy Quinton isn¡¯t someone you can afford to anger.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± She stared at him. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to anger you as well. I¡¯m just a weak, powerless


    woman. I can¡¯t afford to anger anyone.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡± He grabbed her wrist with strong might and barked coldly, ¡°Do you not know how to


    listen to instructions on what¡¯s best for you?¡±


    She felt ted as she watched John fume with rage.


    ¡°How I see it, no matter how much of a trash bag Jimmy Quinton is, he¡¯s no match for you!¡±


    Olivia flung hard to get John to release her, but it was to no avail. She got frustrated and yelled, ¡°Let


    go!¡± ¡°Me? Trash?¡±


    John pinched Olivia¡¯s chin tight and swooped in with a kiss.


    Watching her blow her top like an angry, hissing cat, John chuckled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re never ever going to


    escape the palm of my hand, so why do you have to try to go against me all the time?¡±


    Olivia red at John spitefully, her teeth gritted. ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re nuts!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You were still pretending to be gentle, sweet, and the perfect husband just a week ago, so why don¡¯t


    you continue that act of yours right now? Were your true colors exposed once more? Did Dorothy get


    you to take off your mask?¡±


    Before John could respond, Olivia bit him hard on the arm, forcing him to let her go. She ran for her life.


    What kind of stupid party was this? She had had enough!


    Olivia was walking quickly toward the outside when someone yanked her on the hand.


    She thought it was John and was about to yell before she heard the voice that she loathed the most.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Olivia? Are you running away?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks, flung her arm hard to get Dorothy¡¯s hand off of her, andughed coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to parties full of jerks and b*tches.¡±


    She turned and was about to walk away when Dorothy stood in her way. She giggled and asked, ¡°Are


    you afraid of watching Johnny pamper me? Are you jealous? Envious? Do you feel longing, or are you


    just overwhelmed?


    ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯ve lost your memories, right? You should¡¯ve forgotten everything, right?¡±


    Olivia paused for a while before looking at Dorothy with suspicion.


    Did John tell Dorothy about her losing her memory?


    Hah, they really did talk about everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dorothy Ellis. Even if I lost my memory, no, even if you were burned to ashes, I would still


    recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Are you pretending to have lost your memory, Olivia Larson?¡±


    Dorothy looked at Olivia coldly. ¡°For you to feign losing your memory to get Johnny to pity you¡­ Or are


    you just trying to make Johnny guilty so hees back to you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered when she heard what Dorothy had to say. Her fists were balled up as she


    replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this.¡±


    ¡°Am I really overthinking? I heard that Johnny was so guilty he became sweet to you again for a while.


    Are you so happy about it that you¡¯re horny again?¡±


    Before Olivia could retort, Dorothy smiled menacingly. ¡°Too bad. Johnny will never love you again.


    Besides that, I¡¯m back, so he won¡¯t even pity you now!¡±


    Those words pierced through Olivia¡¯s heart hard.


    No matter how hard she tried to forget, her heart still ached.


    Dorothy was right.


    Once she got back, John changed.


    What happened today was the strongest evidence there was, right?


    Suddenly, Dorothy smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Olivia Larson, let¡¯s run an experiment.¡±


    Immediately, she tugged on Olivia and plunged both of them into the fountain.


    It was wintertime, and the water in the fountain was painfully cold. Olivia was immediately frozen to her


    bones.


    It was a good thing that the fountain was not a deep one, so the water did not go over her head.


    Unfortunately, it was also precisely because of that that she was able to watch John jump into the


    fountain and carry Dorothy out without even sparing her a nce.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 366

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 366


    Dorothy shed a smile of victory at her and leaned her head into John¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t push Liv. Really¡­¡±


    After getting out of the fountain, John put her down and nced at her coldly. ¡°Only you know if that¡¯s


    true.¡±


    Dorothy froze for a second and then cried as she held his waist. ¡°Johnny, I don¡¯t have any reason to


    push her. Am I really so wicked in your eyes?¡±


    She coughed a few times while speaking. ¡°Who¡¯s the reason for me being so weak now?¡±


    Hearing those words, John toned down a little. ¡°Then you should mind your own business better.¡±


    Seeing their intimacy, Olivia felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. It was extremely painful.


    She endured the freezing cold and crawled out of the water with difficulty. She walked toward them,


    drenched, and snorted. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re really dedicated to proving that John loves you, huh? It¡¯s


    honestly. unnecessary.¡±


    Then, she looked at John in despair. ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash that I used and discarded. Just ask, and


    I¡¯ll give him to you. You don¡¯t even need to pull this act.¡±


    She turned around and burst out into tears. At the same time, she was stillughing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡®I mustugh, even if I can taste the saltiness.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t care less!


    ¡®It was just seventeen years, right?


    ¡®He¡¯s just a man, right?


    ¡®It¡¯s just John Freeman.


    ¡®Whoever wants him, be my guest! I, Olivia Larson, don¡¯t give a damn anymore!¡±


    John felt a piercing pain in his chest as he observed her figure from behind. He wanted to stop her.


    However, Dorothy hugged his waist tightly, and her voice was still traveling to his ears.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m hurt¡­¡±


    In the end, he could only carry her upstairs.


    The location of the hotel was quite remote. Olivia noticed her surroundings bing increasingly


    creepy, with only a few street lights shining around.


    The wet clothes clinging to her body made her shiver from the cold.


    It got even colder when the wind blew on her.


    She did not know how long it would take to leave this ce, nor did she know where Zy was.


    Suddenly, the rain started pouring.


    The cold raindrops fell on her body, and she could not help but shiver and sneeze.


    Winters were always freezing, especially this current one.


    She put her hand to her mouth and let out a breath in exchange for some warmth.


    However, the warmth disappeared in the blink of an eye, just like the love John gave her.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but feel sad. Her face was covered in a mixture of rain and tears.


    Suddenly, she looked at the gray sky and asked with a tearful smile, ¡°Can I survive until next winter? Or


    will I die in this one?¡±


    ¡®But I haven¡¯t gotten my revenge, I haven¡¯t reconciled withn, I haven¡¯t found someone for Zy to rely


    on, I haven¡¯t repaid Zac¡¯s kindness, and¡­¡±


    Moving became more difficult with every step she took as she started to feel faint. Every inch of her


    body was cold and stiff.


    ¡®Am I¡­ dying?¡¯


    Out of nowhere, she saw a blinding light which made her squint.


    ¡°What is this?


    ¡®The angel light of heaven?¡¯


    Sadly, she hated the light now. She would rather go to hell.


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling out to me, the king of Hell?¡±


    ¡°Liv! Why are you drenched? Oh my god, you¡¯re freezing.


    She seemed to fall into a warm and strong embrace at that moment and then felt as if she was being.


    hugged.


    ¡°Stay with me, and don¡¯t sleep, Liv. Stay strong.


    Zac carried her to the backseat and covered her with a nket. Then, he turned the heater to the max.


    Even so, he was still extremely worried.


    ¡®She has lung cancer. She will definitely catch a fever by being in the rain during winter.¡±


    He called Dr. Zucker while speeding his way to him.


    ¡®Liv, don¡¯t leave me!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 367

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 367


    After sending Dr. Zucker off, Zac sat by the bedside, staring at the woman lying in bed with a frown.


    Tears streaked her pale face, and it was obvious that she had cried earlier.


    She looked so delicate and fragile. How could John put his hands on her?


    Zac tidied up her messy hair, but after looking a little longer, he could not help but touch her warm


    cheek.


    ¡®Liv, why?¡±


    ¡®You already knew that Dorothy would be there, and you know who John chose. Why would you still go


    to him?¡¯


    When Zy called, Zac was preparing the necessary documents for tomorrow¡¯s courtroom.


    Initially, he was not nning to go. After all, he did not want to bump into a certain someone.


    However, knowing that Dorothy was present, he could not help but worry about Olivia.


    That madwoman could y any trick on her.


    After contemting for some time, he became restless and drove all the way there as soon as he


    could.


    Unfortunately, he was still a little toote.


    ¡°Liv, every time I see you, you¡¯re heavily injured and dying Yet, once you regain some energy, you go


    back. to him. Why are you doing this to yourself, Liv?¡±


    Zac murmured, and he was tempted to soothe her frown. He gazed at her and drew his hand back.


    He could not face her this way anymore for fear that he mighte clean to her about his feelings.


    He did not want to destroy their friendship.


    With that, he stood up, wanting to leave.


    However, as soon as he stood up, Olivia grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Her tone was very light, with a hint of coquettishness, which made Zac gulp.


    He wanted to break free from her hand, but somehow, she had the energy to resist him, so he was


    unable


    to move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­ Stay with me, okay?¡±


    How could he reject her request?


    He waspletely discouraged. He sat back down on the bed and patted her hand lightly. ¡°I¡¯m here. I


    won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia started to whimper and pursed her lips like a pitiful child.


    ¡°Why? Johnny, why are you treating me like this?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯ve loved you for seventeen years. How could you hurt me like this¡­ Why can¡¯t you


    remember? Why¡­¡±


    Zac choked on his breath, and he felt as if he was suffocating.


    Then, he chuckled bitterly.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s sleep-talking and thinks I¡¯m John.


    ¡®Seventeen years. So, she¡¯s loved him for a very long time, huh?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you promised to protect me forever! You promised me seventeen years ago, and I remember


    it. Why did you break your promise?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s cries grew heavier. Every sentence she spoke wasing from her pained heart.


    At the same time, every sentence she spoke was a stab to Zac¡¯s chest.


    The more she talked about everything that had happened between John and her, the more pathetic


    Zac felt.


    He had promised to be her guardian knight that would protect her silently.


    However, somehow, he had begun to think about recing John.


    ¡®Zac Quinton, you¡¯re so ignorant.¡±


    After quite some time, her temperature finally lowered from the effects of the medicine, and her


    breathing gradually smoothed out.


    Zac broke free from her grip, left the room, and went to the fridge to grab a can of beer.


    One was not enough, so then, he opened another


    He then walked out to the balcony and stared at the sky, which had only just stopped raining, with a lost


    expression.


    He really thought that he would stop caring about everything


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, the more he drank, the more pain he felt


    Suddenly, a figure walked toward him.


    Zac stared at the figure moving towards him. He thought that he was drunk and starting to see things,


    so he waved his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Liv, go away.¡±


    Immediately, he heard a hoarse voice. ¡°Where do you want me to go?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 368

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 368


    Then, Olivia snatched the beer from his hand and chugged whatever was left in the can.


    ¡°Do you have more?¡±


    Zac was stunned and did not know how to react. ¡°What?¡±


    I¡¯m talking about the beer. Aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Olivia sat beside him. ¡°Why are you drinking alone?¡±


    Zac was in disbelief, and he ced the back of his palm on her forehead. He could feel that she was


    still warmer than usual.


    He finally came back to reality after seemingly confirming that this was Olivia in the flesh.


    ¡°Liv, what are you doing out here? You still have a fever. Hurry, and go back to rest.¡±


    However, she did not move and just looked at him. Her eyes were filled with loneliness, but she was


    still smiling. ¡°Zac, let me be selfish tonight. Just for once?¡±


    ¡°No. Dr. Zucker said¡­¡±


    She stood up and pulled his hand. She said coquettishly, ¡°Drink with me, please? Just this once.¡±


    She wanted to get wasted tonight..


    Although her head was still a little heavy, her heart was still aching.


    Alcohol was probably the only thing that could numb her pain.


    Zac was helpless towards her wishes. He went back into the room to bring a thick nket to cover her


    up and grabbed a can of beer that was left out of the fridge.


    ¡°You can only drink room-temperature beer.¡±


    Olivia nodded obediently.


    Seeing how skinny she was, Zac could not help asking, ¡°Have you eaten dinner? Are you hungry?¡±


    Olivia touched her tummy and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait here, I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    After he went to the kitchen, she supported her chin with her hands and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I wonder what Zy is doing now.¡±


    Olivia wanted to give her a call, but she did not want to disturb her private time with Ken.


    Thinking of that, she could not help but think about John as well.


    ¡°What is he doing with Dorothy now?


    ¡®Above the cocktail party is a room. Have they cuddled and slept already?¡±


    Her heart had been dead ever since the fall.


    However, when she saw him carrying Dorothy, her heart was broken once again.


    ¡°I guess I just can¡¯t ept the fact that he is so unpredictable.¡±


    Not long after, Zac brought out two tes of pasta.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much at home, so I made some carbonara. Is that okay?¡±


    Olivia looked at the noodles in front of her and immediately took a huge bite without saying a word.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was warm and delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    However, when she took the second bite, the tip of her nose started to hurt, and her tears started


    streaming again.


    ¡°Zac, you¡¯ve saved me once again.¡±


    He was dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She took another bite with her head lowered so no one could see her expression.


    However, her shivering shoulders still exposed her emotions.


    Zac felt distressed and patted her back gently. ¡°Just cry if you want to. Let it out.¡±


    She whimpered a few times, looked up at him, and forced a smile. ¡°Zac, after I¡¯ve taken my revenge,


    can l work at yourw firm forever to repay your deeds¡±


    Hearing this, he was taken aback. He felt a trace of warmth in his heart, and he reached out to touch


    her head. ¡°Sure. I can cover your food and amodation, but there will be no sry. Are you


    willing?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, she chuckled. ¡°Just make sure you give me the year-end bonus.¡±


    Zac was amused. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning. The year-end bonus is huge¡±


    She opened the can of beer, and they had a toast. ¡°You need to save some money for me to raise my


    brother, right?¡±


    He did not know whether it was because of the alcohol or the sultry night, but Zac suddenly raised his


    gaze to look at her.


    ¡°I can raise both of you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 369

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 369


    Zac regretted what he said immediately.


    ¡®That was too impulsive. How could I say that?!


    ¡®If she¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He thought he had misheard, but Olivia smiled at him right after. ¡°As long as Mr. Quinton doesn¡¯t feel


    irritated by my weak body.¡±


    Seeing Zac in a daze, she moved closer to him. ¡°Are you regretting it already?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, I have no idea how much longer I¡¯ll live. If I die, I¡¯ll be more at peace with you taking care of my


    brother rather than John.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia took a sip of the beer and smiled. ¡°Plus, you can maken earn money to support you in return


    when he¡¯s older. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Hearing her words, Zac let out a sigh of relief. However, he was also a little disappointed.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll exploit him ruthlessly.¡±


    The two smiled at each other and made another toast with the cans of beer in their hands.


    Olivia started to get dizzy and fell on the table after drinking three cans.


    Zac, on the other hand, had sobered up. He gently nudged her. ¡°Liv?¡±


    He confirmed that she had fallen asleep after calling her a few times without getting a response.


    He was afraid that she might catch a fever again, so he carried her back into the room and covered her


    with a nket properly before going back to the balcony.


    Looking at the beer cans on the ground, Zac twitched the corner of his lips.


    In fact, he was already satisfied. He could only continue being around her if he kept quiet about his


    feelings.


    If he actually came clean to her, she would definitely avoid him, knowing her personality.


    Just after he finished cleaning up the rubbish, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    He was afraid that it might disturb her sleep and wanted to decline the call, but when he saw John¡¯s


    name, he could not resist picking it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The person on the other side of the line spoke coldly the second he heard the wrong voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Olivia?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Pass her the phone.¡±


    Zac hated the tone of orders immensely, so he said in dissatisfaction, ¡°She¡¯s unwell and only just fell


    asleep. Call her tomorrow.¡±


    Then, he hung up the call.


    John had always been like this, demanding and autocratic. He was never a considerate person.


    Back then, Zac would somewhat tolerate him.


    However, now, watching how he had tortured Olivia without realizing his mistake, Zac could not endure


    it anymore.


    One could never be a victim again if one was once the culprit.


    However, Zac did not expect to see John appear outside of his house half an hourter.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Picking up my wife.¡±


    Zac did not open the door. ¡°Go home. I won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Immediately, he heard John say, ¡°Your father came looking for Olivia, and they didn¡¯t have a pleasant


    conversation.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Zac opened the door. ¡°What are you talking about? What was the conversation about?¡±


    Once the door was opened, two men in ck pinned Zac onto the wall.


    John nced at him coldly. ¡°You should ask your father that. After all, it was a private conversation


    between them.¡±


    ¡°John! Let go of me! Liv has a fever. Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her?¡± John punched him in the chest. ¡°If I don¡¯t touch her, you think that you get the right


    to? Don¡¯t forget, we haven¡¯t divorced yet!¡±


    ¡°John!¡±


    John ignored him, went straight to the room, and carried Olivia away.


    Zac wanted to stop him, but the two bodyguards pinned him down, so he was unable to move.


    In the end, he could only watch them leave in the dark.


    In the car.


    John sat in the backseat with Olivia in his arms. He reached out his slender fingers to check her


    temperature.


    She was indeed warm.


    However, when he got closer and sniffed her, he could smell the alcohol.


    ¡®What kind of fever is this?¡¯


    Suddenly, Olivia grabbed his sleeve and murmured, ¡°Zac, I know that you don¡¯t have an easy life either,


    do you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 370

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 370


    ¡®Zac?


    ¡®How intimate!¡¯


    Olivia burrowed into John¡¯s arms in a daze and even held his arm and smiled. ¡°Being with you makes


    me feel safe. Thank you.¡±


    John was furious, but he obviously could not sober up a drunk person, so there was no point in being


    mad at her.


    He called his bodyguards. ¡°Beat him up, brutally!¡±


    The next day.


    Olivia was still very sleepy. She felt like her throat was dry, so she called out from the bed.


    ¡°Zac, is there water?¡±


    Not longter, someone helped her up and gave her a ss of warm water.


    She said thank you and finished the ss of water in one gulp.


    Now that her throat was no longer dry, her stomach felt bloated, and she frowned. ¡°Zac, where¡¯s the


    toilet?¡±


    As she spoke, she opened her eyes in a daze and got out of bed.


    ¡°On your left.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±


    However, just as she was about to go left, she noticed the difference in the voice she had heard and


    stopped in her tracks.


    Before she could react, the man spoke again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the toilet?¡±


    Olivia turned over and saw John sitting on the sofa in a set of gray pajamas, staring at her mockingly.


    Instantly, she returned to her senses and did want to go to the toilet anymore.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Zac?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, take a good look at where we are.¡±


    Hearing this, she looked around and frowned. ¡°John, why did you bring me here? What did you do to


    Zac?¡±


    John sneered. ¡°He¡¯s on the way to the hospital, I guess.¡±


    ¡®What?


    ¡®Hospital?¡¯


    ¡°How despicable of you!¡±


    Then, she grabbed her bag and walked out while trying to call Zac.


    ¡°Stay right there!¡±


    John stood up, grabbed her shoulder, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If you dare walk out of this ce, I¡¯


    get my men to beat him until he¡¯s paralyzed.¡±


    Olivia looked at him in disbelief and scolded him. ¡°John, Zac is your best friend. Are you even human


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Take another step, and I¡¯ll make him lose one arm. Try me.¡±


    The two stood challenging each other for a few minutes. Suddenly, Oliviaughed and gave up


    struggling.


    ¡°John, does Dorothy know that you brought me home? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be jealous? Next


    thing you know, she¡¯ll leave you again, and you¡¯ll have to waste time looking for her everywhere. Isn¡¯t


    that troublesome?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    John frowned and said angrily, ¡°Olivia, enough already.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± She red at him fiercely. ¡°It¡¯d take me more than three days and nights to cover everything


    I¡¯d like to scold you for! Do you want to keep listening?¡±


    She had the same amount of rage in her today that she had sadness yesterday.


    She would never believe in his fake affection anymore!


    Immediately after, she stepped on John ruthlessly and forced him to loosen his grip so that she could


    escape.


    She continued calling Zac as she walked downstairs. She then let out a sigh of relief upon finding out


    that he was fine.


    Later on, she called Z but did not get a response even after five or six tries.


    She then called Ken instead, but he did not pick up either.


    She suddenly felt uneasy. ¡®Did something happen to them?¡±


    She called a taxi and rushed to Golden Hills Apartment to see if Z was home.


    However, when she arrived, the house seemed vacant.


    She finally started to get anxious now. ¡®Where could this girl be?


    ¡®Did she get drunkst night?


    ¡®But¡­ Why is my right eye twitching like mad?¡¯


    Suddenly, she heard a suppressed cry.


    She opened the bedroom door and saw Z shrunken back into the corner, covering her face and on


    her knees, her shoulders shivering nonstop.


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Olivia went over wanting to hug her, but just as she stopped in front of her, Zy raised her head up


    suddenly and shouted at her with tears covering her face, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 371

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 371


    Olivia looked at Z, puzzled. ¡°Zy, what happened?¡±


    She took a few steps closer as she spoke.


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯te near me!¡± Z hugged herself, crying and begging. ¡°I beg you. Stay away!¡±


    Olivia did not dare to approach anymore when she saw Z was in a very emotional state. She tried to


    comfort her gently. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t go near you. I¡¯ll stay here, okay?¡±


    She nodded.


    Olivia had hardly ever seen Z cry. Seeing Z crying and so devastated made Olivia feel both


    distressed and worried.


    ¡°Zy, what happened? Tell me, please.¡±


    Z bit her lips, trying hard not to cry, and shook her head.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia wanted to ask, but she was afraid to. Z might break down mentally. Olivia sat on the ground


    with


    her.


    ¡°Zy, are you hungry?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±


    She shook her head again.


    ¡°Zy, todayn¡¯s school organized a mock test. I wonder what his results will be like.¡±


    Z did not respond to that.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was anxious, but she could not do anything about it, and she felt helpless.


    After a moment, Z looked at her suddenly and sounded like she was in despair when she said, ¡°Sis


    Liv, I¡¯m not pure anymore.¡±


    Olivia froze when she heard Z¡¯s words.


    Her Zy¡­


    Olivia dashed toward her and hugged her as sheforted her with tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Zy,


    you¡¯ll always be pure!¡±


    Z pushed Olivia desperately. ¡°Sis Liv, let go of me. I¡¯m not pure anymore. I can¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? My Zy is very pure. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Zy, tell me who did this!¡±


    Z cried and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I ran away without daring to look at their faces. Sis Liv,


    I¡¯m dirty. I¡¯m dirty¡­¡±


    She had so little. In the end, her dignity was also taken from her.


    At one time, she had tried so hard to keep herself pure within the chaos, but now, she had lost


    everything


    just like that.


    Olivia felt guilty. If she had not left yesterday¡­


    It was her fault. She should not have left Z alone.


    The girl who had just brought herself out of the dark had fallen into an abyss again.


    All her strong defenses copsed that night.


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Just then, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    At first, she was not nning to answer. However, she walked out and answered when she saw the


    caller


    ¡°Have you received my gift, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°A gift? What game are you ying now?¡±


    Augh came from the other end of the call. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not going to let go of anyone around you.


    Last night, I put something in the girl¡¯s cup.¡±


    ¡®What?¡±


    Olivia realized who was behind this and gritted her teeth as she questioned. ¡°You did it?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. It looks like you¡¯ve seen her,¡± Dorothyughed maniacally and said. ¡°Ask her on my behalf, was


    last


    night exciting? I spent lots of time looking for men like them. Each one of them was well-built¡­¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re a beast! Do whatever you want to me, but don¡¯t touch my friends!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. This is just the beginning,¡± Dorothy sneered. ¡°I want to y slowly and slowly


    watch you copse!¡±


    Olivia dug her nails into her palm and roared in a low voice, ¡°Dorothy, how on earth could you do this?


    Do you want John and me to divorce? I¡¯ll divorce him at once.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want your divorce papers? Anyway, the person John loves has always been me. I don¡¯t


    care about that anymore. A marriage contract is not important at all.¡±


    Dorothy scoffed and continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I don¡¯t want anything from you right now.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 372

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 372


    ¡°What do you want? Say it!¡±


    ¡°I love watching you break down, Olivia. When you break down like a madwoman, I think about how


    Johnny will divorce you, and how I¡¯ll be Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    Olivia shouted, ¡°Dorothy! How dare you! I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t you dare do anything!¡±


    However, Dorothy did not care. She chuckled and said, ¡°Olivia, what else can you do? All you can do is


    shout at me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Olivia wanted to retort, but suddenly, she heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom.


    She was worried Z would take things too hard, so she threw the phone aside and rushed into the


    bathroom.


    When she saw Z sitting in the bathtub, she was relieved.


    ¡°Zy.¡±


    Olivia hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You suffered that because of me.¡±


    Z buried her head in Olivia¡¯s shoulder and cried. ¡°Sis Liv, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s my fate. I


    was lucky enough to meet you. That was already my redemption. It¡¯s my fault for wanting too much.¡±


    ¡°Zy, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, it¡¯s not worth crying for me. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t protect you anymore.¡±


    Olivia felt heartbroken. She hugged Z tightly. ¡°Z, don¡¯t say something like that about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­.¡±


    Z lifted her head. ¡°I¡¯m dirty now. I-I¡¯m not qualified to be around you anymore.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m happy I could apany you for so long.


    ¡°I¡¯m garbage and shouldn¡¯t wish for much. God must have punished me because I was too greedy.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Olivia had a thousand things she wanted to say to Z, but she could not say a word.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She suddenly understood.


    Although she had encountered a lot of changes these two years, and her life had been plunged into


    darkness, it was nothingpared to Z¡¯s childhood.


    As the saying went, some people had their childhood memories to heal their current sorrow, while


    others used their whole life to heal their wounds from childhood.


    Z was strong, but she was also fragile.


    Olivia¡¯s words offort were not strong enough to heal her.


    She held Z¡¯s face in her hands and wiped Z¡¯s tears off her face with some water. Then, she


    forced a smile. ¡°Zy, you are the light that led me out of my dark life.¡±


    She licked her lips and continued. ¡°You know, before I met you, I had forgotten how tough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who made meugh again. You¡¯re the one who made me see that there¡¯s still beauty in


    the world.


    Z was startled, and she looked at Olivia. Her body shuddered, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    That was what she had said to Olivia.


    Olivia remembered it.


    Olivia took down the showerhead. Then, she wet Z¡¯s hair as she smiled and said, ¡°Zy, I¡¯ll help you


    take a bath, okay?¡±


    Z looked at Olivia without responding.


    ¡°After washing up, rx in the bathtub. I¡¯ll make some spaghetti for you, okay?¡±


    Z nodded in a daze.


    Olivia knew Z needed time to recover from her emotions.


    She would apany Z, just like how Z had apanied her.


    After the bath, Olivia filled the bathtub with warm water and threw in a bath bomb. Only then did she


    ask Z to sit in it.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of spaghetti.¡±


    When Olivia walked out of the bathroom, Z took a brush from the shelf and scrubbed her body.


    It was as though she thought she could clean herself better like that.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 373

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 373


    In the kitchen, Olivia was cooking spaghetti, but she was absent-minded and worried.


    She was worried about Z and what Dorothy might do next.


    As she pondered, the doorbell rang.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia turned down the fire. She looked through the peephole before she opened the door.


    ¡°Ken, where have you been? I tried calling you in the morning but couldn¡¯t get to you.¡±


    Ken was still in the suit he wore the day before. His expression was gloomy, and his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°I¡­. Something happenedst night. Is Z here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ken wanted toe in, but Olivia stopped him at the door. ¡°Z is not in a good state, and it¡¯s not


    appropriate for you to visit her now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ken hung his head. ¡°I¡¯vee to apologize for what happenedst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Dorothy did that, not you.¡±


    Startled, Ken¡¯s gaze turned cold as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Dorothy?¡±


    Olivia beckoned him to lower his voice, and she frowned. ¡°Zy is now in a terrible state. Don¡¯t mention


    this. Just act as if nothing ever happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ken wanted to exin, but he feared Olivia might misunderstand him, so he gave up.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Z look at her phone. I¡¯ll deal with the stuff on the inte.¡±


    Olivia was in a puzzle. ¡°What happened online? Does it have something to do with Zy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ken nodded, but he shook his head after that. ¡°No¡­ No! Those pictures are fake. You tell her it


    has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Z walked out in her night robe. She took the tissue box beside her and


    smashed


    it on Ken.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Ken knew Z must have misunderstood and tried hard to exin. However, she had already stepped


    out of the kitchen holding a knife.


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t get lost!¡±


    Olivia was shocked and quickly pushed Ken out.


    ¡°Go, now! We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    After closing the door, Olivia advised Z gently. ¡°Zy, he¡¯s left. Don¡¯t be afraid. Please put down the


    knife?¡±


    Z snapped out of her fear and threw away the knife in her hand in a daze.


    Olivia hugged her andforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Zy. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Z cried and hugged her. Her heart seemed to be torn apart, and the pain was unbearable.


    Only then did she know what being heartbroken felt like.


    However, about Ken¡­ She was already dirty and did not deserve to be with him.


    Olivia helped Z get to the dining table. Then, she picked up the knife and walked into the kitchen to


    get the spaghetti.


    ¡°The spaghetti noodles may be a little overcooked. Please tolerate it. I¡¯ll cook you a delicious dinner


    later in the evening, okay?¡±


    Z nodded obediently and began to eat.


    After lunch, Olivia put Z to bed andforted her for half an hour. Z gradually dozed off after


    that.


    Olivia could not bear to see Z¡¯s swollen eyes.


    Then, she tucked her in and prepared to go out.


    Just as she covered Z with the nket, Z¡¯s legs stuck out. Olivia tried to cover them up, but as


    she did, she saw blood stains and brush marks on the pair of fair legs.


    Sadness surged through her, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She took the medicine box and sanitized Z¡¯s exposed wounds. Then, she covered the nket over


    her. Olivia could only wait for Z to wake up to deal with the rest of the wounds, afraid she would


    disturb her sleep.


    Then, she closed the door quietly and went back to the living room.


    She took the phone and saw the news about Z.


    A clear photo of Z was on it, with a video attached to the news.


    In the video, she was following three men into a room with a smile on her face.


    The title was even worse than she could imagine¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 374

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 374


    After the media turned the story, it sounded as though Z was shameless and a sl*t¡­


    Olivia was so angry that her ears flushed red. She wanted to kill Dorothy immediately.


    However,¡­


    She pinched her thigh to calm herself down.


    That situation had been so traumatic for Z. She should not be impulsive and had to find the most


    appropriate solution.


    She had to avoid Z from seeing this. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Suddenly, she remembered Ken saying, ¡°Those pictures are fake.¡±


    ¡®Fake?¡±


    Olivia carefully looked at the photo. It was Z¡¯s face, but the body¡­


    Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    The photo had beenposited!


    It was a photo with Z¡¯s face and someone else¡¯s body.


    Thus, the video¡­


    Olivia could not help but carefully watch the video several times and finally found its w.


    The woman in the video had nail polish on, but Z did not.


    The video was fake too!


    Dorothy was a b*tch!


    After pondering, she decided to call the police.


    She had to keep the effects of the situation to a minimum, which meant absolutely no media


    involvement.


    Fortunately, when she called the police and looked again at the news, it was already gone.


    It seemed Ken had settled things.


    However, Olivia still felt uneasy after calling the police. After all, Dorothy had managed to get out of


    Uncle Wace¡¯s case.


    Thus, she called Zac.


    ¡°Zac, I want to sue Dorothy.¡±


    Zac was startled. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia exined the situation curtly and said, ¡°I have a phone recording of her calling me to show off. In


    the recording, she clearly admitted she drugged Z.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Zac paused. ¡°You should know that recordings cannot be used as evidence in court, but I can


    send her awyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    ¡°Zac, I have to try no matter what. I can¡¯t watch her hurt Zy¡­¡± At the thought of Z¡¯s situation, she


    could not help but sniffle. ¡°Zy is in a terrible state, and I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Please leave it to me. Do you want me toe over?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll freak out if she sees a man now.¡± Olivia bit her lips. ¡°Zac, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia looked around for Z¡¯s phone, wanting to hide it.


    Although Ken had taken down the news, there were still some bloggers who would write about it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She could not risk it!


    Even after searching the ce, she failed to find Z¡¯s phone. Then, she received a call from Dorothy.


    ¡°Olivia, have you seen the news? I told you this was just the beginning, so just you wait! The next one


    will be your brother, then¡­ maybe Zac will be next.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy! Don¡¯t make me go against you!¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. Like I¡¯ve said, you cannot hurt me. Johnny and the people


    behind. me will protect me.¡±


    ¡®The people behind her¡­¡±


    Olivia suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°Who is this person behind you? What does he want?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Dorothyughed arrogantly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what he wants. You only need to know one


    thing. That is, he will spare no effort to help me deal with you!¡±


    ¡®What?¡±


    Olivia did not understand when she had offended someone so powerful.


    However, she also knew that no matter how much she asked, Dorothy would not tell her.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see which of us dies first.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia continued to look for Z¡¯s phone.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    However, Z had just taken a bath and had wounds on her body. It was not the right time to take


    another bath.


    Olivia ran to the door, but Z had locked it from the inside.


    Uneasiness struck her, and she patted the door hard as she shouted, ¡°Zy? Z, are you in there?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 375

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 375


    However, no one answered even after she knocked for a long time.


    Anxious, Olivia ran into the living room and rummaged through the closet for the key.


    However, the more anxious she got, the more of a mess her mind was, and her hand shuddered,


    making it difficult for her to stick the key in the keyhole.


    ¡°Zy! Zy, hold on. Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Tears smudged her face, but she still could not open the door.


    She started banging her shoulder against the door. After two knocks, Olivia finally managed to open the


    door.


    Olivia froze when she saw what had happened inside.


    Zy in the bathtub, pale, and the bathtub was dyed red.


    She had attempted suicide.


    Olivia was not able to think much. She carried Z out of the bathtub, not knowing how she found the


    strength to do so.


    When Olivia picked her up, Z moved and looked at Olivia in a daze as she spoke weakly. ¡°Sis Liv,


    I¡­am ¡­ sorry.¡±


    Olivia shuddered as she ran out of the toilet whileforting Z. ¡°Zy, please stop talking. I¡¯ll take you


    to the hospital now. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Unexpectedly, reporters surrounded her once she walked out of the building with Z in her arms.


    ¡°Was it suicide?¡±


    ¡°Did shemit suicide because she felt humiliated by being exposed, or was it because of something


    else?¡±


    ¡°Why did she do it if she¡¯s going to feel embarrassed about it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, are you involved? Does Mr. Freeman know about this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson, where were you the night of the party?¡±


    The reporters threw her question after question.


    Olivia knew Dorothy was despicable, but she did not expect her to be so despicable.


    Dorothy was the one who sent these reporters.


    They tried hard to put the fault on Olivia and make the rumors worse. All they wanted was to make


    John believe that the situation had something to do with Olivia.


    However, she did not have time to waste with these heartless people. Saving Z¡¯s life was more


    important.


    She looked at the people around her coldly and shouted, ¡°You can continue asking questions! If it


    causes Z¡¯s death, I¡¯ll make sure you all die too!¡±


    The reporters might have been shocked by Olivia¡¯s roar, or it could have been her words that scared


    them, but they stopped asking questions.


    Olivia carried Z through the crowd and headed to the car. She put her in the back seat and sped to


    the hospital.


    She only felt relieved when Z was pushed into the emergency rescue room. Feeling her bones


    turning to jelly, she fell to the ground.


    She had never been so afraid before.


    Thest time Z was injured in the hospital, she was not so panicked.


    However, this time, she was terrified.


    Even though she already guessed that Z would probablymit suicide, she was still affected by it


    actually happening.


    ¡®Zy, you have to be alright. Otherwise,¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, someone pulled her up from the ground. He held her shoulder in a panic and asked, ¡°Liv,


    what happened to Zy?¡±


    ¡°Suicide. Zy attempted suicide.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ken shuddered. ¡°Did she see the news?¡±


    Olivia shook her head in a daze and covered her face as she wept. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t find Zy¡¯s


    phone. I wanted to stop it. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    It was all her fault.


    If she did not insist on going to the partyst night¡­


    If she took Z with her¡­


    If she had watched Z¡­.


    If¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I caused all this to happen to Zy.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ No,¡± Ken helped Olivia stand up, and he took her to the chair nearby. Then, he looked at her and


    said, ¡°Liv, it¡¯s my fault. You should scold me. I¡¯m the one who caused this.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Olivia looked at him in a daze. ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± Ken took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 376

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 376


    Before Ken could tell her what happened, the emergency rescue unit¡¯s door opened, and the doctor


    approached them.


    ¡°Fortunately, you got her here in time. The patient is not in danger, but she has lost plenty of blood and


    needs to rest for a while.¡±


    Olivia quickly stood up and asked urgently, ¡°Doctor, the wounds on her body¡­¡±


    Although she had only seen Z¡¯s leg, she knew the wounds were all over Z¡¯s body.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°Just now, we applied medicine to it, but you must reapply it for her frequently.¡±


    ¡°Will¡­¡± Olivia bit her lips and asked, ¡°Will it leave scars on her body?¡±


    ¡°That depends on the recovery process.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Olivia and Ken followed Z to her ward. When they were in the ward, Olivia stared at Z¡¯s pale face,


    feeling remorseful and heartbroken.


    Z¡¯s life had been rough. How could¡­


    Tears flowed down her cheeks again. However, she realized Ken was still around and quickly wiped off


    her tears as she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Ken, what were you trying to tell me?¡±


    However, Ken stared at the scratches on Z¡¯s arm, and his voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Is her body


    covered in these scratches?¡±


    ¡°Well, Zy shut herself in the bathroom and scrubbed her whole body with a brush.¡±


    Olivia sniffled and continued. ¡°She must have felt dirty and wanted to clean herself¡­¡±


    ¡®Dirty?¡¯


    Ken shuddered and could not say what he wanted to say.


    He stood by the bed, staring at the woman in the bed, not saying a word.


    Olivia did not think much about it when she saw he was not saying a word. She patted him on the


    shoulder and said, ¡°Ken, you can go back. I¡¯ll be with her here.¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for her to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ken.¡± Olivia tugged Z under the nket and sighed. ¡°Zy¡¯s mood is unstable. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be


    emotional when she sees you. You can visit her when she¡¯s better, okay?¡±


    Recalling the situation from earlier today, Ken knew Z did not want to see him.


    However, he could not just leave like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when she wakes up. I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a figure appeared in the doorway and interrupted him. ¡°Ken, you¡¯re a


    psychiatrist. You should know how severe post-traumatic stress disorder can be. Don¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    Ken could say nothing and was dejected.


    He understood, and because of that, he wanted to clear things up with Z.


    However, Olivia was right. Z did not want to see him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now. If anything happens, do remember to let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No problem.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia recalled something and called Ken. ¡°Ken, did you check the hotel surveince


    footage?¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°Yes, but the video from yesterday was deleted, so I can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you see who drugged Z?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen all the videos. There¡¯s nothing there.¡±.


    Nothing¡­ It seemed that Dorothy had done a meticulous job of taking care of all the surveince


    footage.


    Olivia clenched her fists. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    After Ken left, Zac handed a file of documents to Olivia. ¡°This is awyer¡¯s letter. I have listed a total of


    18 charges. What are you going to do?¡±


    Olivia took over the documents and sneered as she squinted her eyes. ¡°Of course, make her pay the


    price!¡±


    She might wait and watch if this was about her.


    However, Dorothy was now harming the person she treasured most, and she could not tolerate it!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 377

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 377


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°You have helped me enough. I¡¯m afraid it will hurt you if you get involved too


    much in this matter.¡±


    She suddenly remembered Jimmy¡¯s matter. She looked at Zac, worried, as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m a little


    worried about you. The Jameson family¡¯s matter is scaring me¡­¡±


    When Olivia lifted her head, she noticed the wound on Zac¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°What happened to


    your face?¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered John¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Did John do it?¡±


    Zac looked away and said, ¡°Nothing. I identally bumped into something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Olivia turned his face around and looked at his slightly swollen cheek. He even had a


    wound on his forehead. She pulled him to the sofa nearby and said sternly, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Then, she turned around and took out the first aid kit. She rubbed some medicine on his wound and put


    a ster on it.


    ¡°Lie to me one more time, and I¡¯ll never speak to you again.¡±


    Zac felt warm and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight injury. Don¡¯t act so serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about this.¡± Olivia looked at Zac seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Zac stopped smiling and nodded. ¡°Okay. I know, but John¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s injuries are worse than mine.


    He might be in the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Hospital?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I practice kickboxing, but I don¡¯t usually use it.¡±


    Then, he looked proudly at Olivia, expecting to be praised.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that great at it. Maybe you should practice


    more.¡±


    Zac was speechless.


    Olivia chased Zac out of the ward after applying medicine to his wound.


    ¡°You can leave. You don¡¯t have to be here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not well, and you need to rest. We don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, I know you mean well, but you¡¯re busy, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Have a good


    rest today. Don¡¯t push yourself. I¡¯ll have to take care of you if you are exhausted.¡±


    He had no choice but to get up and leave.


    After everyone left, Olivia tried to look at the time on her phone.


    However, what she saw was the photo of her carrying Z in the elevator.


    The worst part was the title of the news. [The woman in the photomitted suicide out of shame.]


    How much money had these reporters received? They were trying to put Z in a terrible situation and


    break her down.


    Then, she looked at thewyer¡¯s letter on the table as her anger grew.


    She could not wait anymore!


    However, she was afraid Z would do something irrational if no one was watching her, so she called


    Fred.


    ¡°Fred, do you have time? I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Fred was surprised to receive the call. ¡°Ms. Larson? Yes, I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Come to the city hospital, will you?¡±


    ¡°No problem. What floor are you on? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Olivia told Fred her location, and he arrived there in a while. When Fred saw Z on the bed, he was


    startled and asked, ¡°You need me to take care of Ms. Jones?¡±


    ¡°Well, just keep an eye on her for me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll wake up and do something silly.¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. But Ms. Larson, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To run a few errands. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll leave Z to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia got into her car outside the hospital and called the police as she drove to Dorothy¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Officer, I know who the culprit is. I¡¯ve sent you the address¡±


    After she hung up the call, she stepped on the elerator. ¡®Dorothy, just you wait!¡±


    She could not wait anymore!


    However, she was afraid Z would do something irrational if no one was watching her, so she called


    Fred.


    ¡°Fred, do you have time? I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Fred was surprised to receive the call. ¡°Ms. Larson? Yes, I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Come to the city hospital, will you?¡±


    ¡°No problem. What floor are you on? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Olivia told Fred her location, and he arrived there in a while. When Fred saw Z on the bed, he was.


    startled and asked, ¡°You need me to take care of Ms. Jones?¡±


    ¡°Well, just keep an eye on her for me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll wake up and do something silly.¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. But Ms. Larson, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To run a few errands. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll leave Z to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia got into her car outside the hospital and called the police as she drove to Dorothy¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Officer, I know who the culprit is. I¡¯ve sent you the address.¡±


    After she hung up the call, she stepped on the elerator. ¡®Dorothy, just you wait!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 378

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 378


    When Olivia was on the ground floor of Dorothy¡¯s apartment, she suddenly remembered the news, so


    she called Ken to ask him to negotiate with the media.


    They had to get rid of everything before Z woke up.


    When everything was settled, she went upstairs and knocked on Dorothy¡¯s door.


    Soon, Dorothy opened the door and saw Olivia leaning against it with her arms folded over her chest.


    She was looking at her disdainfully.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m here for?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dorothy smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Anger rose in Olivia upon seeing Dorothy¡¯s reaction. She sneered and said, ¡°I recorded the phone


    calls. today. I can y you back every word you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression changed, and she growled, ¡°Olivia, are you looking for trouble? Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that b*tch Z will lose her reputation?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that your brother is still in my hands! He¡¯s going to take his A-levels soon. If anything


    happens to him, you¡­¡±


    Dorothy looked at Olivia mockingly and deliberately did not finish her sentence.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Olivia took out her phone and was about to press the y button when the policeman stepped out of


    the


    elevator.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, where is the suspect you mentioned?¡±


    Olivia pointed at Dorothy. ¡°It¡¯s her, Dorothy Ellis.¡±


    Dorothy put on an aggrieved look when she saw the police. ¡°Officer, what have I done?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson is suing you for using others¡¯ photos illegally, falsely using others, and employing


    rapists.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Startled, Dorothy looked at Olivia and pouted her lips as she sobbed. ¡°Liv, what are you doing? Do you


    have any proof? How could you use me so unjustly?¡±


    The policeman asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I have a recording of the phone call. I don¡¯t know if that counts as evidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it can be used as referential evidence, but not as conclusive evidence.¡±


    Olivia nced at Dorothy coldly. ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you ask Ms. Ellis to apany me to the police


    station, and we¡¯ll slowly listen back to the recordings?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    She could not go to the police station.


    Besides, there would be a real mess if Olivia yed that recording.


    She could not let that happen.


    Dorothy cried so hard that her shoulders trembled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with society nowadays? How can


    you take me to the police station without any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, no matter how jealous you are of me, you shouldn¡¯t use me! I haven¡¯t gone out today, so


    how could I have done the things you¡¯re using me of?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Olivia scoffed. ¡°Of course I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Then, she clicked on the record. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it here, then.¡±


    However, the recording only yed until the sentence: [Olivia, did you get my gift?]


    Someone snatched the phone and turned it off.


    Olivia lifted her head and saw John trying to delete the recording. She wanted to snatch it back.


    However, John was taller than her, and she could not reach it since he was lifting the phone away from


    her.


    She got angry and kicked him in the knee as she cursed. ¡°You son of a b*tch, give me back my phone.¡±


    John was in pain and threw the phone back into her arms, but the recording was now gone.


    ¡°John!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°What are you doing? Who are you to delete the recordings?¡±


    He nced at her coldly. ¡°Your so-called evidence is just a missing recording.¡± Then, he looked at the


    police officers. ¡°Nothing happened here. You can go back.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 379

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 379


    ¡°John, are you trying to cover up what Dorothy has done?¡±


    However, Olivia felt like she was foolish to ask that.


    It was not the first time he had helped Dorothy. There was no need for her to ask.


    Dorothy hugged John and cried in his arms. ¡°Johnny, I didn¡¯t do anything. I was with youst night and


    didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t even say when this happened. How do you know it wasst night?


    ¡°You seem to know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. It must be difficult putting on an act.¡±


    Dorothy was startled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I only saw youst night. If anything


    happened, I can only guess it wasst night.¡±


    ¡°You can go on giving excuses!¡± Olivia reached out and grabbed Dorothy. ¡°Since you¡¯re innocent, why


    don¡¯t youe to the police station with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    John pried Olivia¡¯s grip open and protected Dorothy in his embrace as he said coldly, ¡°Olivia, enough!


    She was with mest night. She never left the house.¡±


    Olivia staggered backward and managed to stand up straight only after bncing herself.


    She felt disappointment striking her, and she was in despair.


    The man who had been bugging her for days to get back together with him was now defending another


    woman. His words were all lies.


    All he did before was just put on an act.


    As soon as Dorothy returned, he showed his true self again and stood against her.


    However, she was not the old Olivia anymore and would not give up easily. She would not let Dorothy


    walk away after what she had done.


    Immediately, she looked up andughed. She lifted her hand and pped Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, John and I are still married. Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant, hugging my husband in front of


    me?


    ¡°The p is to remind you I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    Then, she shoved the thickwyer¡¯s letter into Dorothy¡¯s face. ¡°Since you chose the hard way, I¡¯ll see


    you


    in court!


    ¡°As for you, John¡­¡±


    Olivia nced at him coldly and wanted to p him. However, she stopped herself.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± She gritted her teeth and cursed. ¡°Hitting you would only dirty my hands!¡±


    ¡°John, you might have protected your mistress today, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can protect her


    forever. So, if you don¡¯t make sure she behaves, I might go berserk one day and do something crazy!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, but he hid his emotions well, so no one realized it.


    Without giving him a chance to speak, Olivia turned around and headed downstairs.


    She let out her breath in the car and leaned back weakly, gasping for air.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her chest and coughed.


    It hurt. It hurt like hell.


    Suddenly, someone opened the car door and handed a pill to her. ¡°Liv, you must have forgotten to take


    this again. Take it quickly.¡±


    Olivia looked at the person, and she took the pill.


    ¡°Drink some water. Don¡¯t swallow it just like that.¡±


    Although Olivia was used to it now, it still hurt when she swallowed pills without drinking water.


    After taking her pills, she was relieved. Then, she turned and looked at the person. ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Zac carried her out of the driver¡¯s seat and put her into the passenger seat. Then, he helped her fasten


    her seatbelt and wiped her drenched forehead before he frowned and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know


    what you


    want to do?¡±


    Olivia smiled wryly. ¡°You can see that I lost again.¡±


    ¡°I got someone to check on the matter. Even if the surveince footage is gone, we might be able to


    track who erased it.¡±


    Olivia immediately sat up. ¡°Really?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 380

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 380


    Zac was not sure either, but heforted Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news. We can¡¯t just let go of this


    matter, but¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia stared. ¡°What, but?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what your body is like right now? Z would feel bad if she saw you ill when she woke


    up.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Of course I know, but she put Z into this state, so I could not


    ignore it.¡±


    However, Dorothy had John protecting her. It would be difficult for her to deal with them alone.


    Suddenly, she turned to Zac and asked, ¡°Zac, you¡¯ve been a legal counsel in Freeman Group for many


    years. You should know thepany¡¯s loopholes, right?¡±


    Zac was driving. He was shocked by Olivia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Liv, what do you want to do?¡±


    She clenched her fist and bit her lips. ¡°Dorothy is so bold because she has John protecting her. She


    might be unable to do all this if the person supporting her is defeated.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ want to go against John?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She felt heartbroken whenever she thought of John. He pushed her off a building, making her lose her


    baby, yet she had never thought about taking revenge on him.


    It was all because she had loved him for seventeen years and could not bear it.


    However, just now¡­


    What he said and what he did had stabbed her in the heart. She was awake and could not hesitate


    anymore.


    They could hurt her, but not Z!


    He clearly knew everything. A few days ago, he still hugged her and begged her not to leave¡­


    How could he¡­ protect Dorothy so much?


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang, snapping her out of her memories.


    ¡°Did something happen to Zy?¡±


    ¡°No. Ms. Jones is awake.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia cried.


    ¡®Yes. She wants to see you.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way back. Don¡¯t let her worry.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia wiped her tears and pursed her lips. ¡°Zac, Zy is awake. That¡¯s


    great!¡±


    She was so afraid that Z would never wake up.


    Zac was also relieved.


    He was afraid that Olivia would keep asking him about Freeman Group.


    Although he was now against John, he was awyer with ethics. He would not go against his


    profession¡¯s


    ethics.


    Moreover, John was good at dealing with his legal affairs. It was almost wless.


    Thus, after sending Olivia to the hospital, he left without hesitating.


    Olivia opened the door and saw Z eating the orange Fred had peeled for her. She cared about


    nothing. else besides Z at the moment as she hugged her.


    ¡°Zy, you scared the hell out of me. I don¡¯t want you to do that ever again.¡±


    Her tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Z was almost about to cry. She patted Olivia¡¯s back and forced a smile. ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never


    do something so reckless again.¡±


    Olivia sniffled when she saw Z smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t smile. Do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv,¡± Z held Olivia¡¯s hands with tears rolling in her eyes as she said sincerely. ¡°At the time, I


    wanted to die, but your face popped into my mind when the knife cut through my blood vessel. I


    regretted it.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything stupid again. Forgive me this time, okay?¡±


    Z was sincere, but she kept one thing to herself.


    When she thought of Olivia, she did not regret dying. Instead, she med herself for dying. If she was


    dead, who would protect Olivia?


    She could not die while Olivia was still alive!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 381

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 381


    Olivia wiped her tears and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, hide from me if you want to cry. I want you to live


    happily, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia and Z hugged and sobbed.


    After a long time looking at them, Fred felt like an outsider and wanted to leave silently.


    When he got up, Olivia noticed him.


    She wiped the tears off her face and looked at him as she pursed her lips. ¡°Sorry. I forgot you were


    here.¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, please don¡¯t say that,¡± Fred scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now since Ms. Jones is


    awake.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    Then, Olivia suddenly thought of something and quickly went after Fred. ¡°Fred.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Larson?¡±


    She looked at the ward and pulled Fred closer before she whispered, ¡°I know you have goodputer


    skills, so I want to ask if the deleted surveince footage contents can be retrieved or trace the IP


    address of the person who deleted it.¡±


    Fred pondered. ¡°I cannot give you a certain answer. I have to see the system to know about that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Olivia was disappointed but also relieved.


    She believed it when Zac told her, but she also doubted it a little.


    Zac always gave her a feeling that he was saying things tofort her.


    However, since Fred said so, there should still be a chance to retrieve it.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Olivia took out her phone and clicked on the video. ¡°They said this is also surveince footage.


    Can you find the exact date and time of this footage, or¡­ anything fishy?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    To avoid Fred from misunderstanding, she exined, ¡°This video is faked. The person in this video is


    not Zy, but they¡¯re wearing the same clothes and shoes. You do understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, she looked up and waited for Fred¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Can you tell me where the surveince location is and the rough time this happened?¡±


    ¡°It was the Grand Bay Hotelst night, but I don¡¯t know the exact time.¡±


    Fred pointed at the phone screen. ¡°Send the video to me. I¡¯ll look for it and tell you if I find anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Fred,¡± Olivia bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t let Zy know about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Fred smiled at her.


    Fred¡¯s smile was bright, and it made Olivia feel at ease.


    After returning to the ward, Z tentatively asked, ¡°Why were you out there so long? Have you been


    discussing something behind my back?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just something about his sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How is she?¡±


    Olivia brushed Z off with some random answer while ordering takeout online. ¡°Still the same, not


    much better. She probably needs to undergo another surgery.¡±


    ¡°Poor thing. She is still so young.¡±


    Z¡¯s voice sounded gloomy. Olivia was worried and refused to leave that night. She insisted on


    sleeping. in the same bed as Z.


    Z could only agree since she insisted.


    The twoy in bed as they looked at the bright moon through the window. Olivia muttered, ¡°Zy, let¡¯s go


    to some grasnd one day and look at stars, okay?¡±


    If she was still alive when everything was over¡­


    ¡°Okay, Sis Liv. I want to go skiing too. I grew up in the south and feel like not getting the chance to ski


    is a pity.¡±


    Olivia squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you skiing. Maybe we can see the aurora.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Laughter filled the room as though what had happened before was just an illusion.


    12

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 382

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 382


    Olivia was worried about Z and apanied her daily in the hospital, trying to keep her from doing


    anything dumb.


    After three or four days, Z¡¯s condition improved, and she smiled more.


    However, Dorothy showed up again just when everything was going well.


    Looking at the twoughing in the ward, she sneered. ¡°Olivia, Johnny has hired the bestwyer in the


    country to help me with mywsuit. Yourwyer¡¯s letter is just a piece of paper.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze, and she nced at Dorothy coldly. ¡°Dorothy, what are you doing here? You are not


    wee here!¡±


    ¡°This is a hospital. Of course I cane when I want.¡±


    Dorothy even yed with her hair andughed. ¡°I should havee earlier, but Johnny doesn¡¯t let me


    leave my bed. Otherwise, you would have gotten the news earlier.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Z pointed at the door and snapped, ¡°Get lost! No one wants to hear your disgusting


    words!¡±


    Dorothy scoffed. ¡°You seem to have recovered quite well since you can scold me now. Didn¡¯t you


    attempt suicide a few days ago?


    ¡°By the way, even if this goes to court, would you dare to attend, Z? It seems like you¡¯d have to tell


    the public about what happened that night.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®That night¡­¡±


    Z¡¯s face sank when she heard what Dorothy said. She wanted to retort, but she could not.


    She wanted to puff out her chest and say she did not care, but her body began to shake uncontrobly,


    and she had no courage.


    At this moment, Olivia got up and walked to Dorothy. Without a word, she lifted her hand and pped


    Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, if you feel it¡¯s so difficult to part with my man, why are you here? Looking for a fight?¡±


    Dorothy was shocked. ¡°You! Olivia¡­¡±


    However, Olivia¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you? Dorothy, remember, you¡¯re a


    mistress, and that¡¯s a disgraceful title.


    ¡°Like your mother, you tried hard to get someone else¡¯s husband, yet you¡¯ll always be the mistress.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to fight back, but someone grabbed her arm.


    ¡°So, you did it all. How dare youe?¡±


    Dorothy looked at the man and shoved off his hand as she grinned. ¡°Why would I be afraid toe?


    You are the ones who lose, and you are the ones who lose your reputation. What am I afraid of?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She knew that with John backing her up, none of them would dare touch her.


    She shook her wrist when she saw Ken could say nothing, and she said, ¡°If you have the time to hit me


    and scold me, you might as well beg me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I will show you some mercy and tell you who the man was from that night.¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, John said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Get out of here!¡±


    Dorothy snorted coldly, turned her head to Z in bed, and said meaningfully, ¡°Ken, aren¡¯t you curious


    who the man who slept with your woman that night is? I can tell you since you and Johnny are


    acquainted.¡±


    Z¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips and threw the pillow at Dorothy as she shouted, ¡°Go away! Get


    out of here!¡±


    Olivia was afraid Z would break down again, and she warned Dorothy. ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯ll pay for what


    you


    have done!¡±


    Then, she quickly returned to hug Z in the ward as sheforted her gently. ¡°Zy, don¡¯t listen to her


    nonsense. All that didn¡¯t happen¡­¡±


    Dorothy pursed her lips and left in satisfaction.


    She just wanted to see them powerless, furious, and desperate, which was the only way to make her


    happy.


    After Dorothy left, Ken also entered the ward.


    ¡°Z, listen to me. That night¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 383

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 383


    ¡°Z, give me a chance to exin, okay?¡±


    Ken tried to approach her and exin, but Z took the fruit knife and ced it on her wrist. She


    clenched her teeth and shouted, ¡°Get lost! Come here again, and I¡¯ll cut my wrist.¡±


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    Terrified, Olivia grabbed the knife and waved her hand at Ken. ¡°Ken, leave now. Let¡¯s talk about it when


    her mood is stable.¡±


    Ken had no choice but to hang his head and walk out with confusion and a worried look on his face.


    After everyone had gone, Olivia put the knife in the farthest ce she could from Z. Then, she held


    Z¡¯s hand. ¡°Zy, you promised me you won¡¯t do something silly again.¡±


    Z looked at Olivia in aggrieve, buried her head in her knees, and cried.


    Olivia was relieved only when Z¡¯s emotion was stable. She tugged the nket and ced a ss of


    water by Z¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Zy,¡± Olivia took a deep breath and licked her lips nervously. After a while, she did not ask what she


    wanted to do.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Z noticed Olivia¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Sis Liv, ask what you want to ask. I¡¯m fine. Just now¡­¡±


    She hung her head and rested her hand on her forehead. ¡°I was impulsive.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°Zy, you¡­ you don¡¯t actually hate Ken, do you?¡±


    The room was silent except for the sound of the cold wind blowing through the treetops.


    Olivia was afraid she had said something which affected Z¡¯s mood. She quickly said, ¡°Zy, I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Z suppressed her emotion. ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Z covered her face, and Olivia could not see her expression. However, she could hear Z¡¯s


    whimper.


    After a long time, Z wiped off her tears and lifted her head to see Olivia as she smiled. ¡°At first, I


    hated him because I thought he was John¡¯sckey. I thought he was bad.


    ¡°Then, I suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t so annoying.


    ¡°Last night, after he dragged me away, we were standing on the patio, drinking.


    ¡°I turned my head to look at him, and at that moment, I suddenly felt that he was very handsome, like a


    shining star in the night.¡±


    Z smiled when she spoke, but tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She sniffed, paused, bit her lip, and continued to force a smile. ¡°Later, he apologized to me for what


    happened during the day and kept exining.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. My heart is beating fast. When the cold wind blows, I can feel my


    cheeks burning.¡±


    She took a long breath and tried to prevent her tears from flowing. ¡°But, Sis Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no way we can get together after this happened.¡±


    Although Olivia noticed the romantic tension between Ken and Z, this was the first time she heard


    Z admitting it.


    However, something like that happened.


    Olivia felt sorry for them, and at the same time, she med herself for it. She clenched her fists but


    tried tofort Z. ¡°Zy, this is not your fault. You are still you, and both of you¡­¡±


    However, Z interrupted her before she could finish.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m still me to you, but I¡¯m not me to him anymore.¡±


    She went to the window and looked out into the cold winter night as she said with a bitter smile on her


    face. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not what he used to be, is he?¡±


    Z had that night with another man, and Ken had that night with another woman.


    How could they ever go back to the way they were?


    Even if she had feelings for Ken, she was now not fit to dream about being with him¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 384

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 384


    ¡°Sis Liv, tell him on my behalf that¡­¡±


    Z took a deep breath and dug her nails into her palm as she looked at Olivia. ¡°I hate him and don¡¯t


    want to see him anymore. Ask him not to show his face to me again.¡±


    Heartbroken, Olivia frowned. She could not nod.


    Z and Ken liked each other and had no grudge or misunderstanding between them. The only thing


    was that Z had fallen into a trap, leaving her with a trauma she could not escape.


    She would not have the heart to split them apart.


    They were not like her and John, who had hatred and the lives of two dead kids between them.


    A future was ahead of them, and they had a chance¡­


    Z saw no response from Olivia and smiled. ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t have to be sad for me. This is my fate,


    and I can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, I know what happened that night was an ident. However, for him and me, it will be a knot


    for a lifetime.¡±


    Z sighed, and she stroked her finger down the window. ¡°Even if he and I do not say anything about


    it, we cannot forget that night if we date. I would rather have regret, rather than have something we


    both care about stopping in the way.¡±


    Olivia understood.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, she felt Ken would not or should not mind.


    ¡°Zy, there is one thing I must tell you. Actually¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, her phone rang.


    As soon as she looked at the caller ID, she declined the call.


    ¡°Actually, you¡­¡±


    However, the phone rang again and again. She hung it up, but the calls came in endlessly. Olivia lost


    her patience. She picked up the call and scolded. ¡°John, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Come down. I¡¯m downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. We will meet when you get hospitalized.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to hang up, she heard the man¡¯s voice again. ¡°I know. I¡¯m outside the


    hospital.¡±


    She looked out the window and saw the conspicuous Maybach parked downstairs, with a tall figure


    standing beside it.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    However, the man on the other end of the line seemed to have lost his patience. ¡°Come down.¡±


    Not knowing if it was because she had gotten used to it, Olivia was shocked and answered obediently.¡±


    Okay.¡±


    She looked at Z apologetically after hanging up the call. ¡°Zy, I will be back soon. Don¡¯t do anything


    silly,


    okay?¡±


    Z nodded obediently. ¡°Well, if he bullies you, shout. I will go immediately to save you.¡± Olivia felt bad


    and pursed her lips. ¡°Sure. Okay.¡±


    As Olivia was going out, she took the knife with her, afraid Z mightmit suicide again.


    John attracted attention no matter where he was.


    Even if he leaned against his car, he attracted the attention of everyone around.


    Before, she liked how he shone because it was like the sun.


    However, now, she was disgusted by it.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You have hurt Zy. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    She med herself at first.


    Now, knowing about Ken, she felt even more remorse.


    Z would have dated Ken if it were not for her.


    However, to Olivia¡¯s surprise, John was not mad. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Olivia, this matter has


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you say you have nothing to do with this? Aren¡¯t you with your mistress


    all day and night?


    ¡°Dorothy also said you wouldn¡¯t let her get out of bed. Since you were so close, don¡¯t you know what


    she did?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 385

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 385


    John squinted his eyes and looked at Olivia with interest. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡®Jealous?¡¯


    Olivia stared at him for a moment andughed.


    She would have been jealous and miserable in the past, but now her mind was calm.


    If she felt anything, it was only disgust.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what an interesting guess. There are so many men in this world. Why do I have to envy


    Dorothy for having one of them?¡±


    John¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Olivia, stop speaking like that.¡±


    Olivia felt pain. She frowned and struggled. ¡°John, do you dare to swear you know nothing about


    Dorothy drugging Z?¡±


    John froze upon hearing that.


    He knew from Wes about Z attempting suicide, and it seemed to have something to do with Dorothy.


    That was why he came.


    He knew nothing about anything else.


    Olivia was more annoyed seeing him remain silent. She shoved his hand away and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    know, you can ask Ken. He is your friend and a victim. He will never lie to you.¡±


    I


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± John¡¯s expression was difficult to interpret. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Olivia might have been somewhat happy to hear it if this was before.


    However, it now sounded ironic.


    She looked up at him coldly and sneered. ¡°Mr. Freeman, if you believe me and you don¡¯t know


    anything, then why did you protect Dorothy that day?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a hypocrite for telling me this after deleting recorded evidence for her and


    swearing she was with you?¡±


    With that, she chuckled and showed a realized expression.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Dorothy is more important to you, right?


    ¡°So, whatever she does, it¡¯s the right thing to do and to protect, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Their eyes met, and after a long time, John said, ¡°I will investigate.¡±


    ¡°Investigate?¡±


    Olivia looked at him in disbelief. ¡°John, you have said this more than once. However, as long as it is


    rted to Dorothy, every piece of evidence you find will point me wrong.


    ¡°You never really wanted to know the truth. You just wanted to cover it up.¡±


    Then, she exhaled her breath and gave him a desperate look. ¡°No need. I will take revenge or Dorothy


    in my own way. I¡¯ll destroy whoever tries to stop me!¡±


    Then, she turned around and went into the inpatient building.


    Olivia only sniffled when she walked into the elevator.


    She could not bear his hurtful tenderness.


    What she could stand no more were his unpredictable emotions.


    Looking at Olivia leaving, John¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    He had done a lot of research on Dorothy.


    The more he looked, the more he realized Dorothy seemed different from what he saw before.


    However, this time, Dorothy knelt a day and a night until she vomited blood to get his forgiveness when


    she returned to Ocean City.


    Her body was now broken because she had donated him one of her kidneys.


    He had to protect her out of gratitude.


    Dorothy did not leave the house that night and never made any calls¡­


    After getting into the car, Wes noticed John¡¯s expression. He summoned his courage and said, ¡°Mr.


    Freeman, there is something I know I shouldn¡¯t say, but I will say it anyway.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you care about Mrs. Freeman at all? Who will you choose between Mrs. Freeman


    and Ms. Ellis?¡±


    Wes turned his head around and looked at John. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you can have both of them.¡±


    To Wes, he knew John cared about Olivia, but he always ruined their rtionship because of Dorothy.


    In the end, the gap between the two grew.


    John lifted his head and peered at him. ¡°Wes, you are getting bolder and bolder recently.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡­


    ¡°To the apartment.¡±


    He wanted to ask Dorothy about it in person.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 386

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 386


    The apartment.


    Dorothy had just entered the room when she heard someone knocking.


    Smug, she hummed a little song and opened the door.


    However, her expression stiffened when she saw who it was. ¡°Johnny, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my house. Can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled dryly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just thought you were¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John looked at her coldly and asked maliciously, ¡°Did you do that to Z?¡±


    ¡°Z?¡±


    Dorothy quickly took his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Johnny, even you are doubting me? You said you


    would believe me.¡±


    John threw her hand away without hesitation, his body exuding a cold pressure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience. I¡¯ve given you enough trust.¡±


    Seeing his harsh attitude, Dorothy sat on the couch and began crying. ¡°Johnny, you always do this. You


    questioned me for Olivia.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lost a kidney to save you two years ago, I wouldn¡¯t be so weak now.


    ¡°I know that my love for you is my own business. I didn¡¯t ask you to reciprocate it. Why are you so cold


    to me?¡±


    With that said, she covered her face and cried while peeping through her fingers to observe John.


    To her surprise, John¡¯s face remained as cold as ever.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, Johnny. Do you need me to leave Ocean City so you can be assured?¡±


    She had been too aggressive in the past. She was always pushy, which made John suspicious of her.


    Therefore, she was taking a step back this time.


    If she made John guilty enough, she could lower his suspicions of her.


    Besides¡­


    Dorothy stood up and looked at John with grievance and tears. ¡°I know you kept me by your side to find


    the answer, but I won¡¯t tell you so easily.¡±


    John finally spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to cure your illness, but you¡¯d better not have any unnecessary thoughts!¡±


    Dorothy hung her head low and snuffled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Johnny, my only fault is falling in love with


    you, but I can¡¯t quit unless you kill me.¡±


    However, John did not believe her. He said solemnly, ¡°I warn you, Dorothy. Don¡¯t try any more tricks. Or


    I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and mmed the door.


    Dorothy looked at the closed door, stomped her feet with hatred, and cursed out loud, ¡°B*tch! Olivia,


    that f


    *cking b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    An eyesore! What an eyesore!


    It took her two years and so much time and effort to get John¡¯s trust and love.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Freeman¡¯s position was within reach, but now it was getting farther away.


    Why did John change so suddenly in such a short time?


    No, she could not ept it!


    A weekter. Golden Hills Apartment.


    Z¡¯s injury had healed, but not her trauma. Probably not for a while.


    To Olivia¡¯s disappointment, neither Zac nor Fred could find any good evidence.


    The trail of what happened that night went cold.


    After the evidence was destroyed by Dorothy many times, Olivia also suddenly understood something.


    If she wanted to get back at Dorothy, she probably could not take the conventional route.


    ¡°Sis Liv, hurry and eat.¡± Z served soup to the table and casually asked, ¡°Have you taken your


    medicine today? Are you going to pick up that punk this afternoon?¡±


    Z¡¯s voice pulled Olivia out of her trance.


    She gathered her thoughts and went to the dining table, ¡°I¡¯ve taken my medicine.¡±


    With that said, she smiled and took Z¡¯s hand. ¡°Instead of picking upn today, I¡¯d like to see a movie.


    with you. What do you think?¡±


    Z was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Alright.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips as she looked at her smiling face.


    She could not do that until she got Z andn settled,

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 387

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 387


    ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t have to watch me every day. You and that punk can hang out in the neighborhood


    during weekends.¡±


    Olivia nced at Z. ¡°I¡¯m even more worried because you¡¯re always trying to send me away.n


    probably has sses on weekends. He won¡¯t have much free time in Year 3.¡±


    Z curled her lip. ¡°Sis Liv, I mean it. I¡¯m fine, and I won¡¯t do anything stupid again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. The food is getting cold.¡±


    Z sat helplessly while lowering her head.


    Olivia stole a nce at her and secretly shook her head.


    Whenever she closed her eyes at night, the image of Z lying in a bathtub full of blood woke her up.


    She was so scared.


    She was scared that Z would disappear from her side when she was not paying attention.


    She was not taking any chances.


    Suddenly, Z nudged her. ¡°Sis Liv, that punk called.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia instantly came to herself, took her phone, walked to the balcony, and answered it.


    n?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Do you have any ns?¡±


    ¡°There will be a joint exam the day after tomorrow. The teacher arranged a closed study session, so I


    won¡¯t go home until the end of the exam.¡±


    After hearing the exnation, Olivia sighed in relief and said with a nod, ¡°Okay,n. Good luck. I¡¯ll


    make you something tasty when you¡¯re done with the exam.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She has recovered.¡±


    ¡°Mental problems aren¡¯t to be underestimated. If you have a problem, find Brother Ken. He¡¯s a


    psychology major.¡±


    The Brother Ken whon mentioned was Ken.


    However, Olivia did not telln what happened between Ken and Z.


    Therefore, she could only reply, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep watching. Z will be happy to know that you care


    about her.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care about her. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±n paused. ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to rest and do your best.¡±


    Just as Olivia was about to hang up,n mumbled, ¡°Remember to take your medicine too.¡±


    With that said, he hung up without waiting for Olivia to react.


    Hearing the beeping sound, she shook her head helplessly.


    The kid was so not honest with himself.


    He was worried about Z, yet he acted like he did not care.


    However, she was happy thatn behaved this way.


    At least he was not as hostile to her as before.


    For now, she wanted nothing more than forn to grow up healthy and not be caught up in any more


    drama.


    In the next few days, Olivia continued to follow Z around. They even slept in the same room.


    Z was speechless but happy.


    Growing up, no one had ever cared for her like that.


    It turned out this was how it felt to be loved.


    At the end of the week, Olivia got a call from Dorothy while she was thinking about what to cook forn


    after his exam.


    ¡°Olivia,e to Larson¡¯s Residence.¡±


    Olivia froze and asked with a frown, ¡°Dorothy, what do you want now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯tn living at Larson¡¯s Residence? You don¡¯t want your brother anymore?¡±


    n?¡¯


    Olivia panicked, but then she realized thatn was supposed to be at school right now.


    ¡°You liar! Dorothy, I advise you not to do anything.¡±


    Dorothy, on the other end of the line, sneered. ¡°Do you think I have time to mess with you? I fooledn


    to


    <pe home. Today, I¡¯m going to cripple both his legs and hands as a gift to you!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 388

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 388


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you an hour toe here alone, or I¡¯m going to cripple one ofn¡¯s arms right now.¡±


    Although Olivia had her doubts, she could not riskn.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, she quickly calledn.


    She called ten times, but his phone was turned off.


    Olivia panicked.


    She could only sneak Fred over to watch Z.


    When Fred arrived, he grabbed Olivia as she hurried outside. ¡°Ms. Larson, where are you going?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s behavior seemed suspicious to Fred too, and he had no choice but to ask.


    ¡°Oh, I want to make Z a big meal, but I don¡¯t want her to know. Can you keep it a secret for me?¡±


    Seeing Olivia looking so sincere, Fred did not ask any more questions and nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.


    Come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    After getting into the elevator, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    For a moment, she was afraid that Fred would see through her.


    It would be bad if Z found out.


    Larson¡¯s Residence.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary in the courtyard, and she could not tell if anyone was in the


    house.


    Olivia cautiously pushed the door open and walked in. However, she was hit in the back as soon as


    she got inside.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream of pain, she fell to the ground and fainted.


    Dorothy came out of the shadows, looked at Olivia on the ground, and sneered. ¡°Pour cold water on


    her and wake her up.¡±


    She wanted Olivia to watch herself get humiliated!


    ¡°Hsss! It¡¯s cold!¡±


    When a bucket of cold water came down in the cold winter, Olivia sat up in shock.


    However, Dorothy kicked her to the ground as soon as she sat up.


    Dorothy stepped on her hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Olivia, I was too careless, which let you


    live this long. You¡¯re dead meat this time!¡±


    Besides, not only did she want Olivia to die, she wanted her to die a humiliating death.


    Olivia gritted her teeth as she endured the pain and red up at Dorothy coldly. ¡°Where¡¯sn?¡±


    However, Dorothy took a stick from a burly man nearby and hit Olivia on the right leg.


    As Olivia shrieked, Dorothy smiled grimly and said, ¡°Idiot!n¡¯s at school taking his exams. How can he


    be


    at home?¡±


    Then Olivia realized it.


    How stupid of her!


    Realizing Dorothy did not haven, Olivia decided to fight back.


    However, before she knew it, Dorothy hit her on the right leg again, causing her to nearly faint from the


    pain.


    However, Dorothy refused to let her pass out. She shook her awake by grabbing her cor before


    hitting. her again.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing Olivia in pain, Dorothy threw her head back andughed. ¡°Olivia, does it hurt? Shout it out if it


    hurts! You can beg me too, and perhaps I¡¯ll consider saving you a leg.¡±


    Olivia went ghastly pale as she clutched her leg in pain, but her eyes were firm. ¡°You want me to beg


    you? Dream on!¡±


    With that said, she tried to endure the pain and stand up. However, her legs were weak, and Dorothy


    was stepping on her hand, so she could not move.


    Suddenly, Dorothy hit her in the right leg again and said with a smile, ¡°Olivia, you know what? Johnny


    knows all about these.¡±


    ¡°Johnny was in the room with me the night Z was drugged. He was holding me on the bed,


    whispering in my ear how he missed me.¡±


    With that said, Dorothyughed out loud. ¡°And you know what? He even told me you were stupid, and


    all he had to do was make you think he still loved you with a few words.


    ¡°He also said he has long hated you, but he couldn¡¯t divorce you because of his pride. So he asked me


    to deal with you!¡±


    Olivia froze. Her right leg had gone numb-she could not feel a trace of pain.


    Her heart was torn into pieces. It hurt so much that it was dripping with blood.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 389

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 389


    Dorothy knew Olivia believed her when she saw how pale her face was.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m so happy to see you so desperate. How great would it be if Johnny could see it too?¡±


    Olivia looked away from Dorothy, but tears streamed down her face.


    She did not cry when her leg was broken.


    However, she cried the moment she heard John try to kill her.


    She said she did not care, but when she heard that the man she had loved for 17 years had asked her


    enemy to kill her for him, she could not bear it any longer.


    Olivia thought she knew John well enough, but she was the loser after all.


    She had always been the inferior one in their rtionship.


    Dorothy leaned over and pulled Olivia¡¯s hair. She said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re a cripple now. Once I cut


    your face, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to seduce men!¡±


    Dorothy believed John would never want Olivia again once Olivia became a cripple.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Men were visual creatures. There was no way they would like an ugly woman.


    Therefore, she took a dagger from a man nearby, grinned, and cut Olivia¡¯s face.


    However, just then,n¡¯s voice was heard outside the door.


    ¡°Olivia? Are you in there?¡±


    Olivia suddenly found strength from nowhere, pushed Dorothy away, and was about to warnn.


    However, before she could speak, the man nearby covered her mouth.


    Another man ran over and pinned Olivia to the ground.


    Dorothy red hatefully at Olivia, feeling upset. However, she had no choice but to remind the four


    burly


    men.


    ¡°Help me take care of this. I gotta go.¡±


    Olivia looked in the direction she fled and struggled to free herself, but she could not move because of


    the man¡¯s strength.


    A burly man took the opportunity to hide behind the door, ready to attackn.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened as she struggled to free herself.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Umm¡­¡±


    Just asn pushed the door open, she pulled out all the stops to throw off the man who was pinning


    her. She ran over and took the blow forn.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The blow hit Olivia on her right shoulder with such force that it knocked her off bnce.


    Her right leg was already broken, so she fell to her knees as there was no way to keep her bnce.


    ¡°Hsss!¡±


    Fortunately,n was quick to crouch down and catch Olivia before she hit the floor.


    Olivia braced herself and smiled with relief when she saw thatn was okay. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    The four burly men, who followed Dorothy¡¯s orders, would not let go so easily.


    They picked up the stick and swung atn.


    Olivia sensed this and immediately threwn under her, and all the sticks fell on her.


    When he looked, it was blood!


    It was Olivia¡¯s blood!


    It took him a dozen seconds to struggle out of Olivia¡¯s arms, kick down two burly men, and punch the


    other two.


    However, the four burly men were too strong forn to subdue them all, and he was soon overpowered.


    Without thinking,n hugged Olivia, who was dying, and cried while shouting, ¡°Live, don¡¯t sleep. Just


    hang in there. I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    With that, he ran out with Olivia in his arms.


    One of the four men blocked his way, while another snatched Olivia fromn¡¯s arms and threw her to


    the -ground.


    The man then leaned over Olivia and violently removed her clothes.


    Another man pinnedn to the ground so he could watch Olivia being humiliated.


    ¡°Liv! Liv!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 390

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 390


    Whenn saw that the man was about to vite Olivia, he screamed his lungs out.


    ¡°Liv! Olivia, wake up!¡±


    However, Olivia was in so much pain that she had no strength to fight back. She moved her right hand.


    with her remaining strength and gestured towardn.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±¡®


    Then she gave him a big smile and mouthed silently, ¡®Run when you can.¡±


    Dorothy said she was the Larson family¡¯s sinner, and he believed her.


    Therefore, he never thought of seeing her in the past two years.


    When they met, he hit her and called her names.


    Later, he hurt her repeatedly.


    He never trusted her, treating her like an enemy and refusing to call her ¡°Liv¡±.


    However, she never med him but cooked and sent him to and fro school with her ailing body.


    Now, she was dying as she tried to protect him. She even faced being defiled by strangers, but she still


    smiled to reassure him, not wanting him to worry


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia! You mustn¡¯t ept your fate! I haven¡¯t avenged Mom and Dad on you yet. Nothing can happen


    to


    you!¡±


    Olivia slumped on the floor. Hearingn call her ¡°Liv¡±, she could not help smiling.


    Just as the man pinned Olivia down again, the main door was kicked open with colossal force, and a


    tall figure entered with bloodthirsty malice.


    Without a second thought, he kicked the man off Olivia.


    ¡°Wes, catch these people and kill them!¡±


    Then he burst into fury when he saw Olivia¡¯s fair chest and stepped on the man.


    With a dagger in hand, he shed it at the man¡¯s genitals.


    Then there was a scream and a ssh of blood, and the man fainted.


    John took off his coat, covered Olivia, and walked out with her in his arms.


    Smelling the familiar scent, Olivia remembered Dorothy¡¯s words and pushed him away as hard as she


    could.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    However, Olivia was so weak that she failed to push John.


    Looking at the restless woman in his arms, John said with a frown, ¡°You¡¯re covered in wounds. Why are


    you so stubborn? Do you want to die?¡±


    Trembling with fear, Olivia pushed him as hard as she could. ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t move. Let me take you to the hospital! How can I put you down when you¡¯ve broken your


    leg?


    Olivia¡¯s head was dazed, but John scared her sober.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She trembled with fear.


    He was not here to save her but kill her.


    She kept repeating in her head that he wanted her dead!


    Luckily, Zac came in time. Seeing John and Olivia in a standoff, he quickly said, ¡°John, give Liv to me.


    Your can taken to the hospital.¡±


    When John did not move, he urged him again, ¡°Hurry up. Now is not the time to fight. Life is at stake


    here.¡±


    John had no idea why Olivia was mad, but since life was at stake, he could only ce Olivia in Zac¡¯s


    arms.


    ¡°Zac, don¡¯t have any funny ideas. Or¡­¡±


    However, Zac did not bother to talk to him. ¡°Enough nonsense. Evenn has fainted. Stop wasting


    time.¡±


    With that said, he lifted Olivia into the car.


    Olivia could not keep her eyes open. Seeing that it was Zac holding her, she let out a sigh of relief that


    she fainted.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 391

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 391


    John asked Wes to taken to the hospital and stayed behind.


    Looking at the unconscious man on the ground, he picked up a bucket nearby and poured cold water


    over him.


    The man instantly sat up from the floor, looked up into John¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes, and shuddered


    instantly. He frantically waved his hands and opened his mouth to beg for mercy.


    However, he did not say a word after opening his mouth for some time.


    John was in no mood to waste time with him. He held the dagger to his neck and whispered coldly, ¡°Tell


    me who sent you? What are they after?¡±


    The man was scared, shaking his head desperately, but the only sound out of his mouth was ¡°Uhh¡±.


    John lost his patience and stabbed the man in the thigh, causing him to yell in pain.


    John frowned, grabbed the man¡¯s jaw, looked at his throat, and yelled, ¡°F*ck. He¡¯s a mute.¡±


    He was mostly focused on Olivia as the first stab went down, so he did not notice that the man¡¯s


    screams were hoarse.


    It seemed that the matter was not that simple.


    Who could be behind this?


    Was it Dorothy?


    However, Dorothy could not have nned it out so well¡­.


    He checked their phones, but there was no information. All these people were also mute, making John


    a little worried.


    Was their target Olivia or someone else?


    The Winter family was associated with him earlier, while the Jameson family was associated with Zac.


    John quickly called Wes. ¡°Before you kill them, find out who these people are and if Zac and I have


    made. any enemiestely.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hanging up, he walked inside.


    At the back door, he noticed a button that looked like it belonged to a woman¡¯s clothing, so he bent


    over


    to pick it up.


    After checking around and finding nothing suspicious, he handed the disabled man to his bodyguard


    and drove to the hospital.


    The hospital.


    When John arrived, they were still trying to save Olivia, and Zac was pacing anxiously outside the door.


    He grabbed Zac by the cor and pushed him against the wall. ¡°Zac, what have you done this time?¡±


    When Zac saw it was John, he grabbed his hand backhanded and yelled, ¡°John, what the h*ll is wrong


    with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Didn¡¯t the Jameson family almost kill Olivia for you?¡±


    John gritted his teeth and squeezed his hand around Zac¡¯s throat. ¡°Did you know that all four of those


    men were mute? They came prepared!¡±


    ¡®Mute?¡¯


    Zac froze before pushing John with his hands and feet. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Think it through. See if you¡¯ve offended anyely. Don¡¯t let my wife get involved in your sordid


    business!¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you.¡± With that said, Zac nced coldly at him. ¡°In particr, Dorothy, who wants


    Liv dead more than anyone else.¡±


    Just then, Ken came sprinting over. ¡°How¡¯s Liv? What happened?¡±


    Before Zac could speak, John suddenly reached out and dragged Ken to the stairwell.


    ¡°What happened the night of the partyst month?¡±


    Hearing it was about that night¡¯s incident, Ken¡¯s expression turned slightly ghastly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Ken, tell me!¡±


    Ken frowned and threw away his hand to walk out.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as he grabbed the doorknob, he heard John say, ¡°Olivia thinks I did it, so I want to know


    what happened.¡±


    Something serious must have happened. Why else would Olivia fight him with herst breath when she


    was already half dead?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 392

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 392


    Ken froze. He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Dorothy spiked Z¡¯s drink that night.¡±


    With that said, he turned to John and said, ¡°She admitted it herself.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    After knowing him for years, he believed it had nothing to do with John.


    However, Olivia¡¯s usations and suspicions were not unfounded, so Ken was not going to defend


    John.


    John¡¯s expression was ghastly. If Dorothy did it, it was not surprising that Olivia hated him.


    However, he needed proof.


    Olivia had a dream.


    A dream of a happy reunion.


    There were Z andn. They went to the prairie together, where they rode horses and enjoyed the


    sunshine and the smell of the fresh grass.


    Theughter in her ears filled her with happiness.


    Then they went to a snow mountain.


    Z glided carefully across the snow, clutching her hand in fear and refusing to let go..


    Suddenly, she heard a loud noise.


    Before she knew it, the avnche was in front of her.


    Z andn were screaming in her ears, but her consciousness faded.


    ¡°Liv! Liv!¡±


    It wasn¡¯s voice. He was calling her.


    Olivia snapped out of her dream and shouted, n!¡±


    She wanted to get up, but the pain kept her from moving.


    The next thing she knew, she was in the hospital with her right leg in a thick cast, hanging high at the


    end


    of the bed.


    ¡°Liv?¡± Zac helped her up and said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re badly hurt and need to stay in bed.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯sn?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the ward. He¡¯s okay; not as seriously hurt as you. He already visited you once when you were


    unconscious. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Olivia heard her brother was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a sigh, n¡¯s fine.


    That¡¯s good.¡±


    Suddenly, she remembered something and grabbed Zac¡¯s hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Z? You didn¡¯t tell Z, did


    you?¡±


    Zac patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Z doesn¡¯t know anything yet.¡±


    With that said, he adjusted the bed upward. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get you something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Seeing Olivia was skeptical, Zac added, ¡°On the way to the hospital, you woke up and grabbed my


    hand, telling me to keep this from Z. Remember?¡±


    Olivia froze.


    There seemed to be such a thing.


    Struggling to wake up, she begged Zac not to tell Z and lie to her, saying she went to keepn


    company.


    However, she was so badly hurt that she could not keep it a secret for long.


    Zac saw through her worry. ¡°You¡¯d better tell her. You need a lot of rest. You can¡¯t hide it from her.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s not doing well. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t worry about Z from your perspective. She¡¯s not as fragile as you think, and¡­¡± Zac put the


    bowl on the table. ¡°You might not know this, but you¡¯re more important to her than herself.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together, hung her head low, and said nothing.


    How could she not know when Z had risked her life so many times to save her?


    However, Z had already suffered so much. She did not want her to suffer again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Wilbur watch you for the next few days. Let me know if anything goes wrong. Stop acting on


    your


    own again.¡±


    Olivia snuffled, took a sip of her soup, and said under her breath, ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. I¡¯ll pay


    attention from now on.¡±


    ¡°Liv, didn¡¯t you notice that the four people who grabbed you were mute?¡±


    ¡®Mute?¡¯


    Olivia froze. Her attention was on Dorothy, so she did not notice it.


    Now, in retrospect, she noticed the clues.


    However, how could they be mute?


    ¡°I¡¯m worried it has something to do with my dad. So do what I say this time. Okay, Liv?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 393

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 393


    ¡®Jimmy Quinton?¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡°How could it have anything to do with your dad?¡±


    Zac frowned. ¡°My dad approached you at the wine party, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no gentleman. In his opinion, you stood in the way of his ns.¡±


    There was a chill in Zac¡¯s eyes as he spoke. ¡°He¡¯ll get rid of anything that gets in his way.¡±


    He called to confirm, but he never trusted the man.


    That man was the ultimate hypocrite!


    Olivia did not have a good impression of Jimmy, but she was shocked to hear Zac describe him this


    way.


    He was Zac¡¯s biological father, after all, so something must have happened to make Zac say that.


    However,pared to herself, Olivia thought Zac was more dangerous.


    ¡°Zac, you¡¯re worrying too much. My injury has nothing to do with your father.¡±


    Olivia paused, bit her lip, and said, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m more worried about you. Your father seems


    determined to have you marry the Jameson family.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Of course. In his mind, nothing is more important than profit.¡±


    With that said, as if thinking it would upset Olivia, he whispered again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do


    anything


    to me


    Olivia did not want to tell Zac about Dorothy.


    After all, she did not want him to get involved anymore.


    However, she thought Zac would go after Jimmy if she did not tell him.


    Zac would get hurt if the father and son fought.


    She did not want him to get hurt.


    ¡°Zac.¡± Olivia grabbed Zac¡¯s hand. ¡°Dorothy did this, so it has nothing to do with your dad.¡±


    ¡®Dorothy?¡±


    Zac was not surprised.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the men being rendered dumb concerned him.


    Was Dorothy that smart and capable?


    Not wanting to worry Olivia, he did not pursue it. Instead, he changed the subject and said, ¡°Soup won¡¯t


    be enough. What else do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    With that said, he added with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to have something in your stomach. Ken will


    bring you a nutritious meal this evening.¡±


    ¡°Meatballs.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy some now. Have a good rest and call Wilbur if you need anything. He¡¯s right at the


    door.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and walked out.


    Olivia opened her mouth, wanting to say she did not need Wilbur. However, she nodded because she


    was afraid he would overthink. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zac had just left when she heard Wilbur¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t give me a hard time.¡±


    Then a cold voice rang.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Don¡¯t make me do it!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, go ahead if you insist on going in.¡±


    Olivia knew how loyal Wilbur was. Afraid Wilbur would suffer if they fought, she quickly said, ¡°Wilbur, let


    him in.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Larson¡­¡±


    Olivia nced coldly at John before turning to Wilbur and saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight someone like


    that. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get your hands dirty.¡±


    Wilbur had no choice but to leave.


    John frowned. He was about to lose his temper but became softhearted when he saw Olivia covered in


    bandages.


    She deserved to be angry with him after such a terrible injury.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Here to see if I¡¯m dead yet? Or have youe to rub salt into my wounds?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes grew darker as his thin lips said, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re still mean even after this.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia seemed to see sorry in his eyes, which pricked her heart.


    However¡­


    He wanted her dead. Why would he feel sorry?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 394

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 394


    ¡°I¡¯m mean, but you¡¯re aggressive.¡± Olivia looked up at him with a smirk. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m no match for


    you.¡±


    Her speech cut into John¡¯s heart like a knife, hurting him.


    He stepped forward and raised his hand to help Olivia with her hair


    However, as soon as he looked up, Olivia closed her eyes and looked away as if in horror, forcing him


    to withdraw his hand.


    ¡°Am I that scary? Hmm?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes warily and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw John taking a step back.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to die yet after all.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I had no idea about that night.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you did that yourself that night, but I owe all my injuries to you!¡±


    Seeing this, John frowned and could not help reaching for her hand.


    Before he could touch her, Olivia took the pillow nearby and hit him, yelling in horror and disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±


    She was disgusted by the thought of the man who had spent several nights in bed with Dorothy,


    cursing her while flirting with Dorothy.


    How could he be so disgusting?


    John froze as loneliness in his eyes. ¡°Olivia, I have nothing to do with what happened that night. I¡¯ve


    asked someone to look into your injury. If¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia looked at him sarcastically and shouted, ¡°John, you tried to kill me! Have


    you looked into yourself?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    John froze and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Olivia, why would I kill you? Would I kill you and run


    over to save you?¡±


    He called her that day, only to have no answer.


    At first, he thought she just did not want to answer his phone, but he found her in Larson¡¯s Residence


    after checking the GPS.


    her.


    However?


    She made him out to be the bad guy.


    Olivia struggled in pain as he grabbed her, yelling, ¡°Because you¡¯re a hypocrite! You have no shame!¡±


    Tears rolled down the corner of her eyes, her heart already shattered.


    She looked at him in despair and pain as she screamed, ¡°John, you said it yourself. You kept me


    around


    to torment me!


    ¡°Why save me?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Because you want to keep torturing me and make my life a living hell!


    ¡°Why did you ask Dorothy to kill me for you?


    ¡°How else can you put on a good show if you want to be a good man who can kill me and save me at


    the same time?¡±


    John looked at her stunned, feeling angry and pained ¡°Olivia, I didn¡¯t kill you! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°How else can you put on a show if you¡¯re trying to keep the image of a good man to kill me and save


    me at the same time?¡±


    John looked at her in astonishment, angry and sorry. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not trying to kill you! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    However, he could not deny that he had said them.


    He was indeed trying to torture her


    However, he could not do it.


    ¡°Go on! Go on pretending! Dorothy told me everything!¡±


    Olivia cried as she yelled, ¡°She told me how you made her happy in bed, called me names, despised


    me, and wanted me to die!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with her every day? Would she lie about you?¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John¡¯s chest felt so tight that he could not breathe. He tried to exin, but he felt his exnation was in


    vain


    It was because Olivia would not believe him.


    However, he was going to say it anyway.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve never touched Dorothy!


    ¡°Never?¡± Olivia threw her head back andughed John, have you forgotten how you grabbed my neck


    and threatened me when Dorothy had a miscarriage?¡±


    After she finished yelling, she picked up the paring knife and stabbed it in John¡¯s direction with scarlet


    eyes.


    ¡°F*ck off! I¡¯ll kill you if youe here again!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 395

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 395


    However, she could not reach him after all. The knife did not sab John.


    Startled, John reflexively held her hand. ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°John, what are you doing here?¡±


    Just then, Zac burst in, dragged John out, and shut the door behind him.


    Zac hurried back to the bed, snatched the knife from Olivia¡¯s hand, and put it aside. He consoled softly.


    It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Olivia looked up nkly at him as if she had juste to herself. A tear rolled down the corner of her


    eye to the corner of her mouth.


    It was bitter and astringent.


    It was the second time she had tried to kill John.


    How did their love and her 17 years of love turn into this?


    Did one of them have to die to end this nonsense?


    Feeling sorry, Zac cradled her in his arms and patted her on the back. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you. Don¡¯t


    be _afraid.¡±


    It was a long time before Olivia cried her heart out in his arms.


    John looked a little punch-drunk after he was kicked out of the ward.


    He felt Olivia¡¯s hatred. Unlike before, she hated him now.


    He never touched Dorothy, but¡­


    He could not remember the night he got drunk, but Dorothy refused to tell him.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The thought of Dorothy made his blood boil.


    Why was she involved with everything?


    Just as he reached the hospital entrance, he saw Dorothy walking in quickly from outside.


    John strode forward and grabbed Dorothy¡¯s neck, his eyes icy. ¡°Dorothy, I just warned you not to touch


    my wife. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Having suddenly been grabbed by the neck, Dorothy was stunned and almost fainted.


    After seeing who it was, Dorothy immediately looked aggrieved and patted his hand. ¡°Johnny¡­I¡­. I


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Dorothy, do you know what happens to people who touch my wife?¡±


    Frightened, Dorothy blushed and cried. ¡°Johnny¡­¡±


    She did not expect John to be at the hospital, or she would not havee.


    However, what confused her was how did John know it was her so quickly?


    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    John was strong and would strangle her to death.


    However, he was morally prevented from doing so.


    Hence, he let go and said coldly, ¡°If you touch Olivia one more time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Dorothy coughed and said, ¡°Johnny, you won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°You can try me.¡±


    He could not kill her, but he had ways to make her a living hell.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes went red as she gasped. ¡°Johnny, I never hurt Olivia. You should believe me.¡±


    However, John turned around and walked out without ncing at her.


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and stumbled after him. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you


    want to know the truth about that night?¡±


    John stopped, threw her hand away, and sneered, ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    Dorothy looked up into John¡¯s cold murderous eyes and felt a thump in her heart.


    Her tricks were not working¡­.


    What did that b*tch Olivia do to make John change so much?


    He never believed Olivia before!


    ¡°Johnny¡­¡± Dorothy grabbed him, feeling aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I just want to stay with you. Don¡¯t


    drive me away¡­¡±


    John¡¯s eyes rested on her sleeve. Looking at the simr button, his face grew darker.


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re too greedy!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 396

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 396


    Back in the car, John took out the button and examined it.


    ¡°Wes, check Dorothy¡¯s recent whereabouts.¡±


    Wes nodded, noticing the button on John¡¯s hand. ¡°Should I check the button?¡±


    He tossed the button into Wes¡¯s hands. ¡°Check it. And the surveince footage from the night of the


    wine partyst month.¡±


    Speaking of that night¡­


    Wes frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, the surveince footage from that night is missing. The hotel said the


    surveince cameras malfunctioned and broke.¡±


    ¡®Broke?


    ¡®What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve checked. I don¡¯t think Mr. Quinton and you have made any enemies recently. There¡¯s no way


    those nobodies can find Madam.¡±


    John narrowed his long narrow eyes.


    Dorothy was incapable of that. She must have someone behind her.


    However, if even he could not find them, they must be hiding pretty deep, so he could only wait.


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    Evening.


    Olivia had calmed down, but her eyes were red and swollen. You could tell she had been crying.


    ¡°Liv, I told the kitchen to make a big feast. Eat more.¡±


    Ken came in with a lunch box. Seeing Zac there, he nodded. ¡°Zac, I¡¯ve prepared a lot. Let¡¯s eat


    together.¡±


    Zac was about to say no when Olivia persuaded him, ¡°Zac, join us. You¡¯ve done so muchst night.


    Hurry


    home and rest after eating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t trust you being alone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wilbur here? Besides, I won¡¯t be fooled by Dorothy again.¡±


    However, that being said, Olivia did not feel confident.


    If Dorothy caughtn or Z, she dared not risk that.


    Zac said nothing. He helped open the lunch box but looked down to see Olivia handing him cutleries.


    ¡°Zac, I¡¯ll get mad if you don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Zac had no choice but to take the cutleries and chuckled. ¡°You leave me no choice. I¡¯ll eat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ken, why don¡¯t you join us? You brought so much. I can¡¯t eat it all.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ken did not refuse and sat down.


    However, the three were unusually silent as they ate, only hearing soft chewing.


    After the meal, Olivia persuaded Zac to leave.


    Watching Ken pack things up, Olivia finally said, ¡°Ken, I¡¯m sorry about you and Z.


    ¡°Dorothy wouldn¡¯t have hurt you two if you hadn¡¯t been so close to me. This incident¡­¡±


    Ken¡¯s figure paused slightly. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s not your fault. Besides¡­¡±


    He pressed his lips together and looked at Olivia with aplicated look. ¡°I¡¯m not the victim here.¡±


    Olivia froze, puzzled. ¡°What does that mean? Don¡¯t you like Z?¡±


    ¡°Just because I like her, I¡¯m not considered a victim. That night¡­¡±


    Before Ken could finish, Z¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Ken, so that¡¯s the kind of person you are!¡±


    ¡°No, Z. Will you give me a chance to exin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Z pushed him out and mmed the door shut, yelling, ¡°I never want to see


    you. again. F*ck off!¡±


    She was sad.


    However, she suddenly felt relieved after hearing Ken say it.


    Olivia had a feeling that there was a catch, but Ken kept getting interrupted, and she had no idea what


    he was trying to say.


    Seeing Z¡¯s anger, she pressed her lips together and tentatively said, ¡°Z, Ken¡¯s not like that.


    There¡¯s got to be something else going on.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not sad anymore. At least this incident has made me see through this man.


    What¡¯s so bad about missing out on a jerk?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 397

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 397


    ¡°Z.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia could tell that Z was upset, despite her speaking as if she was unaffected.


    However, she did not know how to say it.


    Outsiders should stay out of other people¡¯s rtionships, but she could not ignore them


    because it started because of her.


    Z came over and sat beside her. She looked at her bandages with sorry. ¡°Sis Liv, were


    you going to keep this from me until I called?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    ¡°I know, but how can you go alone? I think of that punk as a brother too. I won¡¯t let things


    slide if anything happens to him.¡±


    With that said, Z took her hand, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯ve recovered. Don¡¯t keep


    secrets from me anymore. Let¡¯s face it together, okay?¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment before bringing the subject back. ¡°Z, there¡¯s something I


    was about to tell youst time but was interrupted.


    ¡°Ken once said you¡¯re someone he wanted to protect.¡±


    Z froze, looking at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. He said it when you blocked the knife and were hospitalized for me.¡±


    Olivia was a little guilty as she spoke.


    Ken did say he had someone to protect, but he did not name them.


    However, she was confident that her judgment would not be


    wrong.


    Z paused for a few seconds before smiling wryly. ¡°Sis Liv, I barely knew him at the time.


    How could he possibly say such a thing?¡±


    With that said, she got up, walked to the window, and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the one he


    wants to protect.¡±


    ¡°Z¡­¡±


    Olivia could not go on after hearing this.


    She was afraid she would make more mistakes as she spoke.


    She knew what Z was worried about, so she did not want to talk about that night and rip


    open Z¡¯s wounds.


    At this point, Olivia felt like everything she did was wrong.


    ¡°Z, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡± Thinking Olivia was angry, Z hurriedly grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you¡­ mad?¡±


    Olivia stared at her for a few seconds before bursting intoughter. ¡°Z, you¡¯re the one who


    should be mad.¡±


    Z blinked at her and said with a pout, ¡°Sis Liv, will you let me stay with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, go home and rest.¡± Olivia pointed to her broken leg. ¡°Look. My leg¡¯s still hanging.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll worry less if you go home to rest. By the way, where¡¯s Fred?¡±


    The mention of Fred reminded Z. ¡°Oh, I locked him outside¡­¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    Z opened the door, called Fred in, and exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. All of you should go home. Wilbur will be here all night. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    With that said, Olivia looked sheepishly at Fred. ¡°Fred, please take care of Z.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    Z wanted to protest but did not want Olivia to overthink, so she said nothing.


    Once everyone was gone, Olivia let out a sigh of relief,y down in bed, and soon fell


    .


    asleep.


    The next morning.


    She was in a daze when she suddenly heard someone calling her in a mutter.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    When she did not respond, she heard another call. ¡°Liv?¡±


    n?¡±


    She snapped her eyes open, metn¡¯s clear eyes, and said happily, n, did you just¡­ call


    me Liv?¡±


    denied. ¡°No, you misheard it.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 398

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 398


    Her little brother was embarrassed.


    Olivia smiled and tapped his hand. n, help me adjust the bed up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just right. Thank you.¡±


    Olivia was worried when she saw the bandage onn¡¯s hand. She frowned and said, n, does the


    wound on your hand affect your writing?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±


    n, I¡¯m just asking. After all, you¡¯re taking the senior high entrance examination next year. I¡¯m


    afraid¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish,n suddenly looked up at her with a determined look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    There¡¯s still half a term left. I can catch up.¡±


    Because of everything that happened to the Larson family and especially Olivia two years ago,n had


    a chip on his shoulder. He even began to indulge himself under Dorothy¡¯s encouragement.


    It led to him going overboard on some subjects. He was ridiculously poor in liberal arts.


    Although he studied for the joint exam, the result was probably terrible.


    Seeingn having a fighting spirit, Olivia did not want to pursue it. Instead, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve


    grown up and know you should study hard,n.¡±


    Embarrassed by thepliment,n scratched his head and asked, ¡°Are your wounds still hurting?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re alright.¡± Olivia smiled and said, n, hearing you call me Liv, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. They¡¯re


    all healed.¡±


    ¡°I already said you misheard me!¡±


    Exasperated,n got up to leave.


    Olivia immediatelyughed and apologized, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I¡¯ll wait


    for you to call me Liv,n.¡±


    With that said, she winked at him. ¡°Ian, that day wille, right?¡±


    It was worrying that she still ruined her body when she already had pneumonia.


    She risked her life to protect him the other day¡­


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Olivia took a sip of water and said solemnly, ¡°Speaking of which, I must warn you that you should be


    careful of Dorothy in the future. She¡¯s not as nice as you think.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a little harsh to say this, but¡­¡±


    Thinkingn was about to have his senior high entrance examination, Olivia could not speak the truth.


    Dorothy was so close to him these two years.


    If she exposed Dorothy now, she was afraidn might not take it well.


    She sighed. ¡°Anyway, just be careful and call me if you need anything. You can study for the exam the


    rest of the time.¡±


    However, to her surprise,n did not retort but nodded this time. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia froze. Her heart filled with joy, but she said nothing about it.


    She had said so much thatn was annoyed.


    ¡°By the way,n, Ken¡¯s bringing me lunch this afternoon. Eat with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    The room fell silent. After an unknown amount of time,n suddenly walked up to her and asked, ¡°Have


    you divorced John?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing became disordered at the mention of John¡¯s name.


    She nced up atn andughed dryly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get a divorce.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze. For a moment, she did not know what to say.


    They probably could not get a divorce, but their marriage was in ruins.


    Suddenly,n said, ¡°I know the incident two years ago led to your breakup. I think you were wrong. And


    you¡¯re ridiculously wrong.


    ¡°But I hope you can get back together.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 399

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 399


    Olivia had always had a hard time saying no ton¡¯s requests.


    However, there was no way she would agree to get back together with John.


    Besides, John would refuse even if she wanted to


    How was he getting back together with her when he was trying to kill her?


    Her heart ached vaguely at the thought of these.


    ¡°Ian.¡± Olivia lowered her head and said with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise you that.¡±


    With that said, she looked up. She fought back her tears, pressed her lips, and said, ¡°After all, he was


    already with Dorothy.¡±


    He had spent a lot of time with them these past two years.


    He could tell that John did not feel that way about Dolly.


    Suddenly he sighed. ¡°But maybe it¡¯s because you broke his heart with the affair, so he¡¯s just using Dolly


    to get back at you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart hurt more after hearing that.


    John made everyone think that he and Dorothy were innocent and that she had wronged him.


    He twisted the facts, and she became the one at fault instead.


    Maybe that was what John was good at.


    Even if she were dead, no one would think he did it. Perhaps he could even make himself look like the


    loving widow left behind.


    Olivia looked up, held back her tears, and smiled. n, you don¡¯t know about love yet.¡±


    With that said, an annoying voice came from the door. ¡°Liv, I¡¯vee to see you. Are you okay?¡±


    Then Dorothy hypocritically walked up ton, held his hand, and asked him with concern, n, are you


    okay? Are you hurt?


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter with your hand? What on earth happened?¡±


    She was such a fake.


    Olivia wanted to kick Dorothy out, butn was still around. She was afraid Dorothy would say


    something that would maken misunderstand.


    ¡°Did youe empty-handed?¡±


    Dorothy said reproachfully, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. When Johnny told me you were in trouble, I rushed over


    and forgot about things like fruit baskets and flowers.¡±


    ¡°Recently¡­¡± Dorothy demurely brushed her hair and said meaningfully with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t


    something a kid like you should know. Johnny has been naughty. He¡¯s so clingy that he refuses to let


    me go out.¡±


    However, Dorothy did not notice it. She continued to say with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will visit you more


    often from now on. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason,n suddenly felt sick in his stomach and replied half-heartedly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡±


    n, you can me Johnny for this. He¡¯s so clingy. I¡¯ll talk to him when I get back.¡±


    Seeing Dorothy go on and on about this, Olivia finally had enough and snapped, ¡°Dorothy, that¡¯s


    enough!


    n¡¯s still a kid. Why do you keep talking about your sex life?¡±


    Dorothy was now disying her and John¡¯s affection. Olivia could tell thatn did not want to hear it.


    Thinking Olivia was jealous, Dorothy said aggrievedly, ¡°Liv, that¡¯s a mean thing to say. Ian had to find


    out about Johnny and me sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Olivia wanted to p her, but she was crippled and could not move.


    Suddenly, Z walked in at some point, pped Dorothy, and yelled, ¡°Do you have no shame? They¡¯re


    still married. Why are you so rude?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 400

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 400


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Dorothy held her burning cheek and red at Z in disbelief, wishing she could rip her up right now.


    However, she had to fake it in front ofn.


    Then she blinked, and tears poured out. ¡°Ms. Jones, what are you doing?¡±


    With that said, she turned around to look atn. ¡°Ian, I didn¡¯t mean that. I thought everyone knew. I¡­¡±


    Seeing her eyes red from crying,n felt sorry and said, ¡°Forget it. Your and John¡¯s business has


    nothing


    to do with me.¡±


    n¡­¡±


    However, before Dorothy could finish,n added, ¡°But I want Liv and John to be together. They love


    each other and shouldn¡¯t be separated.¡±


    Dorothy froze as soon as he said this.


    If she heard him right,n just called Olivia ¡°Liv¡± and said he wanted Olivia and John to get back


    together


    Two years. She carefully brainwashed him for two years, and he was not even on her side.


    Dorothy wanted to explode, but she gritted her teeth and endured it after all.


    n, I know you can¡¯t ept it for the moment She wiped her tears ¡°You will ept it one day. Love


    isn¡¯t up to others.¡±


    However,n was not interested in listening. He nced coldly at her and left the room.


    She thought of him as a younger brother she had watched grow up, so she was somewhat reluctant to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    harm him.


    It turned out she was too naive.


    She wanted to kill ingrates like this!


    Besides, since John would not let her touch Olivia, she would kill everyone Olivia cared about!


    With a grim smile, she turned to look at Olivia and threatened, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. The


    game


    isn¡¯t over!¡±


    With that said, she pushed Z away and walked out on her heels.


    When the room was finally silent, Olivia frowned with concern.


    She was d he was on her side.


    She was worried Dorothy might want to kill him if he talked.


    Z sat beside her bed. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t touch that punk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s uncertain. Iar doesn¡¯t have any backup and does whatever she says. I¡¯m afraid something¡¯s


    going to happen.¡±


    n¡¯s not stupid. Look at his reaction. He knows right from wrong.¡± Z patted Olivia andforted


    her, ¡±


    Besides, it¡¯s pointless for Dorothy to touchn.¡±


    Olivia did not quite agree with that.


    After all, Dorothy had gone after Ken and Z to get back at her.


    The only thing she could do was get someone to protectn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fred?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s gone to see his sister Z pouted and said affectionately. ¡°Sis Liv, stop letting him follow me


    around. He made me look like a prisoner.


    Amused, Olivia chuckled. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ve got a new assignment for him.¡±


    Z thought quickly and said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t want him to follown, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m afraidn will go crazy.


    ¡°Why? Is Fred an eyesore?¡±


    Z stood up and snapped, ¡°He¡¯s such an eyesore. He¡¯s like a shadow. When I¡¯m in the shower, he


    knocks once a minute and insists that I answer.¡±


    Olivia could not help smiling at the description.


    Sure enough, she was right. Fred was a man who could do great things.


    She liked him more and more now.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 401

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 401


    Half a monthter, although Olivia was still unable to walk normally, the doctor allowed her to be


    discharged in just another two days.


    ¡°Sis Liv, this is great! You can finally be discharged from the hospital. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll


    make it for you. We have to celebrate!¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Zy, why don¡¯t you be a food blogger? Maybe you can make some money.¡±


    ¡°Really? But I just want to cook for you.¡±


    After saying that, Z rested her head on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. Then, she reached out and touched


    Olivia¡¯s hair ¡°Sis Liv, you can live with me for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Ever since Olivia was injured, this girl had returned to her previous vigor.


    Her words were so sweet that it was as if her mouth was coated with honey Olivia found it very


    amusing andughed non-stop.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m very sick, so you have to think about that properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two chatted for a while, and suddenly, Z nced at the phone with a worried expression.


    Olivia noticed her strange expression, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡± Z turned the phone around to show her. ¡°The Jameson family said they found their long-


    lost


    biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that expected? Rainie is behind bars, so the Jameson family will naturally be working hard to find


    their own daughter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, but¡­ it just feels weird.¡±


    Z frowned and said, ¡°Think about it. They¡¯ve been searching for more than 20 years, but they still


    haven¡¯t found her. Isn¡¯t it a little too coincidental that she¡¯s found as soon as Rainie is imprisoned?¡±


    Olivia shook her head when she remembered that a few months ago, Mrs. Jameson wanted Olivia to


    be her adopted daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. Mrs. Jameson has cancer and probably wants to achieve her dreams before she


    dies.¡±


    ¡°Cancer? Really? Do you think they just found someone random and took her in as their daughter?¡±


    Olivia sighed. She was not interested in the Jameson family at all.


    The only thing she worried about was Zac


    Before Rainie went to jail, Jimmy wanted Zac and Rainie to get married.


    Now that they had found their biological daughter and she was not married yet, would it not mean¡­


    ¡°Did they mention who the biological daughter is?¡±


    Z shook her head, ¡°No. I heard that there will be a party next week, and they want everyone in


    Ocean. City to attend ¡±


    ¡®Why are they being so mysterious?¡±


    For some reason, Olivia felt a little uneasy.


    After she thought about it, she figured this matter did not concern her, so she shook her head. ¡°Forget it


    It has nothing to do with us. Let them be.¡±


    The night before her discharge, Olivia had just fallen asleep when she heard someone enter the room.


    She immediately turned on the light, but before she could see who wasing, she felt a pair of arms


    wrap around her


    The man¡¯s body was cold to the touch and smelled of alcohol, which made her frown.


    ¡°Liv, tell me, did you cheat on me two years ago?¡±


    ¡°John, let go of me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, John let go of her, stood by the bed, took her hand, and asked again, ¡°Did me two


    years ago?¡±


    you cheat on


    ¡°Heh, what a meaningless question. Have you forgotten that I said that I¡¯d kill you if you showed your


    face to me again?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± He suddenly curled his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Liv, if you tell me now that you didn¡¯t


    cheat on me two years ago, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    He really wanted to believe her.


    However, it had been two years, and that incident was still as painful as a knife stabbing his heart. He


    could not forget it.


    All he wanted now was to hear her exnation again.


    Once would be enough. He would believe her.


    However, Olivia just stared at him coldly. ¡°John, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Suddenly, he bent down and kissed her lips. Then, he kissed her earlobe repeatedly, buried his head in


    her neck, and whispered, ¡°Liv, give me a little more time. Let¡¯s have a fresh start when everything is


    over, okay?¡±


    ¡®A fresh start?¡±


    In the past, she would have been moved by these words and would have hesitated to respond.


    Now, all she felt was nausea and disgust.


    ¡°John, your Dorothy is waiting for you in bed.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 402

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 402


    ¡°I never touched Dorothy Trust me, okay?¡±


    There was a hint of pleading in John¡¯s voice as if he was the had ever loved Olivia as humbly as she


    loved


    him.


    Olivia pushed him away and said coldly. ¡°John, how long more do you want to keep up this act?


    ¡°Youe to make up with me when you¡¯re drunk, but when you¡¯re sober, you climb into Dorothy¡¯s bed


    and say you want me to die.


    ¡°John, I don¡¯t understand you, and I don¡¯t want to, so let me go.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John propped himself up and stretched out his hand to gently caress her face. His deep eyes were like


    a ck abyss, making it difficult to understand his emotions.


    Olivia felt a little tightness in her chest and a tearing pain in her heart.


    She never expected that one day the mighty John would ask her why she did not trust him.


    How ironic.


    She smacked his hand away and sneered. ¡°John, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending? Back then, I asked


    you over and over again why you didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°But what did you do then? Did you ever give me a chance to exin?¡±


    After that, she let out a sigh. Then, she smiled self-deprecatingly and shook her head. ¡°John, you want


    to kill me. Fine. But I beg you, stop pretending like you care about me, okay?¡±


    ¡®Pretending like I care about her?¡±


    Those words felt like countless dense needles piercing his heart, causing him unbearable pain.


    The two looked at each other for a long time. Then, he suddenly straightened up and said with a


    sneer,¡± Olivia, do you hate me that much?¡±


    He had let go of his hatred for her, so why did she still hate him so much?


    He had obviously not done anything wrong.


    However, Olivia looked at him coldly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I despise you.¡±


    She hated that he never stood by her side, that he always sided with Dorothy, and that he turned her


    seventeen years¡¯ worth of love into a joke.


    Upon hearing this, John picked up the fruit knife beside them. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand to make her


    hold the handle and pressed the knife against his own chest.


    ¡°If you hate me, stab me here.¡±


    Olivia was startled and wanted to let go, but John held her hand, making it impossible for her to do so.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Don¡¯t you want to kill me? Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Olivia thought he was crazy


    He was the one who wanted to kill her, but why was she the one who wanted to kill him now?


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    However, John grabbed her hand tightly and stabbed himself. His white shirt was instantly stained red


    with blood.


    Olivia kicked him in fright and struggled desperately. ¡°John, are you crazy? Let go!¡±


    John¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and he looked as if he was longing for death. This made her even more


    flustered.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Wilbur rushed in and pulled him away.


    Olivia¡¯s hand shook, and the knife fell to the ground.


    She looked at John in horror while trembling uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You really are crazy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­¡±


    John nced at Olivia. Then, he pushed Wilbur away and walked out.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, are you all right?¡±


    Wilbur thought that Olivia was injured, but after examining her for a while, he did not find anything


    wrong with her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Olivia regained herposure. She forced a smile and suppressed her fear. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell Zac


    anything. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Seeing how off-colored she was, Wilbur did not dare to force her to say anything, so he just nodded


    and left.


    After the door closed, Olivia went limp and fell back on the bed.


    This was the first time she had hurt John with a knife.


    However, the moment she saw the blood, she did not feel happy. On the contrary, she only felt pain


    and


    fear


    She raised her hand to look at the knife and chuckled bitterly.


    It turned out that she could not do it after all.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 403

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 403


    The next morning, Z helped Oliviaplete the discharge procedures before returning to the ward


    Then, she began to help her organize her things.


    ¡°Sis Liv, have you figured out what you want to eat today?¡±


    Olivia thought for a while and said, ¡°How about pork chop, salmon, and your signature creme brulee?¡±


    As soon as Olivia said that, she noticed that Z¡¯s face was a little off-color.


    ¡°Zy, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Z frowned and covered her mouth. She waved her hand at Olivia, then ran into the toilet to throw up.


    Olivia thought that Z ate something that had gone bad, so she quickly said, ¡°Zy, is your stomach


    hurting? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    However, Z stopped her before she could go out.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been like this for a few days.¡±


    ¡°How many days? Why haven¡¯t I seen you vomit before?¡±


    Z washed her face with water and wiped it casually ¡°It wasn¡¯t very serious, and besides, I was afraid


    that you would worry. Look at how nervous you are now You¡¯re making this out to be a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It might be serious.¡± Olivia was panicking. She grabbed Z¡¯s arm to make her leave the room with


    her No, we have to get this checked. What if it¡¯s gastritis or something?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Z stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m just allergic to pork. I just felt a little sick when I heard you mention pork chops. I


    don¡¯t feel sick anywhere else.¡±


    After she said that, she was afraid that Olivia would not believe her, so she touched her stomach with


    her ¨C hand. ¡°You can touch me wherever you want. It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    When Olivia stayed silent, Z thought she did not believe her, so she hurriedly said, ¡°If you¡¯re really


    worried, I¡¯ll just go for a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at her with mixed emotions in her eyes. She licked her lips and asked, ¡°Is your period


    normal?¡±


    ¡®Period?¡¯


    Z did not know why she was asking her this question. She scratched her head and wondered for a


    long time. ¡°I haven¡¯t had it yet, but my period has always been irregr. It¡¯s normal for it to be a few


    dayste.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia felt her head buzzing, and she froze in ce.


    She had never given birth, but she had been pregnant twice before. These were all symptoms of early-


    stage pregnancy.


    Moreover, after counting the days, she realized it was more than a month and almost two months after


    the night of the reception, so it would not be impossible.


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡®How should I tell her this?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sis Liv?¡±


    After asking that question, Z thought of something, and her face froze. ¡°You¡¯re not saying that I


    might be pregnant, are you?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s very possible.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Z¡¯s pupils dted suddenly, and she took several steps back in disbelief. She


    was shaking her head while backing up. ¡°Impossible. Absolutely impossible!¡±


    That night had been utterly humiliating for her.


    Since then, she had tried desperately to forget what happened.


    Now, Olivia was saying that she might have gotten pregnant that night¡­


    This was like a thunderbolting out of nowhere, destroying all her defenses at once.


    Olivia felt sorry for her. She walked in front of her with her crutches, put them down to one side, and


    gently stroked Z¡¯s head.


    ¡°Zy, let¡¯s go for a checkup, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    Z looked at her with red eyes. She pouted as she fought back tears.


    ¡°Zy, we will know the truth after a checkup. It¡¯s better than guessing at things. What do you think? If


    you¡¯re not, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. If you are¡­¡±


    Olivia paused and said with some embarrassment, ¡°At least it can be resolved as soon as possible.


    What do you think?¡±


    The two were in a stalemate for a while. Eventually, Z stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. checkup


    now.¡±


    ????


    go


    for a


    Z was saying that, but she was so nervous inside that she did not dare to think about the result.


    Olivia held her hand and nodded to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 404

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 404


    The process of waiting for the results was torment.


    At noon, Z refused to eat. Her hands were tightly clenched, and her teeth were gritted so hard that


    her lips turned white.


    Olivia was worried about her, but she also knew that saying anything would be pointless.


    She could only silently stay by Z¡¯s side. She would wait with her and face this together with her.


    Sometimes, she could not help but wonder how difficult Zy¡¯s previous life had been that made her so


    strong yet so fragile that she could fool everyone with her optimistic appearance.


    Everyone, including her, thought that Z was happy.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the doctor finally came over with the results.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, congrattions. You are two months pregnant. After this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Z raised her head abruptly. ¡°Can I have an abortion now?¡±


    He froze for a moment before frowning and trying to persuade otherwise. ¡°Ms. Jones, with your


    physique and uterus, conceiving will not be easy for you. This pregnancy happened through pure luck.


    If you abort it, you may not be able to conceive in the future.¡±


    Z stood up, grabbed the results paper, tore it up, and threw it into the trash can. She roared, ¡°Don¡¯t


    lie. to me! I got pregnant after that one night, yet you¡¯re telling me it¡¯ll be hard for me to conceive again?


    Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    The doctor was startled by her and took a step back. Just as he was about to say something, Olivia


    said, ¡± Doctor, thank you. I¡¯m so sorry, but please leave for now.


    After hearing this, he ran away in a hurry.


    Sometimes, it was possible to get pregnant after just one try even if one was inclined to have difficulty


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    conceiving.


    Children were fated.


    Z bit her lip and fell to the bed, tears streaming down her face.


    How could she ept this child whom she did not know the father of?


    No, she refused to!


    Suddenly, she turned and walked out aggressively.


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    Olivia ran over to stop her, but because of her legs, she got anxious, and her crutches slipped. Then,


    she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Z turned her head quickly when she heard that.


    When she saw that Olivia had fallen, she immediately came over to help her up without any hesitation.


    ¡°Sis Liv, stop trying to persuade me otherwise. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Olivia took her hand. ¡°Zy, I understand how you feel. I¡¯m not trying to persuade you to stay. I just want


    you


    to calm down and think again.


    ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive right now. I¡¯m afraid that you will regret itter. You can still abort this child


    tomorrow.¡±


    Z bit her lip and cried bitterly, ¡°Sis Liv, this child is a disgrace! Its existence is a disgrace, just like I


    was


    back then!¡±


    After that, she threw herself into Olivia¡¯s arms and cried terribly.


    ¡°I was a disgrace to my mother back then, and I grew up in shame. What¡¯s the point of living such a


    life?


    ¡°Why should my child have to suffer the same fate?¡±


    Z cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Sis Liv, when I look at this child, I¡¯ll think about that night again.


    How could I ever love it?


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Sis Liv.¡±


    If she had not been born back then, maybe her mother would not have had such a tough life, and Z


    would not have had to live such a terrible life.


    Once a child became a disgrace to their parents, that child¡¯s life was doomed to be a tragedy.


    ¡°Sis Liv, I can¡¯t forget. I really can¡¯t forget. I can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    Olivia hugged Z distressingly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She could not understand how bitter Z¡¯s childhood was, but seeing her crying like this, she knew it.


    must have been very tough.


    ¡®But¡­


    ¡°Zy.¡± Olivia wiped Z¡¯s tears for her and whimpered, ¡°You can cry to your heart¡¯s content. We¡¯ll abort


    the child when you calm down, okay?¡±


    Z¡¯s heart ached inexplicably when she heard Olivia talking about aborting the child.


    She touched her lower abdomen. This might be the only child she would ever get pregnant with in this


    life.


    In the past, she had said she would never have children in her life, but when she heard that she might


    never be able to conceive again in the future, she panicked.


    ¡®Will I really not get another chance?¡±


    Thinking of this, she cried even harder. Eventually, she passed out from crying.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 405

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 405


    Golden Hills Apartment.


    Olivia nced at Z on the bed, closed the door, and said to Fred, who was beside her, ¡°Thank you.


    Sorry to trouble you again.¡±


    Fred scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Larson. You really shouldn¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    After that, he looked at her legs. ¡°Ms. Larson, I¡¯ll stay tonight. It¡¯s tough for you to walk around, and Ms.


    Jones is not emotionally stable. I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡±


    She felt bad when he said that.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s too much trouble for you. After all, you have to work part-time and take care of your sister.


    I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°No, my sister doesn¡¯t really need my care now, I found a part-time job where I can work remotely, so


    I¡¯m not as hard-pressed as before.¡±


    Fred smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be so rxed.¡±


    Olivia could not refuse after seeing him like this, so she pointed to the kitchen. ¡°Since you say that,


    then please help me make dinner. After dinner, you can go back to rest. I should be able to handle Zy.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What would you like to eat, Ms. Larson?¡±


    ¡°You can make something with whatever¡¯s in the refrigerator. After that, you can make some porridge


    for Zy.¡±


    After that, Olivia chuckled helplessly. ¡°Fred, stop calling me Ms. Larson. Just call me Olivia or Liv.¡±


    Fred froze for a moment. Then, he scratched his head again. ¡°Can I call you Sis Liv like Ms. Jones


    does?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just don¡¯t call me Ms. Larson.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fred smiled shyly, ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m going to cook now. You should go rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia sat on the sofa with her crutches after watching him enter the kitchen.


    For some reason, being called ¡®Sis Liv¡¯ by Fred gave her goosebumps.


    Although she had a younger brother, there was a huge age gap betweenn and her.


    It was a bit weird to suddenly be called Sis by such a tall and burly person.


    Moreover, she had seen that since that incident, Fred seemed to be a different person.


    The impulsive and crazy boy from that night was gone, and he had been reced by a caring and


    optimistic big boy.


    Some things in the world were so wonderful.


    People could change in just the snap of a finger.


    After a while, Fred came out with a te.


    ¡°Sis Liv, there aren¡¯t many things in the kitchen, so I just made a few dishes. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll suit


    your


    taste.¡±


    She stood up and looked at the table.


    There were two dishes and one bowl of soup. They all looked delicious, surprising her.


    ¡°They smell delicious, so they should taste good too.¡±


    Olivia sat at the dining table with her crutches. She looked at Fred, who was serving her the tes, and


    joked, ¡°Fred, with these cooking skills, you won¡¯t have to worry about finding a girlfriend.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he was embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. No one will like me since I have a sister


    who is seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You have such good craftsmanship, good looks, and a sense of responsibility. A guy is very


    sought-after in all generations.¡±


    like you


    She scooped up a spoonful of soup. Then, she lowered her head and took a sip before praising. ¡°What


    soup is this? It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°I made fish soup so it¡¯d be light.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Teach me how to make it when you have time. Next time, I will cook it for Zy, so she won¡¯t keep saying


    that my dishes are too heavy.¡±


    Fred¡¯s ears turned red from thepliment. He lowered his head to wolf down the food on his te,


    not daring to take anymore food.


    Seeing this, Olivia gave him arge piece of meat. ¡°Eat more meat. Don¡¯t just eat whatever¡¯s on your


    te.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°Are you in university?


    Fred shook his head. ¡°My sister fell seriously ill when I was in my first year, so I dropped out. But it¡¯s


    fine, I can still work and make money.¡±


    What he said made Olivia think of Z. She felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    ¡°Let me send you back to school once your sister recovers.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 406

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 406


    ¡®School?¡¯


    Fred shuddered, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    His life had been so bad that he could not even imagine the future. He had long forgotten about his


    studies.


    Perhaps it was more urate to say that he did not dare to think about it.


    He was very grateful to Olivia. She had given him a new life, and now, she was actually saying that she


    would send him back to school.


    This was a great honor, but¡­


    He swallowed, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°No, Sis Liv. There¡¯s no need to waste money on me. My life..¡±


    ¡°Fred, no one can define your life.¡±


    Fred stared at her nkly, a lump in his throat.


    Olivia gave him another piece of meat and said slowly, ¡°When I was young, I was the apple of my


    parent¡¯s eyes, but my life didn¡¯t go ording to n, did it?


    ¡°Until today, my life¡¯s still not the life I thought it would be.


    ¡°But whether it¡¯s good or bad, I don¡¯t let it be defined by the moment.¡±


    After that, she smiled. ¡°Someone once told me that as long as I¡¯m alive, there are infinite possibilities.¡±


    She had to stay alive regardless if it was to avenge herself or create a future.


    That was why she gritted her teeth and survived until today.


    Fred¡¯s eyes suddenly welled with tears. When he saw the tears rolling down his cheeks, even he was


    startled.


    He had not cried for a long time because he had a younger sister.


    It was because he was the older brother, and he was an older brother who had to carry his sister¡¯s life


    on


    his back.


    He could not cry, could not be afraid, and had to move forward bravely.


    However, for some reason, all his fragility was exposed in front of Olivia.


    He hastily wiped away his tears, coughed a few times, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit spicy. I choked.¡±


    ¡°Fred, cry if you want. You¡¯re only twenty years old.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Eat now. Have more meat. Remember to exercise more in the future, eat on


    time, and have a bnced diet. Otherwise, you will be like me.¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv¡­¡±


    Even though there were thousands of words in his heart, only one sentence left his lips. ¡°Okay, I will


    remember that.¡±


    After dinner, Fred washed the dishes and said goodbye to Olivia before he left.


    She had not recovered yet, and because of John, she had not slept well the night before, so she felt


    sleepy after a while


    In the middle of the night, she was sleeping soundly when she suddenly heard a rustling sound


    followed by the sound of the door opening. It made her sit up suddenly


    She leaned on the wall and walked carefully to the door When she opened the door, she saw Z


    walking


    out


    She was worried that Z would do something stupid, so she did not take her crutches before chasing


    after Z while hopping on one leg.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Zy, where are you going?¡±


    Z was startled when she heard that. She turned around and nced at Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m getting an


    abortion.¡± ¡°Have you thought it through yet?¡±


    ¡°Sis Liv, I have. Even if I can¡¯t have another baby ever again, I won¡¯t give birth to this illegitimate child.¡±


    After that, she opened the door and was about to go out.


    ¡°Zy!¡± Olivia wanted to grab her, but she failed. ¡°The hospital will be closed in the middle of the night.


    Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no one at the hospital, I¡¯ll go to a clinic. Sis Liv, if I don¡¯t deal with it now, I won¡¯t be able to


    sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Olivia could not walk well, so she could not stop Z at all.


    Just as she was thinking about what to do, Z suddenly stepped back and mmed the door shut


    with. a cold expression.


    ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Z, listen to me.¡± Ken put his foot against the door. ¡°You can¡¯t have an abortion.¡±


    Z tried hard to push him out. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my child!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 407

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 407


    Ken pushed the door open and repeated, ¡°Zy, that¡¯s our child¡±


    Z froze Then, she stepped back while shaking her head ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t lie to me It can¡¯t be


    yours!¡±


    That night, he was obviously with another woman, so how could this child be his?


    Impossible. Absolutely impossible!


    Olivia was even more stunned She never imagined that this was what Ken had been keeping silent on


    all this time.


    She had thought about a lot of possibilities, and this was the only one she did not think about.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Dorothy drug you that night? You and Zy¡­¡±


    If Z was unconscious at the time, how could Ken have been conscious?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the two, and said, ¡°That night, after drinking that ss of wine, I felt


    like something was wrong, so I wanted to find a ce to rest.


    ¡°As I was looking around, I happened to see a man dragging Zy into the room, so I followed.


    ¡°I saw that man acting inappropriate with Zy, but she didn¡¯t respond at all, so I knew that something


    was wrong and that she might have been drugged too.


    ¡°So, I ran in and chased that man away. While I was at it, I gave him my room card, and then¡­¡±


    He looked at Z and frowned. His voice was full of guilt as he said, ¡°Zy, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have


    relied on the drug to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Z shook her head furiously. ¡°You liar! If it was you, how could I not have known? If it was you, why


    didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Ken felt a little tight in his chest, so he tugged on his tie, ¡°I wanted to, but you hated that night so much


    and hated that you were raped. Also, you kept telling me to get lost.¡±


    He stepped forward and grabbed Z¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I know you hate me, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡±


    Z was taken aback, and her lips trembled. ¡°Was it really you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really me. I swear that if I¡¯m lying to you, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to swear on anything!¡±


    A light shed in Ken¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then¡­ Then are you willing to ept me? Do you still hate me?¡±


    Z bit her lip and looked at him for a while. Suddenly, she pushed him away, ¡°I hate you! I still hate


    you! You only came to me for the sake of the child! If there was no drug and no child, you wouldn¡¯t


    havee


    at all!¡±


    After that, she stormed out of the room.


    Ken immediately chased after her ¡°Zy, that¡¯s not the case. Listen to me.¡±


    However, by the time he ran over, the elevator doors were already closed.


    Ken wanted to climb the stairs, but Olivia stopped him.


    ¡°Ken, wait.¡±


    ¡°Liv, what¡¯s the matter.


    Before he could finish speaking, Olivia had hopped to the door with one leg. ¡°I know how you feel, but


    Zy is very stubborn, so it will only make things worse if you chase her like this. Let me talk to her,


    okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ken let go of the door to the stairwell a little dejectedly. Then, he forced a smile. ¡°Am


    I really so horrible that she despises me?¡±


    ¡°Ken, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to confirm with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You once said there¡¯s someone you must protect. Is it Zy?¡±


    Ken turned to look at her, obviously surprised.


    After a long time, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. It¡¯s always been her.¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Help me get the crutches. I


    know where to find her.¡±


    Ken went into the room to get Olivia her crutches, but when he saw the cast on her foot, he asked, ¡°Is it


    far? Do you want me to take you there?¡±


    ¡°No, I can go there by myself. You should go back first. Zy will definitely not have the abortion tonight.¡±


    After entering the elevator, Olivia curled her lips.


    Zy, I feel more at ease now.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 408

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 408


    Olivia found Z in a small park nearby.


    In the cold wind, a thin figure sat on the swing, swinging half-heartedly


    Back then, they often came here for a walk when the weather was good.


    Sometimes, at night, the two woulde here to watch the stars and chat. This ce had be


    their secret base


    ¡°Zy¡±


    Olivia walked to Z¡¯s side with her crutches. Because she was a little tired from walking, she leaned


    on the railing beside her and took a few breaths.


    When Z spotted her, she immediately stood up and wiped the sweat from Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯ste


    at night, and it¡¯s tough for you to walk. What are you doing here?


    ¡°What can I do if you fall or have a fever?¡±


    Olivia smiled and held her hand. ¡°Zy, help me to the swing, okay?¡±


    Z had no choice but to help her over.


    ¡°Sis Liv, are you trying to persuade me to keep this child?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s your right to decide whether to have the child or not. I just hope you


    won¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zughed miserably, ¡°Sis Liv, I¡¯m actually very conflicted.


    ¡°If this child is a product of evil, then I would not hesitate at all because I don¡¯t want it to be hated by its


    mother for the rest of its life like I was.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at Olivia with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°But now, Ken says it¡¯s his


    ¨C child. I suddenly don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    Z shook her head. ¡°No, I like him, but¡­ I don¡¯t love him enough to be irrational. Really, I am just


    fond of him. Very faintly fond.¡±


    Olivia understood this feeling very well.


    If she loved someone until she became irrational, she would not hesitate to do anything because she


    would willingly live for him and die for him.


    Just like she used to with John.


    However, if she was realistic with her rtionships, she would weigh the pros and cons of certain


    decisions and consider many possibilities.


    ¡°Zy, you don¡¯t have to make a decision right away. Give yourself a deadline, and give Ken a deadline.


    How about that?¡±


    ¡°A deadline?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say, one month.¡± Olivia paused. ¡°You can take your time to consider whether you will have


    the baby, and you can take your time to consider whether Ken really loves you.¡±


    Z might not believe those words even if they came from her own mouth.


    However, no one could resist such logic.


    Z stood up suddenly, looked at the bright white moon in the night sky, and smiled. ¡°I really want to


    get drunk and let myself forget about everything.¡±


    ¡°Zy, let¡¯s go to Dream.¡±


    Dream was a famous bar in Ocean City. Many men and women from the upper sses went there, and


    the atmosphere was not bad.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Z¡¯s eyes fell on Olivia¡¯s leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to stand up to drink, and¡­¡± Olivia stood up. She leaned into Z¡¯s ear and


    chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time.¡±


    Just like that, a pregnant woman was helping a wounded woman into Dream an hourter.


    It must have looked ridiculous to outsiders.


    However, both Olivia and Z were beautiful, and they were impably dressed, their graceful figures


    entuated.


    It made everyonepletely ignore the cast on Olivia¡¯s leg.


    The two found a table in a corner. Olivia ordered a Brandy Alexander, and Z ordered a whiskey.


    ¡°Zy, you¡¯re pregnant and you¡¯re still drinking hard liquor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sis Liv. My tolerance is high.¡±


    Olivia wanted to persuade her again, but as she recalled Z¡¯s difficult life, she knew that this was a


    rare chance for her to indulge, so she did not try to stop her again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two moved to the rhythm of the music,pletely unaware that in the opposite corner, two men


    with dark faces were staring at them.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 409

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 409


    ¡°Ladies, are you by yourselves?¡±


    A man sat down next to Olivia with a ss of wine. He stretched out his hand to y with her hair and


    said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink with us?¡±


    After he said that, another man also sat down.


    Olivia frowned slightly, and just when she was about to speak, she heard Z respond, ¡°Okay, but I


    can


    drink a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll pay for all your alcohol tonight. Just order whatever you want!¡±


    Z waved her hand and said, ¡°Okay, ten whiskeys.¡±


    After a while, the waiter came over with ten sses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. The loser will drink. How about that?¡±


    The man in a floral shirt sitting beside Z stared at her chest meaningfully, ¡°Miss, what kind of game


    is it? It¡¯ll be too boring if it¡¯s something simple. How about something exciting?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For example¡­¡± The man in the white shirt next to Olivia put his arms around Olivia¡¯s shoulders, pulled


    her into his arms, and said with a grin, ¡°An in-depth exploration of each other¡¯s bodies.¡±


    ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    Olivia touched the man¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°But I like blood and gore. I wonder if you can


    stand.


    it?¡±


    The man thought Olivia was talking about sex, so he immediately grinned. ¡°Oh, I never imagined you¡¯d


    be into something like that, darling.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he nodded toward the other man. ¡°Josh, what do you think?¡±


    The man named Josh nodded. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such interesting people. Of course I want to y, but


    you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word now.¡±


    Z and Olivia smiled at each other. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Z set the ss down and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y. The loser will drink, and¡­¡±


    She smiled slightly and poked Josh¡¯s chest. ¡°You guys will find out soon.¡±


    The two men were intrigued, so how could they overthink this?


    They felt like this task was so easy.


    They had money, and they could have fun with these women tonight. This was so worthwhile.


    After several rounds, Josh and his friend kept losing, which upset Josh very much.


    He already felt a little light in his head. If he continued like this, how could he have funter?


    Therefore, he grabbed Z¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, enough. Shouldn¡¯t we go to have that in-depth exploration


    now?¡±


    The other man wanted to kiss Olivia, but before she could make a move, a hand appeared, lifted the


    man up, and threw him away.


    Before the man could react, someone stomped on him.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to die! How dare you hit me! I¡­


    Before he finished speaking, he met a pair of cold eyes and was immediately startled. He then quickly


    begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to scold you, I¡­


    John stepped on his throat and ascoldly. ¡°Which hand did you use to touch my wife just now?¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    The man looked at John before looking at Olivia. After that, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°No, Mr. Freeman, please listen to me. A woman paid us toe to flirt with them. I¡­


    ¡°Wes, take him away and cripple his right hand. Don¡¯t let me see him in Ocean City ever again!¡± ¡°Roger


    that¡¯


    Immediately after that, the man was dragged out by the bodyguards in ck.


    On the other side, Josh woke up from his daze and knelt on the ground begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Lucas,


    please spare me! Someone did pay us to do this!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken tugged at his hair and lifted him in the air. ¡°Who paid you?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know her. It was a woman.¡± Josh hurriedly looked for the woman. Then, he pointed in a


    random direction and said, ¡°Just now, I met her there¡­


    A white dress shed past the direction he was pointing in.


    Outside Dream, Dorothy stomped her feet hard.


    Damn it, she had failed again. She could not let Olivia go on like this!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 410

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 410


    Inside Dream, Olivia continued to drink as if no one was there, but after taking just another sip, John


    snatched her ss away.


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking before your injury has healed? Do you want to die?¡±


    Olivia pped his hand away, picked up another ss of whiskey, and downed it.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John leaned over to hold her, but she pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    John got angry and pushed all the alcohol on the table to the ground. ¡°Olivia, stop drinking.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the boss of me?¡±


    Olivia looked up at him, curled her lips, and sneered. ¡°What right do you have to control me? It¡¯s so


    late. Why don¡¯t you go back to apany your lover? Be careful in case she gets angry.¡±


    At this moment, Olivia was a little drunk, and her head felt so heavy that it kept drooping.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing her head fall, John immediately put his hands on her face and sat beside her. He frowned and


    said, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, why did youe to the bar?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t worry about you, who will?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your worry!¡±


    After that, Olivia pushed him dazedly, but because of her dizziness and weakness, she did not manage


    to. push him away. Instead, she threw herself directly into his arms.


    John took advantage of the situation to hold her. Seeing her flushed face, his temper was stunted.


    As he reached out to brush her messy hair, he said softly, ¡°Olivia, when will you be more


    obedient,


    *huh?¡±


    However, the person in his arms was quiet, and when he looked closely, she seemed to be asleep.


    Beside them, Z was punching Ken several times because he was trying to stop her from drinking.


    He was now holding his stomach and groaning in pain.


    ¡°John, what should we do?¡±


    John picked up Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s send them to the vi in the suburbs.¡±


    After carrying her, he realized that Olivia seemed to be lighter thanst time.


    Was it because she had lost weight during her hospitalization?


    For some reason, his heart inexplicably hurt.


    After getting in the car, the woman hugged him again. She was like a sleeping kitten, and she looked


    kind of adorable.


    He looked down at her with mixed feelings in his heart.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    He called her name in a low voice.


    After a while, he noticed that the woman in his arms moved again. Her slender hands grabbed his hand


    and pulled it to her face.


    Suddenly, there was sobbing.


    Immediately afterward, he felt a stream of hot liquid touch the palm of his hand.


    ¡®Is she crying?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, why did you want to kill me? Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    His name and her sobs made John¡¯s heart tremble. His hands also trembled a little from that.


    It had been a long time since she called him ¡®Johnny¡¯.


    He still liked it when she called him that.


    When they arrived at their destination, he got out of the car with Olivia in his arms and went to the


    bedroom on the second floor.


    As soon as he put her on the bed, she grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t go. Stay with me, okay? I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    John did not know what she was dreaming about, but his heart softened for some reason, and he


    whispered, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    However, when he got up, Olivia suddenly sat up and hugged his waist.


    This hug made his heart beat faster.


    It had been a long time since she took the initiative to hug him.


    He reached out and stroked her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    She hugged him tightly, nostalgic for his familiar scent and warmth.


    Perhaps she had thought of something because she started crying aggrievedly. ¡°You lied. You have


    someone else, and you don¡¯t love me anymore. You¡¯re a liar.¡±


    Just when John was about to speak, she looked up and looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Johnny,


    our child is gone. We can¡¯t go back to the way it was.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 411

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 411


    At that moment, John was still frozen to the spot as he had no idea if Olivia was drunk or sober.


    When he finally snapped back to his senses, she had since fallen asleep once more.


    He huffed a little sigh of relief as heid her t on her bed and tucked her in. After making sure that


    she was fast asleep, he finally got up, went outside, and lit himself a cigarette


    When he was on his second cigarette, a high beam shone from afar. As the car came to a stop. Ken


    came out of the car with Z in his arms.


    After a while, Ken made his way beside John, gave him a light shove, and asked, ¡°Got any more of


    that? Hit me up.¡±


    John passed a cigarette to Ken and asked, ¡°I thought you quit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to. This will be myst one.¡± Ken smiled and exhaled a ring of smoke. ¡°I¡¯m about to be


    a father. It¡¯s about time I quit smoking.¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡®father¡¯, there was a slight prick to John¡¯s heart.


    He lowered his head, and his expression was unreadable.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t want to say at first, John, but¡­¡± Ken sighed and continued, ¡°Dorothy Ellis is


    really no saint. She drugged both Zy and I, and that¡¯s a fact.


    ¡°Even if there was no evidence, I can tell you it was her for sure.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not here to find fault with her, and the only reason for that is that the man the other night was


    me Otherwise, I would¡¯ve destroyed her by now.¡±


    Then, it was almost like he was threatening John. ¡°John, if Dorothy ever hurts Zy again, I won¡¯t let her


    get away with it, even for your sake, so you¡¯d better think twice.¡±


    That was all he could say.


    The rest was up to John himself.


    He was different than Zac. Zac was awyer, so he would stick to thew when he did things.


    However, he was not as gentle as Zac was


    When the time came, he certainly would not mind giving Dorothy a skull-opening operation.


    John did not say anything. He merely narrowed his eyes, blew out a ring of smoke, and grunted a low¡¯


    mhm¡¯ as a response.


    No one would have been able to understand the emotions that were in his eyes.


    The next day, as the sun shone harshly upon Olivia¡¯s face, she opened her eyes unhappily to scan her


    surroundings.


    Suddenly, she shot up from the bed.


    Where was she?


    The only thing she remembered was that she was drinking with two menst night and just when things


    got interesting, John came and interrupted them.


    John Freeman¡­


    Olivia quickly looked down to check her clothes. They were what she wore yesterday. She heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    However, when she thought of the possibility of her spewing nonsense when she was drunk, her


    forehead creased with a frown.


    No, she really had to first make sure where she was.


    When she turned around, she saw a pair of crutches at the end of the bed along with a phone.


    She grabbed the phone and saw that there was a text message on it.


    [You¡¯re not allowed to dress like that to the pub ever again, and you¡¯re not allowed to drink with random


    strangers. It¡¯s simply too dangerous! There¡¯s your favorite chicken soup in the kitchen. Eat it before you


    go back.]


    Even though she did not see who the message was from, she already knew who it was.


    However, it was also that same message that got her heart prickling with pain.


    She used to love chicken soup whenever she was recovering from a hangover. She did not expect him


    to remember it.


    However¡­


    She snorted coldly, shook her head, and walked out with her crutches.


    The moment she walked out of her room, she bumped into Zy, who was groggy and looked like she


    had just gotten up. ¡°Zy.¡±


    Z was stunned for a while before she was instantly startled awake. ¡°Sis Liv, are you okay?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Z lifted up her hands in fear. ¡°Look at my hands! Why are there red


    spots on my nails? Did I kill someone?¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    She noticed that something was wrong with Josh and the other person, and that was why she had


    agreed to y that game.


    However, before she could punish them, John whisked them away.


    How disheartening.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 412

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 412


    Since that night at the pub, Ken would appear out of nowhere to send things like clothes, bags, and


    supplements over, and today, he had even brought his chef over from his home.


    After the meal was prepared, he sent the chef away and went to the room to look for Z.


    ¡°Time to eat, Zy!¡±


    Z rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Ken Lucas, make the meal yourself if you¡¯re so great. Does it even count


    for anything if you didn¡¯t make it yourself?¡±


    Lo and behold, the next day, Ken actually brought groceries with him and imed he wanted to cook.


    However, though he might have skillful hands in the operating theatre, this young master of the house


    was not as skillful in the kitchen.


    In the end, Z could not bear to watch him any longer and chased him out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Give me one more chance, please, Zy! I¡¯ll learn how to cook properly for sure!¡±


    Z retorted exasperatedly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll poison my Sis Liv, so save it.¡±


    Ken was dejected. He lowered his head sadly as he walked towards Olivia and said sadly, ¡°Liv, I¡¯m at


    my wit¡¯s end. I realize that she only listens to you and no one else in this world.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia could not agree more with that.


    Z did not listen to anyone else in the world, but she would obey Olivia blindly, no matter if she was in


    the right or not.


    If not, the one-month test would not even be happening.


    Olivia shook her head helplessly. ¡°Ken, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rushing it? I¡¯m really in a rush here, though.¡±


    ¡°Ken, love and affection are the most obvious in the minute details. When you¡¯re there whenever she


    needs you and you appear whenever she misses you, that¡¯s the true meaning ofpatibility.¡±


    Olivia paused and looked out the window. Then, she added faintly, ¡°Also, stop bringing the baby up all


    the time. Zy still thinks that you¡¯re only acting like this because of the baby.¡±


    He panicked. ¡°No! I¡¯m acting like this because of her! If it was not for her the other night, I¡¯d soak myself


    in an ice bath instead of¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that, but Zy doesn¡¯t.¡±


    He was stunned. After a long while, he turned to look at the woman that was in the kitchen and nodded


    his head. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Right after, he jogged giddily back into the kitchen.


    Watching the two flirt with each other made Olivia¡¯s smile freeze on her face. As the emotions in her


    eyes grew into longing and envy, she remembered the days long gone of her and John.


    They were once that happy as well.


    However, that happiness was short-lived, and their painsted forever.


    Now, she was adamant that she did not love him anymore, but every time she saw John and


    reminisced about the past, her heart would still ache.


    However, that ache felt like the ache she usually experienced in her lungs, the type that she had


    already long gotten used to.


    The next few days were simr. She felt happy too as she watched Ken and Z grow closer.


    The day before the party, Olivia received a phone call from prison.


    They said that Rainie wanted to meet her.


    She was skeptical about it, but the prison guards did not borate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go take a look, Sis Liv. What if something really happened?¡±


    ¡°The party is happening tomorrow. I don¡¯t think she will bring me any d tidings.¡±


    Z added as she massaged Olivia¡¯s feet. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of the timing that I want to check this


    out. I have a feeling she¡¯s trying to tell us something, like the identity of the star of Jamesons¡¯ party.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with us, though?¡±


    Z stood up, looked out the window, andughed ¡°Well, since your legs are hurt and I don¡¯t wanna


    hear Ken nag, I¡¯ll go on your behalf.¡±


    Olivia frowned a little. She tugged on Z¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Forget it. If you¡¯re going, we¡¯re going


    together.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sis Liv, you¡¯re in the most important time frame of recovery right now. I¡¯ll be back before you


    know it! This won¡¯t be thest time you see me!¡±


    ¡°Pffft¡­¡± Olivia whacked Z¡¯s arm angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you start spewing nonsense! Come back quickly! I¡¯ll


    wait for you to eat lunch with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll buy you a little cake on my way back too!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¨C Olivia turned as she watched Z put her coat on before she left. For reasons unbeknownst to her,


    she


    felt a sense of unease.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 413

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 413


    ¡°Zy ¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Z was just about to shut the door when she heard Olivia. She thought Olivia needed something, so


    she opened the door immediately once more. ¡°What is it, Sis Liv? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and smiled. ¡°No. I just wanna remind you to wear enoughyers. It¡¯s cold out


    there¡±


    Zughed. ¡°I have my down jacket on! I won¡¯t be cold. I¡¯ll get going, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡±


    The moment Z closed the door, the sense of unease Olivia had been feeling came back once more


    Looking at the grey skies, Olivia tried tofort herself. It must be from her not resting well enoughst


    night. That was why she was feeling off.


    However, she could only sit in difort for the time being after that.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She thought it was Z, so she answered it without even looking at the screen.


    However, before she could speak, she heard the voice that she hated the most.


    The game is on, Olivia Larson.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze. She snarked coldly. ¡°What do you want this time?¡±


    Dorothy, who was on the other end of the phone call, snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer targeting


    you from now on, because¡­ I¡¯m onto the people around you.¡±


    What?


    Olivia panicked as the faces of many shed across her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Dorothy Ellis!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be your betraying snake of a brother today.¡±


    ¡°What have you done ton?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled menacingly. ¡°What else? I¡¯m ying a game! He¡¯s barely alive, of course!¡±


    Olivia was in full-blown panic mode when she heard this.


    However, when she remembered what happened before, she forced herself to calm down.


    If this was another trap, she could not fall for the same trick twice.


    However, what if it was real this time?


    Just as Olivia was thinking, she heard Dorothy¡¯s voice in her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Do you really


    think I¡¯m dumb enough to y the same game twice?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Before this, Dorothy stabbed herself and framed Olivia as she put on a show for John.


    It was the same trick she had pulled many times before, and John had always willingly believed her If


    not for that, he would have seen right through her


    Dorothy was a little upset hearing that Olivia did not believe her


    How could Olivia not take part in this intricate n she hade up with?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. I¡¯ll send you a pictureter¡±


    Dorothy sighed. She giggled as she asked, ¡°Olivia, do you know how I caughtn Larson?


    ¡°I called him and asked him to meet me at the Larson Residence. He didn¡¯t think too much of it since


    he trusts me so much! After I got there, all I did was put a little something in his drink, and he fell right.


    asleep. Then, 1.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± After hearing all this, Olivia knew that she was not lying. ¡°Where¡¯sn?¡±


    Dorothy cackled ¡°I told you, Olivia Larson, you¡¯re not my target this time! Why would I even tell you


    where he is right now? I¡¯ve already sent you the picture. Go look for him if you¡¯re so mighty and


    powerful!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis! You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Dorothy snickered coldly. ¡°But by the time you find him, he¡¯ll


    probably be long gone. You should just prepare a funeral for him right away.¡±


    Then, Dorothy hung up immediately.


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis! Don¡¯t you hang up on me!¡±


    Hearing the dial tone from the other end of the line, Olivia began to drown in fear.


    She was aware of the kind of cruelty Dorothy was capable of.


    If Dorothy was saying to prepare a funeral, it meant thatn was indeed in a very dangerous state at


    that


    moment.


    She clicked open the picture Dorothy sent her with trembling fingers, but after staring at the picture for


    a long time, she could not tell where it was taken from.


    She bit down on her lip so hard it started to bleed. She zoomed into the picture, but it was to no avail.


    Where in the world was her brother?


    She looked at her injured legs and knew she could not just do this herself.


    She called Zac immediately, but when she heard that his phone was off, she remembered that he was


    not in Ocean City He had gone out of the country.


    What was she going to do now?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 414

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 414


    When Fred arrived, Olivia had been staring at the picture for half an hour


    In the picture,n was leaning against a wall with his eyes closed and his limbs tied up. He looked like


    he was in a really small area, just like the little ck hut back then.


    There were no windows where he was, so Olivia could not see what was outside.


    Dorothy really did not want her to findn!


    In the meantime, she had tried calling Dorothy several times, but she had already switched off her


    phone.


    ¡°Liv¡±


    Fred knocked on the door. When he heard no response, he knocked even harder. ¡°Liv?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to her senses immediately and staggered along to open the door.


    ¡°What happened, Liv?¡±


    Fred had just asked that question when he saw how pale Olivia was and how red-rimmed her eyes


    were.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re here.¡±


    Right after Olivia said that, she lost her bnce and was about to fall. Fred caught her immediately.


    As he held onto Olivia¡¯s arm, he could clearly feel that she was trembling. He was really shocked.


    What had happened for her to be so afraid?


    She could not care less about herself as she passed her phone to Fred and exined with a cry.


    ¡°Please. help me. Can you tell me where this is?¡±


    Fred guided her to the couch and looked closely at her phone. After a while, Fred asked with a frown,


    Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My brother.¡± Olivia bit her lips. ¡°He¡¯s been captured. Dorothy won¡¯t tell me where he is. She¡¯s only sent


    this picture to me. I¡­ I really cannot tell where this is. I have to save him. Nothing can happen to him¡­


    Fred was quick tofort her. ¡°We can find some clues for sure. Do you have aptop?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s right there.¡±


    Fred took theptop, and hisnky fingers flew across the keyboard as he typed a flurry of things. He


    asked, ¡°Do you have your brother¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Olivia opened her contacts list to show Fred. ¡°There it is.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get to work.¡±


    Soon, Fred piped, ¡°There he is!¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Wait, they could have thrown his phone somewhere else. Let me look at the picture again.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Fred loaded the picture into theptop.


    Olivia was frantic She could not wait any longer. ¡°Should we just¡­ split up? I¡¯ll go to where his phone


    is, and you¡­


    ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Fred zoomed into a logo within the picture and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together ¡±


    ¡°But


    ¡°Your brother is where his phone is, but because the area is pretty big, should we get some more


    people to search with us?¡±


    Olivia shook her head Zac isn¡¯t in Ocean City I have no one else I can ask. As for the police


    I¡¯ve called them so many times, but I lose every time I¡¯m afraid the police won¡¯t believe me,¡± she added


    with a grimace


    ¡°Okay, no problem I¡¯ll get some friends toe search with us. We should get going right now.¡±


    Fred brought theptop along with him as he helped Olivia get out of the door.


    She could breathe a little better now that she knew she had an actual direction. As long as they could


    find him,n would be okay.


    After they got into the car, as Fred started to drive, he reminded, ¡°Put your seatbelt on, Liv. I¡¯m going to


    speed.¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, the car shot out.


    She was shocked. She grabbed the handle beside her and was a little confused.


    Why was Fred more anxious than she was? Did he know something he did not tell her about?


    ¡°Fred, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    Fred was quiet for a while before he nodded. ¡°Uh¡­ Your brother should be in the chiller. He¡¯s in a very


    dangerous situation.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 415

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 415


    The chiller¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart grew cold immediately


    It was winter at the moment, and the temperature indoors was already below freezing point Ifn was


    locked in a chiller, how cold and hopeless would he be?


    She did not even dare to imagine what would happen to him.


    After a long time, Olivia finally spat after digging her nails into her flesh, ¡°Go faster!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Freeman for help, Liv? I think he¡¯d be willing to help us out.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank when she heard Fred mention John.


    If what happened before had something to do with John, could he have something to do with what was


    happening now as well?


    However, when she thought back to what happened at the pub, she was a little suspicious.


    Could she have misunderstood him?


    However, as Olivia thought more, she knew how much John pampered Dorothy, and it was not


    impossible for him to be her literal partner in crime here.


    ¡°We stand on opposite sides.¡±


    Fred did not ask more once he heard Olivia.


    When they arrived at the northern suburbs, Fred opened theptop and began his search.


    There were two factories with cold storage in the area, but since the space in the picture was really


    small,


    it could also be a chiller for domestic use.


    In the suburbs, if someone were to have a chiller at home, it would probably be near the river.


    After searching, lo and behold, there was ake nearby.


    Suddenly, Olivia saw a truck with a chiller and an ice cream logo passing them.


    Something struck her. Olivia asked, ¡°Fred, could it be a chiller on a truck?¡±


    Fred looked at the rearview mirror, and his heart jumped. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    However, if it was a chiller on a truck, it would not stay in one spot, so how could they check it out?


    As Fred stopped the car by theke, Olivia did not care anymore. She limped down from the car


    without


    her crutches.


    As she scanned the area, she did not see any cars.


    Olivia was feeling hopeless. Her tears cascaded down her cheeks.


    next time?


    She promised thern she would protectn with her life.


    Her right leg was in excruciating pain. She had just taken two steps further when she fell onto the


    ground.


    Fred was quick to help her up. ¡°Go back into the car, Liv I¡¯ll do the searching. Once we find him, you


    can


    call the police¡±


    Olivia shook her head, crying as she punched her right leg in a frenzy She shrieked. ¡°Useless trash¡¯ I¡¯m


    such a useless piece of trash¡¯ My brother is fighting for his life, and here I am, needing someone else to


    care for me!¡±


    Fred watched her and did not know how tofort her


    When he lowered his head, his eyes gleamed. He tugged onto Olivia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Liv, these tire


    marks. looked like they¡¯re from the truck.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Here¡±


    Fred followed along the trail of marks but as he walked, he felt like something was off.


    The track marks led straight into theke.


    Before he could say anything, Olivia was already hobbling along after him. She was looking at the calm


    surface of theke with her ashen face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet, Liv. I¡¯ll look for the rescue team. Maybe it¡¯s notn.¡±


    Olivia had lost all hope. Her trembling lips uttered, n.¡±


    Then, she dragged her aching right


    leg and dunked herself into theke crying, n!n! Can you hear me? Hang in there! I¡¯ming!¡±


    However, the only response she got was the whistling of the cold, winter wind.


    Fred watched her go deeper into theke and was quick to carry her out. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Liv! The


    lake is deep and the water is cold. Your leg¡­¡±


    n!¡± Olivia cried as she struggled. ¡°Let go of me!n must be down there! I need to save him!¡±


    She could not wait any longer. She could not care less.


    She had even forgotten the fact that she could not swim.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As Olivia soaked in the bone-chillingke, the pain in her right leg got stronger, but she still pushed


    Fred aside and dove head-first into theke.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 416

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 416


    ¡°Olivial¡±


    Without any other choice, Fred could only follow her and dive in.


    After swimming just a short distance, she felt breathless. It was probablyn¡¯s life that allowed her to


    hold on and continue diving.


    After a while, she found a refrigerator truck at the bottom of theke.


    She quickly swam over and hit the car cabin.


    She got even more anxious when she did not receive a response. She used all her force to hit the car


    cabin, and she even forgot that she was still in the water as she started to yelln¡¯s name


    As she opened her mouth, a mouthful of cold water gushed into her throat, and she started suffocating


    Just as she was about to pass out, Fred got a hold of her and swam towards the surface.


    Olivia¡¯s breathing was very weak by the time they reached the shore.


    Fred did not hesitate to perform CPR on her. Just as he was about to ce his lips on hers, she


    opened her eyes, and their gazes met.


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Fred was shocked and immediately straightened his back with blushing ears. ¡°I was just going


    to perform CPR on you.¡±


    Olivia spat out a few mouthfuls of water and coughed frantically. She then pulled on Fred, pointed at


    theke, and said, ¡°Fred, I¡­ Ian is down there. I saw the truck. Cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Call 911, I¡¯ll go down there and see if I can get him up here.¡±


    After saying that, Fred walked towards theke. As if he was afraid that Olivia might follow him, he


    turned back and advised her. ¡°Stay by the shore and don¡¯t move, alright?¡±


    Olivia nodded while coughing.


    When the wind blew, her entire body trembled, and she could not help but shiver.


    After the call, she looked toward theke¡¯s surface and put her palms together to start praying.


    n, please be okay. If not¡­¡±


    The clock was ticking, yet the surface of theke was still tranquil.


    She could not help but start worrying more aboutn, as well as Fred.


    If anything happened to Fred, how could she face his sister?


    Thinking of that, she could not sit still by the shore. When she stood up, she realized that her legs were


    freezing, and she fell the second she took a step forward.


    Suddenly, someone hugged her waist with one hand and tugged her back.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Trying to kill yourself? You can¡¯t swim, remember?¡±


    Hearing the voice, she froze and thought that she was hallucinating. She then turned around in a daze.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man frowned, and not even the slightest hint of emotion could be seen in his eyes.


    The smell of his cologne made her nostalgic.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your leg is still injured What are you doing here?¡±


    After saying that, John took off his coat and covered her ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital


    Just as his chilly fingertips touched her face, she immediately came back to her senses.


    This isn¡¯t an illusion. It¡¯s reality


    But how does he know I¡¯m here?


    ¡°He happened to show up at the Larson¡¯s Residence thest time as well.¡±


    ¡°How could it be a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! How did you know that I¡¯m here? Did Dorothy Ellis send you? Were you trying to confirm


    ifn was dead?¡±


    Olivia pushed him away and took a step back. ¡°Or were you here to kill us?¡±


    Seeing how she reacted, John did not dare to go any closer. He remained in his position.


    1 installed a GPS in your mobile phone.¡±


    Olivia did not believe him and stepped backward while shaking her head. However, he ended up hitting


    a


    tree.


    ¡°Stop being foolish, Olivia. Listen to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Listen?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°So what are you going to do if I don¡¯t?¡±


    At that moment, there were soundsing from theke. She turned over and saw Fred carryingn


    while swimming up to the shore.


    n!¡±


    Olivia ran over limping. ¡®I must protectn. No one can hurt him!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 417

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 417


    Olivia helped Fred to dragn onto the shore Noticing how palen¡¯s face was, she could not help but


    start tearing up.


    His body was as cold as ice. There were still icicles hanging on his dense eyshes, and purple


    bruises were all over where his hands and feet had been tied.


    She went forward and huggedn while crying n, are you cold? Let me warm you up. Please be


    okay!¡± However,n did not respond, which made Olivia go crazy.


    Tan! Talk to me! Don¡¯t leave your sister alone. Please wake up and look at me!¡±


    She kept on shakingn¡¯s stiff body and cried frantically, ¡°Wake up and respond to me,n!n!¡±


    Fred could not bear seeing her like this and hugged her tofort her. ¡°Sis Liv, calm down. Let¡¯s wait


    for the ambnce, okay?¡±


    However, Olivia could not hear anything and continued crying loudly while murmuringn¡¯s name.


    At that moment, John, who was standing aside, walked over wanting to pick Olivia up. However, he


    was pushed away the second he bent down.


    ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t need your pity! Don¡¯t try to hurtn!¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡± John grabbed her arm and said sternly, ¡°How many times do you want me to exin this to


    you? I never wanted to kill you or your brother!¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia turned over and stared at him with scorching eyes. Then, she snorted. ¡°Why should


    I believe you?


    ¡°Because you locked me up and starved me?


    ¡°Or because you pushed me off the rooftop?¡±


    She swung him off hard and clenched her teeth. ¡°John Freeman, you don¡¯t deserve my trust!¡±


    After all this time, he had already thrown away all her love and trust in him.


    She did not believe in coincidences either.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because John had her back all this while, Dorothy would be in hell right now. Would she still


    even be alive?¡±


    Fortunately, the ambnce arrived at this moment and Olivia walked past John and followedn into


    the


    car


    After getting in, she shrank into a corner and watched the doctor rescuingn while shivering.


    Every time the heartbeat recorder peaked, her heart trembled.


    Fred wrapped up her body, hugged her, andforted her gently. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t be afraid.n will be


    fine.¡±


    Olivia turned around and looked at him in tears. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, she noticed the wounds on his body and that his shirt was drenched in red.


    ¡°Blood! Are you hurt?¡±


    Immediately, she also noticed that all his fingernails were flipped open and his flesh was exposed. It


    looked terrifying. He also had many small wounds on the back of his palms.


    She had no idea how he savedn under the water


    However, she knew that he had nearly sacrificed his life to saven¡¯s


    ¡°Thank you, Fred Really


    ¡°Sis Liv, you don¡¯t have to thank me like this. I told you, you saved my life, so this is something I should.


    do.¡±


    Olivia shook her head while crying. ¡°Fred, you don¡¯t owe me anything, but now I owe you a life¡±


    At the hospital, Olivia followed them all the way to the emergency room while holdingn¡¯s hand n,


    promise me to be okay! Stay strong!¡±


    ¡°Miss, please let go. The patient needs to be rescued.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia let go of his hands in a daze.


    Seeing the red light of the emergency room light up, she closed her eyes and wiped her tears.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sis Liv, go back and change your clothes, I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Olivia looked at Fred and pushed him to the emergency department. ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s injured. Please help


    him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sis Liv¡­¡±


    Olivia walked back limping, but her right leg was extremely overworked. It was in pain and stiff at the


    same time, and she could not control it anymore.


    Suddenly, she fell into a pair of familiar arms.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 418

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 418


    Before Olivia was able to react, John picked her up bridal-style.


    ¡°What are you doing? John, put me down! I want to seen!¡±


    She struggled and punched him with her fists, but he did notpromise Instead, he carried her into


    the lift and went straight to the top floor.


    He put her on the bed and went to the bathroom to get the shower ready.


    However, before he even got to the bathroom, Olivia was already trying to escape, limping.


    John walked over and stopped her. ¡°Olivia, enough already.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Olivia looked at him stubbornly and resentfully, bit her lips hard, and said


    nothing.


    Initially, she was full of anger, but seeing her fierce yet soft appearance now, John was a little helpless.


    and his voice became softer. ¡°Olivia,n is in the emergency room. It¡¯s useless for you to go there.


    Take a hot bath and change your clothes first. Are you trying to fall sick as well?¡±


    However, Olivia shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t need your mercy!¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to killn, I would¡¯ve done it two years ago. Why would I wait until now?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Olivia red at him and did not believe him at all. ¡°What Dorothy did has nothing to do with you?¡±


    After saying that, she went nearer to him and stared at him coldly. ¡°She¡¯s your woman. You cannot


    absolve yourself from whatever she has done!¡±


    In fact, she should have known better.


    However, seventeen years of love had covered her eyes, and she put trust in him when she should not


    have.


    If she could have woken up and realized sooner, things would have been different.


    Sadly, there were no ¡®if¡¯s in life.


    Right after, she pointed at the door and said, ¡°I need to shower. Please get out.¡±


    John wanted to say something, but he felt that it would be unnecessary to speak further, so he let go of


    her and left.


    They were husband and wife, but now, they seemed to be enemies.


    He leaned against the door and lit a cigarette.


    Just as he took one drag, he remembered that Olivia had pneumonia, so he put it out.


    He had not forgiven her for cheating on him and had never let go of that matter over these two years.


    However, he could not endure her not believing in him and her reluctance.


    ¡°She is my woman. How can she believe other men but not me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face finally regained some color after the shower.


    She was fully aware that her health was in a miserable state.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing thatn was still being rescued, a piercing pain stabbed through her heart.


    ¡°If anything happens to tan, I will never forgive Dorothy Ellis, that wicked woman!¡±


    Thinking of such, she clenched her right fist tight and smashed it onto the mirror.


    ¡®I will never forgive Dorothy Ellis!¡±


    After changing her clothes, she did not see John when she came out of the room.


    Olivia smiled in disappointment ¡®Guess he¡¯s off to visit his little lover again.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than making me suffer when I see him.¡±


    Going back to the first floor,n was still being rescued, and Fred was already back at the door waiting.


    after his wound had been treated.


    Fred walked over to support her after seeing her. ¡°How are you? Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.


    After helping her sit down, Fred took out her phone. ¡°You left it in the car just now. I think Ms. Jones


    called you a few times. It¡¯s probably something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Zy was looking for me?¡±


    After that reminder, she finally remembered that Z went to see Rainie today.


    She quickly called back, and Z picked up in no time.


    ¡°Sis Liv, where are you? I don¡¯t see you anywhere at home, and you didn¡¯t pick up any of my calls. Did


    something happen to you?¡±


    Hearing her voice, she could not help but start sobbing.


    ¡°Yes, Zy, something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Are you hurt? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sn. He¡¯s still in the emergency room.¡±


    ¨C ¡°What? I¡¯ming over now. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Just wait for me. There¡¯s something that I need to


    tell


    you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 419

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 419


    Half an hourter, Z reached the hospital.


    Knowing thatn was in trouble and Olivia would definitely be anxious, she quickly walked inside


    Suddenly, she knocked into someone, and just as she wanted to apologize, she felt a piercing pain in


    her tummy. She looked down to notice a knife being stabbed into her abdomen.


    The man grabbed her shoulder, and before she could react, he pulled out the knife and stabbed her


    once


    again.


    He covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming and got near to her ear to whisper, ¡°My


    apologies, but you found out something you shouldn¡¯t have, and Mr. Freeman can¡¯t let you walk away


    with it.¡±


    ¡°John Freeman?


    She struggled, trying to escape from the man, but she did not have the strength to. She was stabbed a


    few more times at the entrance of the hospital and copsed to the ground on her knees.


    The man knew that his work was done and walked away with a smirk.


    No one noticed anything wrong with her even after the man left. The passersby only nced at her at


    most.


    Z clenched her teeth and stood up while enduring the pain. She covered the wound on her abdomen


    and walked into the hospital step by step.


    ¡®I must tell Sis Liv the truth. I cannot die yet!¡±


    With every step she took, she felt the strength in her body dissipate, making her head spin.


    After a long while, she finally saw Olivia¡¯s figure.


    She was overjoyed, and she nearly fell down. Luckily, she managed to support herself using the wall.


    Just like that, Olivia was right in front of her eyes, but it felt as if they were separated by the Milky Way


    Z moved forward while leaning against the wall and shouted with her hoarse voice, ¡°Sis Liv!¡±


    However, at that moment, Olivia only hadn¡¯s safety on her mind, so she did not notice someone


    approaching her from the back.


    Z felt as if she was already reaching her limit. She took a deep breath and a few more steps until


    she reached Olivia, pulled on her sleeve, and fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Sis Liv.¡±


    Olivia quickly turned back, and what came into sight was Z on the ground, drenched in blood. Her


    eyes immediately widened.


    She immediately hugged her aftering back to her senses and covered her abdomen, which was


    bleeding non-stop, while shouting, ¡°Someone help! Hurry!


    ¡°Zy, stay with me. What happened¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice was trembling, and she was panicking, not knowing what to do.


    This was the second time Z was in her arms drenched in blood.


    ¡°Anybody!?¡±


    Z pulled her hand, frowned, and said weakly, ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t call anyone. Listen to me.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Olivia cried and stopped her ¡°Zy, don¡¯t say anything, please. We are


    already in the hospital. Nothing should happen to you!


    ¡°Who injured you? Who!?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Z started to breathe with difficulty. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she said, ¡°It was


    John Freeman¡­¡±


    *John?¡¯


    Olivia felt as if her head had been hit by a truck. She froze.


    ¡®Why was it John?


    ¡®Did he have to do this? Why?¡±


    Z held her hand and said with difficulty. ¡°Sis Liv, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t be sad. The best thing that¡¯s ever


    happened to me was meeting you¡­ You protected me seventeen years ago, but now¡­ Sis Liv, I can¡¯t.


    protect you for the rest¡­ rest of your life.¡±


    Z raised her hand, wiped away Olivia¡¯s tears, and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Take care of yourself in


    the future, okay?¡±


    After saying that, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Olivia wiped the blood away anxiously and shouted while crying, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor!? Where is


    everyone?! Somebody save my Zy!¡±


    ¡°Rain¡­ Rainie¡­¡± Z grabbed her hand and said, ¡°She said the person that¡­ the Jameson family


    wanted to recognize¡­¡±


    Before finishing her sentence, she spat out another mouthful of blood, and her breathing slowed down.


    further.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 420

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 420


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    A nurse passed by, and Olivia ran over. She fell to the floor and grabbed the hem of the nurse¡¯s pants.


    Nurse, please rescue Z!¡±


    The nurse then noticed ady drenched in blood on the ground not far away.


    ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll call the doctor now.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor! There¡¯s an emergency patient over here!¡±


    Olivia crawled back to Z and hugged her head, crying. ¡°Zy, stay with me, won¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say


    that you wanted to go skiing in the snow? We¡¯ll go after you recover, okay?¡±


    Z¡¯s breath was already unstable, and her eyes were getting heavier by the second. She could not


    even bring herself to say a word.


    ¡°Zy!¡±


    The voice of a man came, and Ken ran over to look at the woman who was dying on the floor.


    Even though he was used to seeing peoplee and go, he was still taken aback.


    ¡°Zy! What happened?¡±


    He immediately helped Z with some first aid and called the nurses over to help.


    After being carried up to the stretcher, Z grabbed his arm and tried to speak.


    However, even when Ken got nearer to her lips, he still could not hear a word.


    ¡°Zy, stay with me. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    The only response he got was another mouthful of blood from her


    At that moment, his heart was being torn apart, and chills ran through his entire body.


    ¡°Zy, don¡¯t you want to know when my crush on you started? I¡¯ll tell you right now. Don¡¯t sleep, and listen


    to me. Five years ago you saved me from death. Do you remember? I¡¯ve been looking for you for five


    years. Will you give me a chance?¡±


    He was about to cry when he reached the end of his speech.


    He was also a doctor, so he was aware of Z¡¯s current condition.


    ¡°Zy!¡± Olivia followed them all the way to the emergency room and did not want to let go. She had the


    feeling that she would not see her again if she let go this time.


    Ken endured his tears andforted her. ¡°Liv, let go. I will not let anything happen to Zy.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    She had no choice but to let go. Seeing the door of the emergency room closing up, she instantly fell to


    the floor


    She stared ahead of her nkly with an empty mind.


    ¡®What can I do¡­


    n is being rescued, and so is Zy, but why am I still here?


    ¡®Why?


    ¡°Why did these people put their hands on them?


    ¡°Why did Johnpletely turn himself into my enemy?


    ¡®Is it because I wasn¡¯t a good girl? Is he trying to punish me?¡¯


    She felt breathless and beat her own chest roughly with her fists.


    ¡°Why take away everyone around me? Why?


    What should I do in my life without them?¡±


    She had no idea how long she sat on the floor. She sat until her entire body turned stiff and her tears


    dried. Suddenly, she felt a trace of warmth.


    She was then carried up from the floor.


    She looked up with her reddish eyes, and when she saw that it was Zac, tears burst out of her eyes


    once again.


    ¡°Zac.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged her and said gently, ¡°I know. Fred told me everything.¡±


    Olivia shook her head crying. She bit her lips for quite a while and then said, ¡°Zy¡­ Zy is injured too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zac¡¯s face trembled slightly. He carried her to the chair and took off his coat for her Then, he hugged


    her in his arms.


    He gently wiped away her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liv. They will be fine


    Those words were so unconvincing that even he did not believe himself.


    However, he could not bear to see Olivia cry


    At that moment, the door of the emergency room opened, and Ken walked out with reddish eyes.


    Seeing him, Olivia¡¯s nails were nearly stabbing into her palms, and she stared at him while trembling.


    hoping that he would give her some good news.


    ¡°Zy¡­¡± Ken shivered and covered his face, leaning against the wall. He said in his hoarse voice, ¡°Zy¡­


    is gone.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 421

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 421


    ¡®Zy died?¡¯


    That struck Olivia like lightning. She was shocked


    She felt as though she had stopped breathing once she heard the news.


    Unwilling to believe it, she looked at Ken, trying to say something, but in the end, she gave up.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks and dripped onto her hand. The feeling of it snapped her out of her


    sorrow. Awake from her daze, she grabbed Ken and roared as she questioned, ¡°You promised me she


    would be fine!


    ¡°Why did you lie to me? Zy won¡¯t die! She won¡¯t die!¡±


    Just as she was expressing her devastation, the nurse pushed out a bed with a white cloth over it


    covering Z.


    Olivia froze and turned around to look at the white cloth. She bit her lips and let go of Ken.


    She limped to the bed and lifted the white cloth with her trembling hands. All she saw was Z¡¯s pale


    face.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, she gently touched Z¡¯s face.


    It was still warm.


    She grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand and screamed like a lunatic. ¡°Nurse, she¡¯s not dead. Her body is still


    warm. Why did you lie to me that she¡¯s dead?¡±


    Her actions startled the nurse. ¡°Calm down, Miss. The patient is dead. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She cried and shook her head, hammering her hand against the wall. ¡°You lied! You lied to me.


    She


    isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    As she shouted, she looked at Z and pounced on her as she wailed, ¡°Zy, please don¡¯t pretend to be


    asleep, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ate your cupcakes. I¡¯ll never do that again. I¡¯ll never crawl onto your bed and cuddle you. Zy.


    please wake up. Stop sleeping¡­ It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    However, the girl never answered, no matter how much she screamed.


    The girl who had been smiling all throughout her bitter life was now gone.


    Zac approached to pull her up. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t do this. If Z is¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Zy loves me more than anything.¡± Olivia turned around and looked at Zac. ¡°She dotes on me so much.


    She will wake up if I¡¯m suffering. She wouldn¡¯t let me cry. Right, Zac?¡±


    He could not answer her, but he did not want her to cry.


    Olivia was already weak, and her cancer was still torturing her. She had even hurt her leg and gotten


    wet in the cold water. Her body would be ruined if things continued on like this.


    However, heforted her because nothing else was important right now.


    Just then,n¡¯s doctor came looking for her.


    ¡°Ms. Larson, we have rescued your brother.¡±


    Then, she heard the doctor say, ¡°However, his bodily functions have not been re-activated because he


    had been frozen for a long time. Although there is no brain damage, there is a good chance he will be


    in a persistent vegetative state.¡±


    Vegetative state?


    Olivia¡¯s body swayed, and she fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Zac caught her, and she barely managed to stand up.


    Looking at Z on the bed and at the doctor, she pursed her lips andughed.


    Herughter grew louder until, atst, she was crying hysterically.


    The two people she cared about the most were both in terrible states. One was dead, and the other


    was in a vegetative state, yet she was still alive.


    ¡°The world is so unfair!¡±


    She poked herself in the chest with her pointer finger and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m the one who deserves to die!


    It¡¯s me, a loser with terminal cancer!


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t I die?¡±


    Her voice grew softer as she sobbed. n is only 13 years old. He¡¯s still so young and has a bright


    future ahead of him.


    ¡°Z¡­ She is in her early 20s, and she just had a baby. Why? Why¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s vision went ck, and she fell on Zac¡¯s body.


    Her tears were still flowing down her cheeks even after she fainted.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 422

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 422


    At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Olivia woke up crying.


    She pulled out the needle in her hand, wanting to get out of bed. However, Zac, who had been


    apanying her by her side, noticed her movements.


    He closed hisptop and stood up to help her


    Looking at her pale cheeks and swollen eyes, Zac frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Liv, you¡¯re weak now,


    and you need a good rest. Tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯sn?¡±


    Her voice was so hoarse from crying that she sounded ten years older than she was.


    Zac wanted to persuade Olivia otherwise, but he also knew how stubborn she could be.


    Moreover, before this, the situation had been different. This time, Z had died before her, and it


    traumatized her.


    Thus, he draped a jacket over her and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Drink this ss of water, and I will


    take you to seen.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Olivia took the water cup and drank it all at once.


    Then, she got up and rushed to the door.


    However, just as she stood up, her legs turned to jelly, and she fell into Zac¡¯s arms.


    After going through all this, Olivia¡¯s right leg was still numb, and she could not walk.


    He grabbed a wheelchair and put her in it. He said softly, ¡°Your legs need a good rest. I¡¯ll push you


    there, okay?¡±


    She was startled for a moment. Then, disappointment shed through her, and she nodded.


    She did not say a word all the way there.


    It worried Zac more to see her in such a state.


    The doctor saidn was sent to the hospital in time, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before he wakes up.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest over these next few days. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    However, no matter how much he said, Olivia said nothing back.


    Zac frowned and pondered what to do.


    It was possible to get Ken to hypnotize Olivia, but Ken was also in great sorrow himself. He had stayed


    by Z¡¯s side for hours without eating or sleeping.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    He stopped at the window and helped Olivia to get up as he said, n will have to stay in the ICU for a


    few days for all his vitals to stabilize. Only then will the doctor send him to the normal ward.¡±


    Olivia leaned over the window and stared atn, who had wires and tubes all over him. Her tears.


    streamed down her cheeks.


    After a long time, she sat back in the wheelchair. ¡°Where is Zy?¡±


    ¡°Liv, why don¡¯t you eat something first? Your condition¡­


    ¡°Zac,¡± Olivia lifted her head. Her eyes were lifeless and not as bright as before ¡°Take me to see Zy,


    okay?


    I want to talk to her alone.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°We have a lot to say to each other Will you take me to her?¡±


    The more she smiled, the more it broke Zac¡¯s heart.


    Zac knew she was smiling, but deep down inside, her heart was broken.


    He could not refuse her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to her.¡±


    Both of them took the elevator and headed towards a ward. Zac said, ¡°Ken has been sitting all day He


    refuses to send Z¡¯s body to the morgue. So, he moved her here.¡±


    Olivia got up with Zac¡¯s help and pushed the door open gently. When she saw Z¡¯s pale face, she


    turned around and smiled at Zac.


    ¡°Zac, Z is not a corpse.¡±


    Zac gasped when he heard what Olivia said. He knew Olivia was suffering from the trauma of losing


    Z.


    She could not ept the fact that Z was dead.


    However, Zac did not deny what she had just said. He helped her into the room.


    Ken sensed someone walking in and lifted his head. He red at the door angrily and shouted, ¡°Get


    lost! Don¡¯t disturb Zy!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Ken, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ken¡¯s body shuddered when he saw Olivia. He stood up and walked out of the room silently.


    ¡°Zac, you go out too. I want to be alone with Zy.¡±


    He nodded, closed the door, and leaned against the wall as he sighed.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 423

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 423


    Perhaps Olivia was tired of crying, as she gradually calmed down after entering the room.


    All she did when she saw Z¡¯s pale body lying there was sit beside it with tears shimmering in her


    eyes.


    Her first encounter with her emerged in her mind.


    Everything that had happened during their time together shed through her mind like a movie.


    ¡°Zy, you promised me that I would be the one who left first. How could you abandon me just like that?¡±


    Then, she took a deep breath. ¡°Zy, what did you mean when you said seventeen years? Get up and tell


    me, please.¡±


    Seventeen years was the same amount of time Olivia had been in love with John for.


    However, she could not remember anything.


    The more she tried to remember, the more it hurt her.


    It was so important to Z, so why could she not recall the slightest bit of what happened?


    The blood on Z¡¯s hand had dried up. Olivia took a wet tissue and wiped it as she muttered, ¡°Zy, you


    being clean and pretty. I¡¯ll prepare a pretty dress and make sure you leave this world gorgeously.¡±


    Then, she smiled. ¡°Zy, don¡¯t say that what I¡¯ll choose for you is ugly, okay?¡±


    That night, she said so much to Z, yet Z never responded with even a word.


    like


    In the morning, Olivia asked Zac to get her a pair of clothes. She wiped Z¡¯s body and changed her


    into clean attire.


    ¡°Zac, tell Ken we¡¯re going to the funeral parlor to cremate Zy.¡±


    He was startled and looked at her in disbelief.


    Just the day before, she refused to ept Z¡¯s death. However, she had convinced herself otherwise


    in just a night.


    ¡°Liv, we don¡¯t have to rush into things. You can take your time¡­¡±


    However, she interrupted him. ¡°Zac, I saw Uncle Wace¡¯s swollen body because it was soaking in the


    river. I even saw my father¡¯s body lying stiff in the fridge and my mother¡¯s rotten, scary corpse.¡±


    Only then did Zac realize Olivia had been through so much. She had witnessed so many people dying


    around her¡­


    She turned around and looked at Zac as she decided on something cruel calmly.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to see Zy like that.¡±


    He felt sorry for her and hugged her as he said softly, ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always be by


    your side¡±


    He knew it must have taken Olivia a long time to make this decision.


    Olivia must be in a lot of pain.


    She looked fragile and vulnerable, but she was always strong in such critical moments.


    Strong enough to shock him.


    Funeral parlor.


    When Olivia saw Z in the coffin with light makeup and a pretty dress on her, she could not stop the


    tears from welling up in her eyes.


    The girl who had been so lively just a day ago was now cold and lifeless¡­


    Just as Z was about to be pushed into the incinerator, Olivia suddenly stopped the staff. ¡°Wait a


    minute.¡±


    Olivia had convinced herself to do this, but her defenses crumbled when she saw the fire burning.


    She did not want her Zy to leave.


    She approached the coffin and grabbed Z¡¯s hand as tears flowed down her face. ¡°Zy, make sure you


    reincarnate into a good family in the future. We¡¯ll be sisters, and I¡¯ll protect you forever. Don¡¯t forget our


    promise, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time, miss.¡± The staff member urged.


    Olivia ignored the staff member as though she did not hear him and grabbed onto Z¡¯s hand tightly,


    refusing to let go.


    Zac went to her and put his arms around her as he said softly, ¡°Liv, you have to let go Otherwise, she


    will be unable to end her miserable life and start a new one. Let her go.¡±


    Olivia cried and let go of her hand as she watched the coffin get pushed into the incinerator


    Two hourster, the staff handed her a snow-white urn.


    She gently felt its heft and forced a smile. ¡°Zy, you¡¯re light.¡±


    Instead of putting her ashes in a cemetery, Olivia took them to the beach and scattered them in the


    wind. Z liked being free, and Olivia did not want anything to tie her down in her final momentsContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 424

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 424


    Golden Hills Apartment.


    After Zac sent Olivia back, he decided to stay and apany her because he was worried.


    ¡°Liv, go and take a nap. You didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡±


    Although Olivia had not slept all night, she did not feel like sleeping at all.


    However, she saw Zac¡¯s dark circles when she lifted her head and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay Let¡¯s eat


    something, then rest.¡±


    Zac had apanied her these past two days.


    He would not eat if she did not eat.


    If he did not sleep, he did not sleep either.


    Z was gone, and she did not want Zac to fall ill next. Thus, she suggested having a meal, even


    though she had no appetite.


    Zac was a little surprised and relieved at the same time. ¡°Okay, go take a bath. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as she entered the bathroom and looked at the familiar bottles, sorrow struck her again. Tears


    flowed down her cheeks.


    She turned on the tap and gave her eyes a D.I.Y. hotpress so Zac would not be worried.


    Even so, she could not stop her tears from flowing.


    As shey in the bathtub, clenching her fists, she swore to herself that she never wanted to see anyone


    she cared about leave her again.


    As for John and Dorothy, she would never let either of them walk away!


    She wanted revenge!


    After taking a bath and having a meal, Olivia asked Zac to go back and nap. Then, she walked into


    Z¡¯s


    room.


    She said she wanted to sleep, but she was not sleepy at all.


    When she walked to the table, she came across a book. She flipped through it and realized it was a


    diary.


    Suddenly, she noticed the words on one of the pages.


    It stated: [Never expected to see her again, so I applied to be her caretaker. Mr. Quinton seems nice.]


    Olivia flipped to another page.


    [Today, I became her caretaker. I¡¯m delighted, but I¡¯m afraid to show her that. It might scare her. She is


    thin and looks worried, unlike seventeen years ago. What happened to her?]


    On every page were details about Z¡¯s mood. Most of the contents were about Olivia.


    [She asked me why I was so nice to her. I was excited and almost told the truth.


    [But I don¡¯t think she remembers me. After all, seventeen years is quite long ago.


    [If she did not protect me from those traffickers, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be alive today. So, I must stay with


    her to protect her


    [John is a despicable jerk! I really want to kill that b*stard for Sis Liv, but I can¡¯t Sis Liv would be


    implicated if I did that What should I do?]


    Gradually, she felt her vision turn hazy, and tears dripped onto the diary.


    However, she still read page after page


    It was only after reading it all that she realized what had happened between her and Z.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seventeen years ago, there were other people in the room when she was taken to the little ck hut


    Among them was a little girl.


    She looked young, about three to four years old. Her face was pale and skinny, but she was strong.


    Whenever she was afraid and wanted to cry, she would bite her arm until she stopped crying.


    At the time, she wanted to protect the girl.


    She secretly hid bread for the girl and protected the girl when she was almost beaten.


    She never thought that girl would turn out to have been Zy.


    Zy¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I should not have forgotten you so foolishly.¡¯


    Olivia covered her mouth and sobbed.


    Meanwhile, her intentions for revenge grew.


    This time, she was not going to let them get away with it!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 425

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 425


    Olivia, Zac, and Ken built a tomb for Z right beside Uncle Wace¡¯s grave


    She was afraid Z would feel lonely, so cing her tomb in the Larson family¡¯s burial ground would


    give her somepany. Z might feel less lonely like that.


    Just two restless nights had made Ken look haggard. His beard and mustache had grown, and his hair


    was messy He did not look like a young master of a wealthy family anymore.


    ¡°Ken.¡±


    Olivia took some tissues from her pocket and handed it to Ken. ¡°Zy loved you, but she felt inferior to


    you. She didn¡¯t have the guts to ept you.¡±


    Ken was shocked, and he looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Before, Zy felt like she was nothing, but at least she had dignity. However, that night, she lost her


    dignity. That¡¯s why she wanted you to stay away from her.


    ¡°Later, when she found out it was you, she was happy. However, she feared you only saw her as a one-


    night stand.¡±


    Then, she sighed and touched the photo of Z on the tomb. ¡°But I think Zy wants you to walk away


    from the sorrow of losing her and live a new life.¡±


    With that, Olivia turned around and headed outside.


    However, after she took a few steps, she heard a hoarse voice speaking.


    ¡°I was serious about my feelings for her. Five years ago, she saved me, my hand, and my life.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ would have given up studying medicine.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia stopped and looked back at Ken. She felt sorry for them.


    If Z knew the truth, things might have turned out differently.


    Ken looked serious. ¡°So, Liv¡­ I¡¯ll never forget Zy.¡±


    Olivia knew it was challenging to let go, especially when they had missed out on a chance to be with


    each other. Fate had parted them with life and death.


    She said nothing and turned around to leave the cemetery quickly.


    She was afraid that if she stayed there, she might cry again.


    After getting into the car, Zac said, ¡°Liv, why don¡¯t youe and stay with me tonight?¡±


    He knew that she cried in Z¡¯s bedst night.


    He was afraid that she was feeling bad.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although she had agreed, Zac still felt uneasy.


    The quieter she was, the more uneasy he became, fearing she was up to something.


    ¡°Liv, why don¡¯t we go abroad? Do you want to seevender nts?¡±


    Olivia leaned her head against the window and was silent for a few minutes. Then, she said, ¡°Sure, you


    decide. Won¡¯t it affect your work?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m the boss of aw firm. I have a certain freedom at work.¡±


    Suddenly, she asked, ¡°By the way, how did the ceremony with the Jameson family go?¡±


    ¡°It was canceled.¡±


    Startled, Olivia asked in disbelief, ¡°Canceled? Why was it canceled?¡±


    Zac nced at her. ¡°They said it was due to some health issues. It has been postponed to next month


    dad?¡± Why did you suddenly think about this? Are you worried about my


    ¡°No.¡±However, Olivia was worried Zac might overthink, so she nodded. ¡°Well,st time, his attitude was


    firm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t force me to do anything.¡±


    Zac went to the kitchen to make food when they arrived at his house. Olivia took the opportunity to call


    the prison from the balcony.


    As a result, she learned that Rainie was secretly transferred elsewhere when Z got into trouble.


    Even the guards did not know where they had taken her.


    Olivia bit her lips, and her suspicions grew.


    Z and Rainie had met each other a few times. Now, one of them had been murdered while the other


    was transferred to another prison. It made Olivia wonder what secret Rainie had exposed.


    She wondered if it had something to do with the Jameson family getting back their biological daughter.


    However, she had no idea how John was involved with this.


    The only person who had anything to do with John was Dorothy!


    Olivia clenched her fist, and her nails dug into her palm. She clenched her teeth and thought, ¡®It must


    be Dorothy!¡±


    She dialed her number.


    ¨C ¡°Dorothy, does Zy¡¯s death have anything to do with you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 426

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 426


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so d to hear that b*tch is dead!¡±


    Olivia could hear the joy in Dorothy¡¯s voice. She clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Dorothy sneered ¡°Olivia, you said you weren¡¯t a jinx, but everyone who cares


    about


    you¡­


    ¡°Your mother, father, that old fe, Uncle Wace, that b*tch Z, and that ungrateful brat,n.¡±


    Then, Dorothy gasped and said pretentiously, ¡°Oh, wait.n isn¡¯t dead yet! But maybe he¡¯ll die if


    someone pulls off his oxygen tube.¡±


    Hatred almost overpowered Olivia. Her nails dug deep into her palm, and it was bleeding. However,


    she reminded herself that she had to bear with this.


    It was not the time for her to get mad now.


    When Olivia did not respond, Dorothy thought she was afraid and said, ¡°By the way, there are two more


    people around you. One of them is Zac, and the other is Ken. However, I think someone will help me


    deal with them sooner orter without me needing to do anything. Olivia, just admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy.¡± Olivia gritted her teeth and endured her hatred as she questioned, ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that


    everything was your doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and so what? Kill me if you can, and see if you can get away with it!¡±


    Olivia was afraid she would lose control of herself if she continued, so she hung up the call.


    She had to calm down and face this matter. She should at least investigate what secret Z got out of


    Rainie


    However, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Z was dead,n was in a vegetative state, and her parents and Uncle Wace were long gone.


    Everything from the past shed through her mind. She did not want to bear her hatred anymore.


    She took advantage of Zac going to take a bath and sneaked out.


    She could no longer sit back and plot her revenge in such a civilized manner!


    It was her fault. If she was more decisive, Z andn might still be alive!


    She hailed a taxi and told the driver her destination. When she arrived, she realized she was at the


    ce she always went to take a stroll with Z..


    Looking at the swing in the cold wind, she felt as if she saw Z sitting on it and smiling at her. It made


    her feel like acting impulsively all of a sudden.


    Why did she put up with it?


    Why was she so stupid?


    Why should she try to get back at them with thew and evidence?


    Calm down? Why the hell should she calm down?


    Turning around, she went to the grocery store and bought two bottles of wine. Then, she dialed John¡¯s


    number.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Knowing that Z was dead and thatn was now in a vegetative state, John did not dare to see Olivia.


    All he wanted to do now was find out who was backing Dorothy.


    However, after two days of investigating, he found nothing.


    It cheered him up when Olivia took the initiative to call him.


    ¡°The vi on the outskirts of town.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°You¡¯d better be alone.¡±


    With that, she hung up the call and drank the wine.


    By the time she reached the vi on the outskirts of town, she was tipsy.


    So, as soon as John opened the door, she fell into his arms.


    ¡°Liv, did you drink again?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, and she squinted her eyes as she looked at him. She hooked her


    arms over John¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡±


    John froze. ¡°Why did you drink so much? It¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Olivia sneered deep down as she thought, ¡®I might not be able to hide my murderous intentions if I


    wasn¡¯t drunk.¡±


    ¡°Johnny.¡± She tiptoed and kissed John¡¯s lips. As the kiss deepened, she panted and said, ¡°John, sleep


    with me.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 427

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 427


    John froze and looked at the woman with flushed cheeks in his arms in disbelief


    ¡°Liv


    Olivia did not give him a chance to speak. She kissed him again ¡°Johnny, don¡¯t you want to sleep with


    me?¡±


    He wanted to!


    Of course he wanted to sleep with Olivia!


    He lost control. He wanted to respond to her passionate kiss, even though he knew Olivia was only


    doing this to him because she was drunk.


    Olivia might soon return to the Olivia who hated him, and then, she would leave.


    However, he did not mind.


    John picked her up, and they kissed all the way to the bedroom. They had a passionate night.


    Olivia woke up early the following day. To be precise, she did not sleep at all.


    Although her body was tired, her mind was clear.


    *


    She remembered the despair she felt when Z died in her arms covered in blood, and she


    remembered how cold and stiffn¡¯s body was.


    It was impossible for her to forget all of it.


    The person behind all this was the man lying beside her.


    That man was her legitimate husband.


    ¨C She leaned toward him and ran her fingers through the fringe on his forehead. Her gaze was gloomy.


    This might be thest time she saw his face.


    She felt saddened over the loss, but her hatred outweighed her love for him right now.


    Suddenly, John opened his eyes, and their eyes met.


    Olivia hid her emotions and made herself look gentle. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you want to sleep some


    more?¡±


    Perhaps he was pleased that she did not seem angry and had not forgotten what they did. John looked


    delighted and dragged her into his arms. He spoke in his hoarse voice. ¡°There¡¯s still time. Do you want


    to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    for another round with me?¡±


    go


    Olivia was startled, but she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m a little thirsty. Let me drink a ss of water


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, she turned around, and her smile faded.


    She bent down to take out the fruit knife she had prepared. After preparing herself, she turned around


    and stabbed the knife into John¡¯s chest.


    It happened so suddenly that John did not realize what had happened. He looked at the knife in his


    chest in disbelief.


    It was not long before he could not bear the pain anymore and looked at her in disbelief ¡°W-why 7¡±


    Why?


    Olivia sneered ¡°You¡¯re asking me why? John, you ruined me. You ruined my life, yet you¡¯re asking me


    why?


    ¡°You might as well go to the afterworld and ask Zy why. She will tell you why!¡±


    Noticing Olivia was about to leave, John grabbed her, his face pale Blood seeped out of his lips as he


    clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t mean to kill you¡­


    ¡°Heh. John, you can¡¯t even stop putting on an act now?¡± Olivia peered at him coldly, gritted her teeth,


    and roared, ¡°You killed Zy. You killed my Zy! Have you forgotten that?¡±


    After venting her anger, she scoffed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t expect you to remember, Mr. Freeman. You have too


    many people¡¯s lives in your hand, so you won¡¯t remember just one that you crushed.¡±


    John looked at her painfully. ¡°Liv, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    He was also looking for the person who had killed Zy, kidnappedn, and hurt Olivia¡­..


    ¡°John, didn¡¯t you do all this to please Dorothy?¡±


    She shoved off John¡¯s hand and watched him fall to the bed covered in blood. A faint smile appeared


    on


    her face, but her heart hurt.


    However, she clenched her fists tight, waking herself up by digging her nails into her flesh.


    This man was not worth it!


    ¡°John,¡± Olivia looked at the messy clothes on the ground and recalled their passionate night She


    laughed. are!¡± and said, ¡°You love Dorothy so much, yet you¡¯re still willing to sleep with me. What a


    cheap man you


    She was smiling, but she was heartbroken deep inside.


    John¡¯s cold gaze expressed despair as he tried to grab Olivia¡¯s arm. However, he fell back on the bed.


    He could not stop muttering, ¡°Liv, it wasn¡¯t me¡­.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 428

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 428


    That was the first time Olivia had ever seen John in such a vulnerable state, and she could not help


    feeling sorry for him.


    However, John was the one who caused Z¡¯s death. She had to take revenge on him for her!


    Moreover, she had stabbed John, and she could not reverse what she had already done.


    She picked up the clothes on the ground and ran out in a hurry, afraid to look at John again.


    She was afraid that she would forgive him if she looked back once more.


    Outside the room, she looked for a ce to put on her clothes. Then, she drove away in John¡¯s car.


    Once Olivia was outside the residential area, she pulled over by the roadside and wailed.


    She was not as calm as she seemed. Panic and fear had taunted her when she stabbed him.


    Her body shuddered in fear from having just tried to murder someone.


    She had tried to kill the man she had loved for seventeen years!


    Olivia nced at the time. It was 7.30 a.m.


    If she was not mistaken, Wes would call John around this time of the day. He would notice¡­.


    The rest¡­ would depend on John¡¯s luck.


    Olivia looked back at the vi and felt sadness surging through her.


    However, she had no time left. This ce was not safe, and she had to leave immediately.


    However, her legs were so stiff and painful that she could not drive at all. So he hit her pedals


    frantically with her legs and used all her might to drive to Dorothy¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Dorothy,e downstairs. I¡¯ll meet you in the parking lot.¡±


    Dorothy was still asleep and was startled when she suddenly heard Olivia¡¯s voice. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Olivia was nervous. She gritted her teeth and looked ahead with her foot stepping firmly on the brake.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I talk to you?¡±


    With that, she paused. ¡°Are you afraid to meet me?¡±


    Afraid?


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you in the underground parking lot.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia clutched the steering wheel tightly, and her foot slowly began to lift


    up


    on the brake.


    When she saw Dorothy, she turned on the lights and stepped on the elerator.


    Before Dorothy could react, Olivia knocked her to the ground. Her head was injured, but she was not


    seriously wounded.


    She stood up. She wanted to scold the driver, but she panicked when she saw it was Olivia in the car.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She did not respond and instead chuckled suddenly


    She had no idea why she was not as afraid as she had expected when she crashed into Dorothy with


    the car. Instead, she felt happy and proud of it.


    Then, smiling, she released the brakes. The car slid forward.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she ran in a panic.


    Olivia stepped on the elerator gradually upon seeing Dorothy running. She slowly chased after


    Dorothy


    in the car.


    At that moment, Olivia felt like Dorothy was like a fleeing deer, and she was a hunter.


    All this time, it had been Dorothy who was ying chase with her, driving her to death step by step.


    Now, finally, Olivia had turned the tables. She finally understood the fun of toying with someone¡¯s life.


    She had felt distressed and reluctant to let John die when she stabbed him.


    However, she felt none of those emotions when she attacked Dorothy. All she felt was the relief of


    being able to get revenge on her.


    When it was almost time, Olivia mmed on the elerator and crashed into Dorothy. Then, she


    waited silently for Dorothy to get up and run again.


    After repeating this three more times, Dorothy could not take it anymore and gave up on getting back


    up. She knelt and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Liv, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Olivia got out of the car and pulled Dorothy up from the ground by grabbing her hair. When she saw


    Dorothy¡¯s face smudged with tears, she smirked and asked, ¡°Does it hurt? Are


    you


    afraid?¡±


    ¡°Liv, please show me mercy. Please spare my life. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Olivia yanked her hair and smashed her face on the ground. ¡°Spare your life?


    Did you spare all those people¡¯s lives? Did you ever show me mercy?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 429

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 429


    ¡°Liv¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s vision turned ck after being struck. When she turned to look at Olivia, she felt like Olivia


    was like a devil from hell, looking sinister and ruthless.


    She trembled and begged for mercy. ¡°Leave me alone. Don¡¯t kill me, please.


    It was all my fault. For the sake of our sisterhood all those years ago, can you please spare my life?¡±


    Blood dripped down Dorothy¡¯s face. She grabbed Olivia, trying to get her sympathy. ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve been a


    little extreme these past few years, but we¡­¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    Dorothy nodded. ¡°Liv, we were once best friends.¡±


    It felt ridiculous to Olivia to hear those words from Dorothy.


    Dorothy was saying that as though the person to be med was Olivia.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, what actually happened?


    ¡°Dorothy, have you forgotten who was the one who disregarded the rtionship we had? Who was the


    one who was ungrateful?


    ¡°You killed my mother, drove my father to death, killed Uncle Wace, putn in a vegetative state, and


    you even killed Zy!¡±


    Olivia paused and sighed. Then, she said coldly, ¡°Dorothy, I don¡¯t even want to talk about you about


    snatching my husband, but you owe me five lives. Do you think you canpensate for all you have


    done?¡±


    At that moment, Dorothy realized Olivia had gone mad. She could not do anything except keep on


    begging for mercy


    ¡°Liv, there were other forces behind those tragedies. I¡¯m just a pawn.¡±


    A pawn?


    She might have believed it if this was before. She might have asked Dorothy whose pawn she was.


    However, she would never believe her words again.


    Then, she sneered. ¡°Killing you would at least destroy one of those person¡¯s pawns. I¡¯ll lose nothing.¡±


    Dorothy was startled for a few seconds. Then, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Olivia, those people won¡¯te


    back to life even if you kill me.


    ¡°When your mother was dying, she begged me to let her see her children, but she never got the


    chance.¡±


    The more she said, the louder sheughed as if she was the one who had won.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I still have the photo of Z. Aren¡¯t you interested?¡±


    With her teeth clenched and eyes bloodshot, Olivia lifted Dorothy¡¯s head and smashed it on the ground


    again. Once was not enough! She hit it again and then shoved her off.


    ¡°Dorothy, you don¡¯t deserve to have Zy¡¯s name in your mouth!¡±


    With that, she stood up, supported her body with the car, and kicked Dorothy several times.


    She stopped only when she could not hear Dorothy¡¯s voice anymore. She tried checking on her breath.


    Suddenly, she drew her hand back and looked at Dorothy, who was lying in a pool of blood, in horror.


    She had killed another person.


    Olivia leaned weakly against the car, looked at the sky, andughed. She had finally got her revenge.


    After all this time, all these years, she finally got revenge for everyone.


    However, she felt suffocated rather than relieved.


    She smiled, and tears blurred her vision.


    Once upon a time, she was born into a wealthy family and was the top socialite in Ocean City. What


    happened since then?


    Her family was destroyed, her husband and children died, her only brother was in a vegetative state,


    and the people she loved had left her one after another. In the end, she became a murderer, a


    murderer who had killed two people.


    One was the man she had loved for seventeen years, and the other was her ex-best friend.


    Sheughed and cried and cried andughed, just like a mad woman.


    How did ite to this?


    She could not figure it out and did not want to.


    Olivia was in a trance, looking at Dorothy lying motionless on the ground.


    It was over. She did not know what she should do next.


    Should she turn herself in?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 430

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 430


    Olivia stared at the ground, not knowing what to do.


    She wanted to surrender, but when it was time, fear overtook all her courage.


    It turned out that turning herself in needed lots of courage.


    Then, a phone call disrupted her dilemma.


    ¡°Liv, where are you?¡± Zac¡¯s voice sounded anxious through the phone. ¡°You ran away quietlyst night.


    I tried calling, but the call couldn¡¯t get through. I even called the police.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°So¡­..


    ¡°But let¡¯s not talk about that right now. Come to the hospital quickly. Ian¡¯s condition has worsened, and


    he¡¯s currently being treated.¡±


    What?


    Olivia was panicked. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    After hanging up the call, she looked at Dorothy on the ground. She hesitated for a moment before


    driving to the hospital.


    Her mind was a mess all the way there.


    After arriving at the hospital, Olivia immediately grabbed Zac¡¯s arm when she saw him standing outside


    the ward. She asked anxiously, ¡°Zac, how isn now?¡±


    Zac looked at her. He was relieved to have her back. He held her and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Olivia ignored his question. She looked into the ward and saw no one on the bed. Anxiousness struck


    her, and she shook Zac.


    ¡°Where isn? Still in the emergency room? Did something happen to him?¡±


    Zac sighed helplessly when he saw her teary eyes. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia could not understand what he meant by apologizing. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she


    wailed, ¡± What are you sorry for? Tell me, Zac. Stop being so mysterious. Where isn? I¡¯ve taken


    revenge on them. Nothing should happen to him¡­¡±


    ¡°I lied to you aboutn¡¯s condition. He¡¯s stable, and he has just been transferred to a regr ward.


    What do you mean by revenge?¡±


    ¡°You lied to me?¡± Olivia stared at him. ¡°Isn really okay?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Yes I can take you to him.¡±


    ¡°Take me there¡±


    Zac immediately supported her as they walked ton¡¯s ward.


    When they opened the door, they sawn lying on the bed, and his vital signs seemed stable.


    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief upon that seeing he was fine She fell into Zac¡¯s arms as her legs became.


    weak


    ¡°Liv, what exactly did you mean by revenge? What did you dost night?¡±


    Then, Zac lowered his head and noticed the blood stain on Olivia¡¯s cuff. He thought she was injured


    and wanted to take her to the doctor.


    ¡°Liv, are you hurt?¡±


    Olivia saw what he had seen and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    Before Zac could ask further questions, she lifted her head and looked at him. She looked tired and


    distant. ¡°Do you have a cigarette on you?¡±


    ¡°You have terminal lung cancer, and you want to smoke?¡±


    Olivia ignored his question and asked again, ¡°Do you have any cigarettes? If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll


    buy


    some.¡±


    Then, she turned around to leave.


    Zac noticed her strange behavior. He knew how stubborn she was, so he gave in. ¡°Yes.¡±


    They went to the stairwell, and Zac lit a cigarette for Olivia. He looked at her and felt sorry for her, but


    he did not stop her.


    Olivia did not know how to smoke. She took a puff and then coughed violently, tearing up.


    ¡°Cough! Why is the cigarette so intense?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it tastes awful. Stop smoking,¡± Zac frowned and snatched the cigarette from


    her.


    Olivia dodged and took another puff. Then, she coughed again and asked, ¡°Do you know anything


    about John?¡±


    Startled by her sudden question, Zac nodded and answered, ¡°Well, yes. He is injured and currently


    being treated.¡±


    Olivia was lost in her thoughts for a moment, and sheughed as she said, ¡°I did it. I stabbed him.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 431

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 431


    Zac froze for a few minutes before he realized what Olivia had just said. He looked at Olivia


    incredulously and asked, ¡°Liv, did you just say you stabbed John?¡±


    Olivia chuckled when she saw the bewildered expression on Zac¡¯s face. ¡°Why? Do you think I don¡¯t


    have the guts?¡±


    She took another puff. Then, she looked out the window. Her gaze looked desperate yet relieved. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t just stab John. I hit Dorothy with a car too.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Zac was speechless for a moment. He did not know what to say.


    He was partly shocked and worried, but mostly, he felt sorry for her.


    Suddenly, he stooped doto pick her up. Without waiting for her to react, he sprinted downstairs.


    ¡°Zac, what are you doing?¡±


    Zac¡¯s expression was cold, and his voice sounded firm. ¡°I¡¯m taking you away.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Z had asked him to take Olivia away from this ce, but he refused because he did not want to


    force. Olivia to do something she did not want to do.


    As a result, his decision killed Z, which led to the current situation.


    He must not turn his back on Olivia now His only job now was to send her away from this ce safely


    ¡°Zac, don¡¯t do that. Put me down.¡±


    Zac put her in the car, stepped on the elerator, and sped out of the hospital.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of things here. I¡¯ll send you abroad now. When things are over, you can


    come back to visitn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± He said softly. ¡°I will take good care ofn and make sure he grows up healthily I will


    send you videos of him regrly.¡±


    ¡°Zac.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to book a ticket. I¡¯ll send someone to fly you out of the country directly. You don¡¯t have to


    worry about money and amodation because I¡¯ll arrange everything for you. After I settle


    everything here, I¡¯ll visit you there.¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac¡¯s nervous reaction and felt terrible. She shouted, ¡°Zac!¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, don¡¯t do this. It will ruin your life. You¡¯re awyer. You can do this.¡±


    Zac was a prestigiouswyer and the young master of the Quinton family. He was still the noble son of


    the Quinton family, no matter his rtionship with his family.


    He had a bright future ahead of him, and she did not want to be a burden on him.


    Zac stopped the car and looked panicked, unlike his usual self. ¡°Olivia, you have terminal lung cancer,


    and your leg is injured. I can¡¯t let you go to prison. You will die.¡±


    Olivia reached out and held his hand. ¡°Zac, you have saved me countless times, but please let me be


    this time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Olivia, you have to go this time I won¡¯t give you a choice here.¡±


    ¡°Zac.¡±


    His expression turned gloomy as he snapped, ¡°Just take it as me not respecting your decision. I¡¯m


    going to make you do this.¡±


    Then, he pulled over in the garage and started calling people to fly a helicopter over.


    Olivia said nothing and got out of the car obediently


    He immediately picked her up when he saw her getting out of the car. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m not giving you any


    opportunity to slip away.¡±


    Looking at Zac¡¯s panicked state, she felt bad. It was her who dragged him into this.


    When she entered the house, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run. I¡¯ll listen to you. Don¡¯t


    be angry.¡±


    Zac was startled upon hearing that. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I know you want what¡¯s best for me, and I won¡¯t do anything silly.¡±


    Zac believed her partially when he saw her sincere expression. He put her on the sofa and asked,


    ¡°Where


    is your ID? I¡¯ll get it for you. Wilbur wille and pick you up at the airportter¡±


    She gulped and grabbed his arm. ¡°Zac, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Before he could refuse, she added, ¡°Just one ss. We may not see each other for a long time.¡±


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Zac brought two sses of wine to her, Olivia stood up and hugged him, sobbing. ¡°Zac, thank


    you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 432

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 432


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Olivia let go of Zac, wiped her tears, and smiled. ¡°Zac, help me take care ofn.¡±


    Then, she handed the ss to him. ¡°Come on. Cheers.¡±


    Zac did not think much of her actions. He drank it all up.


    Mixed feelings boiled in him as he caressed Olivia¡¯s head. He frowned as he said, ¡°You should take


    good care of yourself. If¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he sensed something was wrong. He looked at Olivia bewilderedly and fell onto


    the sofa with his eyes closed.


    Olivia sniffled. She covered him with a nket and eased his puckered forehead.


    ¡°Zac, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t listen to you. I can¡¯t leave just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leaven to you. If¡­¡±


    Thinking of the two filthy lives in her hands, she hesitated and retracted her hand. Then, she said with


    grief, ¡°There might not be an if. In the future, you should take care of yourself and¡­ be wary of your


    father.¡±


    Then, she stood up, turned around, and walked out.


    However, she turned around again after taking a few steps. She looked at Zac as she tried to hold back


    her tears. ¡°Zac, take care of yourself.¡±


    He had helped her so much. This was not enough to thank him.


    However, she had chosen her path, so she would have to bear the consequences.


    Besides, she was a dying woman. She could kill her enemies, and it was worth avenging everyone she


    had lost.


    Outside, she took a taxi straight to the police station.


    ¡°I killed two people. I¡¯m turning myself in.¡±


    A weekter, in the detention center.


    Olivia huddled in a corner, looking strangely indifferent as if the sentence had no meaning to her, no


    matter how many years she would get.


    When she first arrived, she was scared, nervous, and flustered.


    However, now, she had gradually gotten used to it and epted her boring life in the cell.


    That week, her life was only about taking records of her crime and staying alone in the cell. Time


    seemed stagnant to her.


    Suddenly, she had a lot more time to think and to look back on her life.


    However, the more she thought about it, the less she cared.


    The police officer came over as usual and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, Mr. Quinton is here. Are you going to


    reject meeting him today too?¡±


    This time, she looked up unexpectedly. ¡°I¡¯ll meet him today.¡±


    The police officer froze for a moment. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±


    She followed the police officer to the meeting room. Her step froze when she saw Zac, and her heart


    ached, but she still smiled as she greeted, ¡°Zac.¡±


    His body froze upon hearing the voice. After being shocked for a few seconds, he rushed toward her


    and hugged her.


    ¡°Olivia, how could you be so silly? Why did you turn yourself in? Why won¡¯t you meet me?


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer. I can help you. Why¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zac,¡± said Olivia, who was deeply moved.


    Even though there were thousands of words on the tip of his tongue, he did not know what else to say


    when he met her.


    Zac released her, carefully looked at her for a while, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Olivia stretched out her hand and rubbed his puckered forehead. ¡°Zac, stop frowning all the time. I¡¯m


    afraid your face will be wrinkled when you get old. Don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s the punishment I should


    get, no matter how many years of prison they sentence me to.¡±


    He held her hand as he looked at her fondly. ¡°Liv, was it worth it?¡±


    Olivia said nothing for a while, then smiled. ¡°It was.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She was in jail, but she got her revenge


    She avenged everyone she loved and herself.


    Perhaps the most exciting moment in her life was when she smashed Dorothy¡¯s head to the ground


    and watched her bleed to death.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 433

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 433


    ¡°Liv, John said he wouldn¡¯t sue you. He didn¡¯t tell the police that you stabbed him.¡±


    Actually, Zac did not want to tell Olivia about that.


    He had heard about John recovering and immediately looked for him, wanting to ask him not to sue


    Olivia.


    However, John had said as much before Zac could request him to. ¡°Zac, help her. I will not sue her.¡±


    At that moment, Zac suddenly understood.


    John loved Olivia, but his love for her was an obsession.


    John had been his friend for many years. Even though their friendship had ended because of Olivia,


    they were still brothers for life, and he would not be that despicable.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she did not react much.


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dorothy?¡±


    Zac drooped his eyes and hesitated to tell her. ¡°She is in aa.¡±


    Olivia froze, and she looked at Zac reluctantly. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Not dead?¡±


    She thought Dorothy was dead. It would be showing Dorothy mercy if she was not dead, and that was


    what Olivia did not want to see.


    Zac added. ¡°She was in the ICU, but she looked like she would not make it. Liv, let me help you. Your


    brother needs you.¡±


    Brother¡­


    ¡°How isn?¡± Olivia asked.


    ¡°Things are getting better. The doctor says there¡¯s a good chance of him waking up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After muttering for a while, she suddenly stood up and walked to the door. Just as she was at the door,


    she turned around and said, ¡°Zac, help me take care ofn. Don¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    Even if Dorothy was not dead, she must not get Zac involved.


    However, she could not reconcile herself to the thought that Dorothy might not be dead.


    It was like there was a grudge in her heart, and she was biting her teeth to hold onto life.


    She wanted to live. Dying before Dorothy did was not her n.


    That night, Olivia got her sentence. Since she had turned herself in and one of the victims did not sue


    her, she was given a ten-year sentence in prison.


    She shuddered when she heard her sentence.


    Ten years? How many ten-year-long periods could one have during their life?


    She doubted she could make it through those ten years.


    ¡­


    Both Zac and John had applied to visit her countless times, but she refused to meet them.


    What was done was done. She did not want to see these people again or have anything to do with


    them


    In Zac¡¯s case, she felt sorry for him because she owed him so much, and she did not want to bring him.


    trouble again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In John¡¯s case, she was determined when she took her revenge. He killed Z, so she stabbed him.


    Everything was over, and they did not need to meet anymore.


    It was not until three monthster that the bully cornered her in theundry room again.


    The first woman kicked her to the ground, then stepped on her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you


    something delightful today.¡±


    With that, the woman crouched and pulled Olivia up by her hair. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be out of prison, so I¡¯m


    not afraid to tell you why I¡¯ve been picking on you and beating you up every day for the past three


    months.¡±


    Olivia sneered in pain. ¡°Someone paid you, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Very clever indeed. Do you know who hired me?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jameson!¡±


    Rainie Jameson?


    However, if she was not mistaken, Rainie was still in prison herself. Moreover, she did not remember


    Rainie having a grudge against her


    However, for some reason, she was relieved when she knew it was not John.


    At least she would not have to spend her life hating the man.


    The woman saw her puzzled look and smiled. ¡°It was Ms. Dorothy Jameson, the Jameson family¡¯s


    daughter, whom they just got back. She¡¯s Mr Quinton¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the love of Mr Freeman¡¯s life Don¡¯t


    you know that?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 434

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 434


    ¡°Besides, she helped me get out of prison early, so when I get out, I¡¯ll help her.¡±


    The woman sneered. ¡°My final task is to cripple you!¡±


    Olivia would be stupid if she did not know who the youngdy of the Jameson family was after what the


    bully told her


    ¡®Dorothy Jameson?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia could not help herself fromughing. ¡°Who is Dorothy Jameson? Isn¡¯t she Dorothy Ellis, the


    ungrateful foster daughter of the Larson family?¡±


    ¡°B*tch! Watch your mouth. How dare you say something like that about Ms. Jameson? Are you looking


    for trouble?¡±


    The woman kicked Olivia¡¯s body. ¡°Do you know that two most powerful young masters in Ocean City


    are trying to win her heart? You¡¯re just a prisoner. How dare you call her by her name? You don¡¯t even


    deserve to be her ve!¡±


    Olivia ignored her.


    It turned out Z had been trying to tell her that the Jameson family¡¯s biological daughter was Dorothy


    However, it also left her wondering.


    If Dorothy was the biological daughter of the Jameson family, why would she have to go through all


    this. trouble?


    Rainie was in prison, and the Jameson family had prepared the ceremony to wee back their


    daughter. Perhaps there was some other story behind this.


    Unfortunately, she could not find Rainie.


    After she was imprisoned, she asked her fellow inmates and prison guards if they had seen her.


    They told Olivia that Rainie never stayed in the same prison for more than a month and that no one


    ever knew where she was going next. Even the guards would only be informed on the day of the


    transfer.


    Any prison guard who encountered Rainie would be assigned to follow her until she moved to the next


    prison.


    That made Olivia feel like something was fishy about Dorothy being a part of the Jameson family.


    From what she knew about the Ellis family, Dorothy should be their biological daughter.


    When she refused to speak, the bully kicked and hit her again. She even picked up an iron and


    laughed. Boss, why don¡¯t we iron her face with this?¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I think Ms. Jameson hates her face too.¡±


    Then, she took the iron and slowly ced it near Olivia¡¯s face.


    Olivia snapped out of her thoughts and screamed as she dodged. However, those women grabbed her,


    and she could not run.


    Just as the iron was about to touch her face, a figure came running to protect her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The stinging pain made the woman cry, but she pulled Olivia outside as she endured the pain.


    ¡°Jessie, what are you doing here?¡±


    Olivia looked at Jess in disbelief


    ¡°When I saw you gone, I knew they must be bullying you again. Three months, and I only saw you fight


    back once. Since then, you¡¯ve never done anything about it.¡±


    The only time was when Olivia showed up and rescued Jess from another bully.


    Actually, she did not intend toy a helping hand, but Jess reminded her of Z.


    Maybe she saved Jess out of guilt.


    Since that day, Olivia made herself a new enemy..


    However, she also made a friend. A friend she could rely on.


    ¡°Alright, stop running. We¡¯ll be put in detention again if they catch us running. I¡¯ll take you to the


    infirmary


    ¡°Fight back the next time they bully you. Don¡¯t just let them do what they want to you.


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After learning that Dorothy was not dead and had suspiciously be the daughter of the Jameson


    family, Olivia felt riled up for the first time in a long time


    That ungrateful b*tch survived and got herself a better status, yet she


    Her attempted revenge seemed useless now


    However, Olivia had never thought the bully would burn the infirmary after she and Jess entered.


    It was burning like the scene the day Uncle Wace died.


    Olivia and Jess kept trying to escape, but they had blocked all the exits. Finally, Olivia¡¯s lung cancer


    symptoms stuck, and she copsed in the fire

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 435

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 435


    The president¡¯s office, on the top floor of Freeman Group.


    John was reading through a document. Wes did not knock on the door before rushing in.


    ¡°Wes, don¡¯t you know how to knock on a door?¡±


    Wes took a few breaths and said in a flustered voice, ¡°Mr. Freeman, Mrs. Freeman is dead.¡±


    John stopped writing, and his hand shuddered.


    It took him a long time to sneer as calmly as he could. ¡°She will never die. Before this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Wes interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s true this time. The news just came from the prison that


    Mrs. Freeman was burned to death.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    John looked up at Wes and asked, ¡°Is she¡­ really dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mrs. Freeman was the only one in the infirmary. All the cameras were on, and the police have


    verified her identity. It¡¯s Mrs. Freeman.¡±


    ¡®Is she really dead?


    ¡®How?


    ¡®How could she die¡­ before she could forgive me? She can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    John could not ept it.


    After a long silence, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Was it intentional or idental?¡±


    ¡°Police say there were signs of someone setting fire to the ce, but they are still investigating.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    John suddenly mmed the table. He stood up, and his eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth


    and ¨C said, ¡°Wes, find out who did it!¡±


    That night, he shut himself in a dark room and stared at the night sky without saying a word, recalling


    all his past memories.


    He wanted to see her for thest time, but Zac took her body away before he could see her.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®How could you be so heartless, Olivia?¡±


    Two dayster, the funeral was held at the Larson family¡¯s burial ground.


    John wore a ck suit and sunsses to the funeral.


    The reporters gathered around him.


    His face was cold, and he said nothing as heid a flower gently on her grave.


    Zac did not stop John or even talk to him.


    The two men looked at each other. Then, John turned around and walked away.


    He had walked only a few steps when a man rushed forward, seized him by the cor, and pinned him


    against a tree.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! If it weren¡¯t for you, Z and Liv would still be alive! John, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    John knew him. He was there when they savedn.


    He pushed the man away and said coldly, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Fred stopped John and punched him in the face. ¡°This punch is to teach you a lesson for Liv¡¯s sake!


    Son of a b*tch! Have you always wanted Liv dead? Are you d she¡¯s dead now?


    ¡°You must beughing in your heart, right? John, let me tell you now! You¡¯ll be punished for all the evil


    things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    John picked up the sunsses and put them on again. Instead of attacking Fred, he grabbed him by


    the cor and warned him. ¡°Are you threatening me? Look at yourself. I could kill you in a minute if I


    wanted to.¡±


    Then, he pushed Fred away and left.


    When he got into the car, he took off his sunsses, revealing a pair of slightly red eyes. However, his


    voice was still cold. ¡°Wes, give me the first aid kit.¡±


    Wes looked at John¡¯s wound and frowned. ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you want me to teach that boy a lesson?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± John looked at Fred through the window and said, ¡°He is doing this for Liv.¡±


    Wes nodded. ¡°Where do you want to go now, Mr. Freeman? Why don¡¯t you go back home and take a


    nap? Your eyes are¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop at the corner.¡±


    Two hourster, when most of the people were gone, including Zac, John got out of the car and headed


    to the cemetery.


    Olivia¡¯s grave.


    Dorothy sat in the wheelchair with a flower in her hand.


    ¡°Olivia, you lost after all.


    ¡°Two years ago, I made up a story about you cheating on Johnny with just two photos.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought it wouldn¡¯t work. I did not expect John to believe what I told him, and you said¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what Liv said was true!¡±


    Dorothy froze, and she looked back in horror. The first thing she saw was John¡¯s cold face. ¡°Johnny?


    When¡­ did you¡­?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 436

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 436


    ¡°I heard everything.¡± John walked up to her, grabbed her neck, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°So you


    faked it all! Dorothy, why?¡±


    Dorothy was breathless from the grip. ¡°Because I¡¯m jealous! I¡¯m jealous of her!¡±


    Jealous?


    John felt his rage burning, only wanting to kill the woman in front of him!


    All of this was because of her.


    As a result, they misunderstood each other until Liv died.


    He still thought she cheated on him, and she still thought he killed Z.


    Dorothy blushed as if she were going to die the next second.


    She patted his hand hard and said with difficulty. ¡°Johnny¡­ You can¡¯t kill me. You¡­ You promised!¡±


    John intensified his grip until Dorothy was about to lose her breath.


    Dorothy coughed several times and croaked, ¡°Cough cough. Johnny. When you begged me to let Olivia


    go, you promised you wouldn¡¯t kill me if I didn¡¯t sue her and agreed to a reduced sentence.


    Remember?¡±


    John clenched his hands as the veins in his forehead bulged. He wanted to kill the woman right away.


    However, he did promise her.


    ¡°Those conditions don¡¯t make sense now that Liv is dead.¡±


    Dorothy cried and said, ¡°Johnny, cough cough¡­ I saved your life two years ago. How can you kill me


    now that both my legs are crippled because of you?


    ¡°I did all that because I love you. I¡¯ve done nothing else. I¡¯m not going to live much longer, Johnny¡­¡±


    With that said, she reached out to grab John, but he raised his hand and shook her away.


    ¡°I warn you. If I find out you had anything to do with Liv¡¯s death, I will make your life a living hell,


    Dorothy!¡±


    With that said, he turned around to leave the cemetery and went straight to Ken¡¯s house.


    Ken had just gotten back from the funeral. He was not surprised to see John.


    There was only onest round of the hypnosis treatment.


    John remembered many things, but the most important memory was still missing, so Ken guessed he


    woulde.


    ¡°John, I have a question I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time, but I still want to ask you myself.


    We¡¯ve been best friends for more than ten years. I hope you won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did you have anything to do with Z¡¯s death?¡±


    John frowned. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask anyone to kill Z. She was Liv¡¯s friend. I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Ken stared at him for a long time before nodding and saying, ¡°Yes, I believe you. Come on in.¡±


    Cliffside Vi.


    John got out of the car and looked nkly at the lifeless vi.


    It was his and Liv¡¯s matrimonial home, and it had been empty for over six months.


    The house was still around, but not the people.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He pushed the door open, and the dust blew in his face, making him cough several times.


    Everything looked the same. In a trance, he could see Olivia working on something.


    Memories poured out, and their loving moments and arguments surfaced before their eyes.


    As he went upstairs, every step felt heavy, and his heart ached at each step.


    ¡°Liv, I remember it all, but you¡¯re gone.¡±


    When he saw the familiaryout after entering the bedroom, he seemed to be able to smell her familiar


    faint scent, but there was no sign of her anywhere.


    He opened the wardrobe and was disappointed to see just a few of his suits hanging inside.


    He opened the drawer to find something but suddenly saw a photo.


    It seemed to be the one Olivia was looking at when sitting on the floor earlier.


    As soon as he picked it up and looked at it, his breathing stopped, and he froze

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 437

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 437


    It was not Aaron in the photo. It was none other than himself.


    He was still in school that year.


    He wanted to read in peace, so he went to the most deserted corner of the school alone, but he did not


    realize that there were people behind him¡­.


    John looked nkly at the photo. His heart throbbed with pain, causing him to have trouble breathing


    and fall to the ground.


    He realized at that moment that he was Olivia¡¯s first love.


    He thought she was in love with Aaron and used him as a substitute.


    He even used that as an excuse to repeatedly insult and call her names¡­.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me the truth?


    Why did she admit repeatedly that Aaron was the one she loved?


    ¡®Is it because she was disappointed in me?¡±


    Leaning sadly against the bed, John turned the photo around to see a line of words written on the back.


    [It¡¯s been five years. I finally found you, but I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m older. I hope


    you don¡¯t forget me.]


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Five years?¡¯


    John frowned slightly. He aligned the time with his newly recovered memory and suddenly realized it.


    His hands trembled instantly..


    ¡°So. Am I the guy Olivia has been in love with for 17 years?¡±


    17 years ago, he rescued several abducted children, including Olivia, from a cabin in the mountains.


    She had never lied to him.


    She said she had loved him for 17 years. She said he was her only man¡­


    He did not believe her.


    Instead, he sneered. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m so stupid.¡±


    It was allid out in in sight. Why did he choose not to see it?


    Now that she was dead, he remembered. What was the point?


    He punched the ground hard, and the pain was piercing, but it was nothing like heartache.


    Suddenly, he turned around to get a glimpse of a small bottle under the bed and picked it up.


    He realized it was a medicine bottle after taking a look.


    He had looked up the ingredients of the medicine, but he found a small piece of paper inside when he


    opened it again.


    He took it out and saw the words ¡°Lung cancer¡± written on it.


    Lung cancer?


    ¡®She really has lung cancer!¡±


    However, he held the test report and said she was trying to trick him with vitamins.


    His hand dropped feebly to the ground. He found it ridiculous as he looked at the photo and the


    medicine


    bottle


    What the hell had he been doing these two years?


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, do something about it. Sir has locked himself in there for three days without eating or


    drinking. I can¡¯t persuade him toe out. I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen if this goes on¡­¡±


    Zac looked at the closed door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to let him die. It¡¯s too easy for him if he just


    died like that.¡±


    Liv had suffered so much for this man.


    ¡®Three days?


    ¡°How can he pay all this debt in three days?¡¯


    Zac stepped aside and said coldly, ¡°Wilbur, break the door down!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bang! With a loud bang, Wilbur knocked the door down, and there was a strong smell of wine.


    Zac frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Coulson, I think you worry too much. At least he had a drink.


    He won¡¯t die.¡±


    The room was dark with the curtains drawn, and it was hard to see where John was.


    Zac strode to the window and yanked back the curtain to find John sitting on the floor clutching a bottle


    of wine.


    He found him with messy hair, nk eyes, a scruffy face, and messy clothes. He looked dispirited.


    He had known John for more than 20 years, and it was the first time he had seen John this way.


    However, Zac had no sympathy.


    He leaned over and pulled John up from the ground. ¡°John, who are you showing this miserable


    behavior to?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 438

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 438


    John did not say a word. He just let Zac carry him while he continued to drink wine.


    Zac smashed the bottle to the floor and yelled, ¡°Drink. All you know is drink. Why don¡¯t you kill yourself


    by drinking?¡±


    After some time, John finally hoarsely shouted, ¡°Wine!¡±


    Seeing him like this, Zac had mixed feelings. He let go of him and dropped him to the ground.


    Then he turned around and ran into the bathroom. He poured a bucket of water all over John and threw


    the bucket out.


    *John, are you awake?


    ¡°Do you know how loathsome it is to realize your true feelings until it¡¯s toote?


    ¡°Do you think Liv will forgive you for behaving like this?¡±


    John looked nkly at him, wiped the water off his face, and grinned like a lunatic.


    Zac frowned, turned his head around, andmanded, ¡°Wilbur, get me a bucket of ice water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wilbur soon came in with a bucket of water full of ice.


    Without thinking twice, Zac grabbed the bucket and poured the water all over John¡¯s head, chilling him.


    from head to toe.


    The piercing iciness made John shiver, and his lifeless eyes changed a little.


    Zac handed the bucket to Wilbur. ¡°Again.¡±


    Five buckets were poured over him. John, pale as a ghost, sat shivering in the puddle.


    ¡°Are you awake? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll keep pouring till you do.¡±


    Suddenly, John looked up nkly at him with his dark eyes. Trembling, he asked, ¡°Did she mention me


    thest time you saw her in prison?¡±


    Zac paused for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°No.¡±


    John¡¯s pupils dted. He shivered as he got up from the floor. His lips were pale and bloodless, his


    eyes


    cold.


    ¡°Really? Not even a word?¡±


    ¡°I told Liv you were awake and not going to press charges.¡±


    John looked at Zac expectantly, but Zac¡¯s next line was-¡°Instead of replying to me, she changed the


    subject and asked if Dorothy was alive.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John¡¯s eyes darkened again.


    Disappointed? Or despair?


    ¡°That was thest time I saw her, but she didn¡¯t say a word about you. John, you made Liv desperate.


    You brought it all on yourself¡±


    Zac nced at him. ¡°If Wes hadn¡¯t begged me, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t attend your funeral even if you¡¯re


    dead.


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t die so easily. I don¡¯t want Liv to face you in the other life!¡±


    With that, Zac only said, ¡°Be careful¡± and walked away.


    After Zac left, John copsed to the ground and fainted.


    17 years of love and dispute for nothing.


    It was all for nothing after all.


    Four yearster. Murica.


    At a table in front of the French window, a woman in a pink dress was drawing a design in the sun.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Ms. James, you¡¯re wanted on line 1.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me while I¡¯m drawing?¡±


    The assistant panicked. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Suthend.¡±


    Olivia put down her pen, got up, walked to her desk, and picked up the phone. ¡°Jennie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    She knew Jennie Suthend¡¯s mother must have forced her to go on another blind date when she


    heard her speaking sweetly on the phone.


    ¡°Pheebs, my mom¡¯s killing me. She¡¯s not in Murica, but she arranged so many blind dates. This time,


    she threatened me that she would live stream herself jumping off a building if I refused to go.¡±


    Olivia was helpless. ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind meeting the client for me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 439

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 439


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t see clients. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow if it¡¯s not urgent. Or you can send your


    assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Pheebs. It¡¯s an important client. I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else. Just do me a favor and help me meet


    them. What if I give you and L all my time this weekend?¡±


    Olivia smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m scared of you now. If you use your coquettishness on a


    man, you won¡¯t still be going on blind dates.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Pheebs. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia nced at her phone. It was almost time to leave.


    She cleared the desk and walked out with her bag.


    Shoreside Cafe.


    Olivia walked into their usual private room and saw a man in a white suit sitting inside.


    ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    The look in the man¡¯s eyes changed slightly when he saw her, and he nodded. ¡°Hello, Ms. Suthend.¡±


    Olivia ordered a cup of coffee, sat down, and exined. ¡°Ms. Suthend took the day off for some


    personal matters, so I came instead. I¡¯m TO¡¯s designer, Phoebe James. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr.


    Hemsworth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s an honor to meet the designer.¡±


    ¡°Great. What specific request do you have, Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    After that, Olivia opened her notebook to record it.


    However, there was no response from the other party after a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    She looked up and met Xavier Hemsworth¡¯s eyes.


    The man had a pair of beautiful narrow eyes. With his delicate features, his handsome face looked


    more


    affectionate.


    It was easy to get entranced when you looked at him.


    Xavier pressed his lips together and smiled. His long fingers stirred the coffee in his cup. ¡°Ms. James,


    are you married?¡±


    Olivia froze and shook her head. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, even though I¡¯m not married, there¡¯s nothing wrong


    with my designs. We¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xavier interrupted as he lowered his head and took a sip of coffee. ¡°I like your designs, Ms.


    James. I¡¯m just a little curious about the designer. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, but there¡¯s nothing worth being curious about me.¡± Olivia withdrew her gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯t we


    talk about what kind of ring you want to customize, Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°What kind of diamond ring do you like, Ms. James?¡±


    Olivia could not help frowning. She was a little irritated.


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, the ring is for your wife. There¡¯s no point asking me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind making another one for you.¡±


    When Olivia heard this, she could not stand it any longer. She mmed on the table and got up,


    yelling, ¡± Mr. Hemsworth, I don¡¯t think our atelier¡¯s ring suits you. Goodbye.¡±


    She hated unfaithful men.


    The man was even more disgusting. He talked about giving her a ring after only a few minutes. How


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ridiculous!


    Realizing it was already 6 PM after checking the time, Olivia drove straight home.


    She smelled honey-zed ribs and instantly felt a lot better.


    ¡°Liv, why are you home so early today?¡±


    Wearing an apron, Fred walked out of the kitchen and offered her a ss of orange juice. ¡°Drink some


    juice first if you¡¯re hungry. Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like some coffee.¡±


    ¡°Coffee? You can¡¯t sleep if you drink coffee sote at night. Juice is healthier. Isn¡¯t it, L?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a little girl in a princess dress rushed over and hugged Olivia¡¯s


    calves. She spoke in a cute voice, ¡°Mommy, have some juice with me.¡±


    Olivia chuckled and rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have some juice.¡±


    With that said, she took a swig of orange juice. Then she bent over to pick up L and pinched her


    chubby face. ¡°Have you been good today?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 440

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 440


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good today. Ask Uncle if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Your uncle dotes on you. When hasn¡¯t he covered for you?¡±


    L stuck out her tongue, buried her face in her arms, and wrapped her little hands around her neck.¡±


    Mommy, will you take a bath with me tonight?¡±


    She was in a bad mood but suddenly felt better after L showed up.


    ¡°Alright, y with your toys. Wash your hands for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dropping off L, Olivia entered the kitchen and leaned against the door as she drank the orange


    juice.


    ¡°Why are you at home these days? No sses?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m in my senior year and am about to graduate. I don¡¯t have any sses. I¡¯ve even finished my


    final year project. I¡¯m just waiting for the presentation.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to graduate school?¡±


    Fred nced over his shoulder at her as he cooked and shook his head. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m lucky to be able to


    graduate from university. Besides, I want to help you. It¡¯s too hard for you to take care of L alone.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened a little when Fred said that. ¡°It¡¯s alright with me if you want to further your


    studies. The atelier¡¯s revenue isn¡¯t that bad either. We can afford it.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯ve changed my life twice, and that¡¯s enough. I want a job working from home to help you with


    L.¡±


    ¡°L¡¯s already in kindergarten. You don¡¯t need to keep an eye on her. You should go out and look for a


    job.


    Fred served the food. ¡°I want to ck off. Don¡¯t expose me.¡±


    With that said, he asked, ¡°Is Jennie joining us for dinner today?¡±


    Olivia smacked her head. ¡°Oops, I forgot to ask. I¡¯ll call¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the door opened. Jennie took off her heels and trotted over to hug Olivia.


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m sorry. Did you settle a deal with that guy?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face darkened at the thought of the man. She pushed Jennie away, saying, ¡°Forget him. He¡¯s a


    womanizer. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really? He was very cordial on the phone.¡±


    Olivia snapped, ¡°The One was founded to express loyalty to marriage and only love one person for the


    rest of your life. However, he wanted to give me a ring. There¡¯s something wrong with him.¡±


    Seeing that she was angry, Jennie hurriedly helped her massage her shoulders. ¡°Calm down. I won¡¯t


    send clients to you anymore. Forgive me.¡±


    L tugged at Olivias clothes too. ¡°Mommy, forgive Aunt Jennie.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s biggest weakness was girls sweet-talking her, and there were two. She could not stand it, so


    she gave up right away.


    The next day, Olivia dropped L off at kindergarten before heading to the atelier.


    Not long after entering the office, Jennie stuck out her head and said, ¡°Pheebs, that important client.


    yesterday came in and asked for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Again? No.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Olivia could reject, Xavier showed up at the door.


    ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I came to apologize.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out a bouquet of yellow tulips from behind and held them in front of Olivia. ¡°Ms.


    James, be the bigger person. Forgive me.¡±


    Olivia did not extend her hand but stood there and stared at him indifferently. ¡°Ms. Suthend is here


    today, so why don¡¯t you just talk to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk about the design. Besides, I think The One designs more than rings. You also have


    bracelets and stuff, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jennie asked, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, what exactly do you want to customize?¡±


    ¡°A bracelet.¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡°Not a ring?¡±


    ¡®Sorry, my joke went too far. I apologize.¡±


    Olivia was embarrassed and took the flowers, pressing her lips. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to the conference


    room and talk.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 441

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 441


    After discussing the design, Olivia and Jennie walked Xavier to the door.


    ¡°Are you free this evening, Ms. James? Can we have dinner together? Consider it me making up to


    you, okay?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Sorry, my brother cooks for me every day.¡±


    Xavier smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ms. James, you still have a problem with me. It seems it would take me a


    long time to change your impression of me.¡±


    Olivia said nothing but gave a perfunctory smile.


    After Xavier was gone, Jennie dragged Olivia into her office.


    ¡°Pheebs, what¡¯s going on? Why do I get the feeling he¡¯s attracted to you?¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Am I supposed to be happy that a jerk is attracted to me?¡±


    ¡°No, what if it¡¯s all a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Olivia turned around and walked outside. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m also a


    mother. I¡¯m going to sketch.¡±


    Xavier did not find Olivia again after that, and the matter was considered over.


    It was not until a few nightster that Olivia got a sudden phone call while she was sound asleep.


    ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m sorry. This is Reminisce Bar. Mr. Hemsworth is drunk. You¡¯re the


    emergency contact on his phone, so we can only call you. Could youe and pick him up?¡±


    ¡®A bar?¡¯


    Olivia sobered up instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s drunk?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth.¡±


    ¡®That womanizer?¡±


    What did his being drunk have to do with her?


    After thinking about it, she decided to hang up.


    ¡°Who did you call? I told you I wasn¡¯t drunk. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What if she misunderstands again?¡±


    It was Xavier¡¯s voice, followed by the bartenders. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hemsworth. I¡¯m afraid. something bad will


    happen to you when you¡¯re already so drunk.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Give me my phone back and f*ck off!¡±


    Then the phone hung up.


    Oliviay in bed pondering. Tossing and turning, she eventually got up, got changed, and


    went out.


    She did not want to be nosy, but she was worried about the guy causing trouble at the bar.


    He was the atelier¡¯s client after all.


    Yesterday, Jennie showed her thepany ounts and realized they did not have much. business


    recently, so she did not want to lose Xavier as a client.


    However, when she got to Reminisce Bar, she regretted it.


    Once inside, she saw the man sitting at the bar counter, drinking ss after ss. He had a woman on


    each arm, looking intimate.


    ¡®He seems to be drunk?¡¯


    Olivia walked up behind him and hit him with her bag. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, look at you. Even if you¡¯re


    drunk, you have nock of people to send you home. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She was about to leave when Xavier pushed away the women and grabbed her.


    ¡°Look. There¡¯s no one left. Since you¡¯re here, have a drink with me.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, I don¡¯t think I know you well enough to drink with. I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you.


    wouldn¡¯t havee if you weren¡¯t scolding the bartender on the phone.¡±


    With that said, she looked at the man at the bar counter and saw his cheeks reddish. ¡°Did he hit you?¡±


    The bartender shook his head and then nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Hemsworth¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Xavier suddenly hugged her. ¡°Thank you for picking me up, Ms. James. I can¡¯t think of anyone else


    besides you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. I did it for money.¡± Olivia pushed him away. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    As they pushed and tugged, Olivia suddenly looked up to see a familiar yet unfamiliar figure walking in


    from outside.


    Even in the bright light, she could make him out clearly.


    He was as handsome as ever and seemed to have a better temperament.


    Suddenly, the man looked back in her direction. She lowered her head and ran out with


    Xavier.


    They only looked at each other briefly, but it was enough to mess with Olivia¡¯s breathing.


    It turned out you could not forget some people just because you did not see them.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 442

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 442


    Outside Reminisce Bar, Olivia quickly stopped the car.


    However, it was unknown if the odds were against her or if there were fewer taxis at this time. There


    was not even a car in sight.


    Just as she was panicking, a deep husky voice rang behind her.


    ¡°Liv? Is it you?¡±


    The familiar voice called her name, and she froze in ce, not daring to move.


    ¡°Liv.¡± John walked up in front of her, staring at her with his deep eyes. His thin lips quivered as he


    asked. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Not daring to look him in the eye, Olivia gulped, Suppressing her panic, she coldly replied, I¡¯m sorry, sir.


    But you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡®Wrong?¡¯


    John froze and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    She was the woman who had been entangled with him for more than a decade and stabbed him in the


    heart. How could he possibly get the wrong person?


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s been four years.¡±


    It was not like he had not thought over the four years that she might still be alive.


    Therefore, he was only delighted when she appeared.


    He reached out and grabbed her. He had let go four years ago. It was why there had been all those


    misunderstandings. He did not want to let go anymore this time.


    ¡°Please let go, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you acknowledge me? Do you still hate me?¡±


    Olivia hurt as he tugged at her, but she could not get her hand out after trying several times.


    She knew full well that she could not face this man again, or she would be exposed.


    She had lived incognito for four years, afraid of meeting him and being discovered by him.


    It was because she did not want to return to the hell that John had created.


    Suddenly, the drunk Xavier straightened himself, waved away John¡¯s hand, fook Olivia into. his arms,


    and held his head high. ¡°Who are you? How dare you harass my girlfriend? Do you have a death


    wish?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes


    darkened as he gazed grimly at Xavier. ¡°Let go! Let go of Liv!¡±


    ¡°Liv? What Liv? This is my girlfriend, Phoebe! Not your Liv! Get the f*ck out of here! Watch


    out. I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    A taxi arrived just as he finished. Olivia quickly stopped it, opened the door, pushed Xavier in, and got


    in too.


    As she closed the door, John stopped her. ¡®Liv, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Olivia nced up at him andughed dryly. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve really mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    With that said, she pulled the door and mmed it shut.


    As the car started, she looked in the rearview mirror and saw John getting further and further away


    before letting out a sigh of relief.


    She frowned as she looked at her sweaty palms.


    Olivia was dead. Only Phoebe existed now.


    However, her fear of him was physical, and it did not calm down just because she was Phoebe.


    ¡°Where to, Miss?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The driver¡¯s voice pulled her out of her trance.


    Olivia quickly pushed the man next to her. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, where do you


    live?¡±


    However, the man beside her was unconscious and unresponsive.


    With ack of choice, she gave her address and called Fred.


    ¡°Fred, get downstairs.¡±


    Fred was in a sleepy daze on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Help me carry someone upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Then he realized something was wrong and immediately sat up in bed. ¡°What? Carry


    someone? Who?¡±


    ¡°Apany client. Stop asking. Juste downstairs.¡±


    Fred stood there like a statue when they reached.


    Olivia got out of the car and pointed to the drunk in the car. ¡°That¡¯s him. Just let him sleep in the living


    room. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    Fred stared at her for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yeah, get some rest.¡±


    As soon as she got home, Olivia ran into the bathroom and hid in the tub, where she curled up


    trembling.


    It took a while before she made a call while trembling.


    ¡°Zac, I saw him.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 443

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 443


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him. I¡¯m so scared. Will he abduct me? Zac¡­


    Zac nced at the time. It must be 3 AM in Murica. Something serious must have happened for Olivia


    to call him in the middle of the night.


    He quicklyforted, ¡°Liv, slow down. Where did you see him?¡±


    They had little contact for the past four years to avoid being tracked down by John.


    Nothing like this had happened in the past four years. How did she meet him?


    ¡°In a bar. At a bar called Reminisce Bar¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia bit her lip. Her voice was a little tearful. ¡°Zac, I don¡¯t know why I met him¡­ I was only picking up


    a client, and I ran into him¡­


    ¡°He came running over asking me if I was Olivia and said he wouldn¡¯t give up¡­ Zac, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m here for you. It¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯lle over right now.¡±


    Olivia rejected. ¡°No. He¡¯s only specting. But we can¡¯t hide it any longer if you show up.¡±


    Zac knew her fear and immediately corrected himself by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go. over. I forged


    your identity myself, so there won¡¯t be a problem. Everything will be alright. as long as you insist you


    don¡¯t know him.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Liv, actually¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    He did not want to defend John.


    However, Olivia had a stress response, and he did not want her to live in fear all the time.


    ¡°Zac, I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m not scared he¡¯ll kill me. I¡¯m scared he¡¯ll recognize me, kidnap me,


    and we¡¯ll return to the way things were.¡±


    Olivia covered her face as she said tearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else. I can¡¯t afford


    it.¡±


    Four years ago, Z¡¯s death provoked her to stab John and hit Dorothy with her car.


    After getting imprisoned, she refused to see anyone, including John.


    Then the fire happened.


    She thought she was dead and seemed to see Z and her parents in a trance. It was not until Zac


    appeared in front of her and woke her up. She only believed she was still alive. when she saw the


    unfamiliar ceiling.


    Zac told her that he had had cancer surgery and was doing fine now. It might not rpse as long as he


    took his medicine on time.


    Therefore, in honor of her rebirth, she named herself Phoebe like the word ¡°Phoenix¡±.


    A phoenix rising from the ashes.


    Since then, she changed her identity, settled down in Murica, and started a new life.


    However, she did not expect Dorothy to be the heiress of the Thornton family. Even the Thornton


    family became a familyparable to the Quinton family.


    Dorothy also became the top socialite in Ocean City.


    Dorothy did not have such backups back then, yet Olivia failed miserably, killing Uncle Wace and


    Z.


    Today, Dorothy was at the top of the hierarchy, and she was only a prisoner who escaped death.


    How was she going to fight against this woman?


    She had been afraid since then. Like a turtle hiding in its shell, she avoided seeing anyone whenever


    possible.


    Instead of a phoenix rising from the ashes, she lived one just for the sake of remaining alive.


    It was only when Fred and L arrived that she slowly opened her heart and came out of the room.


    However, there were certain limits.


    Therefore, when she set up TO Atelier, she made a deal with Jennie that she would only design, not


    meet clients.


    It took four years before she gradually returned to normal.


    However¡­


    John showed up again. He had found her.


    She felt as if she had no way out. She felt like a cornered prey, waiting to be ughtered.


    She never regretted getting revenge for those who died by being ruthless with those two people but


    had lost her courage and resolution.


    All she had left was fear because she was no match for them.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 444

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 444


    ¡°Liv, do you still see Dr. Chance regrly?¡±


    After Zac noticed something was wrong with Olivia¡¯s emotions, he took her to a psychologist.


    The doctor asked her about her condition and concluded that Olivia had PTSD.


    Zac had been urging her to go back to the doctor these past four years, but he did not keep an eye on


    her that often once her condition improved.


    However, Olivia¡¯s condition rpsed again as soon as John showed up.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t let mee over, will you at least go see Dr. Chance?¡±


    Olivia bit her finger and was silent for a long time before nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see her, but¡­. Zac, I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t hide it much longer. As soon as I saw John¡­¡±


    She could not describe it.


    It wasplicated.


    Fear, panic, pain, hatred, and erratic yearning.


    Thebination of emotions made it impossible for her to face this man.


    She could not face who she used to be.


    ¡°Phoebe.¡± Zac deliberately called her by her current name. ¡°You¡¯re now Phoebe James. You have a


    brother Fred James, a daughter L, and an atelier. Olivia¡¯s past has nothing to do with you. Got it?¡±


    Zac had said this many times.


    How could Olivia not know?


    However, how could one make a clean break from the past and abandon it?


    No one could do that, and she was no exception.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long silence, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Is¡­ Ian okay?¡±


    After getting a new identity, she had not seen her brothern for another four years.


    If he knew she was alive, he would hate her.


    With that in mind, her heart clenched in pain.


    n¡¯s doing good. He has grown taller and more mature. He studies hard and will take the National


    College Entrance Examination soon.¡±


    However, he was a vegetable for half a year because of the kidnapping. After waking up, it took him


    another half year to recover, and he had to repeat a year in school.


    Olivia took a deep breath, wiped her eyes, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of


    him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Come back and meetn after he goes to college. He misses you too.¡±


    Sometimes, many mistakes were forgiven after a person died.


    It was probably because no one wanted to hate a dead family member.


    However, Olivia did not have the courage. She was afraid ofn hating her again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. All that matters is that he¡¯s well. L¡¯s still so young. I¡¯m scared of going back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Olivia snuffled. ¡°Zac, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ I would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°Say thank you again, and I¡¯ll fly over to teach you a lesson right now.¡±


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll stop. It¡¯s gettingte. Get some rest.¡±


    After hanging up, she folded her arms around her legs and buried her face in her knees.


    She slept in the bathtub all night.


    The next day.


    Olivia came out of the shower to find Fred in the kitchen and Xavier sitting at the dining. table drinking


    milk.


    Xavier smiled at the sight of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry forst night.¡±


    She did not like womanizers like Xavier but remembered he fended off Johnst night, so she smiled


    politely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all about the money.¡±


    Xavier could not help quipping. ¡°Ms. James, are you crazy about money? Why don¡¯t I customize some


    more jewelry? You¡¯ll probably be nicer that way.¡±


    ¡°Wait till you pay.¡±


    With that said, a little girl toddled over, rubbing her eyes and asking in a cute voice, Mommy, who is this


    man? Is he my daddy?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 445

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 445


    Olivia nced at Xavier, leaned over, and picked L up. ¡°L, don¡¯t call any man you see Daddy. It¡¯s


    dangerous. There are a lot of bad guys out there.¡±


    L turned her head to look at Xavier and blinked. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do it randomly. I only called the


    man that because he¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    ¡®Good-looking¡­


    She was already judging people by their appearances at such a young age.


    Unfortunately, good-looking men were just as dangerous as good-looking women.


    ¡°L, I don¡¯t mind being your daddy. If you want, help convince your mommy, and I¡¯ll be your daddy.¡±


    Xavier leaned in and pinched L¡¯s chubby face as he spoke. ¡°How cute.¡±


    L was convinced as she widened her dark eyes. ¡°Really? L¡¯s going to have a daddy. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Olivia red coldly at Xavier. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, kids take their parents seriously. Please don¡¯t joke about


    it.¡±


    With that said, she carried L back to the bedroom.


    ¡°L, I¡¯ve told you. Your daddy has gone somewhere far away and isn¡¯ting back.¡±


    L lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°But I want a daddy. All the kids in kindergarten have one


    except me. Why is that?¡±


    It was unknown whether L was mature because she had a different childhood experience. She was


    only four years old but kept asking questions she did not know how to


    answer.


    Olivia hugged and consoled her softly, ¡°L, everyone has parents. You have a daddy too. He¡¯s just not


    by your side.¡±


    Little L raised her head and thought about it. As if afraid of upsetting Olivia, she grinned. ¡°Okay, I got


    it. No more questions from me. Stop feeling bad, Mommy.¡±


    She kissed L. ¡°L, you will understand some things when you¡¯re older.¡±


    This girl was so sweet that she always made Olivia¡¯s heart melt.


    Without L, she would probably have suffered more thesest few years.


    On the other side, in the living room.


    Fred put the eggs and bacon in front of Xavier. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, hurry and leave after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Xavier took his time eating the egg. He looked up at Fred. ¡°Your egg¡¯s pretty good, but you¡¯re a little


    harsh.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, my family and I don¡¯t know you well. It¡¯s good enough that we sheltered a drunk like


    you for the night and provided you with breakfast. What more do you want?¡±


    Seeing Fred upset made Xavier feel better.


    He could not help it. He enjoyed seeing people irritated.


    Before he could say another word, Olivia was already out the door.


    ¡°Ms. James, your brother seems quite hostile to me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your meal, Mr. Hemsworth? You may leave if you¡¯re done.¡±


    Olivia interrupted and dragged him to the door. She opened it, pushed him out, threw his


    coat into his arms, and mmed the door shut in his face.


    Looking at the heavy security door, Xavier smiled and shrugged.


    ¡®This woman¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±


    Inside, Fred frowned and warned, ¡°Liv, this guy doesn¡¯t look nice. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do. Are you going back to school today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have to go back and hand in my homework. I¡¯ll be back this afternoon.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take L. You can go.¡±


    Fred nced at her strangely. ¡°Liv, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    He had a feeling there was something wrong with her sincest night.


    Olivia paused and shook her head. ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, her face darkened after Fred was gone.


    She knew she had to face it no matter how scared she was. She could not be a turtle forever.


    She had to be strong for L.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 446

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 446


    After dropping L off at kindergarten, Olivia went to see the psychologist Dr. Chance.


    ¡°Ms. James, Mr. Quinton told me you¡¯ve had another episode?¡±


    Olivia sat across from her and nodded. ¡°Yeah, do I have to continue taking medicine?¡±


    Dr. Chance stared at her for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Ms. James, as I¡¯ve said, your illness is


    complicated. It¡¯s not as simple as what we call PTSD.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid because he bullied and hurt you. But more importantly, you¡¯re afraid of him retaliating


    even more because you¡¯ve stabbed him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment. ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Taking medicine can only control your fear, but it can¡¯t get rid of the root of your problem.¡± Dr. Chance


    put the medicine on the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯ve filled the prescription for you, but it¡¯s still up to you to solve


    the problem.¡±


    Olivia understood all these things.


    However, knowing and doing were two different things.


    Seeing her lowered head, Dr. Chance said, ¡°Ms. James, you have to face the past. You refused to face


    the past in the past four years. You¡¯ve been running away from it, so you¡¯re panicked when he shows


    up. Come to me again when you¡¯re ready to face it.¡±


    Olivia was lost in thought aftering out of the counseling room.


    During these four years, John and Dorothy became more and more powerful, while she became a


    prisoner with a criminal record.


    At the same time, she had two younger brothers and a daughter. She was afraid to risk the people


    around her.


    Therefore, she went into hiding.


    She naively thought she would not be found as long as she stayed hidden and incognito.


    However, the moment John appeared, she was doomed to be wrong.


    She could hide for a while but not forever.


    Maybe Zac and Dr. Chance were right. She should face her fears.


    She was afraid of repeating the mistakes, but what could she do to prevent that?


    When it was almost time to get off work in the afternoon, Xavier returned to the atelier. This time, he


    walked straight to Olivia¡¯s office door with flowers in his arms.


    Knock knock.


    Olivia was sketching when she heard a knock on the door. She got slightly impatient.¡± What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Xavier walked up to her with the flowers in his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. James, you¡¯re as


    grumpy as ever.¡±


    Olivia looked up and stared at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you don¡¯t have toe every day to


    supervise, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to supervise. I¡¯m here to apologize and say thank you.¡±


    With that said, he stuffed the flowers into her arms and put one hand in his pocket. Standing in the sun,


    he smiled and said, ¡°To repay you for saving me yesterday, I would like to invite you to dinner today.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You won¡¯t refuse again this time, will you?¡±


    Olivia did not want to have dinner with him, but she could not reject him again, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m


    getting off work in half an hour. Wait for me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll put the flowers in a vase for you.¡±


    Xavier was already good-looking. When he smiled, his narrow eyes were captivating.


    Olivia might have been fooled by his looks like little L if she was not used to John and Zac¡¯s good


    looks.


    However, again, good-looking men were toxic.


    Of course, Zac was an exception.


    Half an hourter, Olivia put the finishing touches and cleaned up her desk to find Xavier sitting quietly


    on the couch waiting for her.


    At that moment, she could not help but realize the man seemed better looking when he was not talking.


    Xavier seemed to notice her gaze. He looked up and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    attracted to my good looks like L?¡±


    Speechless, Olivia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sure enough, his mouth ruined his good looks.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 447

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 447


    Xavier found an elegant Italian restaurant and booked a table on the beach with a night.


    view.


    After ordering, he poured her a ss of red wine and shook his ss:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you have a daughter, Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia snorted coldly. ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s L¡¯s daddy?¡±


    She was silent for a moment before looking up into the night and replying coldly, ¡°Dead.¡±


    Xavier froze slightly. ¡°Is he really dead, or just dead to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes, lowered her head, and took a sip of red wine. ¡°The


    wine¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Xavierughed dryly and clinked her ss with his. ¡°Alright, forget about it. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind that


    you were married, and I don¡¯t mind that you have a kid.


    ¡°L¡¯s cute. I like her.¡±


    Olivia almost spilled the wine she had just drunk. She looked at the man opposite her in shock. ¡°Mr.


    Hemsworth, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being flirty? We¡¯ve only met a few times.¡±


    However, Xavier looked calm. ¡°Ms. James, do you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    ¡®Love at first sight¡­¡¯


    Olivia was suddenly lost in thought.


    She believed it. She eventually crumbled to pieces for that light, unable to recover.


    Therefore, she no longer believed it.


    Love at first sight was unreliable, too ethereal, and too unreal. There was no way they couldst


    forever.


    Endless suspicion and sudden betrayal would always confuse people.


    After a long time, she said, ¡°Love at first sight is the worst. Over time, you¡¯ll find they¡¯re not who you


    thought they were.¡±


    Xavier put down his ss and looked at her. ¡°Have you ever been hurt in love?¡±


    She burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you¡¯re asking a divorced woman. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Was that manst night your ex?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze as she rememberedst night, and her grip on the ss tightened.


    Suppressing the panic in her heart, she replied perfunctorily, ¡°The manst night mistook me for


    someone else. I¡¯m not who he thought I was.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked up at Xavier warily. ¡°Weren¡¯t you drunkst night? How do you remember this?


    ¡°I was drunk, but I woke up in the middle to see you being pestered by a man who called you ¡®Liv¡¯.¡±


    With that said, Xavier carefully observed Olivia¡¯s expression before saying with a smile, ¡± Then I


    pretended to be your boyfriend to get rid of him. How could I forget something so important?¡±


    She could not tell which of Xavier¡¯s statements was true and which was not.


    ¡°Then I have every reason to suspect that you pretended to be drunk and deliberately didn¡¯t give me


    your home address.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I swear I don¡¯t remember


    you asking for my address.¡±


    Olivia smiled with mock ease. ¡°Forget about it. But find someone else when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Not far away, a tall figure passed by and entered the innermost private room.


    They could see Olivia and Xavier through the window.


    Instead of ordering, John looked nkly at the two and asked, ¡°How did the investigation go?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe James, 30, is a partner at TO Atelier-mainly focused on custom-made rings. Here¡¯s their


    website.¡±


    As he spoke, Wes turned on the tablet and handed it over.


    His long fingers swiped randomly before turning off the tablet.


    ¡°What about the man?¡±


    ¡°The man¡¯sst name is Hemsworth. He¡¯s probably not anyone famous.¡±


    After a long pause, he frowned and asked, ¡°Wes, do you think she¡¯s Olivia?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 448

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 448


    Wes stared for a moment. ¡°She looks pretty much the same as Madam. And there¡¯s nothing special


    about her behavior¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°Can two people look the same?¡±


    ¡°There are such cases.¡±


    After a pause, Wes hesitated for a moment before gathering his courage and saying, Perhaps Madam


    has lost her memory, Sir?¡±


    ¡®Memory loss?¡¯


    He looked into the prison fire, and there was indeed something fishy about it.


    Everyone said Olivia was the only one in the prison infirmary, but two people disappeared from prison


    that night.


    The other just so happened to be someone sentenced to death.


    Although there was no problem, and the person who started the fire was found and dealt with, the


    incident still haunted John.


    In Wes¡¯ opinion, it was something that bothered John.


    It was because he did not get to say goodbye to Madam or clear up the misunderstanding.


    Therefore, he looked at the person opposite him and made up his mind.


    The other side.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia ate perfunctorily. She said nothing much throughout the meal. After finishing the meat on her


    te, Olivia looked up and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hemsworth. I¡¯ve finished the meal, so I gotta go.¡±


    With that said, she got up to leave.


    Xavier grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and shook his hand away. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, would you mind not judging me so much?¡±


    She was more vignt than prejudiced.


    Ever since John, she had given up on love and men.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. My daughter is waiting for me at home.¡± After taking two steps, Olivia suddenly


    looked back at him. ¡°And don¡¯t send me flowers again. I don¡¯t like flowers.¡±


    Looking at her back, Xavier smiled.


    He liked a challenge. The harder it was, the more he wanted to seed.


    The woman was interesting.


    Then he called the waiter. ¡°The bill, please.¡±


    Xavier did not find Olivia anymore in the next few days, not even a phone call.


    However, he did make two more orders with Jennie, which surprised Olivia.


    At lunch, Jennie gave Olivia a piece of beef from her te. ¡°Pheebs, have more meat. Look at you. All


    you do is sketch. You don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Olivia swiped the tablet on the desktop and said with a smile, ¡°What else are you trying to lecture me


    about?¡±


    ¡°Lecture? I¡¯m serious. I think Mr. Hemsworth¡¯s a good guy. He¡¯s good-looking, rich, and a gentleman.


    Why did you reject him?¡±


    Olivia shook her head at the mention of Xavier.


    ¡°But he¡¯s a womanizer.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you can¡¯t say that. Even prodigal people wille to their senses. Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Olivia finished the noodles on her te. ¡°Jennie, you¡¯re already 30 and still hoping for prodigal


    people toe to their senses?¡±


    Jennie pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hoping. I only have expectations about love. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t want blind


    dates. I¡¯m waiting for the right person.¡±


    Olivia smiled helplessly.


    If she knew she had been crushed to pieces by the right person, would she still be this optimistic?


    ¡°By the way, Pheebs, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡±


    With that said, she took out two tickets and put them on the table. ¡°Tickets to the wine. party. Let¡¯s go


    together this weekend.¡±


    Olivia nced at it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always go by yourself?¡±


    ¡°The atelier¡¯s going through a tough time. I think it¡¯s better if we go together. Maybe we can get a few


    more clients.¡±


    With that said, she smiled and pointed to the fine print on the ticket. ¡°Look, your favorite designer, Q, is


    going to be there too. Are you sure you don¡¯t wanna go?¡±


    ¡®Designer, Q¡­¡¯


    Olivia froze as she thought of the man. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 449

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 449


    After she got home, Olivia was still in a daze as she looked at the ticket.


    She knew how the atelier was doing.


    Zac would send her money whenever she needed it.


    He also gave her the money to start the atelier, but it had been four years. She had not


    been able to pay him back the money she used to start the business. She was ashamed at the thought


    of it.


    However, the thought of John made her anxious.


    ¡°Liv, just go. It¡¯s good for you to meet more people.¡±


    Fred made a ss of juice for her. ¡°Liv, you can¡¯t hide forever. Even if you could, what about L?¡±


    Fred knew about Olivia¡¯s illness.


    He did not want to force her out.


    However, L was getting bigger every day, and so did the world. They could not keep doing this.


    Olivia looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I should socialize more.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯ve only been to the same three ces every day for years. How can that work?¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it. You¡¯re the boss. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After a while, Olivia suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, did you find Rainie?¡±


    Fred shook his head. ¡°No, not a word from home or abroad. It¡¯s as if she disappeared.¡±


    It had been four years, and there was no sign of her.


    Olivia could only prepare for the worst.


    However, the more she did, the more she wondered what kind of secret it would take for someone to


    know to get killed and disappear.


    ¡°The secret must have something to do with Dorothy. But with her power now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be


    hard to find the truth, and¡­¡±


    ¡®Get revenge.¡¯


    Dorothy did not die when she hit her with her car.


    Now that Dorothy was Ocean City¡¯s top socialite, how could she get her revenge?


    Fred saw through her mind and tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°Liv, just let me know if want revenge, and


    I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    you


    Olivia froze, chuckled, and did not answer.


    How could she possibly put Fred at risk?


    ¡­


    Weekend.


    Olivia went to the wine party with Jennie after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Pheebs. You just need to help me by mentioning a few technical terms. I¡¯ll attract the


    clients myself.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Yeah. Okay, TO¡¯s future is counting on you then, Ms. Suthend.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. James.¡±


    Jennie was indeed good at socializing. Within a few minutes of arriving at the venue, she had struck up


    a conversation with several people.


    Soon, someone approached her. ¡°Ms. Suthend, I have several friends who want to make custom-


    made rings. Why don¡¯t you join us for a chat?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    She looked at Olivia after replying. ¡°Pheebs, are youing?¡±


    Olivia waved her hand. ¡°You go. I¡¯ll go and see Q¡¯stest designs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stay safe. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±


    Jennie reminded her again before following the man.


    Olivia strolled over to the jewelry exhibition with wine and looked at each item carefully.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    She looked up to see Xavier standing next to her. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Seeing his panic, Olivia could not helpughing and saying, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, I won¡¯t take it that


    personally. Many people can join this wine party. It¡¯s not surprising that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Xavier was relieved to hear her say that. He smiled. ¡°Do you mind if I join you for the exhibition?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    She could never tell if Xavier was telling the truth, so she subconsciously tried to keep a safe distance


    from him.


    Olivia froze instantly when she saw a ring.


    ¡®This ring is supposed to be lost. Why is it here?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 450

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 450


    Olivia looked at the ring and froze.


    There was no way she would mistake it.


    Even after four years, she remembered every detail of the ring. It was because it was the proposal ring


    John gave her.


    It was the only one in the world.


    Xavier realized something was wrong with her expression and asked, ¡°Are you interested in this ring? I


    can buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Oliviaughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    She had a feeling that John was at the wine party, or the ring would not have shown up here for no


    reason.


    Then she turned her head to look around.


    After all, this was not Q¡¯s design.


    However, she did not see the familiar figure after looking around.


    Just as she was relieved, she suddenly remembered a familiar yet unfamiliar voice behind her.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Olivia froze in ce, not daring to move.


    Her heart was racing so fast that it was about to jump out.


    She dug her nails into the flesh and used the pain to force herself to calm down.


    After a moment, she turned around to look.


    Dressed in a ck suit, John stood in front of her with one hand in his pocket. His deep eyes were


    staring straight at her, dark and unfathomable.


    ¡°Why are you quiet? Hmm?


    Olivia clenched her fists, gulped, and smiled politely. ¡°Do we know each other, sir?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    John frowned slightly. ¡°Liv, why?¡±


    He did not believe there were women who looked the same-especially since he had just seen the panic


    in her eyes.


    If she was not Olivia, why panic?


    Xavier grabbed Olivia¡¯s tiny waist, lowered his head, and whispered, ¡°Pheebs, did you forget? This


    gentleman is the man who stopped you at the bar the other day.¡±


    With that said, he looked up coldly at John. ¡°Sir, I thought I made it clearst time that she¡¯s my


    girlfriend, Phoebe, not the Liv you¡¯re looking for.


    ¡°I remembered that even if I was drunk. How can you forget when you¡¯re sober?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes fixed on Xavier¡¯s arm around Olivia. His hand could not help clenching.


    ¡®Who the h*ll is this man?


    ¡®Is she really with him?¡±


    ¡°This is between her and me. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Xavier held Olivia in his arms and sneered. ¡°How is it none of my business when a stranger is pestering


    my girlfriend?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darkened as he pulled Olivia out of Xavier¡¯s arms. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Let go! Let her go!¡±


    Olivia did not want Xavier to get involved in this, so she pushed him away and said, ¡°Leave it alone. Let


    me talk to him myself.¡±


    Xavier tried to stop her but could only obediently let go after hearing that.


    ¡°Let me know if you need me.¡±


    John was furious. He could not stand Olivia refusing to recognize him and being intimate with other


    men.


    Even so, he dared not speak harshly.


    Because he was scared she would disappear again.


    He dragged Olivia to the pool edge before letting go of her hand.


    ¡°Liv, I know you still hate me, but it¡¯s not the truth. Will you give me a chance to exin?¡±


    With that said, he reached out to hug her.


    Olivia took a step back. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really not who you said I was. You mistake me for someone else.


    Please behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, my name is Phoebe James.¡± With that said, Olivia held out a business card and handed it to her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my business card. If you want to customize jewelry, feel free to


    contact me, but I¡¯m not Liv.¡±


    John held the card in his hand and looked at her with mixed feelings.


    ¡®Did I mistake her for someone else?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 451

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 451


    The two confronted each other for a while. Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After that, she raised her foot and was about to walk past John and go outside.


    As she was passing by, John suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her. His ink- ck eyes


    stared fixedly at her as he said in a low voice, n misses you very much. It¡¯s been four years. He visits


    your grave every year on the day of your ident. Do you not want to see him?¡±


    Olivia trembled, and her whole body froze in ce.


    She really wanted to leave, but for some reason, her legs were as heavy as lead and she could not


    move at all.


    To Olivia, he was threatening her withn.


    ¡°I already know the truth about what happened six years ago.¡± John suppressed the urge to hug her.


    He continued. ¡°I can also exin what happened four years ago. I¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, she shook off his hand violently.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t even know yourst name. Did you mistake me for someone else?¡±


    John frowned and took a step forward to try to grab Olivia.


    However, she took a step back in fear and fell into the swimming pool.


    Her clothes were drenched, and they clung tightly to her body.


    Her evening dress was already light and thin, and now, it showed off her exquisite figure


    even more.


    Olivia was lost. She hurriedly clutched her chest, trying to find a ce to get back to dry


    John quickly reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Hold on to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Olivia quickly pushed John away. She was looking at him as if she was looking at her enemy. ¡°Please


    stay away from me!¡±


    At this time, there were many people around, but Olivia did not even look at them. She found a ce,


    climbed up, and ran away without looking back.


    John froze in ce as he stared at the woman¡¯s embarrassed and panicked back. His heart tightened.


    The more decisive she was, the more he felt like she was truly Olivia.


    The look in her eyes when she was frightened just now was exactly the same as Olivia¡¯s face when she


    was frightened.


    Both women were like wounded and fragile rabbits, causing people to want to protect


    them.


    How could he believe that she was not Olivia?


    Olivia ran to the entry of the hotel in her drenched clothes. She intended to hail a taxi and leave, but


    even after waiting for a long time, she did not get one.


    Suddenly, a ck Bentley stopped in front of her. Then, the window rolled down, revealing those


    beautiful narrow eyes.


    ¡°Pheebs, get in the car.¡±


    Olivia was afraid that John would chase her, so she got into the car without thinking.


    After getting in the car, Xavier took off his coat and covered her. Then, he turned on the


    heater and started the car.


    While they were in the car, he did not ask her what was going on, as if he already knew she did not


    want to talk about it.


    This kind of thoughtfulness made Olivia gradually let down her guard.


    Although it was not winter now, Olivia was more afraid of the cold since Dorothy injured her leg.


    Especially her right leg, as it would hurt when it came into contact with cold water.


    Despite soaking in the pool water for so long just now, in order to not reveal her secret to John, she had


    insisted on doing her best to walk normally even though she was wearing high heels.


    Therefore, at this moment, her right leg had begun to ache.


    Xavier figured she looked off-colored, so he freed up a hand while driving and pressed it to


    her forehead.


    As soon as the cold back of his hand touched her forehead, she sat up and moved away like a


    frightened bird.


    Upon seeing this, he withdrew his hand. ¡°I saw that your face was a little red, and I was afraid you


    might have a fever, so I wanted to test your temperature to see if I should send you to the hospital.¡±


    Olivia also knew that she was overreacting, so she said as she bit her lip, ¡°No, just take me home. My


    brother is at home, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, are you only wary of me, or are you like this with every man except your brother?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 452

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 452


    ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia nced at Xavier. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After a while, she said hoarsely, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, thank you for what you did today, but¡­ I¡¯m really not


    interested in men.¡±


    After hearing this, he nced at her and jokingly asked, ¡°Do you like women?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her ears were slightly red, and she quickly exined, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not interested in dating, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t bother you anymore? Not show my face to you again? Don¡¯t send you flowers, don¡¯t


    treat you to dinner?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, and she looked at Xavier in astonishment.


    This man had stolen all the words right out of her mouth. What else could she say?


    ¡°What if I say I just want to be friends with you?¡±


    When she said that, Xavier had already parked the car on the side of the road and turned his head to


    stare at her with those beautiful narrow eyes.


    In an instant, Olivia¡¯s cheeks were as red as fire.


    Had she misunderstood?


    However, this man had never been serious since she met him, so could he me her for the


    misunderstanding?


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    Xavier chuckled, took out a piece of tissue paper, and wiped the water off her head. ¡°I thought you


    never apologized. I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize twice just during this journey alone. You really


    surprise me.¡±


    Olivia was still a little vignt. She avoided his hand, took the tissue, and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it


    myself.¡±


    Xavier was fascinated by her.


    He had seen many beautiful women, but this was the first time he was seeing a woman as -charming


    as Olivia.


    She looked damaged. Especially when she was now drenched and panicking, that feeling was even


    stronger, making people want to protect her.


    Olivia finished wiping her hair, looked up, and met Xavier¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Xavier withdrew his gaze. ¡°No. I just wanted to remind you to go back and take a hot bath.


    You¡¯d better take another serving of cold medicine too, or you¡¯ll catch a cold easily.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting out of the car, she returned the coat to him. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s windy at night, so cover yourself up with it.¡±


    After hearing this, she put the coat back on her body again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Afterward, she closed the car door and entered her residential area.


    When she got home, L was already asleep, but Fred was waiting for her in the living


    room.


    After he heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately stood up. ¡°You¡¯re back. How was it? Are


    you hungry?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he saw that Olivia was drenched. He immediately stepped


    forward and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? How is your leg?¡±


    Then, without waiting for Olivia¡¯s reply, he hastily took some medicine from the side and leaned down


    to apply it to her leg.


    However, as soon as he lowered his head, Olivia suddenly plunged into his arms and hugged him.


    ¡°Fred, what should I do?¡±


    The tears that she had been suppressing for a long time finally fell. She whimpered and asked, ¡°I saw


    him. I saw him again. He insisted that I was Olivia¡­¡±


    He froze for a moment. After that, he hugged her and gently stroked her head. ¡°Did you run into John?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, twice. I met him once in the bar thest time Xavier was drunk, and today¡­¡±


    Olivia sniffed. ¡°He was also at the party. What should I do?¡±


    Fred furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He can¡¯t do anything to you with me here. From now on, I


    will pick up L, and I¡¯ll set up a tracker for you so I¡¯ll know right away if something happens.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ John knows you. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°No, Liv, you are my sister, Phoebe, now. So, no matter who¡¯s here, you are also my sister, so don¡¯t be


    afraid.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 453

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 453


    Olivia was restless the entire night, and it caused her to lose sleep.


    When she got up in the morning, Fred saw that she looked tired and had two dark circles under her


    eyes, so he could not help frowning and advising. ¡°Liv, you should sleep during the day today. Don¡¯t go


    out.¡±


    ¡°Today is Monday, so I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you are a partner, not an employee, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go in for a day.¡±


    Olivia supported her head and sat at the dining table. ¡°Grind a cup of coffee for me. I have to hand in


    the first draft today, and there¡¯s still a little left. I can¡¯t breach the contract, right?¡±


    ¡°Is it the order from Xavier?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Fred sneered while grinding his coffee. ¡°It was just a guess, but Liv, that man is not a good person, so


    you¡¯d better stay away from him.¡±


    Olivia took a bite of the sandwich and sighed. ¡°I know, but he is our biggest client now, what can I do? I


    can¡¯t let the studio go bust.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Fred suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Actually, I can support you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia chuckled. ¡°You brat, why are you suddenly saying this? I still want you to


    continue studying, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing badly in your studies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I used to do. My ie wasn¡¯t lower than yours is now, so why can¡¯t I support you?¡±


    Fred handed her the coffee. ¡°This way, you will have more time to spend with L. Even if you want to


    continue designing, it¡¯ll be no problem. I¡¯ll help you sell your products online.¡±


    Olivia did not answer. She lowered her head and took a sip of coffee, then said with a smile, ¡°The


    coffee you ground is so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    After a while, Olivia said, ¡°I know, but Fred, I don¡¯t want to stay at home.¡±


    In the past, she gave up her dreams for love and devoted herself to being a housewife.


    As a result, she lost her child, her home was destroyed, and her husband went to someone else.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Later, she hid at home because she was afraid.


    Now, she had finally managed to walk out of the door and own her own studio, so how


    could she back down?


    ¡°Liv, I¡­¡± Fred saw that Olivia was a little unhappy, so he quickly said, ¡°I just want to tell you to not be


    afraid. I am behind you, so you¡¯re not really¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Olivia patted his arm. ¡°It¡¯s time. Time to wake L up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave too. I¡¯ll leave L to you, Uncle Fred.¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead.¡±


    As soon as she arrived at the studio, Jennie dragged Olivia into the office.


    ¡°Pheebs, what happened to youst night? You left early and didn¡¯t tell me. You scared me to death. I


    thought something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was bored, so I left.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jennie obviously did not believe her. ¡°Pheebs, we¡¯ve been together for three years. Don¡¯t lie


    to me if something has happened.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°What are you saying? What could I have lied to you about?¡±


    Suddenly, Jennie said, ¡°I heard that someone fell into the swimming poolst night. It wasn¡¯t you,


    right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s smile froze, and she said perfunctorily, ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this moment, the assistant knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. James, a client is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Someone named Mr. Freeman.¡±


    ¡®Freeman¡­¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She gave John her business cardst night, so was heing for her


    now?


    However, since he hade to the studio, she could not refuse to see him.


    If she did, would that not be tantamount to exposing herself?


    Olivia took a deep breath, pinched her thigh, and forced herself to cheer up. ¡°Take him to the


    conference room. I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡±


    Jennie did not know what happened before, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Pheebs, is he a client you got


    fromst night?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 454

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 454


    Olivia shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know any Freemans.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did hee here specifically to find you?¡±


    After that, Jennie scratched her head, thought for a while, then stretched out her hand to push Olivia


    out. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about it. Maybe you forgot hisst name. Go and have a look. Don¡¯t let him


    wait too long in the conference room.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to bite the bullet and enter the conference room.


    As soon as she entered, she spotted John standing tall in front of the French windows with one hand in


    his pocket.


    When he heard hering in, the man stared at the nts outside the window and said, The


    atmosphere in your studio is good. I like it.¡±


    No matter how deliberately a person tried to act unlike themself, many of their small habits. would


    unconsciously be revealed.


    For example, Olivia liked nts very much.


    However, what she liked was not ordinary green nts, but bean sprouts, the edible kind.


    In the past, whenever it was time for the bean sprouts to be harvested, Olivia would cut some off to


    make vegetable stew and keep the rest to let them continue growing.


    John curled his lips slightly as he looked at the thriving bean sprouts in front of him at this.


    moment.


    His instincts were right.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, why are you here? I think I made it very clearst night, I¡¯m not¡­¡¯


    Before she could finish speaking, John turned to look at her. ¡°I know, so I¡¯m here to apologize to you


    today.¡±


    After that, he walked up to her and took a jewelry box from his arms. ¡°Ms. James, this is my apology


    gift. Please ept it.¡±


    She froze for a moment and looked at him vigntly. She did not reach out to take it.


    ¡°Ms. James, if you don¡¯t take it, it¡¯ll mean you don¡¯t forgive¡­¡±


    Olivia really did not want to get entangled with him, so she reached for the box. ¡°I ept your apology.


    Can I go now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, John chuckled lightly, grabbed the chair, and sat on it. ¡°Ms. James, are you in such


    a hurry to drive me away because you are afraid of me?¡±


    ¡®What else does this man want to do?


    ¡®Is it an attempt at temptation disguised as a false apology?¡¯


    She nced at him vigntly. Then, she bit her lips and said, ¡°Yes, because you mistook me for


    someone else twice, Mr. Freeman. How could I not be afraid?¡±


    ¡°I saw your official website, and I like your design style very much, so I want to ask you to help me


    design a ring.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled suddenly. Could it be that he wanted her to design a wedding ring for him and


    Dorothy?


    How ridiculous.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, have you ever been married? At TO, we only design rings for your first marriage as we


    value the thought and the concept of ¡®forever¡¯.


    John narrowed his long and narrow eyes. ¡°It¡¯s definitely in line with your ideas.¡±


    ¡®How could he have the nerve to say such a thing?¡±


    She wanted to m the door and leave, but she could not.


    Now, she was Phoebe, not Olivia, and she definitely wanted nothing to do with John.


    Therefore, she had to endure this.


    Olivia dug her nails into the flesh of her palm, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Okay, you can send any


    requests to my assistant, and I will ask my assistant to send my first draft to you once I have it.¡±


    After that, she walked out, but John stopped her.


    ¡°I want you to report directly to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    John took out a check. ¡°Here is two hundred thousand. It¡¯s the deposit for this ring. I checked your


    official website, and the most expensive one is only one hundred thousand.¡±


    Immediately, he raised his eyes and stared at her. ¡°So, I think the money I¡¯ve paid is enough for you to


    speak to me directly.¡±


    Olivia tried hard to pull her hand away, but the harder she pulled, the tighter John held her. Just when


    she was about to give up, John suddenly moved his wrist, which made her lose her bnce and fell


    directly at him.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. She propped her hands on the chair and did not fall into


    his arms.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even so, their faces were very close together.


    When she raised her eyes, she met his eyes.


    The man sized her up and said with a faint smile, ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s only two hundred


    thousand dors. Do you n to give your body to me as well?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 455

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 455


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Olivia blushed and stared at John fiercely. She was like an angry rabbit, and she looked so cute.


    John had only ever seen such an expression from Olivia before.


    However, when he thought about how the woman he was thinking of was not willing to acknowledge


    him at all, he felt a dull pain in his heart.


    Immediately, he let go of her, stood up, and kept a safe distance from her. ¡°Sorry for being rude just


    now. I will call you about my request for the ringter. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    After that, he left.


    Olivia was still in shock. She could not tell what this man was thinking, but she knew that he was


    dangerous.


    She picked up the check on the table and stopped John, who had already walked out of the conference


    room.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept your business.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know the reason very well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At this time, Jennie happened to pass by, so she hurried over when she saw the two of them frozen in


    ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened, Pheebs?¡±


    Olivia did not reply. Instead, she handed the check and the box to John. Then, she stared at him coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, take this back along with your apology gift, I can¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    Jennie looked at Olivia, then at John.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you bullying Pheebs?¡±


    John pushed the check back. ¡°Ms. James, I apologize if I made you feel ufortable, and¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    She ignored him and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m very sorry. Your daughter is missing.¡±


    ¡®What?


    ¡®L is missing?¡±


    Olivia instinctively red at John and asked, ¡°When did you find out that she was missing?¡±


    ¡°When I was doing roll call in ss, I noticed one student missing. It seems to be your daughter. The


    teachers have gone out to look for her now. She shouldn¡¯t have gone too far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia stuffed the things into Jennie¡¯s arms, ¡°Jennie, I have to leave


    because something came up. Please take care of this.¡±


    After that, she ran out in a hurry.


    John wanted to chase after Olivia, but he was stopped by Jennie.


    After leaving the studio, she looked up and took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.


    The moment she found out what happened to L, she almost rushed to ask John where L was.


    However, after thinking about it, if it was not him, would she not be exposing herself?


    Just then, a ck Bentley stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Pheebs, where are you going? Get in the car, and I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Olivia knew that she was emotionally unstable and it would not be ideal for her to drive, so she did not


    decline Xavier¡¯s offer.


    John happened to see this scene when he came out.


    His handsome eyebrows were twisted together in an instant, exuding murderous intentions all


    throughout his body.


    ¡®It¡¯s that man again!¡¯


    ¡°Wes, look up that Hemsworth person for me.¡±


    Olivia was his, and no one else was allowed to have her!


    Meanwhile, Olivia got in the car and reported the address of the kindergarten to Xavier.


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, please drive faster.¡±


    Seeing her flustered expression, Xavier stepped on the elerator and asked, ¡°Did something happen


    to L?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes, the teacher said that L is missing, but it¡¯s not time to go so it can¡¯t be my


    brother who took her away¡­¡±


    home yet,


    Xavier freed up a hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The kindergarten must have surveince, and you


    will know what¡¯s happened when we get there. Maybe she¡¯s just hiding somewhere because she¡¯s


    cheeky.¡±


    ¡°No, L is not that kind of kid.¡±


    ??


    L was very cute, but she was much more sensible than children of the same age, so she would


    never do such things.


    Besides John, she could not even think of anyone else who would harm L¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 456

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 456


    When Olivia arrived at the kindergarten, she ran into Fred at the door.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    ¡°Fred, any news?¡±


    Fred shook his head. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve already called the police.¡±


    Upon seeing her nervousness, he put his arms around her, stroked her back gently, andforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. L is so smart, so she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After saying that, he happened to see Xaviering out of the car. He could not help frowning.


    ¡°Liv, why is he here too?¡±


    ¡°I met him at the entrance of the atelier.¡±


    At this time, the teacher and the security guard came out. ¡°Ms. Larson, we¡¯re really sorry for not


    keeping a close eye on her. We¡­¡±


    Olivia reached out her hand to signal them to stop talking. ¡°Did the surveince capture anything?¡±


    The teacher took out a mobile phone, pointed to the person in the photo, and said, ¡°The cameras


    caught this man sneaking into the kindergarten and taking L away. Do you


    know him?¡±


    Olivia looked at it for a long time before shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t see him clearly. Do you have a


    frontal picture?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s wearing a hat and a mask, so we can¡¯t see his face at all.¡±


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    She was anxious.


    Now, the only suspicious person she could think of was John.


    However¡­


    She did not dare to think about it, but if she confirmed that it was John, she would definitely try to kill


    him again!


    Moreover, this time, she would not show any mercy!


    Xavier, who was standing at one side, looked around, then walked into the convenience store nearby.


    The teacher was still constantly apologizing, but what was the use of apologies?


    Olivia controlled her shivering body and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless


    things. I can¡¯t sit still, so I have to find her myself.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Xavier walked over from the side. ¡°Wait a minute, Pheebs, I found the license te number


    of the suspect.¡±


    ¡®License te?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xavier handed her the phone. ¡°I found it on the surveince camera at the convenience store next door.


    Give this to the police, and you should be able to find his whereabouts


    soon.¡±


    ¡°No need to go through all that.¡±


    Fred snatched the phone over, nced at the license te number, and put the phone into Xavier¡¯s


    arms. After that, he took out his phone to check it.


    After a while, Fred said, ¡°Liv, I found it. He¡¯s in an abandoned factory in Glendale.¡±


    She could not wait. She grabbed Xavier. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, do me a favor and take us to Glendale.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    After that, Xavier got into the car and started it.


    Fred froze for a moment but got in anyway..


    Along the way, the air in the car was heavy. Fred sat in the back and stared at Xavier as Xavier kept his


    eyes on the GPS.


    On the other hand, Olivia clenched her hands in worry. Her back was covered in a cold sweat, and


    when the wind blew over, she could not help shivering.


    Upon seeing this, Xavier hurriedly closed the car window. ¡°Are


    you cold?¡±


    Immediately, he pointed to the drawer by the passenger seat. ¡°There is a scarf inside. You


    can take it out and use it.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just worried about L. She¡¯s only three years old, so she must be very scared.¡±


    She had also experienced being kidnapped before.


    At the time, she was ten years old. She had trembled with fear and her eyes were nk, so what more


    for L, who was only three years old?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xavier stretched out his right hand and gently held her cold hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There are three of


    us, and the police will be here soon. The culprit won¡¯t be able to escape, and L will be fine.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists and did not respond.


    However, she was praying over and over again in her heart hoping that L was okay.


    Finally, they arrived at Glendale. Olivia rushed down without even thinking and shouted, L? L,


    where are you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 457

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 457


    Olivia looked around, but she could not find L. Eventually, she burst into tears.


    Fred followed her and offered herfort. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t panic. The car is here, so L must be here.¡±


    ¡°L¡­¡± She had tears in her eyes, and she had her head in her hands. She was at a


    Six years ago, shortly after Zy¡¯s death, Jess, the only one who treated her well in the prison, also died


    protecting her.


    Since then, she waspletely unable to ept any idents happening to the people around her.


    Once, Fred identally cut his hand, and the blood kept pouring out. It frightened Olivia so much that


    she called 999 at a loss and cried all the way to the hospital.


    Fred pulled her into his arms and held her head calmly. ¡°Liv, calm down!¡±


    At this moment, they heard a slight knocking sound.


    ¡°Liv, did you hear that?¡± Fred looked around, ¡°L must be fine, she¡¯s telling us where she is.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia immediately held back her tears and listened carefully with her full


    attention.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After more than ten seconds, she and Fred stumbled towards the open space not far away.


    There were many abandoned cement pipes in the open space arranged intricately. Some were stacked


    so high that it was impossible to see what was going on inside.


    Hence, they could only look from the bottom and climb upyer byyer.


    However, when they got to the middle, there was still no sign of L, and Olivia¡¯s leg already hurt.


    Thud, thud!


    They heard the voice again, so Olivia ignored the pain in her leg and continued to climb up.


    ¡®L!¡¯


    There was only one thought in her heart, and that was to find L.


    Finally, she spotted little L curled up in the dark cement pipe with her hands and feet bound and her


    mouth gagged.


    Olivia¡¯s tears could not be held back anymore, and they flowed out all at once.


    ¡°L! I found L!¡±


    She crawled in and brought L out, but because of the curvature of the concrete pipe, her right leg


    gave way, and she fell forward just as she carried L out.


    Fortunately, Xavier and Fred were sharp-sighted and deft, so one of them caught Olivia, and the other


    caught L.


    When he saw Xavier holding Olivia in his arms, Fred felt very upset, but L¡¯s life was more important,


    so he did not have time to worry about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry L. Please protect my sister.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk.¡±


    Xavier did not speak. He leaned over and picked her up bridal-style before walking down.


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Put me down now.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, if you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll get down safely.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia did not dare to protest anymore.


    After all, if they fell, both of them would have to go to the hospital, and the loss would outweigh the


    temporary gains.


    Once on the ground, Xavier put her down.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After that, she ran toward L.


    At this moment, all the ropes and tapes on L¡¯s body had been removed. When she saw Olivia, she


    threw herself into Olivia¡¯s arms after sprinting over with her short legs.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault.¡±


    L shook her head. There were still wet tears on her face, but she did not cry anymore. Instead, she


    stretched out her hand which was red from the ropes and wiped away Olivia¡¯s


    tears. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    After L said that, Olivia could not bear it anymore. She hugged L and began to cry sadly.


    The more sensible this child was, the more distressed she made others. At the same time, she also


    made Olivia me herself more.


    It must be because she was so fragile that her child was so strong.


    L was still so young, but when she was kidnapped and thrown into such a ce, she did not cry or


    make trouble. On the contrary, she was even trying tofort Olivia now.


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    She handed L to Fred and wiped away her tears. ¡°Send L to the hospital.¡±


    She did not answer the phone until they got into the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you still remember me?¡±


    The male voice was very familiar, but Olivia could not remember where she had heard it before.


    ¡°Did you kidnap L?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 458

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 458


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s me!¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°This is just a warning!¡±


    ¡°Warning?¡±


    Olivia frowned, and her fingers holding the phone turned white. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you


    kidnap my daughter?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Ms.


    James, you are so forgetful. You actually forgot about me?¡±


    Immediately after, the man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You left me divorced, penniless, and even got me


    into awsuit, yet you don¡¯t remember who I am? Phoebe, I will never spare you!¡±


    ¡®Lawsuit?¡¯


    Olivia thought about it seriously before asking tentatively, ¡°Jenson Luke?¡±


    ¡°You finally remember!¡± Jenson gritted his teeth and threatened. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your daughter to be


    kidnapped again, give me one million and withdraw the charges against me! Otherwise, I can¡¯t


    guarantee she will still be alive to see you next time!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were dark, and her left hand was tightly clenched into a fist. She obviously looked very


    weak, but her extremely cold tone made people feel a little scared.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to your conditions. I have already called the police. You just wait to go


    behind bars.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    L leaned into Olivia¡¯s arms as if she knew something was going on. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will never


    let the bad guy catch me again.¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes and gently stroked the baby hairs on L¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, L.


    Mommy will protect you in the future, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    L¡¯s snow-white wrist had turned red from the ropes, and her skin was broken in some ces. The


    blood had formed scabs, and they looked like they hurt a lot.


    Olivia bit her lip to stop herself from crying. She asked, ¡°L, do your hands and feet hurt?¡±


    However, L shook her head, ¡°Mommy, they don¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t worry. Also, didn¡¯t you tell me that if I felt


    pain, I should eat a piece of candy? If I eat something sweet, I won¡¯t be afraid of pain or suffering.¡±


    However, her little brows were clearly furrowed together in pain¡­


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached. She raised her head and tried not to let her tears flow.


    After arriving at the hospital, Olivia carried L to the emergency room. Xavier wanted to follow, but


    Fred stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, thank you for today. I can take it from here.¡±


    Xavier looked at him with a vignt look. Then, he chuckled. ¡°I have to say goodbye to Pheebs, don¡¯t


    I?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell her on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°I want to personally¡­¡±


    Before Xavier could finish speaking, Fred interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you are not suitable for my


    sister. Stop wasting your efforts in vain. Enough is enough.¡±


    He had hated this man very much since they first met. He could not put his finger on why.


    Xavier still had a slight smile on his face. His eyes scanned Fred¡¯s face, and he asked meaningfully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have quite the obsession with your sister?¡±


    After hearing this, the look in Fred¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and he said sternly, ¡°What nonsense are


    you talking about? You look like a yboy. And my sister has a child, so she has no time to waste with


    people like you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xavier shrugged and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    After that, he drove off.


    By the time Fred found Olivia and L, the doctor had already bandaged L¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    When she heard her name, Olivia looked up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°He left saying that there was an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please go and hail a taxi. We can go home now.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fred nodded and went over to carry L. ¡°You must be tired, so let me.¡±


    Olivia did not refuse and followed him out of the hospital.


    A ck Bentley was parked at the corner of the intersection at the hospital. The man leaned leisurely


    against the chair¡¯s back while narrowing his beautiful narrow eyes.


    ¡°Send me Jenson Luke¡¯s information. In addition, after you find him, keep an eye on him, and don¡¯t act


    rashly.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 459

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 459


    After returning home, Olivia helped L take a bath before putting her to sleep. Then, she closed the


    door tiredly and walked out.


    When he saw here out, Fred brought out a bowl of noodles from the kitchen. ¡°Liv, eat


    something.¡±


    Olivia waved her hand, pushed the door open, and walked to the balcony.


    She skillfully took out a cigarette case from under the flower pot, took out one, and put it in her mouth


    before leaning over the railing and lighting it.


    After taking a drag, she choked and coughed.


    It had been so many years, but she still could not get used to the choking smell of cigarette smoke.


    Despite that, sometimes, she liked to let the smoke choke her to the point of tears.


    It seemed that only this way could she cry openly.


    Fred looked at her trembling shoulders and sighed. He put down the noodles, walked over, and


    grabbed the cigarette in Olivia¡¯s hand. After a sharp inhale, he put out the cigarette.


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re hiding cigarettes again. Don¡¯t you know¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia wiped away her tears hastily and asked, ¡°Fred, am I too weak?¡±


    Fred did not understand what she meant, so he was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not weak, why do people always like to toe the line with me?¡±


    After she said that, she turned her head to look at Fred and pouted. ¡°John does it, Dorothy does it, and


    even Jenson does it. If it¡¯s not because I¡¯m too weak, then why?¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡± Fred paused. ¡°Have you ever thought that it¡¯s not because you¡¯re weak, but because you¡¯re too


    kind?¡±


    ¡®Kind?¡¯


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Are you saying a person with a criminal record is kind?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kind people can get angry and have a limit too, but Liv, it is because you are kind and nostalgic that


    you always give people a chance and allow them to be rude.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia raised her head and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about Jenson?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face rxed a lot, and she smirked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the police everything. Just leave


    Jenson to the police. He can¡¯t escape anyway.¡±


    Jenson wanted to ask her for money and to withdraw thewsuit. How ridiculous!


    If it was not for Jenson, the atelier would not be in financial trouble at all.


    Jenson was originally an assistant in the atelier, but because he owed money from. gambling, he stole


    the atelier¡¯s money, the client¡¯s ring, and even Olivia¡¯s design to sell to others.


    If Jennie did not find out in time and Olivia did not change the design overnight, the atelier might have


    to face awsuit.


    If that had happened, it would be more than losing money.


    How dare this person ask for money and ask her to withdraw thewsuit?


    It was absolutely impossible!


    ¡°Liv, you and L should stay at home for a while so as not to cause trouble again.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, the atelier¡¯s loss is big now, and I have to make Xavier¡¯s bracelet as soon


    as possible. But we can prevent L from going out.¡±


    After that, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Also, let¡¯s take this opportunity to transfer her to another


    kindergarten. I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look into it and see which one she can go to next.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯d better sleep too. Good night.¡±


    After returning to her room, Olivia discovered that there were several missed calls on her phone, but


    she did not take them seriously because they were from an unknown number.


    After she took a shower and got into bed, the phone rang again. It was from the same unknown


    number.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    Olivia answered, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s me, John Freeman.¡±


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Olivia¡¯s heart trembled suddenly and she asked coldly,¡± Mr. Freeman,


    how can I help you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 460

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 460


    ¡°You left in a hurry during the day, and you didn¡¯t answer the phone just now. So I decided to check up


    on you because I was afraid something had happened.¡±


    After a pause, John continued. ¡°However, it looks like everything¡¯s alright, so I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Olivia had mixed feelings after hearing that.


    ¡®Is he so gentle and caring towards strangers?


    ¡®Back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. James?¡±


    John¡¯s voice brought her back from her memories. She was slightly taken aback. Was she splitting


    hairs with John for not being gentle enough to her before?


    Immediately, she shook her head to try to rid those thoughts from her mind.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re overthinking. What could have happened to me?¡± Olivia said coldly.¡± It¡¯s getting


    late. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Olivia originally wanted to hang up, but when she heard his voice, she asked curiously,¡± What is it?¡±


    ¡°I know you have a lot of misunderstandings about me, Ms. James, but I sincerely want to customize


    the ring. I hope¡­¡±


    Before John could finish speaking, Olivia interrupted directly, ¡°You may be sincere, but I also have the


    right to refuse, don¡¯t I?¡±


    After she said that, she hung up the phone. Then, she leaned against the head of the bed and closed


    her eyes to adjust her disordered breathing.


    For the first time in so many years, she felt like this man was a bit annoying.


    The more she wanted to escape, the more he chased her, leaving her breathless.


    At this moment, the phone rang again, and she hung up without thinking.


    However, the other party did not get tired and called two more times in a row, which annoyed Olivia a


    lot. She picked up the phone and cursed. ¡°What else is there? Are you not going to let me sleep in the


    middle of the night? I told you, I¡¯m not epting your business! How many times do I have to tell you?¡±


    Maybe her cries scared the other party, so the person on the other end of the phone was silent for a


    long time before asking, ¡°Pheebs, do you hate me so much?¡±


    Olivia instinctively wanted to say yes, but she felt there was something different with the


    voice, so she quickly opened her eyes and nced at the caller ID. She froze instantly.


    ¡°M-Mr. Hemsworth, sorry. I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Who did you think I was?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I thought it was a scam call. Anyway¡­ Sorry.¡±


    Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s embarrassed apology, Xavier chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s me who should apologize. There


    was an urgent matter in the hospital today, so I left without having the time to tell you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Although she did not like Xavier, if it was not for him today, she might not have found L, so her mood


    eased a lot.


    ¡°Thank you for everything you did today. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not have found L so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. L¡¯s kidnapping was a big deal. Even strangers would have lent a helping hand,


    and we¡¯re friends, so how could I sit by idly?¡±


    ¡®Friends¡­¡±


    Olivia smiled wryly. ¡°Being friends with me won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°I do not mind.¡±


    Olivia did not want to continue this topic, so she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can treat you to dinner


    another day to thank you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. It would be an honor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, when she remembered that Jenson had not been caught yet, her heart suddenly leaped into


    her throat.


    However, L has Fred¡¯s protection, so she should be fine.


    That night, she did not sleep well, and in a daze, she still dreamed of when she stabbed John with the


    knife four years ago.


    Then, she dreamed that John was strangling her neck while pushing her against the wall. He was


    staring at her with red eyes saying, ¡°Olivia, die!¡±


    After he said that, he plunged the knife into her chest.


    Olivia was startled and sat up directly from the bed.


    Seeing that her chest was still intact, she realized that it was just a dream. However, was it really just a


    dream?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 461

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 461


    The morning of the next day.


    Fred saw that Olivia did not look too good and wanted to advise her to stay home, but since she


    wanted to finish up the sketch as soon as possible, she was adamant about going to work.


    He was helpless, but he did not force her to stay home.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Be careful as Jenson Luke mighty his hands on you. Don¡¯t worry about L. I¡¯ll watch her the whole


    day today.¡±


    Olivia nodded. She bit into her toast, put on her shoes, and left in a hurry.


    She was still a little shaken. It could be from her dream bing too real.


    When she reached the atelier, she had just gotten out of her car when someone called out to her the


    moment she took a few steps away from the car.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    Hearing that familiar voice, Olivia was stunned and frozen on the spot.


    Olivia could not tell if she was still dreaming or if she was in the real world, so she turned around


    frantically to find Johning down from his car and walking towards her.


    The only thought that came to her mind was¡­


    He was here to kill her!


    Olivia took some steps back in fright and shook her head as she said, ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯t


    come any nearer¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. James?¡±


    John did not know what happened and was about to step up to ask her when he noticed something


    unusual happening on top of the building.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    After John roared, he ran forward immediately, caught Olivia in his arms, and was about to


    move her to a safe area when¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Olivia was so frightened her legs gave way, causing both John and herself to tumble back onto the


    ground.


    Just as they crashed onto the ground, a brick fell from the sky andnded at Olivia¡¯s feet, shattering in


    front of her.


    Olivia was so afraid she tugged her legs back and looked up in a panic only to see a figure


    running away.


    At the same time, her phone rang. It was a message.


    [Phoebe James, I¡¯m not afraid even if you call the police! You¡¯d better watch out. I¡¯m not going to let


    you go.]


    Was it Jenson Luke?


    Was he crazy? How dare he throw bricks at her!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Upon hearing John¡¯s voice, Olivia¡¯s mind was jerked back to the present. This man was still here, and


    she had him over her¡­


    Olivia climbed up quickly, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After the whole fiasco, she was sure that someone wanted to kill her, but instead of it being John, it was


    Jenson.


    At the same time, John picked himself up. As he dusted the dust off himself, he asked once more, ¡°Are


    you really okay? That person seemed to be targeting you. Do you need¡­¡±


    Olivia was still trying to calm down. She avoided his gaze and said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, she did not pay any more attention to John as she ran into the atelier.


    He wanted to chase after her, but when he remembered how much she detested him and


    how afraid she was of him, he suppressed the urge to run after her and got back into the


    car.


    ¡°Wes, find out what trouble she has gotten herself into recently. Also, get someone to find


    me that person.¡±


    Wes nodded and as he nced at the abrasion on John¡¯s hand, he asked, ¡°Sir, do you need


    to go to the hospital?¡±


    John lowered his head to look at his hand. ¡°No. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±


    With that, a dash of loneliness shed across his eyes.


    Why did Olivia seem like she had forgotten about him? How could she be so apathetic


    toward him?


    Did he really hurt her that much?


    On the other side, Olivia staggered into the atelier, went to her office, closed the door, leaned on the


    wall, and panted hard.


    Everything happened so quickly just now, and she had almost blown her cover in front of


    John.


    ¡®Damn it, Olivia Larson! Why did you have to be so absent-minded?


    ¡®How could you not tell the difference between dreams and reality? If he knew that you¡¯re Olivia Larson,


    you¡¯re done for,¡¯ Olivia thought.


    She was already in a lot of trouble with Jenson, and if she threw John into the mix as well¡­


    Olivia really could not think of what would happen after that.


    Knock knock!


    ¡°What happened, Pheebs?¡±


    Olivia swallowed her saliva, calmed down before she opened the door, and with feigned calmness,


    said, ¡°Nothing happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened? You won¡¯t tell me that L got kidnapped yesterday, and you just had someone


    throw bricks at you! Are you not nning to tell me that too?¡±


    Jennie stared hard at Olivia with a solemn expression. ¡°Pheebs, how much more are you hiding from


    me? Am I even a friend to you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 462

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 462


    Olivia still tried to argue, but when she lifted her head to see Jennie¡¯s eyes, she suddenly lost her


    strength and slumped on the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jenson Luke.¡±


    ¡°Jenson Luke?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, the person that kidnapped L and who threw a brick on me is Jenson. He


    threatened me to not sue him. He also wanted me to give him ten million dors before he would stop.¡±


    Jennie¡¯s eyes widened as she shrieked. ¡°He can dream on! For us to not ask him to return the money,


    it¡¯s already a really kind deed from our side! How dare he demand money from us? Does he really think


    that thew is just for decoration?¡±


    Then, Jennie looked at how worn out Olivia looked and could not help but soften her tone. She walked


    up to give Olivia a once-over.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jennie sighed, turned around, and left.


    After a while, Jennie poured a mug of honey-lemon drink, passed it to Olivia, sat beside her, held her


    hand, and said, ¡°Look at you. Your hands are still shaking, and you¡¯re here telling me that you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I did get a little frightened just now.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, before this thing with Jenson is over and done with, stoping to the atelier. I¡¯m here, and


    it¡¯ll be fine with just me here.¡±


    Olivia paused for a while before she replied, ¡°No! I¡¯m just about done with the sketch for Xavier


    Hemsworth¡¯s order.¡±


    Then, she pursed her lips and added, ¡°Jennie, I know you don¡¯t want me to worry, and you¡¯ve specially


    told them to prevent me from seeing the numbers, but how can I not care about such a huge hole? I¡¯ve


    got to at least get the Xavier order done, get the remainder of the pay, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Phoebe James, it isn¡¯t as bad as you think it is. Also, I have my own money too! We don¡¯t need to go


    to that extent. Also, I¡¯m more worried about your life and your safety. You know that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in danger too. What if¡­..¡±


    ¡°Jenson would not find trouble with me. You¡¯re the one that interacted with him the most,


    and also, he would not dare to mess with me.¡±


    However, Jennie knew Olivia, and she knew that Olivia was extremely stubborn, so she relented. ¡°I saw


    your sketch for the Xavier case. You¡¯ll be able to finish it today, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, finish it up today, and stay at home tomorrow! Don¡¯t you dare go anywhere.¡±


    Jennie saw how Olivia wanted to argue, so before she could speak, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t fight me on this,


    or I¡¯lle to your house to work and watch you.¡±


    Olivia was at aplete loss for words at that moment.


    The atelier was at its most difficult period, and it was already inappropriate for her to not be present. If


    Jennie were to be absent as well, would things notpletely crumble?


    Olivia had to relent. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay at home. I¡¯ll finish the rest of the orders at home. Atelier will be all


    yours, okay?¡±


    ¡°Drink this while it¡¯s still warm. This is my secret recipe! I would make this for no one else but you.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Jennie smiled as well. After nagging her for a while more, she got up and left Olivia¡¯s


    office.


    After Jennie left, Olivia¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. Her eyes dimmed immediately as well.


    She had to figure out a way to get Jenson Luke out of the way.


    Good thing nothing really happened during the day, and Olivia was able to hand in her sketch to the


    producing party on time. That allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief.


    There were also more patrols in the area, so Olivia did not think too much of it when she organized her


    table and left the atelier.


    However, when she had just reached the parking lot, she saw a figure darting toward her.


    ¡°Phoebe James, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Olivia ran backward, but unfortunately, her stilettos got stuck in a manhole cover. She simply could not


    yank it out, no matter how hard she tried.


    The man was about to ssh her with the bottle he held in her hand, so Olivia wanted to remove her


    heels to make a run for it. However, since she was panicking, she could not seem to coordinate herself


    enough to do it.


    In a split second, anky figure ran towards her and tucked her snuggly within their arms.


    Then, with the sound of a bottle nging to the ground, the man that had her arms around Olivia let out


    a low hiss.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 463

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 463


    In an instant, a security guard came running out and had the man who threw the bottle pressed firmly


    on the ground. After removing his cap and mask, Olivia realized that the attacker was not Jenson Luke.


    Olivia was a little stunned. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenson Luke?¡±


    The attacker spat at her. ¡°Pah! You evil wench! I have nothing to say to you! I was the one that threw


    the brick on you just now. I just want to kill you, you evil wench!¡±


    She did not know this man, but she was sure that he was Jenson¡¯s aplice.


    When one of the guards asked her, ¡°Ms. James, should we call the cops?¡±


    ¡°Yes, inform them, and please send him to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, the security guard yanked the screaming and thrashing attacker up from the ground and dragged


    him into the car.


    Olivia¡¯s head was aching. She did not expect Jenson Luke to be such a nuisance.


    If things were to continue as they were, as long as she did not have Jenson arrested, she and


    everyone around her would have no peace.


    After that situation, she was a little worried for L and was about to leave.


    Olivia was halfway up when she remembered her savior, and when she lowered her head, she was met


    with John¡¯s handsome face.


    Him again?


    Olivia stared intently at John, but she could not understand the emotions in his eyes.


    However, the man in her arms was sweating profusely, and even though he was trying to hold it in, his


    lips were extremely pale, and he was clearly in difort.


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered. Did the bottle hit him just now?


    The bottle could not be so powerful, right?


    Before she could speak, Olivia noticed that her heels were bubbling and melting aftering into


    contact with some of the liquid.


    Was that¡­ sulfuric acid?


    She was bbergasted. Her eyes widened as she stared at John. ¡°Are you hurt? Is it serious?¡±


    He pointed at his right leg and said, ¡°It¡¯s not serious, but please help me up.¡±


    If his leg was not injured, he would not be lying unmovingly on the ground.


    Olivia looked immediately to see blood oozing out of his pants, which were stuck to his flesh, and her


    heart dropped.


    Frowning, she tried to wipe the acid away from the wound with her handkerchief, but since the flesh of


    John¡¯s leg was injured, she did not dare to do anything more to it.


    The only thing she could do was sling John¡¯s arm over her shoulder and say, ¡°Hold onto me, I¡¯ll help


    you up and get you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John looked down to see that Olivia¡¯s face was tainted with worry for him, and he smiled silently. The


    mncholy in his heart seemed to have dispersed a little.


    Was she worried for him?


    Olivia did not care to fuss over him as she got him into her car and drove off immediately.


    Neither spoke for the entire journey.


    Olivia was a little anxious, while John looked at her quietly like he was not the one who was injured.


    When they arrived at the hospital, she stopped her car, helped him get out of the car, and asked, ¡°Are


    you still okay? It¡¯s just that one part, right?¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Once they entered the hospital lobby, Olivia grabbed a passing nurse and said, ¡°Please help him! His


    leg was burned by acid. Please help him now!¡±


    The nurse was stunned for a while before she yelled for help to put John on a bed. After checking and


    seeing that it was just that one part of his leg that was hurt, the nurse heaved a sigh of relief.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You¡¯re too nervous, miss. This isn¡¯t that bad. It¡¯ll be over soon once it¡¯s been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding, and the flesh seems like it¡¯s dissolved, so how can you say that this isn¡¯t severe? What if


    there¡¯s a scar¡­¡±


    Olivia did not know what had gotten into her as words like that came spewing out of her mouth. Before


    she realized it, the words had already been said.


    She covered her mouth quickly, embarrassed, and looked awkwardly at the nurse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡±


    The nurse did not think much of it. She was merely bbergasted by Olivia¡¯s reaction. The only


    response she could muster was to nod stoically at Olivia while saying, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, miss.¡±


    The man on the bed, however, let out a light chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. James to care so


    much for me.¡±


    Olivia red at the man on the bed. ¡°You think too much. I¡¯m just afraid of blood.¡±


    Then, she lowered her head to look at John¡¯s leg. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯ll make a move now.¡±


    Just as she had turned around and was about to leave, John grabbed her hand and said, ¡± Ms. James,


    I¡¯ve saved you twice today, haven¡¯t I? Please don¡¯t be so cruel.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 464

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 464


    Cruel?


    Olivia could not help but scoff in her heart when she heard that term.


    The feeling of her being moved and being anxious for John disappeared immediately.


    If they were talking about cruelty, who else could be crueler than John himself?


    What a joke!


    Olivia tried suppressing her hatred, turned to look at John, and snarked coldly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, thank you


    for saving me, but since the nurse said that you¡¯ll be okay, I don¡¯t think I can bebeled as cruel.¡±


    John paused for a while, his lips tightly pressed together as he froze awkwardly. He released her


    eventually and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia was stunned.


    She expected John to be angry about it, and she expected him to retort, but she did not expect him to


    apologize.


    For reasons unknown to her, she felt a little uneasy hearing John apologize to her.


    If he had half the patience he had for her today in the past, they would not havee to where they


    were now at this moment.


    s, he had been the cruelest to her.


    She did not know what to reply to him with, so she left hastily after she threw him a nce.


    There was a mess of emotions in her heart at that moment.


    Hatred, fear, and doubt swirled around and filled her, making running away the only escape and way


    out for her.


    However, she was stopped in her tracks halfway out.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia lifted her head in a scurry to find Wes standing in front of her.


    What did he want?


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wes scanned her from top to toe and replied in a low voice, ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m Mr. Freeman¡¯s assistant,


    and there¡¯s a favor I¡¯d like to ask from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You should know by now that you really look like our Madam.¡± Wes paused, and a hint of


    probing crept into his eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯d like you to pretend to be our Madam, so our Sir¡¯s long, heartfelt


    desires wille true.¡±


    Olivia knew what Wes was trying to say, and her face darkened. ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡±


    She thought things would be over with her refusal, but Wes added, ¡°Ms. James, I guess you¡¯re sick of


    being someone else¡¯s recement, right? If you were to pretend just this once, it will all be over, and


    Sir will no longer follow you around anymore.¡±


    Recement?


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached painfully, suddenly.


    It was at that movement that it suddenly hit her. Phoebe James was Olivia Larson¡¯s recement, was


    she not?


    John had no idea that she was Olivia, but he had jumped out to protect her time and time again. She


    had already be the recement, had she not?


    However, she brushed herself off the very next second.


    It was impossible that John would want to protect Olivia.


    He most certainly would not. He could not wait to kill her off!


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m not a recement for whosoever, and I¡¯m not getting involved in this disgusting game of


    yours.¡±


    After saying that, Olivia walked past Wes and got into her car.


    It was only then she had allowed herself to exhale innguish as she slumped into her seat.


    After what seemed like forever, Oliviaughed bitterly.


    She did not expect to still be clueless about how John thought after so many years.


    It had been twenty-one years since they first met.


    How many twenty-one-year-long periods could one have in their life?


    Sadly, it had been twenty-one years, and she still did not understand John.


    She was a failure.


    Just like that, Olivia got home in a daze.


    The moment she entered her house, she was greeted by a pretty pair of narrow eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Pheebs! I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t pick up. I¡¯ve been worried to


    death!¡±


    Olivia was so surprised she took a step back.


    The man in the house took her bag from her enthusiastically and ced her indoor slippers before her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L¡¯s already asleep, and your brother¡¯s cooking in the kitchen. I¡¯m a good man and not a


    burr. Why are you so afraid?¡±


    Initially, Olivia was so speechless she did not know how to continue the conversation, but in the end,


    she was tickled by hisst sentence.


    Him? A good man?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No good man in the world would im to be a good man themselves.¡±


    Xavier chuckled and pointed at himself, his eyebrows cocked up. ¡°I would.¡±


    This man¡­


    Olivia shook her head, speechless. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, usually, the people that im that they¡¯re good are


    bad.¡±


    Xavier did not mind. ¡°Pheebs, if you think I¡¯m a bad man, I don¡¯t mind it too.¡±


    Then, he added with raised eyebrows, ¡°People always say nice guys finishst, right?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 465

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 465


    ¡°I don¡¯t like bad boys, Mr. Hemsworth.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, could you just call me by my name? You addressing me as Mr. Hemsworth makes me feel


    like we¡¯re not close at all.¡±


    Olivia chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re my client. Of course we¡¯re not close.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened slightly. He was slightly displeased. ¡°Would you bring normal clients home?¡±


    Since when had she brought him home?


    Just when Olivia was at a loss for words, Fred walked out of the kitchen with dinner in his hands. When


    he saw Olivia, he was instantly attentive.


    ¡°Liv, I heard someone threw a brick at you, then someone threw acid at you too! Are you okay?¡±


    He put dinner down on the table, walked up to Olivia, and scanned his eyes all over her. After he was


    sure that she was unharmed, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I wanted toe to get you in the afternoon, but Jennie said you were okay and that she had asked


    the guards to increase their patrols, so I didn¡¯t go. Why did someonee and throw acid at you in the


    evening, then?¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°I think he¡¯s Jenson¡¯s aplice. But the acid did notnd on me.¡±


    ¡°Who did itnd on, then?¡±


    When Olivia thought about that person, her heart involuntarily tugged painfully. She pursed her lips and


    brushed him off casually. ¡°A passerby.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she went into the bathroom, turned on the water, and filled the basin with it. Right after that, she


    plunged her head right into the water.


    She held her breath till her head was muddy, then she pulled her head out instantly, wiped the water off


    her face, and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    Olivia, Olivia, did the four years of lessons not teach you enough?


    He was just slightly bleeding, and you got so anxious?


    Then, she took another deep breath and plunged her head into the water once more.


    She hated John Freeman, but she hated herself more.


    If she was slightly crueler four years ago and had not given Wes a heads-up, John would no longer be


    alive.


    If he died, she would probably not have to live so anxiously now.


    However, she could not turn back time, so what use was regret?


    ¡°Mommy! Is Mommy back?¡±


    Suddenly, a kiddish voice rang out and immediately pulled Olivia back to her senses. She pulled her


    head out of the water, wiped her hair and face, calmed down, and opened the door.


    As she walked out, she saw L giggling in Xavier¡¯s arms.


    It really seemed like she really enjoyed Xavier¡¯spany.


    Was it because he was handsome?


    Olivia shook her head and thought, ¡°Handsome men are usually dangerous men, L. Please don¡¯t be


    deceived by their looks.¡±


    When she walked over to carry L, she asked, ¡°Are you heading back now, Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°Are you chasing me out, Pheebs?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Xavier was a little sad. ¡°I¡¯m only here because I was worried for you, but now that I know that you¡¯re


    okay, I can be at peace. If you want me to go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Xavier got up, rubbed L¡¯s fluffy hair, and said, ¡°Bye, little L!¡±


    Olivia was speechless. This man was too good at putting on an act. gam


    For him to use retreating as a means for him to advance¡­ It really made her feel bad.


    After a short while, Olivia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Err¡­ If you don¡¯t have dinner ns, you can leave


    after dinner. Fred cooks pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xavier was already putting on his shoes by the door, but once he heard what Olivia had to say, he


    immediately flung his shoes away and asked, ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    Olivia waspletely speechless. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    That man had indeed nned it all out from the start.


    When Fred came out of the kitchen once more to see that Xavier was still there, he was a little


    displeased. ¡°Why are you still here? We¡¯re about to have our dinner soon.¡±


    Xavier was no saint he plopped down on the chair. ¡°I know. Pheebs invited me to stay for dinner.¡±


    Invited?


    Fred looked suspiciously at Olivia, but after seeing how helpless Olivia looked, he knew that what


    Xavier said could not be further away from the truth.


    However, Xavier had already started eating and wasplimenting Fred. ¡°This is not bad! I like this!


    It¡¯s been too long since Ist ate home-cooked food. I miss this!¡±


    Then, Xavier lifted his head, his pretty narrow eyes squinted further. ¡°Pheebs, can Ie over more


    frequently from now on?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 466

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 466


    Before Olivia got to speak, Fred already rejected him without any mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Get your chicks out there to eat with you. Leave my sister alone.¡±


    Xavier pretended to be emotional and sighed. ¡°Fred, ever since I got to know your sister, I¡¯ve dumped


    all of them away. I still prefer mature women.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Those words were sweet to hear, but unfortunately, Olivia was not who she used to be.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled politely, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Fred wanted to fight back, but he swallowed the words back after hearing what she said.¡± Okay, I¡¯ll set


    up the table.¡±


    Olivia picked up L, took a scoop of scrambled eggs, and blew on it slightly, ¡°Here, have some eggs.¡±


    L took the spoon and smiled, ¡°Yummy. But Mommy, L can eat by myself.¡±


    ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t fed you for quite some time. Let Mommy do this, okay?¡±


    After thinking for a bit, L nodded. ¡°Alright, but only the eggs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia felt as if she was dreaming.


    Other children would be running around here and there and causing chaos at home when they reached


    three years old.


    However, L did not.


    She was very obedient while still having the innocence of a child in her.


    Her smiles were very healing. Every time Olivia felt sad while thinking about the past, everything felt


    worth it whenever she saw her smile.


    Xavier looked at them with a meaningful gaze, no one could see through what he was


    thinking.


    After the meal, Olivia¡¯s mood improved.


    In fact, she should also thank Fred and Xavier rather than just L.


    The two would constantly talk back at each other like two kids, and they even fought for food which


    amused her and relieved her tense emotions.


    When Fred was washing the dishes, Xavier stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Pheebs. I won¡¯t disturb your


    rest.¡±


    L was already sleepy at that moment, and her yawns came one after another.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Alright. Drive safe.¡±


    Seeing her not moving, Xavier smiled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send me off?¡±


    Olivia was stunned, but she still stood up and walked to the porch while carrying L. Just as she was


    about to take the keys, Xavier stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Be safe, then.¡±


    While Olivia was in a daze, Xavier suddenly leaned over and moved toward her, causing her


    to widen her eyes in fright and look at him in panic.


    Xavier liked her look. He smirked and gave L a peck on her cheeks.


    ¡°Goodbye, little L.¡±


    That being said, he wore his shoes and opened the door. ¡°Goodbye, Pheebs.¡±


    Olivia remained still on the spot even until the door closed.


    ¡®What was I thinking?


    ¡®I actually thought that Xavier was about to kiss me?


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯


    After she regained herposure, she carried L to the bathroom. The mother and daughter took a


    bath, and after putting her to sleep, Olivia fell straight into herfortable


    bed.


    It was probably because she was exhausted that she fell asleep in no time.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She wanted to decline the call, but she identally clicked the answer button as she had her eyes


    closed.


    A voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, she immediately woke up. Staring at the phone number, her eyes darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you need anything at this hour?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been attacked twice today. I¡¯m afraid that you might be put in danger before the culprit gets


    arrested. I suggest you stay home these two days.¡±


    After a pause, he continued. ¡°Give me your address, and I will send a few men over to protect you.¡±


    ¡®Address?¡¯


    Olivia did not believe that he was unable to find her address.


    However, she felt that if she did not tell him her address, he might actually note over.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡®No matter what, I cannot let him discover L!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 467

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 467


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia suppressed the anger in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I thank you for saving me twice


    today, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for me to need your protection.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°So, thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    John was silent for a long moment before saying, ¡°Alright, understood.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Freeman, I¡¯ll hang up. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the call.


    She knew that as a stranger, she might sound indifferent.


    However, it was impossible for her to be grateful to John.


    One would be a fool if they fell for the same trick twice, and she did not want to be that fool.


    Olivia was close to rotting after staying at home for two days, but Jenson was still nowhere


    to be found.


    At night, Jennie came over for dinner. She was dragged aside the minute she stepped into


    the house.


    ¡°Jennie, have there really been no orders recently? Is our atelier dying?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what do you mean, dying? Phoebe, do you hear yourself?¡±


    Jennie said with a solemn expression, ¡°TO Atelier is our joint creation. How could I let it


    die?¡±


    Olivia lowered her head. ¡°Although I am grateful that I get to spend time with L, I feel empty when


    you don¡¯t give me work as well¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you better than anyone. I got you something to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened, and she immediately hugged Jennie¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Jennie took an envelope out of her bag and stuffed it into her arms. ¡°This is an air ticket to Sria City


    and a ticket to a jewelry exhibition happening there. The flight is scheduled for tomorrow morning.¡±


    Seeing this, Olivia was stunned. ¡°What is this for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jenson cannot leave the city, so you will be safe once yound in Sria City,


    w


    and you¡¯ll be free to go anywhere. There¡¯s an exhibition there that you¡¯ve been looking forward to, so


    you can take it as a chance to go on a vacation.¡±


    Olivia was thrilled but she shook her head right after. ¡°No. I can¡¯t leave L alone. What if something


    happens to her?¡±


    ¡°L will be fine. I¡¯m here, no?¡±


    Fred came over as well. ¡°Sis, just go. See it as a holiday.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Jenson¡¯s target is you, not us. He will probably be less alert if you¡¯re gone, just go ahead with the trip.¡±


    Olivia gripped the air ticket and felt bad.


    Later that night, Fred came and knocked on her door after L was asleep.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s me. Can Ie in?¡±


    Olivia walked over and opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I know you don¡¯t want to go, but all of us want you to. L secretly asked me to talk to you about


    it. Even she feels you¡¯ve been too tense recently.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned. ¡°How can L say that? She¡¯s only three years old¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s so sensitive to everything.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Olivia smiled helplessly. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to go, you all will tie me up and throw me


    there.¡±


    In the end, she pointed at the luggage bag in the corner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Get me the suitcase.¡±


    Fred nodded andughed/ ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you to the ne safely.¡±


    Olivia chuckled lightly.


    She was very fortunate to be able to meet them.


    However, she did not expect life to let her walk away so easily.


    Some people were just meant to be entangled with you for your entire life from the moment you met


    them.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 468

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 468


    The day she reached Sria City, Olivia went around town and had a meal before going back to her


    hotel.


    She had almost never gone out of the city alone over these four years.


    Which made her very unused to the situation now.


    When she got back, she immediately called Fred and asked to see L. After making sure that both of


    them were safe, she let out a sigh of relief.


    He said that she was too naggy and told her to go explore the town herself. Then, he hung up the call.


    Olivia sighed helplessly. She took a look at the time and saw that it was only 8 p.m. It was indeed too


    early to sleep now.


    After thinking for some time, she decided to hit the bar nearby.


    Someone came over to strike up a conversation not long after she sat down.


    The man seemed to be tipsy, and the ss that he was holding was shaking. ¡°Hey beautiful, are you


    alone? Let me apany you.¡±


    Olivia frowned and pushed him away. ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    To her surprise, the man thought that she was ying hard to get. He wrapped his arm around her


    shoulders and leaned towards her.


    ¡°Your man knows that you¡¯re ying hard to get, right?¡±


    As he was speaking, he blew air on her face.


    God knew how much this man had drunk earlier. The smell of alcohol on his body disgusted Olivia.


    She covered her mouth right after and could not help but vomit on the man.


    Seeing this, the man was pissed and stood up after mming the table. ¡°What are you doing? How


    dare you vomit on me?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ You¡¯re too smelly, I couldn¡¯t endure it¡­¡±


    She continued vomiting while apologizing which made the man back off and scold her.¡± What the hell?¡±


    He reached out his hand, wanting to grab her hair, but he was stopped in mid-air by


    someone.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before he got to finish his words, he saw a pair of icy cold eyes staring at him, and he was


    shocked.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    After saying that, the man pushed him away hard.


    Olivia was stunned, and when she saw the face of the person, she froze on the spot.


    Suddenly, a handkerchief flew in front of her.


    ¡°Wipe it off. I know that you weren¡¯t actually vomiting.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia took over the handkerchief and wiped her mouth. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The guy sat beside her and asked for a drink. Then, he started sipping.


    After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡±


    She looked away. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaking me for someone else. I¡­¡±


    ¡°You are Olivia Larson, right?¡±


    He chuckled lightly, and his tone got colder. ¡°I know that you want to start a new life. So do 1. I¡¯m


    nning to visit her when I get backter. Youing?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body stiffened, and her hands were shaking.


    She knew that she could not hide anything in front of him.


    This was probably a psychologist¡¯s unshakable trait. No matter how one hid, he or she could still see


    through you.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t think John couldn¡¯t recognize you. Maybe he¡¯s just pretending not to so he can run into


    you again. Whatever happened four years ago¡­¡±


    Olivia could predict what he wanted to say, and she interrupted. ¡°Ken.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at him with a pleading expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Hearing this, Ken smiled briefly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him. I didn¡¯t keep in touch with him over these


    four years either.¡±


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief after getting his promise.


    After a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t instigate what happened four years ago, it was


    still rted to him. Even if that didn¡¯t happen, I can¡¯t forgive him either. You should know that.


    As she spoke, she breathed out a foul breath with a hint of a sob in her voice. ¡°Ken, I miss Zy so much.


    I really do.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 469

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 469


    After a long moment, Ken said in a deep voice, ¡°Me too.¡±


    The moment she thought about Z, Olivia¡¯s tears could not stop flowing.


    She was so young, and she had so much that she could achieve.


    ¡°But I rarely dream about her. I managed to in the first year, but after that, nothing appeared.¡±


    Olivia suppressed her whimper. ¡°Is she still ming me? That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to


    see me?¡±


    She never told anyone about Z aftering to Murica.


    Now that she had finally found someone who shared simr feelings to her, she could not hide the


    thoughts in her heart anymore.


    Ken reached out and patted her back. ¡°I suppose she doesn¡¯t want you to be immersed in the emotions


    anymore. As for me, I guess she really hates me. I¡¯ve dreamt of her many times, but she never said a


    word to me in my dreams.¡±


    After saying that, he downed the ss and smiled bitterly. ¡°I guess she¡¯s punishing me.¡±


    Probably because of the seriousness of the topic, both of them involuntarily fell silent. Only faint


    weeping and sighing could be heard.


    All of this seemed incongruous with their lively surroundings.


    ¡°Right.¡± Ken pursed his lips and retrieved the loneliness in his eyes. ¡°Zac faked your death right?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was stunned and wanted to deny it.


    However, she also knew that she could not conceal anything from Ken.


    He took another sip of his drink. ¡°Zac treated you very well, and he only wanted alive. Even though he


    knew that this meant goodbye forever, he still went for it.¡±


    She understood the first part of what he said, but not the end.


    you


    to stay


    ¡°He treated me really well, and I owe him so much. As a friend, I have nothing to repay


    him.¡±


    Hearing the term ¡®friend¡¯, Ken chuckled.


    She was confused and turned over to look at him.


    ¡°He told you that you were friends?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ken was dumbfounded, ¡°Just another coward. He wanted to give you everything he could, but he


    chose to keep so much to himself for fear of losing you.¡±


    ¡°Ken, what are you¡­¡±


    Before Olivia finished her words, Ken looked at her and said, ¡°He likes you.¡±


    ¡®He likes me?¡±


    Olivia froze in ce as if petrified.


    ¡®Zac likes me?


    ¡®How is that possible?


    ¡®He is kind hearted, and he helped me because of John, butter on¡­¡±


    Various scenes shed through her mind.


    He saved her many times without hesitating, donated his blood on behalf of her, and even got on bad


    terms with John¡­


    Olivia suddenly stood up, grabbed her bag, and walked out of the bar.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t feel well so I¡¯ll go back to my hotel.¡±


    Ken stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    She wanted to refuse, but her brain was a mess and could not react properly, so she followed Ken into


    his car.


    Along the way, she stared ahead nkly. Her thoughts were all jumbled up together.


    The fact that she had been enjoying Zac¡¯s care for such a long time without knowing his feelings¡­ She


    felt like she had overstepped her boundaries.


    When she got back to the hotel, she called Fred.


    ¡°Fred, do you think that Zac¡­¡±


    It was such a difficult thing to say. Just as she was forcing herself to say it, she heard Fred ask, ¡°What


    happened to Mr. Quinton? Anything urgent?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ Zac and I¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    She clenched her fist and bit her lips hard. She mustered up her courage but still could not bring herself


    to say it.


    Fred, on the other hand, seemed to have understood something and asked, ¡°Sis, you finally found out


    that Mr. Quinton likes you?¡±


    m!


    Her phone fell straight onto the ground.


    Olivia felt that she was like a two-faced b*tch. Everyone knew what was going on, but she


    did not.


    She even imed to be his friend while enjoying his love and affection.


    ¡®T¡­¡¯


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliviay in bed and buried her face in her pillow, her mind going haywire.


    At the same time, Ken walked out of the lobby and saw John leaning against the car with a cigarette


    between his fingers, staring at him.


    He seemed to be waiting for him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 470

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 470


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ken initiated the conversation and walked over to open the passenger seat car door. He then turned


    back and got in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to talk.¡±


    Without saying a word, John raised his hand and took a sharp puff of the cigarette. Then, he


    extinguished the cigarette butt, threw it into the trash can, turned around, and got into the car.


    The two kept quiet along the way as if they were both just waiting to reach their destination.


    Ten minutester, the two went back to the bar from before and went into the private cabin.


    John simply sat down, lit a cigarette, and poured a ss of wine.


    After a long moment, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping in touch with her?¡±


    ¡°No. My first time meeting her after four years.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been these four years?¡±


    ¡°Advanced study, and on a retreat.¡±


    John leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes, took a puff of the cigarette, blew out the smoke, and


    asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t deny it?¡±


    ¡°Deny what?¡±


    Ken only realized what John was asking after a while and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I knew you recognized her.¡±


    Hearing this, John opened his eyes andughed self-mockingly. ¡°If you can recognize her, of course I


    can.¡±


    Ken did not respond and took another sip of wine.


    ¡°I remember her frown, her smile, her every word and action, even those little habits. She hasn¡¯t


    changed, how can I not recognize her?


    After saying that, he downed the ss he had in hand. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want me to know. She¡¯s fine


    with everyone else knowing, just not me.¡±


    ¡°John, have you reflected on your own issues?¡±


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°But it was never a misunderstanding to her. It was pain and despair.¡±


    Ken poured another ss of wine for himself. ¡°John, it¡¯s not just her. Even I cannot forgive you.¡±


    John was taken aback, he put out the cigarette and lit another one.


    However, he did not smoke this one and only clipped it between his index and middle finger. He ced


    his slender hand on the armrest and let the smoke billow around him.


    ¡°You are responsible for Zy¡¯s death.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ken sneered. ¡°I know that it wasn¡¯t you, and I believed you four years ago. But you are still responsible


    for it despite the fact that you think you are innocent.¡±


    John was irritated. ¡°How am I responsible?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You were the one who allowed Dorothy to do whatever over and over again. That¡¯s


    why all of that happened. Zy could not stand aside seeing Olivia suffering. And what did you do? You


    protected Dorothy, contributed to her hical behavior, and hurt Olivia over and over again. In the


    end, Zy died because of that, and you dare to im that you are innocent?¡±


    Four years had passed, and Ken never expected that this man in front of him would never have


    considered that he was wrong.


    They had grown up together since young, and he knew that John had a stubborn. personality but he


    did not expect it to be this bad.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and he shouted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how


    would Dorothy have gotten so powerful? John, you are a bigger sinner than Dorothy!¡±


    Hearing this, John felt a ball of fire burning in his chest and was about to shoot it out of his body.


    Suddenly, he threw the wine ss on the ground hard and stood up to yell, ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡±


    Seeing that he was pissed, Ken did not want to continue the conversation and left.


    When he reached the door, he turned his head and said to the man in the dark, ¡°John, if you can never


    get that through your head, you will never be able to get Olivia back.¡±


    That was thest piece of advice he could give him as a friend.


    He did not want to say too much.


    As soon as he left, John became so angry that he raised his hand and swept all the wine bottles on the


    table to the ground.


    Wes heard the noise and quickly ran in to see the liquor and ss shards all over the floor.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    John raised his head, and his scorching eyes were filled with murdering intent. The veins on his


    forehead popped out, making him look like a mad beast.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Wes did not dare to stay. He could only close the door, but he was very worried and


    anxious.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 471

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 471


    Meanwhile, Wes had already dialed Olivia¡¯s number.


    Before the call went through, John pushed open the door with force, his gaze cold. ¡°Hang up!¡±


    Wes was about to exin when the call went through.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s that?¡±


    John¡¯s gaze turned cold upon hearing the voice. He snatched the phone, hung up the call, and deleted


    the number from the contact list. Only then did he throw the phone back to Wes.


    Finally, he even warned Wes, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go if I find out you tried to call her again behind my


    back.¡±


    Wes lowered his head and answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    John looked away and said, ¡°Deal with the matter inside and ignore me.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    bea


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wes looked at John¡¯s body swaying and was worried. He wanted to help Byron, but Byron


    pushed him away.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­¡±


    John said nothing and red at him coldly. It scared Wes, and he swallowed his words.


    Since Mrs. Freeman died, Mr. Freeman¡¯s temper had grown worse.


    Hotel.


    Olivia did not care about the weird call. The only thing on her mind now was how she could repay Zac¡¯s


    kindness.


    She could ignore it if she knew nothing, but she could not let things be now since she had already


    known.


    Unfortunately, she owned Zac too much.


    There was no way to pay it back.


    She wondered what she should do.


    After a night of pondering over this dilemma, Olivia dozed off until it was almost noon before she woke


    up again.


    Fortunately, the jewelry show was in the afternoon, so there was still time.


    At noon, she ordered a little food, cleaned herself up, and went out.


    The location of the jewelry exhibition was nearby. It was in the mansion residential area, only walking


    from the hotel.


    By three o¡¯clock, she was in the exhibition area.


    Pieces of jewelry were everywhere. It was heaven to those who appreciated the art.


    Soon, Olivia was in the mood, fully appreciating and thinking about how to design jewelry.


    Suddenly, someone approached her, blocking her from looking at the ring she was observing.


    Olivia lifted her head and saw the face she never wanted to see again.


    She froze and subconsciously took a step back.


    Then, she bumped into a passing waiter. Before she could apologize, a hand reached over and pulled


    her inward.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll stain your clothes.¡±


    Olivia gulped and pulled her hand from John¡¯s grip. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He moved to her side. She could read nothing from his gaze.


    ¡°You seem to dislike seeing me.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    She panicked. She never imagined seeing John in Sria City. It was a rare coincidence.


    She felt it was as though John was haunting her.


    ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you still be in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I left the hospital that day,¡± John seemed to see through her thoughts and chuckled. Don¡¯t worry. I


    didn¡¯t follow you here. I just came to work and visit the jewelry exhibition.¡±


    To prevent exposing that she was Olivia, she could only smile and change the topic with a smile.


    She did not want to be alone with this man, but he followed her everywhere.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you like jewelry very much?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to buy some for your wife?¡±


    John looked at her and sounded sad when he said, ¡°My wife passed away.¡±


    Olivia could not help feeling heartbroken upon hearing that and blurted out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry a new


    woman?¡±


    John looked at Olivia meaningfully and asked, ¡°Ms. James, why would you say so? Do you think I¡¯m a


    yboy?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened before. It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Knowing what he was going to say, Olivia interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you have a minute? I¡¯ll


    take you to dinner tonight as a token of gratitude for saving my life.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 472

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 472


    After asking, Olivia did not wait for a response. She looked at John and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, if you are


    not free¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±


    That answer left Olivia with no choice.


    Frustration surged through her.


    Inviting John to dinner was not what she had in mind.


    However, he, as a stranger, had saved her twice. For courtesy¡¯s sake, she should at least express her


    gratitude, or else it would be obvious what was happening.


    She had forgotten that man was not picky with choosing women at all.


    She felt her heart ache.


    Never did she expect herself to have such bad taste in men.


    Noticing the expression on Olivia¡¯s face, John realized she was unhappy about the offer and asked


    casually, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you seem reluctant to invite me to dinner?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Did he just see through my thoughts?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips, regained herposure, and smiled reluctantly. ¡°No. I just didn¡¯t expect you to


    be free, Mr. Freeman. I was surprised.¡±


    Fortunately, he did not ask further, but Olivia lost all interest in looking at the exhibits.


    Finally, she ended her visit with just a simple stroll.


    ¡°Any favorite restaurants?¡±


    It was Olivia¡¯s first time in S City, and she had been put here forcefully. She had not made any tour


    ns, let alone having any favorite restaurant in mind.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡±


    ¡°Do you prefer Western food or Asian food?¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment. ¡°Western food. It¡¯ll be easier to find.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John walked to the Maybach, opened the door, and protected her head gentlemanly. Then, he closed


    the door for her.


    However, the more careful and gentler he was, the more unhappy Olivia felt.


    The feeling was somewhat indescribable.


    She did not know whether it was anger, hate, or jealousy.


    After what Olivia had been through, it was clear to her that she could not still love this man, but why did


    she care?


    They made small talk all the way to the restaurant.


    It was mostly awkward.


    Olivia regretted it deeply. Why did she have to invite him to dinner? She had brought this onto herself.


    When they arrived, she got out of the car without waiting for John to open the door.


    After looking around, she noticed it was a harbor.


    It made her wonder what they were doing there. She even considered that John might be nning to


    take her and throw her to some random ind.


    John nced at her. ¡°I thought you might be tired of eating Western food in restaurants, so I thought I¡¯d


    take you to try Western food on a cruise ship.¡±


    He gestured to the ship¡¯srge anchor and said, ¡°It¡¯s not going anywhere. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    N


    ¡°Really?¡± Olivia made up an excuse. ¡°I have thssophobia, and I¡¯m afraid of the deep sea.¡±


    John smiled. ¡°Really. I swear I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    This man¡¯s promises were nothing to Olivia anymore.


    However, she was already there, so she had no choice but to follow him up the ship.


    After ordering food, Olivia went to the deck to look at the distant scenery.


    It was not quite dark yet, so she could still see the inds not far away. The sky was blue, the clouds


    were white, and the trees were green.


    ¡°Ms. James, are you afraid of me?¡±


    Olivia was shocked, and the beauty of the scenery before her shattered.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you do this to every woman?¡±


    John frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice your life to rescue her, be a gentleman, and wait patiently.¡± Olivia looked at him.¡± Like this.¡±


    John turned his head and looked into the distance. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She was taken aback and felt an indescribable mixed feeling rising in her. After a long time, she asked,


    ¡°Is it because I look like your dead wife?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 473

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 473


    Olivia smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°My guess is right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Olivia looked at him with disdain. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I am very disappointed in you. You


    have done all this, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit it.¡±


    John¡¯s gaze lookedplicated. ¡°Ms. James, what do you want me to say, then?¡±


    Olivia knew it was her who was dwelling on the past.


    She was very concerned about the fact that Phoebe was being taken as Olivia.


    She looked at John and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t feel well today. I¡¯ll excuse myself today and send you a


    gift of appreciation some other day.¡±


    With that, she walked past John and out of the restaurant.


    John stretched out his hand to grab her when she passed by him. However, he was afraid she would


    misunderstand his intentions, so he took his hand back.


    Maybe Ken was right, and he was wrong.


    He thought that he had changed, and she would be able to see it¡­


    Olivia got off the ship and headed back to the hotel in a taxi.


    She wanted to leave the ce that night, but she did not have a ne ticket, so she had no choice but


    to stay in the hotel.


    However, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    She was mad at John, but she was more mad at herself.


    Olivia urgently needed someone to talk to, but she could find no one.


    Jennie knew nothing about her true identity, and Fred¡­was a man. He would not understand her


    feelings.


    The only person who understood her was Z.


    However, her Zy was murdered four years ago.


    Thinking of Z made her tear up, and she could not control her sorrow from overpowering her.


    ¡®Zy, I really miss you.¡±


    When she cried in devastation, she almost turned on her phone and called Zac.


    However, just a second before she did, she stopped.


    Zac had a crush on her, so it would be inappropriate to talk about her feelings for John to him.


    Finally, she cried on the bed. After crying for a long time, she fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, there was a constant knocking at the door.


    Olivia was in a daze, and she could not tell whether it was from her dream or reality, so she did not get


    up.


    However, the knock did not stop. It came again and again, louder and faster each time.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard John¡¯s voice and woke up from her dream.


    Even in bed and holding her breath, she still heard the knock on the door.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not a dream.


    She got up and went to the door. Looking through the peephole, she saw John standing outside,


    seemingly swaying.


    After pondering for a while, Olivia opened the door.


    When she opened it, he pounced on her and held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know what I did was wrong, and I¡¯ll change. Please don¡¯t ignore me. Let¡¯s start everything again,


    okay?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she froze.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of alcohol assailed her nostrils.


    ¡®How much did this man drink?¡¯


    It smelled awful.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you are drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡±


    John lifted his head and looked at her passionately. He held her by the back of her neck


    and kissed her.


    That kiss was very oppressive. John was like a bear, licking its honey greedily.


    Olivia almost lost his breath, yet she could not push him away.


    It had been four years. They had not kissed in four years.


    Olivia felt strange, and her heart was hammering.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    In a daze, John pushed her onto the sofa. He ced his cold lips on her neck and moved to kiss her


    lower bit by bit.


    ¡°Liv, I miss you so much. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    John did not want her to talk, so he once again covered her mouth with his lips.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 474

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 474


    Olivia was suffocated by the kiss and copsed into John¡¯s arms.


    Suddenly, his slightly hoarse voice rang in her ear. ¡°Liv. Liv¡­¡±


    The voice was like a spell, snapping Olivia out of her daze.


    ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    She lifted her hand and pushed John away. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯m Phoebe James, not Olivia Larson!


    You¡¯ve kissed the wrong person!¡±


    John was startled for a moment and cupped her face as he muttered, ¡°I did not.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, he kissed her again.


    Fortunately, Olivia turned her head and dodged.


    ¡°I¡¯m Phoebe James! Look carefully. Olivia Larson is dead!¡±


    ¡®Dead?¡¯


    John froze and looked at Olivia in a daze.


    Olivia took advantage of it and pushed John away. Then, she sprinted to her room and locked the door


    from inside.


    She leaned against the door and gradually dropped to the ground.


    The memory of what just happened confused her.


    She touched her lips. Her heart quivered, and she seemed to have recalled something, making her tear


    up.


    Four years? Those years were like a dream.


    Suddenly, the scene of Z dying in her arms and blood staining her hands shed through her mind.


    Z did not answer her, no matter how she shouted and cried.


    Hatred. It was the only emotion she felt right now.


    Olivia clenched her fists, stood up, and opened the door.


    When Olivia opened the door, she saw John lying on her sofa.


    Maybe the sound of the door opening startled him. He suddenly turned and fell off the sofa.


    Olivia was startled, but John did not seem to be awake.


    It seemed he had passed out because he was drunk.


    Olivia took the fruit knife from the counter and walked to him step by step.


    She crouched, lifted the knife, and aimed to stab the man in the chest.


    ¡°Oh, you rolled off the sofa in the middle of the night. Perhaps God wants to punish you for


    what you¡¯ve done.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 475

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 475


    John knew it was a sarcastic remark.


    However, John did not n to ask further.


    After all, ording to what he knew about Olivia, she would not push him off the sofa in the middle of


    the night.


    He got up from the floor, patted his clothes, and asked, ¡°Did I do anything inappropriatest night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you can leave now since you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Not wanting to quarrel with him any longer, Olivia got up from the sofa, went straight to the door, and


    opened it.


    ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, I apologize for doing anything inappropriatest night.¡±


    Presumably, because of the hangover, John¡¯s voice was hoarse, making him sound sexy.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°Do you think an apology is enough after you hurt someone?¡±


    ¡°I was drunkst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Olivia did not want to listen to his so-called exnation and stopped him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to


    leave, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She mmed the door and quickly walked into the elevator, pressing the ¡®close¡¯ button.


    However, just as the elevator doors were about to close, a pair of slender hands blocked it.


    John opened the door and entered the elevator. He stood before the door, blocking Olivia¡¯s


    way out.


    ¡°Ms. James, I hope to solve the misunderstanding head-on. Escaping¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the elevator suddenly shook, and he reminded Olivia quickly, ¡°Hold on to the


    handrail.¡±


    However, the elevator swung again before Olivia could react, and the lights went out.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was afraid of the dark, especially in such a dark, confined space, and her body began to tremble.


    She reached out and tried to grasp the handrail, but perhaps it was because her body was so stiff that


    she could not find it.


    ¡°Are you alright?


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Olivia did not want to show her weak side before him, so she clenched her teeth and


    endured it.


    However, her voice was trembling, and John could hear it.


    He followed the sound, reached out, and grabbed her hand. Then, heforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    However, the elevator shook and fell again after he said that.


    Olivia could hear the grinding of the iron cables at the top of the elevator. Her legs felt weak, and she


    lost her bnce and fell.


    John noticed her abnormality and wanted to protect her in his embrace.


    The elevator suddenly stopped, and the huge force made John lose his bnce.


    To avoid hurting Olivia, he had to shield her in his arms while he fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Already afraid of the dark and the elevator so rickety, Olivia was scared out of her wits and forgot to put


    on her disguise.


    Her thin body shrunk in John¡¯s arms as she held tight onto his neck, resting her head on his right arm.


    After a jolt, the elevator finally stopped.


    John could feel the woman in his arms relying on him, and he smiled.


    He reached out and touched Olivia¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her fear and wanted to sit up. However, she had identally pressed John¡¯s right


    arm, making him hiss in pain.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Then, she fumbled all over his body.


    John grabbed her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You sit on the side, and I¡¯ll keep holding you.¡± Olivia froze


    for a moment and leaned aside without shoving off his hand.


    However, the ustrophobic space made her lose her breath, and soon, she was covered in a cold


    sweat.


    Suddenly, John sat on the ground and said gently, ¡°Close your eyes. Imagine the clear sky. You are


    lying on the grass, smelling the faint grassy smell. You can see the shadows of the trees around you¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 476

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 476


    Surprisingly, it worked.


    When Olivia imagined that scene, her breathing eased, and the fear in her partially dissipated.


    Worried that she was not getting better, John held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will


    always be with you.¡±


    Her tears rolled from her eyes and flowed down her cheeks.


    Twenty-one years ago, he had brought her out of the darkness by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Thus, she followed him until she finally married him.


    However, six years ago, Dorothy appeared, destroyed everything they had, and turned this lovely


    couple into enemies.


    Now, Olivia had mixed feelings and could not believe her ears when she heard something like this in


    such a situation.


    She did not want to fall into the abyss of love again.


    The six years of pain were enough tost a lifetime and make her desperately want to avoid John


    forever.


    However, why did he have to cling to her no matter where she was?


    Why would he not set her free?


    It would be better if they stayed apart and as strangers.


    John felt her body trembling and thought she was afraid. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still


    feel uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, why do you do this?¡± Olivia asked, holding back her tears and trying to control her voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to save me? Why do you want to hound me? Am I a stand-in for wife?¡±


    The elevator fell into silence.


    The cold atmosphere shocked Olivia, and a chill ran down her spine.


    Could it be that she should not have asked that?


    After a long time, she said again, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡­¡±


    yourte


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This time, John interrupted her. His voice was hoarse and sounded guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He apologized again.


    Olivia froze. That proud John had learned how to apologize, which astonished Olivia.


    ¡°I did many things and wronged her, but I never had a chance to make it right before she


    died.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t see me. She wouldn¡¯t listen to me. She wouldn¡¯t speak of me before she died.¡±


    He sighed. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I guess she gave up on me, so she left me alone to live


    with the pain.¡±


    Olivia was shocked and felt her heart aching, making her feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°I wanted to make it up to her, but there was no chance. You, Ms. James, look just like her.¡±


    John¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°You are alike in every way, including your personality and your


    attitude toward me. So, the more you want me to leave, the more I feel I shouldpensate you.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a long time, heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°I want to atone.¡±


    ¡®Atone?¡±


    Olivia looked in his direction.


    She did not know why, but even though it was dark and she could see nothing, she could


    feel John¡¯s sorrow.


    Did he regret that she was dead?


    However, why would John, who did not love her anymore, want to atone?


    She did not believe it.


    There was a long silence. Then, she suppressed her urge to cry and asked, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    John was always a man of few words, but he was chatty today.


    ¡°We started with one misunderstanding and ended up with a million misunderstandings.¡± John pursed


    his lips. ¡°She thought I was cheating on her and in love with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Were you?¡±


    ¡°No. I have never touched or loved anyone else.¡±


    ¡®Never?¡¯


    Olivia felt as though something had stabbed into her heart when she heard that.


    Why did he refuse to admit it even until now?


    Dorothy would not have conceived his child if he had never touched another woman.


    If he had not loved Dorothy, Dorothy would not have had the chance to hurt her and her child again and


    again.


    ¡°I knew it was unconvincing, so she didn¡¯t believe me. There was nothing I could do.¡± Then, he asked,


    with a hint of hope, ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 477

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 477


    After a long silence, Olivia said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She was startled by the further question. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have any proof, so I don¡¯t think I need to


    believe you.¡±


    This time, John said nothing.


    He knew very well that this was the answer she had given him before.


    Even after four years and a different identity, she still chose not to believe it.


    ¡°Please give me a chance to atone for what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Olivia was heartbroken, and she did not know how to respond.


    As Olivia, she was unwilling to forgive John.


    As Phoebe, she did not want to have anything to do with this man anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, your wife has passed away. How can you atone? A dead person can¡¯t see


    what


    you do for her.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to be a stand-in for the deceased. I have my own life.¡±


    The elevator fell silent except for the sound of heavy breathing, which made the air seem


    thinner.


    After a long time, John suddenly asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that she isn¡¯t


    dead yet?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not know whether John had identified her as Olivia.


    However, she would put on an act as long as John did not bring it up.


    His question now¡­


    Before she could respond, there was a voice outside the elevator.


    ¡°Is there anyone in there?¡±


    Without thinking, Olivia shouted. ¡°Yes. Help us!¡±


    ¡°Just a moment, please. Please stand back. We¡¯ll open the door with force now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a while, the firefighters sawed open the elevator door, and a light came in from


    outside.


    Olivia squinted her eyes and blocked the dazzling light with her hand.


    Then, she saw a pair of hands reaching for her. ¡°Miss, please hold onto me. I¡¯ll pull you out.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia was in a daze. She let go of John¡¯s hand and grabbed the fireman¡¯s


    hand.


    The elevator was stuck between two floors, so the exit was rtively small. It took a while for her to


    climb out.


    The fireman¡¯s face and body were dusty, but those eyes were bright. ¡°Miss, are you injured? Do you


    feel any difort?¡±


    Then, he shouted to the medical staff nearby. ¡°Doctor, check her condition quickly.¡±


    With that, Olivia was pulled onto a stretcher by the ambnce staff.


    She was somewhat in a daze when everything happened. Everything before her ovepped with the


    scene from twenty-one years ago.


    However, when she saw the person before her, she was relieved.


    She always saw John as her light and followed him.


    However, she realized John was never the light.


    He just happened to be there. He happened to be one of many lights. He was not the only


    one.


    Thinking about it, she suddenlyughed.


    The paramedics checked her vital signs, thinking something was wrong, but they could find nothing


    wrong.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her thought, looked at her, and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°To be safe, you should go to the hospital for a thorough examination.¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°You, miss, are a lucky person to have survived this earthquake.¡±


    ¡°There was an earthquake?¡±


    Olivia saw John lying on a stretcher and being pushed into an ambnce as soon as she


    asked that.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡®Who?¡± The paramedic realized who she was asking about, took a look, and said, ¡°His condition is not


    too bad. His right hand is broken, and his third right rib is broken. He needs to go to the hospital for


    further examination. Miss, do you want to apany him?¡±


    Olivia froze and shook her head. ¡°No. 1 don¡¯t know him that well.¡±


    Then, she watched John being pushed into an ambnce. Their eyes met, and they both had mixed


    feelings surge through them.


    She bit her lip and ran over. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go with the ambnce to the hospital.¡±


    John froze for a moment and looked at her without saying anything.


    Then, Olivia added calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you for saving me.¡±


    John had saved her as Phoebe three times, so she could not leave just like that.


    Many yearster, Olivia recalled her feelings when she said this and realized she was just making up


    an excuse.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 478

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 478


    John was pushed into the emergency room when they arrived at the hospital. Olivia followed behind


    and saw all the injured people.


    Some people were bleeding, while others had broken their limbs. They were crying and shouting, and it


    was chaotic.


    At that moment, Olivia suddenly felt lucky.


    While John was receiving his treatment, she took the opportunity to call Fred to tell him


    she was safe.


    ¡°Liv, you scared me to death. I saw the news and couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. So, I thought you


    were caught in the earthquake.¡±


    ¡°Fred, calm down.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to calm down? Disasters can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    Olivia switched it to video call and showed Fred her whole body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really fine. Intact, and


    not injured at all.¡±


    Fred heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t even dare to tell L about it. I was afraid


    she would cry and want to find you.¡±


    ¡°Is she alright? Has she been a good girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have been looking for a kindergarten for her recently. We have a few in mind and are waiting for


    you to return to make the final decision.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Is there any progress on Jenson Luke¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll follow up on it.¡±


    ¡°Did you hack the traffic system again?¡± Olivia asked seriously.


    Fred was startled and looked away as he brushed her off. ¡°No¡­ Why would I hack it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Fred. Your dark circles proved it,¡± Olivia sighed. ¡°Fred, listen to me. Leave this to the


    police. Don¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m afraid to lose my brother.¡±


    She knew he was trying to find Jenson through the traffic cameras, but it was dangerous.


    He was a little reluctant but still nodded. ¡°Okay. L is sleeping. Do you want me to wake her up?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Liv, take care of yourself. You look thinner than thest time.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°You should go and catch up on sleep. Bye.¡±


    After that, she called Jennie to exin the situation. Jennie only hung up the call after making sure she


    was fine.


    She identally scrolled past Zac¡¯s number, and she paused.


    She wanted to send him a message, telling him she was okay. However, she recalled Zac knew


    nothing about hering to S City, so she felt it was better to keep him from learning about this.


    It was mainly because she had not thought of a way to deal with her rtionship with him.


    yet.


    Meanwhile, the nurse took John to the private ward after getting bandaged and getting a check-up.


    Leaning on the hospital bed, he felt at a loss.


    That woman was gone.


    Did she leave?


    Just as John was wondering, someone pushed open his ward door. Olivia walked in with a stic bag


    in her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eatst night, and I was a little hungry after all this, so I went out to get some food.¡±


    Then, she put the stic bag on the table and unpacked the box inside. ¡°I wanted to buy some


    porridge, but there¡¯s no porridge here. So, I bought some pasta. Is that alright?¡±


    Startled, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She pushed one of the bowls to him and ate the other herself.


    She was hungry and took two big bites. Only then did she notice John was staring at her all the time.


    She stopped and asked, ¡°Eat! Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Ignoring him, she took another mouthful of her food.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, John stared at her, making her annoyed. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    gobbling up my food. Stop looking!¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    John pointed his right arm meaningfully and said, ¡°My hand is stered up, so I can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Only then did Olivia realize his right hand was stered. She pursed her lips, opened his lunch box,


    and ced the fork in his left hand.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s a good opportunity to learn how to use your left hand.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 479

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 479


    John wanted to protest but was afraid to stop her from eating, so he had to hold the fork in his left hand


    to pick up the noodles in the bowl.


    It was probably the most pathetic moment of his thirty years of life.


    He failed to even eat a mouthful of pasta.


    Meanwhile, Olivia had already put down her fork and was staring at him.


    Their eyes met, and shepromised.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Then, she sat next to him, rolled the noodles with the fork, and sent it to his lips. ¡°Ah! Open your


    mouth.¡±


    John stared at her for several seconds before opening his mouth.


    ¡°A little wider.¡±


    Seeing John not cooperating, Olivia frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    John had no choice but to open his mouth wide.


    Olivia stuffed the noodles in. ¡°Close, and chew.¡±


    After eating a few mouthfuls, John realized something was wrong.


    After swallowing the food, he asked, ¡°You seem very skilled in feeding people food. Do you often feed


    others?¡±


    ¡°Well, but not human,¡± Olivia picked up a mouthful of noodles and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m used to


    doing it with a dog.¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    John was immediately choked.


    Was this woman treating him like a dog?


    ¡°So, do you still want me to feed you?¡±


    John red at her. His brows furrowed. After a standoff, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Open your mouth.¡±


    He watched her as he ate the pasta.


    He thought the woman¡¯s mood had changed since she got off the elevator.


    However, he could not put his finger on what was wrong.


    After John had finished his food, Olivia looked at hers and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to warm


    mine up ande backter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved me, so I should thank you.¡±


    With that, she went out.


    When she was outside, she smirked, feeling pleased.


    Atst, she was not so afraid of this man. He was no longer the light of her life. She had cleared all her


    fear.


    It brightened her mood.


    John had saved her, hurt her, harmed Z andn, and even helped Dorothy. Those facts were all


    true.


    However, she would never be kind to him again in the future just because she saw him as her savior.


    After warming her pasta, she met Wes when she was back.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, Mr. Coulson, can I leave?¡±


    Wes was startled and shook his head. ¡°I came to help you deliver the necessities. Now I have to go to


    a meeting. I might have to trouble you to take care of Mr. Freeman, Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia did not refuse. She nodded. ¡°Okay. After all, Mrs. Freeman got injured because he saved me.¡±


    By the time John healed, Olivia would be gone from his life, and she would have nothing to do with him.


    Suddenly, Wes stopped her. ¡°Ms. James, did I tell you that myst name was Coulson?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had blurted it out subconsciously.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After calming herself down, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember you told me when you stopped


    me thest time and asked me to stand in for the deceased Mrs. Freeman?¡±


    Wes Coulson was afraid John might hear this, and he did not question her further. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll leave Mr.


    Freeman to you then.¡±


    After Olivia entered, Wes scratched his head.


    He did not tell her that. When had he ever told her hisst name?


    Then he took a see-through bag from his pocket containing a hair.


    It wasn¡¯s hair, which he had specially asked the servant to send over.


    He nned to send this strand of hair and the one he got from Phoebe to get a DNA test done. Two


    dayster, he would be able to know if Phoebe was Mrs. Freeman.


    Mr. Freeman had confirmed she was Olivia, yet she chose to deny it decisively. Therefore, Wes wanted


    to stop John from going in deeper and hurting himself more.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 480

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 480


    After having her meal, Olivia looked at the time and saw that it was already evening. John¡¯s injury was


    not serious, and he could do most things independently.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman,¡± She got up from the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to the hotel. I¡¯ll see


    you tomorrow.¡±


    John had expected her to stay, but she had chosen to leave before even 7.00 p.m.


    ¡°How about during the night¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t shower while you¡¯re injured, and you¡¯ve already eaten. You hurt your right arm, but you


    shouldn¡¯t have trouble going to the bathroom.¡±


    As they spoke, Olivia was already at the door. ¡°You have an assistant, so it would be better for you to


    look for him if you need anything. So, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Then, she opened the door and walked out without giving John any chance to persuade her


    to stay.


    She hailed a taxi outside the hospital and returned to the hotel.


    She heaved a sigh of relief at the thought.


    The radio station in the car was broadcasting the earthquake in Sria City. Overall, it did not seem too


    severe. No buildings copsed, the ground did not split apart, and there were only a few casualties.


    ording to the Earthquake Bureau forecast, there would be no further aftershocks.


    The tragedy she saw in the hospital was caused by a traffic ident in which a bus rolled off the road,


    leading to severe casualties.


    When she was at the hotel, she looked around and found everything was the same as


    before.


    Everything that happened before seemed like a dream, but now, she had woken up, and everything


    was clear.


    Her messy mind was now calm.


    Olivia smiled and exined the situation to the receptionist. Then, she took another


    elevator to her room.


    After taking a bath, she got to bed early.


    She was getting ready for bed when the phone rang.


    ¡°Pheebs, there was an earthquake in Sria City. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    The man on the other end of the call sounded displeased andined, ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ve told you to call


    me Xavier. Don¡¯t always call me Mr. Hemsworth. It sounds like we are strangers.¡±


    Perhaps she was in a good mood. Instead of being as serious as usual, she chuckled and said, ¡°Okay,


    Xavier. Thank you for asking.¡±


    Xavier noticed she was in a good mood. ¡°Why do you sound so happy even after experiencing an


    earthquake? Pheebs, are you really in Sria City?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia looked up at the ceiling and smiled. ¡°Probably because I survived and didn¡¯t get hurt. I feel


    lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not hurt. I was thinking of flying over to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?


    Xavier snorted. ¡°Do I look like a sryman to you?¡±


    Olivia shook her head helplessly. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hemsworth. I know you¡¯re from a wealthy family, you¡¯re


    handsome, and you have a high status.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, did you just call me handsome?¡±


    Olivia could hear Xavier¡¯s happyughter from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I mean that¡­¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for you. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    She did not know if what Xavier said was sincere or not. After what Zac had done for her, she was


    afraid whenever someone said they liked her.


    She was afraid she could not pay back what they had done for her.


    ¡°Pheebs.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°What you say is too decisive. It doesn¡¯t depend on you to say if we are suitable. You


    can¡¯t stop me from being nice to you.¡±


    That suddenly left Olivia speechless.


    Indeed. She could not stop him¡­


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, do you know you like running away from trouble?¡±


    Running away?


    Did she like to run away?


    Before she could speak, Xavier said, ¡°Have a good rest. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re back.¡±


    After hanging up the call, he looked at the man beside him and asked coldly, ¡°Are you sure


    you saw her entering the hospital with John?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 481

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 481


    ¡°Yes, they came out of an elevator. We could have taken a photo of it if it hadn¡¯t been so chaotic.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xavier was in the dark. He tapped the table with his fingers and sneered. ¡°Well, Send someone to keep


    a good eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the man was about to leave, Xavier suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Wait. Make sure they don¡¯t get to be alone for too long. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    When the man left, he poured a ss of wine. He swirled the wine ss as he walked to the balcony.


    Looking out of the window of the white moonlight, he squinted his narrow eyes. ¡°John, I will never let


    you snatch her away!¡±


    The hotel in Sria City.


    Olivia set her rm and got up at 6 a.m.


    First, she went downstairs to buy an electric pot. Then, she bought some ingredients.


    There was no separate kitchen in the hotel, so Olivia sent some of the ingredients to the hotel kitchen


    and paid them to cook them.


    Fortunately, the cook was kind and did not refuse.


    After some time there, she returned to her room and made some porridge.


    She preferred Asian meals, such as porridge, to Western food. Fred seldom made her Western food.


    Thinking of Fred made her miss L.


    She swore to protect L, yet she had put her in danger.


    All she hoped to do now was arrest Jenson quickly to ensure L¡¯s safety.


    Two hourster, she packed the porridge, went to the kitchen to get the other part of her meal, then


    went downstairs to take a taxi to the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Ken in the lobby.


    ¡°Are you alright? I was looking for you all day yesterday. I don¡¯t know your new number. I


    thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivia approached him. ¡°I thought you left.¡±


    ¡°I was going to leave, but it happened that the ne was dyed, and then there was an earthquake. I


    heard you were at the epicenter, so I came here to look.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I should have given you my number and saved you all this trouble.¡±


    Ken smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re okay. Zy¡¯s wish was for you to be happy and safe, so I


    should ensure that.¡±


    The atmosphere was a little tense when Ken mentioned Z.


    Noticing the upset expression on Olivia¡¯s face, he changed the topic and pointed at the lunch box,


    asking, ¡°Are you going to deliver food? To someone in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Well, he got injured rescuing me. So, I¡¯m going to visit him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    As they walked toward the parking lot, Ken casually asked, ¡°Who is it? Shall I buy flowers and send


    them?¡±


    Olivia smiled awkwardly. ¡°You know John.¡±


    Ken stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Olivia quickly exined. ¡°He thought I was Phoebe, my new identity.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So, he saved you?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Olivia helplessly looked at him. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    She wanted to stay away from him, yet they were entangled by fate again.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m Phoebe, and he has saved me countless times. I can¡¯t just leave


    him like that. When he gets better, we will be strangers again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    She felt it was ridiculous when she mentioned it. ¡°Before, I was always between loving, hating, and


    fearing him, so it was always¡­.


    ¡°Well,¡± Olivia said self-deprecatingly, ¡°it¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Ken looked at her and did not answer.


    ¡°Get in the car. The food is getting cold.¡±


    Olivia followed him, and something struck her suddenly. She stopped and asked, ¡°Ken, have


    you ever thought of taking revenge?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 482

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 482


    Taking revenge?


    Those two words were particrly strong. Recalling what happened four years ago, Ken froze and was


    immersed in his thoughts.


    ¡°We have not caught the murderer.¡±


    ¡°I know, I mean¡­ the mastermind.¡±


    Ken took a deep breath and turned to look at Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not John.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Olivia clenched her fist. ¡°Zy told me it was John. Otherwise¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill him.¡±


    Ken¡¯s body swayed, yet he was firm when he said, ¡°I know what John did was despicable, and it¡¯s easy


    to think it was him. However, I grew up with him, and I¡¯m sure he is not the mastermind.¡±


    ¡°Did it ever ur to you that he might have something to do with it?


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°It must have something to do with Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression was cold when she mentioned what happened four years ago. ¡°That day, Rainie


    wanted to meet me, but Zy said she should go instead because my leg was injured and it would not be


    easy for me to move.


    ¡°She told me through the phone that Rainie told her a secret. However, she was stabbed on her way


    back before she could tell me.


    ¡°That night, Rainie was transferred away and disappeared. I searched for her for four years but couldn¡¯t


    find her.¡±


    Then, Olivia scoffed. ¡°Afterward, Dorothy became the youngdy of the Jameson family.


    ¡°Later, as you know, the Jameson family, about to go bankrupt, picked themselves back up and


    became one of the three most powerful families in Ocean City. Isn¡¯t that a


    coincidence?¡±


    Olivia took a few steps forward and clenched her teeth. ¡°If I had known Dorothy would be the


    youngdy of the Jameson family, I would have made sure I killed her.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ken bit his lips, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He never knew these things.


    Neither of them spoke. There was a tense silence.


    After a long time, Olivia approached him, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Why have you never thought of


    avenging her?¡±


    In fact, this question had been troubling her for four years.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°You love Zy so much. How can you be so calm?¡±


    She did not want to ask. However, since they met, Ken had been the one to bring up Z.


    However, he had not avenged her.


    Ken ran his fingers through his hair and did not dare to look at Olivia.


    She refused to forgive him. She dragged him by his arm and questioned further. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ken could not take it anymore. He pushed her away and shouted, ¡°I-I really loved her¡­


    ¡°I was shocked and couldn¡¯t ept her death. I looked for her for so many years, and we finally got


    together. I¡­ How could I possibly ept that?¡±


    He threw back his head to hold back the tears.


    ¡°Before I knew it, you took revenge and sent them to ICU. Then¡­ Dorothy became the youngdy of


    the Jameson family, and¡­¡±


    Ken looked at her with his red eyes. ¡°Then came the news of your death.¡±


    He sobbed as he finished his words.


    Then, he rubbed his face, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°What about you? What do you think? Why


    are you delivering the food now if you think John did it? Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is weird?¡±


    Olivia was startled and froze.


    She was in a dilemma. It was weird.


    However, it all seemed to make sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re both strange, though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ken chuckled with tears rolling in his eyes. ¡°After you died, he just got out of the hospital. Then, he


    refused to eat and got into ICU again.


    ¡°You say he tried to kill you, but when you died, he tortured himself. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 483

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 483


    Olivia was stunned and felt as though dozens of needles were pricking her heart. The pain was killing


    her.


    Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    At this point, Ken¡¯s mood had calmed down a lot. He sniffled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never seen him


    like that, so I said he won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Olivia felt as though she had heard a joke andughed hysterically.


    Ken was a little shocked. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    She shook her head and waved her hand. ¡°Are you going to drive me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia said nothing more. She got into the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and leaned against


    the window, staring out of the window.


    Every time she felt she had thought it through and decided, something would happen that would push


    her into the vortex of dilemma again.


    She thought she would not care, but when she heard John suffering, she was moved.


    After all, she still could not understand this man.


    John wanted her to die, yet he expressed his regret when she was dead.


    He also said he wanted to atone.


    Olivia sneered and licked her lips, burying the bitterness in her.


    However, she did not want anything to do with him, no matter what.


    After a long time, she spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was being selfish just now.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ken was puzzled, nced at her, and continued driving. ¡°You are right. I did not take revenge for Zy.


    You are right to question me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Olivia pursed her lips and sighed as she self-deprecated. ¡°Actually, I wanted you to take


    revenge while I enjoyed the benefits.


    ¡°You have more money and status than I do, and Dorothy doesn¡¯t have her guard up against you. It¡¯s


    easier for you to get revenge than me.¡±


    Olivia looked at him. ¡°Making you take revenge is simple. All I have to do is use Zy to lure you into


    doing it. If you seed, I¡¯ll benefit. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    There was silence in the car.


    After a long time, Kenughed loudly and said, ¡°Liv, I have said for a long time that you are


    too kind and like to think about others,¡±


    ¡°Are you praising me? I just¡­¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯re right,¡± Ken said with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to escape, but you just put it all on


    the table, questioning me and asking me¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why I got so angry I questioned you back.¡±


    ¡°After that incident four years ago, I dare not do anything. I have someone I care about and a new life. I


    am no longer Ms. Larson of Ocean city, let alone Mrs. Freeman¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her then, and I don¡¯t want to risk it again now.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m a wimp. Everyone might think I¡¯m stronger now, but I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°You are stronger.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see from your attitude towards John that you have calmed down a lot. You can even bring


    him food. Don¡¯t you think you have made progress?¡±


    Four years ago, she either loved or hated John.


    She was never at peace with him, but now, she was.


    Looking at Olivia in deep thought, Ken spoke. ¡°Just as you said, you might not love him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    After arriving at the hospital, Olivia thanked Ken and tried to get out of the car. However, Ken pulled her


    back.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Ken¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ll take revenge.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she shook her head. ¡°Ken, your years have passed. You


    should start a new life. With Dorothy¡¯s position now, you can¡¯t take revenge on her easily. You¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯m telling you, not asking you.¡±


    Olivia was shocked. She remembered Xavier¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Ken, am I a person who likes to run


    away from things?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 484

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 484


    Ken just smiled upon hearing Olivia¡¯s question. ¡°You know best, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He had thrown the question back to her.


    She shook her head helplessly, got out of the car, and watched Ken leave before she went upstairs.


    When she reached the ward door, she hugged herself and knocked on the door with her lips pursed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She took a deep breath, grabbed the doorknob, pushed it open, and walked in.


    John was on the bed looking at theputer. When he saw her, his voice was gentler.¡± Good to see


    you


    back.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Olivia put the lunch box on a table beside her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± John lifted his head. ¡°However, I need your help with something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mind was a mess, and she seemed absent-minded. She did not care about what


    John said.


    Suddenly, John reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Help me.¡±


    Olivia was startled and looked at him, shocked. ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom.¡±


    She froze for a moment. Then, she shoved off his hand. ¡°Go, then.¡±


    John pointed at his right arm. ¡°I can¡¯t move my right hand, I have broken ribs, and my waist. feels weak.


    I tried, but I failed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all night for you toe to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t men¡¯s pants have¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, John interrupted. ¡°This is hospital attire.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia turned around and walked outside. ¡°I¡¯ll call the male nurse for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    John was already standing outside the ba. His brows were furrowed, and the situation looked urgent.


    Olivia did not know what to do. However, John was already in the bathroom, standing by the toilet bowl.


    He was shouting urgently, ¡°Hurry up! I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±


    She hesitated for a while, but in the end, she chose to enter the bathroom.


    Then, she turned away and stretched out one arm. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡±


    John took her hand and asked her to pull the right side of his pants. ¡°Pull it down hard.¡±


    Olivia looked reluctant, but she pulled his pants down.


    ¡°Hold it down.¡±


    Then, she heard the sound of running water, which made her blush from ear to cheek.


    She did not know why, but she felt embarrassed even though she had seen John naked before.


    After a long time, John finally said, ¡°Help me pull it back up.¡±


    Olivia obediently pulled the pants up. Then, she ran out of the toilet, but John grabbed her.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡®What else?¡¯ Olivia did not dare to look back. Her cheeks flushed redder than there were just now.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    She would not have helped John if things did not sound that urgent.


    That was why she always said humans should not be toopassionate.


    After seeing her flushed face, John chuckled and said, ¡°I just wanted you to wash your hands.¡±


    Olivia red at him and shoved him out of her grip. She turned on the tap and washed her hand before


    she rushed out again.


    John liked it when she looked angry, and he felt like bullying her again.


    He smiled, slowly washed his left hand, and saw Olivia sulking at the window.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Olivia ignored him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He spoke again. ¡°Your face is blushing.¡±


    This man was¡­!


    Olivia was frustrated, and she red at John. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you are so indecent!¡±


    ¡°Indecent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Indecent!¡±


    John smiled and felt like crying.


    It reminded him of when he first met Olivia.


    She was naive and would blush easily when she felt embarassed.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 485

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 485


    At that time, Olivia¡¯s love was as pure as a nk sheet of paper. It was John who first taught her how to


    kiss.


    When they kissed for the first time, she was clumsy.


    He never thought she would one day take the lead and be such an alluring woman.


    However, they had slowly be strangers.


    Was it because of who she was now?


    He felt his heart ache upon seeing the annoyed woman before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I suddenly think that you are quite shameless.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We barely know each other, yet you asked me to help you with¡­that!¡±


    John stared at her and did not speak.


    Olivia felt ufortable under his gaze. She touched her burning cheeks and regretteding. ¡°Call


    your assistant to do it. I¡¯m not doing anything for you anymore.¡±


    John thought she was so cute. He snickered and sat back down on the bed, pretending to be calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Olivia was pissed off upon seeing him looking indifferent.


    ¡®Men are all indecent!


    ¡®Shameless!¡±


    After a while, she put two jars before John and a straw in each thermos.


    She put an ordinary straw in the broth she asked the hotel chef to make and a thicker straw. in the


    porridge she made.


    John nced at this. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You have trouble using your hands. So, using a straw would not need a hand. You would only need to


    use your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°I cooked you a meal and brought it to you. Don¡¯t ask for too much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± John nced at his right arm. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will recover.¡±


    Then, he sighed.


    It made Olivia feel bad.


    She pinched her flesh, looked away from him, and said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Then, she left.


    John was left alone in the room. He looked at the two jars and smiled helplessly.


    Even if he could not see it, he could guess Olivia must be cursing him now.


    He could see she had prepared the meal carefully, though she had not fed it to him.


    After all, that was something they could not find in Sria City.


    Meanwhile, Olivia came out and wandered into the hospital garden.


    Many random things ran through her mind.


    However, after thinking for a long time, she still could not understand. The more she thought, the more


    confused she was.


    Suddenly, she bumped into someone.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡±


    Olivia saw a child. The child was small and thin and had been knocked to the ground by her.


    She quickly bent down to pick up the child. ¡°Sorry. Did it hurt you?¡±


    The child froze for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The child was thin and pale and looked no more than five or six years old.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for bumping into you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    With that, Olivia took two hundred bucks and stuffed it into the little one¡¯s pocket. ¡°Take it and buy some


    food. If you feel ufortable, please tell me.¡±


    Then, she stuffed her business card into the kid¡¯s pocket.


    Unexpectedly, the little one grabbed her hand and put all the money and business cards back into her


    hand. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯m fine. I was careless. That¡¯s why we bumped into each other.


    It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The timid child¡¯s lips looked dry and purplish. She felt terrible when she saw it.


    This kid was sensible.


    Seeing that the child was about to leave, she pulled him back and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to have


    a meal.¡±


    The child was reluctant, trying to break free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel bad if I can¡¯t treat you to a meal after what happened. You don¡¯t want Auntie to


    feel bad and have sleepless nights, do you?¡±


    The child frowned. He thought Olivia was trying to gain his pity and wanted to reject her offer, but his


    stomach growled.


    Finally, he could only nod awkwardly and follow her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 486

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 486


    Once they reached the restaurant, Olivia pushed the menu up to him and asked, ¡°Order whatever you


    want.¡±


    He nced down. ¡°Just order the cheapest ones, Lady. I can eat anything.¡±


    With that said, he looked down sheepishly. His ears reddened slightly as he looked a little reserved.


    Scared that he did not understand the menu, Olivia did not pursue it. She turned to look at the waiter.


    ¡°Seafood pasta, steak, fries, beef burger, and c.¡±


    The waiter nodded, poured a ss of water for both of them, and turned away.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so reserved. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± With that said, Olivia clicked on L¡¯s photo and


    showed it to him. ¡°Look, I have a daughter. Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    He nodded dully, looking out of the window from time to time.


    Olivia then remembered that she seemed to have kidnapped someone¡¯s child.


    ¡°Are you


    afraid your family won¡¯t be able to find you? Do you have your mom¡¯s or your dad¡¯s number?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Who did youe to the hospital with? Are you here to visit your family? Or are you here to see a


    doctor?¡±


    Olivia thought the child was thin. His long hair covered his forehead, obscuring his gaze from her.


    There was a momentary pause before he finally spoke.


    ¡°My uncle is ill and hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia froze. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no mother.¡±


    Olivia felt a tightness in her chest as if she could not breathe.


    Seeing that she looked ill, he asked cautiously, ¡°Lady, are you okay? Are you sick too?¡±


    Olivia forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why were you running so fast earlier?¡±


    He kept his head down and said nothing for a long time. ¡°Lady, I want to go to the toilet. May I?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Yes, I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    Olivia was afraid the child would run away, so she got up and went with him.


    At the toilet entrance, she watched the kid walk toward the men¡¯s room, reached out, and pulled him


    back. ¡°Thedies¡¯ room is this way.¡±


    The kid who was caught blushed instantly. ¡°I¡¯m a boy.¡±


    Olivia. ¡°¡­¡±


    She instantly let go, coughed, turned around, took two steps outside, and said under her breath, ¡°I¡¯ll


    wait for you outside.¡±


    The child looked so dainty, skinny, and gentle. With such long hair, the child looked like a girl to her no


    matter what. However¡­


    How embarrassing!


    Especially since two embarrassing things happened on the same day, Olivia now wanted


    to die.


    She must not have checked her horoscope predictions before she went out today.


    The boy soon came out, his ears still red. He nced sheepishly at her. ¡°Lady.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re out. Wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat. Our food should be served by now.¡±


    The boy nodded.


    When they returned to the table, the waiter had just finished serving their food. He nodded at the sight


    of her. ¡°All the food you ordered is served, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia pushed the pasta, steak, and c to him. ¡°Dig in.¡±


    With that said, she pointed at the burger and said, ¡°You can take this home.¡±


    The boy froze and bit his lip. He did not speak or touch the food in front of him.


    Afraid he was angry, Olivia quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for just now. It was my fault. I¡¯ll apologize.


    Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the boy suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Lady, thank you. My name is Sam Ginger. I


    will remember you.


    ¡°I will repay you when I¡¯ve grown up.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 487

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 487


    He was so sensible that it made Olivia¡¯s eyes wet.


    It was unknown whether it was because he had no mother and was dependent on others, so he was so


    sensible.


    Olivia¡¯s heart softened as she looked at him.


    She rubbed Sam¡¯s head. ¡°Silly boy, it¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s no need to exaggerate.¡±


    With that said, she put her business card in his hand. ¡°Take my business card. If you ever need help,


    contact me. I will try my best to help you.¡±


    Sam looked nkly at her, biting his lip and trying to hold back his tears.


    However, the tears still rolled from the corners of his eyes and dripped onto the table.


    He hurriedly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a boy. I can¡¯t cry.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together, suppressed her emotions, and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry and eat. It¡¯ll


    get cold.¡±


    Then she put the steak in front of her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll cut it for you so that it¡¯s easier for


    you to eat.¡±


    Sam nced deeply at her before lowering his head to eat the pasta.


    For some reason, he thought it was the best food he had ever eaten, and it made him feel happy.


    Before leaving, Olivia ordered another chicken sandwich takeaway for John.


    After all, you can eat a sandwich with one hand, and she did not need to feed him.


    They walked back to the hospital, and Olivia pointed to the tallest building. ¡°I¡¯m going over there. What


    about you?¡±


    Sam¡¯s little hand pointed to the other side. ¡°Uncle¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Well, ask the nurse to heat the burger for you if it¡¯s cold. Eat more so that you can grow


    stronger.¡±


    Sam looked at her wistfully, blinked his eyes, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Watching Sam¡¯s tiny figure walk away, Olivia suddenly felt empty.


    Maybe it had something to do with raisingn since she was little and losing two children.


    Therefore, she always had a soft spot for children.


    She walked back inattentively. She had just pushed the door open and entered when she heard a


    grumpy voice.


    ¡°Where have you been? You were gone for so long.¡±


    ¡°I was just wandering around outside.¡±


    Without even looking up at John, she walked over and looked at the two lunch boxes. They were both


    clean.


    Therefore, she picked up the lunch boxes and went to the toilet.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She rinsed the lunch boxes briefly and put them away again. Then she took the sandwich out of her


    pocket and set it aside.


    ¡°Your next meal.¡±


    Looking at the sandwich, John narrowed his eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too harsh with a patient?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make chicken soup and mushroom soup for you this morning? If you want something more


    nutritious, contact your assistant.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±


    Olivia frowned, not wanting to argue with him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    John took her hand and repeated, ¡°Look at me when you speak.¡±


    Olivia looked impatiently over at his deep eyes, getting even more irritated.


    Perhaps because she was reminded of the children she lost andn, her patience with John was


    noticeably less.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Sensing her irritation, the man pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Do you hate me? Is it because I


    asked you to help me this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    Olivia looked at him coldly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re frowning so hard right now. And you said you don¡¯t hate me. Hmm?¡±


    With that said, he let go of Olivia¡¯s hand and sighed helplessly. ¡°I just think you seem to


    hate me more after you went out. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask.¡±


    Her eyes darkened when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you know women are fickle?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 488

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 488


    Due to his identity, John dared not voice his objections.


    He knew he might never see her again if he quarreled with her and raised his voice at her.


    After a long silence, he finally gave in with a chuckle. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Olivia did not want to talk to him, so she looked away. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go home first. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no point staying here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Will you keep mepany?¡±


    There was a touch of supplication in John¡¯s deep voice.


    It was unknown if it was because she had never seen John like this before, but Olivia¡¯s heart softened


    slightly.


    ¡°Just chat with me.¡±


    Slightly reluctant, Olivia pulled a stool nearby and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°What do you


    wanna chat about?¡±


    To be honest, she had no idea what they could chat about.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®About his ¡®dead wife¡¯?


    ¡®Or why didn¡¯t he marry Dorothy?¡¯


    While she was thinking about it, John suddenly said, ¡°Who was the one who tried to harm you? What


    happened?¡±


    Olivia froze slightly, not expecting him to ask about that.


    ¡°An ex-colleague at the atelier.¡±


    John looked at her, waiting for her to go on.


    With ack of choice, Olivia could only press her lips together. ¡°He was dishonest and stole some


    money from thepany. I called the police and sent him an attorney¡¯s letter. Finally, the court also


    asked him to return the money.


    ¡°But he seems to have spent it all on gambling.


    ¡°Besides that, we were almost used of giarism because he stole my design and sold it to our


    competitor.¡±


    With that said, she sneered. ¡°That¡¯s about it. That¡¯s why he was unwilling. He wanted me to drop the


    charges and give him more money.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°Why do you want his name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve already called the police. They should be able to catch him soon.¡±


    John looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and smiled. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡±


    That sentence pricked John¡¯s heart.


    He knew she would never admit to being Olivia again.


    Ever since they were reunited, she faced him as Phoebe.


    Including the so-called not wanting to owe him anything¡­


    She was Olivia, and he owed her. However, his chest felt stuffy when she said she did not. want to owe


    him anything.


    She did not want him.


    He had not even had a chance to ask her why she was still alive after all this time.


    John lowered his head slightly and said nothing.


    Seeing his silence, Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°Do you want a drink? Shail I get you a ss of


    water?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    One drank while the other watched. The minutes ticked away, but neither spoke again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Olivia got up and was about to speak when she heard


    John¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ms. James, I have some bad news for you.¡±


    Olivia looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom again.¡±


    Olivia. ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    ¡°Do you


    have any


    idea how much liquid you¡¯ve fed me? Soup and water are liquid.¡±


    With that said, he pointed at the drip nearby. ¡°Look, I also have to take five or six bottles of drip every


    day. I¡¯m bursting.¡±


    Olivia curled her lip and backed away. ¡°Once probably won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I probably have to go several more times, so you can¡¯t leave today.¡±


    ¡®How unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get you a male nurse.¡±


    With that said, she strode out.


    ¡®He must be out of his mind.¡±


    Olivia red at the door. She had never found John so down to earth when they were together.


    In her opinion, this man had always been stuck-up as if there was only elegance to him.


    With that in mind, she could not help¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 489

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 489


    After getting the male nurse, Olivia let him into the room alone while she waited outside.


    After all, she did not want to hear those weird noises again.


    However, she could not help thinking about the past.


    When they were together, John was like a god to her.


    What he presented was always beautiful, perfect, wless, and not even close to human.


    He never slept in, was never seen going to the bathroom, and even ate quickly but quietly and


    gracefully.


    In short, he was divine.


    A far cry from the man he was today.


    Had he changed in thest four years?


    Or was he faking it from the start?


    She did not want to think about it but remembered what Ken had said.


    Was he that upset when he learned of her death?


    Or was it¡­ fake?


    It was just like the perfect, gentle, attentive, yet elegant image he created when they were together.


    However, he created a loving image again after her death.


    It doesn¡¯t seem strange to think so.


    She once thought she knew him well. After all, it was 17 years of secret observation. She married him


    in the end. How could she not know him?


    However, she realized she had never understood the man since the ident.


    She could not help sneering at the thought of it.


    It seemed he almost fooled her again.


    Just then, the door opened, and the male nurse walked out.


    ¡°Ms. James, you may go in now.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Thanks, he might need you againter. Can we just find you?¡±


    The male nurse shook his head. ¡°Mr. Freeman doesn¡¯t like others helping him. He asked me not to


    come back.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I just hooked his pants with a tool. I didn¡¯t even enter the toilet.¡±


    The male nurse smiled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, there are many patients like Mr. Freeman. Most patients


    don¡¯t want to be helped by nurses. They¡¯re used to their family members helping them.


    ¡°Ms. James, you need to talk to Mr. Freeman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Olivia tried to exin her rtionship with John, but the male nurse was called away by a passing


    doctor before she could finish.


    ¡®Oh, no.


    ¡°What the hell is this man thinking?


    ¡®He¡¯d rather ask a stranger to help him but not a professional male nurse?


    ¡®This man¡¯s indeed excessively casual!¡¯


    Olivia resentfully pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing the man standing by the window, she


    snapped, ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re too wayward.¡±


    The man did not respond until Olivia got closer, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to take care of me and apany me. You don¡¯t owe me anything


    anyway.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia froze slightly, not knowing what to answer.


    She just thought it did not sound like it did not matter. It sounded like it mattered.


    ¡°I just think we don¡¯t know each other well. And we¡¯re of the opposite sex, so it¡¯s inappropriate to do


    something so intimate. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of women around you, Mr. Freeman. Just make a phone call, and many people


    will rush to help you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    John turned to look at her. His eyes were dark in a way that Olivia could not fathom.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m excessively casual?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Or is it because I look¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Olivia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a substitute.¡±


    Then she pressed her lips together and looked up at the man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask mest time


    if it¡¯s possible that your wife isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    The look in John¡¯s eyes changed slightly.


    ¡°I can tell you my spection now.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 490

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 490


    John gazed darkly at her, still quiet.


    Unfazed by his reaction, Olivia continued saying, ¡°Has it ever urred to you that even if your wife is


    still alive, she might not want to see you?


    ¡°You said you hurt her so much that she never forgave you until she died.¡±


    She looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°What makes you think she¡¯ll forgive you if shees back from


    the dead?¡±


    As soon as she finished, she felt John¡¯s body tremble, and his expression stiffened slightly.


    Somehow, seeing him like this gave her somefort.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to pretend that nothing has happened when you can¡¯t recover from the pain you have


    experienced and the damage you have suffered.


    ¡°If she were still alive, she would try her best to avoid you and never see you again. Because it is the


    only way to start over again.¡±


    With that said, she pressed her lips together and sneered. ¡°Even if you loved her deeply, she would


    nevere near you again if you had hurt and disappointed her enough.


    ¡°Because no one wants to repeat the same mistake.¡±


    John shuddered as he stiffened, feeling a pang of pain in his heart.


    ¡®Is that why she pretended she didn¡¯t know me?


    ¡®So she won¡¯t make the same mistakes?¡±


    He narrowed his long, narrow eyes and suddenly pulled her into his arms, coldly saying, ¡± What makes


    you think that? Do you know her well?¡±


    Startled, Olivia pushed him frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I know disappointment and despair.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Instead of letting go, John grabbed harder.


    Olivia did not expect him to be so strong when he was already badly injured.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Why? Answer me!¡±


    Olivia looked up at him, momentarily dazed.


    The cold tone and insidious eyes made her feel like she was transported back to four years


    ago.


    She gulped in fear and even stopped struggling.


    She dared not move, afraid that John¡¯s hand wouldnd on her face the next second.


    It was unknown if John noticed her sudden silence and awkwardness. His expression froze, and he let


    go of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Without the restraints, Olivia lost her center of gravity and nearly stumbled. John reached out to help


    her, but she dodged him.


    She trembled and caught onto the windowsill behind her.


    After a few seconds, she did not look up at him. Fighting her fear, she said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯ll see you


    when you¡¯ve calmed down. I gotta go first.¡±


    With that said, she bypassed him, pushed the door open, and hurried away.


    Looking at her back, John felt a tightness in his chest and also felt dizzy. He staggered and leaned on


    the ss with his left hand, gasping for breath.


    However, it was an old problem, and he was already used to it.


    However, she¡­


    On the other hand, Olivia dared not stop after storming out of the ward.


    In her panic, she seemed to bump into someone, but she did not have time to exin. She ran out,


    hailed a taxi, and got in.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid of the angry John. She was afraid of returning to the past and being the caged bird


    without freedom again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The taxi driver could not help but frown when he saw her pale face and shivering. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t run from


    treatment. You should treat your illness in time. It¡¯s pointless to run away.¡±


    Olivia did not catch what he said. She only heard thest sentence-¡°It¡¯s pointless to run


    away.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t run?


    ¡®Am I supposed to tell John that I¡¯m Olivia?


    ¡®Is there any other choice besides running?¡±


    Something in her head told her there was another way¡­.


    Shaking her head, she said tearfully, ¡°No. No!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 491

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 491


    Back at the hotel, Olivia huddled in the bathtub with her arms around her knees, looking nkly at the


    floor.


    ¡®What should I do?


    ¡®Take L and leave Murica?


    ¡°What about the atelier?¡¯


    The atelier was her and Jennie¡¯s brainchild. They attracted every client and created every design.


    They even designed the chairs and tables in the atelier¡­


    Besides, how would L adjust to being kidnapped and now having to change cities at her age?


    She would have fled without a word if she had been alone, but she could not even run away


    now.


    She had no idea what John was thinking or if he recognized her.


    However, she knew the closer he got, the more dangerous it was.


    Therefore, it was better if she left.


    Therefore, she took out her phone to book a flight, but her hands were shaking. She lost. her grip and


    dropped her phone into the bathtub.


    She scrambled to pick it up and nudged a tap on the side.


    The cold water poured down from the top, chilling her heart and clearing her mind.


    She could not leave.


    She would expose herself if she left.


    Olivia leaned weakly against the bathtub. Unable to leave, she had to keep ying Phoebe.


    Suddenly, she began to cough violently.


    Enduring the pain, she got out of the cold water and quickly turned on the hot water. Then she took off


    her sodden clothes and threw them aside until the water temperature was just right before sitting in the


    bathtub again.


    After ten minutes of soaking, she finally felt warm andfortable.


    She had an operation four years ago but could not cure her lung cancer.


    ording to what the doctor said, she was merely surviving.


    How long she could survive was up to fate.


    After a hot bath, Olivia climbed into bed.


    She was tired and had no appetite, so she just went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, her phone rang suddenly.


    She answered the phone in a daze and heard someone on the other line saying, ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m a


    nurse at the city hospital. We just found Mr. Freeman with a stash of alcohol in his room. We went to


    get it, yet he yelled at us.


    ¡°You know sick people aren¡¯t supposed to drink, especially in a hospital. So¡­¡±


    Olivia was speechless. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. There was a long silence before


    she spoke.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So what? Is he drunk?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We can¡¯t control him, so we¡¯d like you toe and check on him, Ms. James. What if


    something goes wrong?¡±


    After a long pause, the nurse called her again without waiting for Olivia¡¯s reply. ¡°Ms. James, are you


    listening?¡±


    Confused and anxious, the nurse could only ask, ¡°So will youe over, Ms. James?¡±


    Olivia gave a cold reply and said no more.


    ¡°No.¡±


    With that said, she hung up the phone, threw it aside, and pulled the covers over her head. However,


    she was not at all sleepy after closing her eyes for a long time.


    She was somehow irritated, tossing and turning in bed.


    ¡®What does this man really want?


    ¡®Why won¡¯t he stop when he¡¯s already injured and hospitalized?¡¯


    Less than half an hourter, her phone rang again.


    Thinking it was still the nurse, she answered the phone and said impatiently, ¡°I said I¡¯m not going. Stop


    calling.¡±


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Olivia froze. After a pause, she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to sleep.¡±


    The other party was silent for a while. Their hoarse voice was lonely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you until youe.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 492

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 492


    She used to think John was not clingy enough, but she now found him to be like taffy-she could not get


    rid of him.


    She had no idea when it started, but she only found the person she longed for to be overly difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. You can wait if you want.


    ¡°I know you¡¯lle.¡±


    Olivia only found her chest so stuffy that she exasperatedly hung up. Then she turned it off


    and threw it out.


    Knowing that the man was pretending to be pitiful, she could not sleep as shey in bed.


    After tossing and turning on the bed for the umpteenth time, she finally could not resist. sitting up.


    Looking out at the night sky, she cursed, ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    She quickly changed her clothes and hurried to the hospital.


    The man was so troublesome.


    She would have to clean up the mess if something went wrong when he was hospitalized.


    It was better to appease him as soon as possible to avoid a long dy.


    Olivia knew she was only making excuses.


    The nurse told her a lot more when she arrived at the hospital. She was not in the mood to listen, so


    she waved her hands.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll check on him.¡±


    With that said, she trotted off toward the ward.


    The hospital ward was quiet at night. It was white everywhere and much gloomier than during the day.


    Scared, Olivia gulped, paused at the door, pushed it open, and walked in.


    The lights were off in the room. It was dark, and she could see that no one was on the bed through the


    light in the hallway.


    Her heart sank. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Freeman?¡±


    There was no response, so she was worried. She turned around to run outside.


    However, a pair of hands pulled her back and pushed her against the door as soon as she


    reached it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Startled, Olivia screamed to fight back and heard the familiar deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she found out who it was.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what are you doing? Let me go. You¡¯re still hurt. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡±


    Though it was dark, she could feel the man moving closer to her. Finally, she could feel his breath on


    her face.


    ¡®Alcohol?¡¯


    ¡°Were you drinking again?¡±


    The man rested his head on her shoulder and replied with a low, ¡°Yeah¡±.


    Olivia was secretly having a breakdown. His hand was still broken, yet he was doing


    whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you not want to leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you again. Don¡¯t go, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s cold lip came down and stopped everything she wanted


    to say.


    The smell of alcohol crept in, making Olivia¡¯s head spin.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She reached out to push him, but she heard the man¡¯s anguished moaning as soon as she touched


    him. Her heart softened immediately, so she withdrew her hand.


    However, as soon as she withdrew her hand, the man became more aggressive as if he wanted to


    empty her out.


    It took an unknown amount of time before he finally released her and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t care


    who you are. Don¡¯t go, okay?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s breathing fastened. She stared at him in the dark. After a long silence, she pushed him away.


    ¡°John, do you think you can do whatever you want? Should the whole world function the way you


    want?


    ¡°You get drunk when you¡¯re unhappy. What about me?


    ¡°Should I y along?¡±


    She had had enough.


    She begged him to return to her side, yet he was indifferent and arrogant.


    Now?


    He repeatedly pretended to be drunk and made a scene, forcing her to stay, but why should


    she?


    John froze and grabbed her without saying anything.


    However, Olivia shook him away without a care. ¡°John, didn¡¯t you ask me why I wanted a new life?¡±


    She sneered. ¡°Because I wanted to get away from you, or I¡¯d lose control and kill you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 493

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 493


    John¡¯s heart shuddered as he looked up at her with indescribable emotions in his eyes.


    He knew she was telling the truth.


    However, he did not want to set her free.


    There was a long silence. Just as Olivia was about to leave, he said something suddenly.


    ¡°Stay with me for one night, okay?¡±


    Afraid Olivia would refuse, he added, ¡°Just for one night. I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    He did not want her to go, and he did not want her to go with someone else. Especially that guy


    surnamed Hemsworth!


    He wanted to ask what it was with the guy surnamed Hemsworth, but he was scared and could only


    beg her to stay.


    Olivia turned around to look at him. She sized him up. ¡°Are you pretending to be drunk?¡± John smiled


    helplessly and plonked down on a nearby couch. ¡°Whatever floats your boat.¡± He did not know how


    drunk he was.


    He was drunkst time. This time, he was half awake and half drunk.


    Olivia stood where she was, looking at the figure in the dark with an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Digging her nails into the flesh, she told herself that this man was only acting.


    However, she gave in after all.


    Finally, she breathed in relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight. Go to bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. It¡¯s


    late. We should go to bed.¡±


    She just did not want John to pester her endlessly. By agreeing once, she would be relieved.


    It was how sheforted herself.


    However, John did not budge. His voice was shaking slightly. ¡°Take the bed. I just had the sheets


    changed. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±


    Olivia did not pretend to be polite with him. She took off her shoes andy down on the bed. Then she


    turned around and had her back against him.


    After all this, she was no longer sleepy, so she only closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, she felt someone climb into bed and take her in his


    arms as she drifted off to sleep.


    Although there was a hint of alcohol, it could not conceal the familiar scent.


    She instantly opened her eyes and looked.


    John put his left hand under her head while his right hand was on her waist. His eyes were


    closed, and he rubbed his chin against the top of her head from time to time.


    Her heart churned with anguish.


    She frowned, turned around, and had her back against him again.


    John sensed it and opened his eyes to look before taking her in his arms again.


    This time, it was tighter than earlier.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but I can¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    She sneered to herself.


    If Z and their baby had not died, maybe she could have taken a step back, but what was the point of


    forgiveness?


    Early the next morning, Olivia quietly got up and left before John woke up.


    She did not go to the hospital for several days.


    However, she sent food to John every day and asked the nurse about his condition.


    Olivia was relieved to learn that his condition had improved, and all that was left was to


    rest.


    Since he was recovering, her identity as Phoebe did not owe him anything. Therefore, she could leave.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As she packed up, she remembered what Ken had said about escape.


    Maybe she loved escaping.


    However, she could not run away forever. There had to be an end to it.


    Therefore, taking her bag and going out of the door, she should say a proper goodbye to John.


    However, the taxi broke down on the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It looks like you¡¯ll have to get another taxi. It won¡¯t be fixed for a while.¡±


    Olivia had no choice but to pay the fare and stood on the roadside trying to get another taxi.


    However, there were no taxis, and it began to rain.


    She had to take shelter from the rain at a roadside coffee shop, oblivious to a familiar figure in the


    corner.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 494

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 494


    Not knowing when the rain would stop, Olivia ordered a cup of coffee and waited.


    However, after finishing one cup of coffee, the rain only got worse. There was no sign of it stopping.


    However, the ce she was in was somewhat awkward.


    She would get wet if she went to the hospital.


    If she skipped out this time, she might not go again.


    Sometimes, courage only took a moment, while getting discouraged also took only one


    moment.


    As she hesitated, the phone rang.


    ¡°Pheebs, are youing back?¡±


    Olivia recognized the voice and replied indifferently, ¡°I have something going on, so I got dyed.¡±


    ¡°I asked the police and heard they had found Jenson Luke¡¯s hiding ce. It probably will not be long


    before they arrest him. That way, you cane back safely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡®Why hadn¡¯t Fred told me about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I missed you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡®Uh¡­¡±


    He gave Olivia goosebumps. The man was¡­ so cheesy.


    If it had not been for that face and those eyes, he was probably what everyone on the inte called a


    self-absorbed man.


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you¡¯re so flippant and insincere.¡±


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too flirtatious, Pheebs?¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re quite flirty.¡±


    ¡°It seems you like someone r¨¦served and indifferent, Pheebs?¡±


    The question caught her off guard.


    John appeared in her mind. He was indeed reserved and indifferent, but that was not why she liked


    him.


    The thought of the man made her turn her head to look out of the window at the rain.


    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t the rain stopped?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯re quiet. Are you tacitly admitting it? So will you like me if I¡¯m reserved?¡± Xavier said after


    pressing his lips together.


    He made Oliviaugh. ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m just a divorced woman with a child. With your


    conditions, you can easily find a young and beautiful woman.¡±


    ?


    may be flirtatious, but I¡¯m not that shallow.¡±


    Olivia smiled helplessly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m no match for you. I¡¯m going out, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the weather like over there? Put on some sunscreen on sunny days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°Did you bring an umbre?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Alright, I gotta go.¡±


    With that said, Olivia hung up and got up to leave.


    However, as soon as she got up, she and a passing waiter bumped into each other. The coffee in their


    hands spilled onto her clothes.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Olivia looked at her coffee-stained shirt, picked up a paper towel nearby, and wiped it. Forget it. You


    didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    The waiter stopped her. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. You know what? Why don¡¯t Ipensate you with an


    outfit?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss. Your outfit looks expensive. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡± Olivia nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s cheap and only a knockoff. It doesn¡¯t cost much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Olivia sighed helplessly. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, could you lend me an umbre?¡±


    The waiter froze for a moment and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    With that said, he handed over a ck umbre.


    Olivia did not even look closely at it. She said thank you and walked out of the coffee shop.


    She had already noticed no taxi was on the road, so she could only walk to the hospital.


    Fortunately, she borrowed an umbre. At least she would not be soaking wet.


    However, she had just finished pondering and walking past several blocks when the umbre was


    snatched away by a passing motorcycle¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 495

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 495


    Olivia was dumbfounded.


    She was so unfortunate.


    Did God forbid her to see John?


    However, she promised herself not to avoid him anymore, and she must go this time.


    Behind her, a car stopped at the corner of the road.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we send a car to pick her up?¡±


    The man in the back row looked on coldly. ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t bother with it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s bad if Ms. James catches a cold.¡±


    ¡°People aren¡¯t that fragile.¡±


    After hearing this, the driver dared not make a sound again. After all, his young master had a strange


    temper. He dared not provoke him.


    Despite the warm weather, Olivia had lung cancer after all. Her lungs started feeling ufortable


    after getting caught in the rain.


    She covered her mouth and stifled her cough. She tried to find shelter from the rain, but no shops were


    on that stretch of road.


    After walking a long way, her right leg began to hurt.


    ¡®Damn it!


    ¡®Why do I have to suffer?


    ¡®Just because I don¡¯t run away from John?


    ¡®Does he deserve it?¡±


    Olivia gave up and wanted to head home, but no taxi was in sight.


    Just when she was disheartened, a small figure ran over holding an umbre.


    ¡°Lady.¡±


    Olivia looked at them and was slightly surprised. ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s great that you recognize me.¡± With that said, he stood on tiptoe and tried hard to


    hold the umbre for Olivia. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have an umbre?¡±


    She coughed softly. ¡°My umbre was blown away.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you going to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there then. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m a little short.¡±


    Seeing how hard he was trying, Olivia smiled. She took the umbre, put her arm around. his shoulder,


    and pulled him into her arms. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°How about this?¡±


    Sam froze slightly. His heartbeat raced as his ears turned red.


    It was the first time anyone had ever held him like that in the rain.


    It was warm.


    Once they reached the hospital entrance, Olivia put away the umbre. Seeing Sam was a little wet,


    she took hundreds of dors from her bag and shoved it into his hand.


    ¡°Here, buy some clothes¡­¡±


    With that said, her heart broke when she looked down to see his shoes showing his toes.¡± And buy a


    pair of shoes. Remember to call me if it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Sam¡¯s heart melted as he grabbed her arm. ¡°Lady, thank you. But this money¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not charitable. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to see you in ragged clothes and starving


    ever since bing a mother. So, take that as a little thank you for helping me earlier, okay?¡±


    Sam knew Olivia¡¯s stubbornness, so he stopped rejecting her. He nodded obediently.¡± Thank you. I¡¯ll be


    sure to repay you.¡±


    Olivia only smiled. She said nothing and turned around to walk inside.


    However, she had only taken two steps when she wobbled and nearly fell due to the injury on her right


    leg.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sam quickly stepped forward to help her. ¡°Lady, are you hurt?¡±


    Olivia swallowed the pain, bit her lip, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Lady, where are you going? Let me take you.¡±


    She wanted to refuse, but her right leg was a little numb, making it difficult for her to walk. A dull pain in


    her lungs also made it impossible for her to refuse.


    ¡°Okay, take me to the inpatient department¡¯s top floor.¡±


    Sam could not help worrying as he watched her face turn pale.


    Ordinary people would never get so weak after getting caught in the rain. Lady must be hiding


    something from him.


    In particr, he could feel her shaking as he held her.


    ¡°Lady, do you have some hidden disease?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 496

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 496


    Olivia coughed as she covered her mouth. She chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, really. Maybe it¡¯s


    because I haven¡¯t had enough rest recently and was caught in the rain.¡±


    Sam frowned as she replied and did not ask again.


    However, he felt that Olivia must be lying to him.


    After getting out of the elevator, she let go of Sam. ¡°Go home. I can go there myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Sam was afraid Olivia would think he was still a child, so he added, ¡°I can get a nurse to


    help you.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s nearby. Hurry back. Don¡¯t worry the grown-ups.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay. Be careful, Lady.¡±


    Olivia nodded and watched the elevator go down before she turned around to enter the


    ward.


    When she reached the door, she held onto the wall momentarily to catch her breath.


    If Z saw her now, she would probably scold her.


    She put herself in such a difficult situation to say goodbye and not escape.


    She shook her head with a sneer and held her breath as she pushed the door open.


    However, the room was empty.


    ¡®Where is he?¡±


    To avoid what had happened that night, she turned to look behind the door but found.


    nothing.


    ¡®Has he been discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Just as she was thinking about it, the washroom door was pushed open, and a tall figure stepped out


    from inside.


    Olivia paused. John had swapped his hospital gown for a suit and regained his piercingly cold


    temperament.


    John also saw her. Seeing she was soaking wet, he returned to the washroom to get a towel.


    He strode over, put a towel over her head, and gently wiped her hair.


    ¡°Why are you wet?¡±


    He looked as if he had forgotten what had happened.


    Olivia hated it when he did this. He always forgot unterally as if the conflict and pain did.


    not exist.


    She took a step back, pped his hands away, and pulled the towel off her head. ¡°I came to see you


    today because I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and looked up at him coldly. ¡°John, I¡¯m sick of being a substitute. I don¡¯t


    want you to think I¡¯m your support whenever you¡¯re drunk.


    ¡°As I said, I have my life. Your presence disrupted my life. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    With that said, she paused. ¡°So please don¡¯t contact me again, John. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    John¡¯s face darkened, and his deep eyes instantly went cold slightly.


    When he said nothing, Olivia bit her lip and said, ¡°Let me go, okay?¡±


    John narrowed his eyes dangerously as the veins on his forehead burst. He wanted to choke her, take


    her away, and lock her up.


    Because it was the only way she would stay with him forever.


    He stared at her as he suppressed the fire in his chest. ¡°Is that what you came through the


    rain to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because I didn¡¯t want to leave it unsettled.¡±


    Olivia sensed John¡¯s murderous intent as they looked at each other, but she could not back down at


    this point.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much? Do you have to be so resolute?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia gulped, terrified. However, she raised her head and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡±


    John sneered. ¡°Ms. James, I won¡¯t force you to stay since you hate me.¡±


    With that said, he turned away from her. ¡°Leave.¡±


    He did not want to see her joy when she left. It was as if he could deceive himself that she


    was also sad.


    Olivia froze and stared at his back in disbelief.


    Why did he let her go so lightly when he was so icy earlier?


    It was unlike John at all.


    However, now that it was settled, it was time for her to go.


    Therefore, she turned around to leave. However, she cked out and fell to the ground as


    soon as she was out of the door.


    ¡°Liv!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 497

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 497


    John eventually could not help looking back at her back as she left.


    However, the thin figure copsed to the ground before his eyes.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    He tried to pick her up, but his hand had not recovered fully, and his right hand was not. strong enough.


    Just then, Sam ran over. ¡°Lady!¡±


    Then he looked at John. ¡°Uncle, wait a minute. I¡¯ll get the nurse.¡±


    John ignored him and held Olivia in his arms, only to find that her clothes were wet, and she was


    shivering.


    He remembered that she had lung cancer and could not be exposed to the rain¡­


    He gently brushed away the damp hair from her forehead and said through gritted teeth, ¡± Olivia, you¡¯re


    too hard on yourself just to have nothing to do with me!¡±


    However, he was never letting go again.


    Sam soon came with the nurse and the doctor. John gave a brief description, and the doctor took her to


    the ward and put her on the bed.


    Sam wanted to follow, but John grabbed him by the cor and dragged him out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sam shook him off and nced at him coldly. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you here.¡±


    John had amanding presence. He was especially icy at this moment.


    Sam was afraid, but he kept his back straight. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to know


    is that Lady is my savior, and I will avenge her if anything happens to her.¡±


    John froze and then sneered. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still a kid. How can you help?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Sam raised his fist. ¡°Did you bully Lady?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Why would I bully her?¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    Sam sized him up. ¡°If she¡¯s your wife, you must have treated her badly. You left her in the rain.¡±


    Not wanting to talk to him, John snorted coldly and looked into the ward.


    Just then, the doctor walked out.


    ¡°The rain caused her to have a fever. We¡¯ve given her treatment to reduce her fever. It¡¯s not a big


    problem.¡±


    With that said, the doctor sighed again. ¡°But Mr. Freeman, you should be more attentive to Ms. James


    when she has such a bad condition. She¡¯s more fragile than ordinary people and prone to fevers and


    colds. If it happens frequently and the fever cannot be reduced in time, it might trigger her old disease.¡±


    John¡¯s face darkened slightly as he nodded. ¡°I see. When can she leave?¡±


    ¡°She can be discharged when the fever goes down in an hour, but¡­ she might have a recurrent fever.


    It¡¯s best to keep her in the hospital for observation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wes arrived as soon as the doctor had left.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    John nced at him. ¡°We¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just postpone the meeting. Can¡¯t they wait an hour?¡±


    Wes¡¯s expression lookedplicated. ¡°Sir, you won¡¯t be leaving the hospital early if this meeting isn¡¯t


    so important. If we dy it, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    John red coldly at him. ¡°Wes, since when do you have so much to say?¡±


    Wes could only nod in horror. ¡°Yes, got it.¡±


    ¡°Call Ken and tell him to meet me at the apartment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John entered the room to see Sam sitting anxiously by the bed, and he could not help frowning.


    Where the h*ll did this kide from?


    However, he knew he must be a result of Olivia¡¯s kindness after thinking about it.


    However, he did not want to see him, so he turned around to look at Wes. ¡°Wes, throw this. kid out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯ll wait for Lady to wake up.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. She¡¯ll be fine with me around.¡±


    Sam wanted to fight back, but Wes dragged him out. When he tried to enter again, he was


    stopped at the door by two bodyguards in ck.


    Inside, Wes handed John a folder with aplicated look on his face.


    ¡°Sir, this is a DNA match between Ms. James and Young Master Larson.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 498

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 498


    John turned his head to look coldly at him. His body exuded an icy pressure. Even his voice was a little


    colder.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Wes did this without John knowing, so Wes was a little nervous.


    He was afraid John would kill him for it.


    However, he could not allow a woman like that to influence him.


    ¡°Sir, I took a DNA test on them without telling you. If Ms. James and Young Master Larson aren¡¯t


    rted, there¡¯s no way she could be Madam.¡±


    John narrowed his long narrow eyes. His gaze was as sharp as arrows.


    ¡°Who told you to do it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I know I might not survive it, but..


    Wes looked up at him. ¡°Four years ago, after Madam died, they took advantage of your grief and


    attacked Freeman Group. Freeman Group almost.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    John grabbed his neck. ¡°Wes, I think you have a death wish.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Freeman Group is yours. What happened four years ago had such a great influence on Freeman


    Group. We haven¡¯t recovered to our peak until now. We can¡¯t¡­ We can¡¯t let this woman. bring down


    Freeman Group, Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡±


    He tightened his grip but let go just as Wes was breathless.


    John looked away from him and said coldly, ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the f*ck out!¡±


    Knowing John would kill him, Wes could only put the test report down, get up from the floor, and walk


    out.


    After they were gone, John looked at the pale woman on the bed and the report on the floor.


    He did not even need a test report.


    The woman in front of him was Olivia. There was no way he was wrong.


    She had lung cancer, an injured right leg, and likes to grow pea shoots¡­.


    In particr, the familiar scent was unmistakable when he kissed her.


    He also knew Olivia had bared her heart many times as he pressured her. She just had not


    exposed herself.


    Including how she braved the rain today to say herst goodbye.


    All this proved that she was Olivia Larson, who died four years ago.


    Therefore, what did he need this test report for?


    John sneered and bent down to pick up the test report on the floor. He walked to the window, lit it with a


    lighter, and threw it into the ashtray.


    He breathed a sigh of relief as the test report went up in mes.


    The report should never have existed, and he could not let Olivia know that he had identified her as


    Olivia.


    It was because the only way they could be in touch was if he thought of her as Phoebe.


    Even if¡­ it was goodbye.


    An hourter, Olivia¡¯s fever had subsided after finishing the IV drip. John found someone to buy a


    wheelchair, put her in it, and helped her get discharged.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was unable to drive because his right hand had not healed.


    Wes usually drove, but John was still upset with Wes, so he had someone else drive the car.


    John had an apartment here. He bought it a long time ago and had not lived in it much since.


    Ken had someone clean it up an hour ago.


    When John arrived, he wheeled the wheelchair upstairs himself. Ken was already waiting inside.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She was caught in the rain and got a fever.¡±


    ¡°John, what are you doing? Are you trying to torture her again? Will you onlye to your senses.


    when she¡¯s dead?¡±


    John nced at him, not wanting to exin.


    ¡°Look after her for me. I have something to do, so I gotta go.¡±


    Ken frowned and grabbed him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have an important meeting I need to attend. Take care of Olivia.¡±


    With that said, he headed outside.


    Watching his hurried figure, Ken walked to the door and stopped him. ¡°John, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll


    regret it?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 499

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 499


    John stopped but did not look back. He only replied indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    He knew she did not want to see him.


    Maybe it would be worse if he stayed.


    Ken snorted coldly as he looked at his back.


    The man was the same-always so self-centered and self-righteous.


    He would never havee if John had not said Olivia was sick and needed care.


    The sight of John reminded him of Z¡¯s tragic death.


    He told Olivia he was sure John had nothing to do with it.


    However, how could he really think he had nothing to do with it?


    He just hated himself more than he hated John.


    Looking at Olivia sleeping peacefully in bed, he sighed.


    People were always confused yet sober. He spoke as if he had seen through everything, but why were


    they tangled with each other?


    However, Ken also understood Olivia just as he understood Z.


    She was gone, but he could not move on.


    Soon after, he got a phone call, and his expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    It was unknown what the other party had said. He spoke sternly and urgently, ¡°I see. I¡¯ming.¡±


    After getting off the phone, he immediately called John but could not get through. He could only call


    Wes, exin the situation, and ask him toe over and take care of Olivia. Then he texted John, left


    any medication they might need, and left.


    It was two hourster when John saw the text. He immediately got in the car and returned to the


    apartment.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as soon as he entered the apartment, he saw Wes standing next to the bed, trying to give


    Olivia an injection.


    He hurried forward and pped away the syringe. ¡°Wes, what are you doing?¡±


    Wes was shocked, his legs gave way, and he dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Sir, you misunderstood¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstood? You even took a DNA test without telling me. How dare you say I misunderstood?¡±


    Wes pleaded, ¡°Sir, you misunderstood me. It¡¯s a fever-reducing medicine. Ms. James has a fever.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    John touched Olivia¡¯s forehead and noticed it to be unusually hot.


    He turned around to nce coldly at Wes. ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Wes knew John did not believe him. He tried to exin but eventually gave up and walked out.


    Olivia had a high fever, but she frowned when she heard John scolding.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re so brutish!¡±


    John froze for a moment. Thinking she was awake, he went to help her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Instead of answering, Olivia said tearfully, ¡°Johnny, please let me go, okay?¡±


    John¡¯s heart trembled, and he could not help frowning. Was he talking nonsense because of the


    fever?


    He stretched out his hand and found her back covered in sweat.


    No wonder she had a fever.


    He sighed and began to help her change her clothes, but Olivia kept her hands and feet busy even


    though she was limp from the fever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    With that said, Olivia punched him in the chest.


    Then she began to cry again. Her legs kicked helplessly, ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m carrying your baby. Watch out.


    You¡¯ll hurt the baby¡­¡±


    ¡®The baby¡­


    John relented and reached out to wipe her tears,forting softly, ¡°You¡¯re confused from the


    fever.¡±


    After helping her undress, John wiped her sweat with a hot towel. He wiped her entire body before


    covering her with the nket again.


    However, he was afraid that she would wet the nket with sweat, so he could only find one of his


    clothes from the closet and put it on her. He also put a towel behind her.


    Then he prepared to give her another fever-reducing injection.


    However, just as he grabbed her arm, she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Johnny, we lost our baby¡­ Give him back to me!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 500

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 500


    John froze with a chill in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Looking at the tearful person in his arms, he did not know how to respond.


    They had two children, but they lost them all.


    Suddenly, Olivia grabbed him and screamed, ¡°John, why? Why would you kill Z? Why on earth did


    you do it?¡±


    Every word pierced John¡¯s heart.


    It was a long time before he reached out and touched her face. He whispered with a tremble, ¡°Liv,


    it¡¯s over. Stop thinking about it, okay?¡±


    The person in his arms was silent. John thought she was asleep and continued to inject her with fever-


    reducing medicine.


    However, no sooner had he finished than he heard the person in his arms mutter, ¡°It¡¯s not over.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not over¡­


    Breathing heavily, John wiped the sweat off her body. He put her on the bed, tucked her in, and


    nced deeply at her as he left the room.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Wes standing with his head hanging low.


    As soon as he saw him, he looked up immediately. ¡°Sir, will you forgive me for this time? Don¡¯t kick


    me out.¡±


    John nced coldly at him and went straight into the stairwell without speaking.


    The stairwell was not frequented, so it was cool and dark inside.


    He casually lit a cigarette and took a sharp drag before hearing someone push the door open and


    walk in.


    He knew who it was without looking back.


    ¡°Sir, I know I was wrong to take the liberty of making the report, but I couldn¡¯t ignore it. There¡¯s no way


    this woman is Madam.


    ¡°How could Madam not care about your safety, Sir?¡±


    John froze slightly before sneering. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s so indifferent to me just because she¡¯s


    Olivia.¡±


    It was because she could not move on.


    Olivia was not the same Olivia who loved him to death.


    He just found out about it.


    He could not help bursting intoughter at the thought of his stupidity.


    Puzzled, Wes asked, ¡°Sir, you¡­¡±


    John flicked the ash with his long fingers as he narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°Wes, I know her better than


    you do. Will I make a mistake?¡±


    Wes lowered his head and said nothing. He dared not contradict him, but he felt it was all the


    result of John¡¯s obsessive longing


    He wanted redemption, so he found a woman who looked like Madam.


    John suddenly put out his cigarette and said hoarsely, ¡°She was delirious with fever, calling my name,


    asking about our dead children, asking why I killed Z.


    As he spoke, he gave a wry smile and turned around to look at Wes. ¡°Do you still think she¡¯s not


    her?¡±


    Wes froze, lowering his head and not daring to speak.


    He knew his boss would never lie, no matter how confused his boss was.


    However


    The two were silent for a long time. John calmed down and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked for me for


    so many years, I will spare you this time. But if you interfere again, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. But


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    John¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve burned the report. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±


    Wes pressed his lips in panic, but those simple words stuck in his throat He wanted to speak but kept


    his mouth shut.


    Since Ms. James was Madam, there must be something wrong with the report.


    However, John was furious right now. It would be better if they talked about itter.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Got it, sir.¡±


    John walked past him without saying anything. He stopped after taking a few steps and ordered,¡± And


    don¡¯t let her know that we know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John went back to the apartment. Before he could reach the bed, he heard Olivia¡¯s weak, hoarse


    voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little drowsy.¡±


    ¡°Who is she talking to?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 501

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 501


    Olivia was lying on the bed, feelingpletely limp and weak. She also felt dizzy and so unwell that


    she was delirious.


    Just then, Zac called and said he wanted to see her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I want to sleep. Can I call you back tomorrow?¡±


    It was not actually veryte at the time, but since John had all the curtains closed, the room was so


    dark that it looked like it was night.


    Zac, who was on the other end of the phone, looked at the time suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you tell me about Jenson and the earthquake?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡®How did he find out?¡±


    ¡°Fred told you?¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. I forced him to tell me.¡±


    She rubbed her temples with pain. ¡°I¡¯m really tired now. Can you let me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay? Did you have a rpse? If¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He knew from her tone that something must be wrong, but he also knew Olivia¡¯s character, so he finally


    compromised.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Have a good rest. Go to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, when I¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly spotted a figure at the door. She panicked and hung up


    the phone before she could end her sentence.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? Who¡¯s standing there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    John came over and put his hand on her forehead.


    She was about to question him, but she heard him say softly, ¡°Sorry for making you look at me again.¡±


    Upon hearing this, she was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She was not used to this John who knew how to apologize.


    Now, she was worried about how much John might have heard just now. If he knew that it was Zac who


    just called, she would be in trouble.


    Fortunately, he kept silent. He just turned on the small nightlight, took a thermometer, and came over to


    take her temperature.


    He did not know if it was because her body was limp or because she was a little dazed due to her


    fever, but Olivia was unusually well-behaved. She did not resist or refute.


    After measuring it, John breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, the fever has subsided. You should


    sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll make porridge for you.¡±


    It was originally agreed upon that they would not owe each other anything. If he did that, would she not


    owe him another favor?


    No. Absolutely not!


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take a taxi back to the hotel.¡±


    As she spoke, she got up from the bed, but her feet were limp. The moment they touched the ground,


    her knees buckled, and she fell backward.


    She fell on the bed. The bed was soft, but she felt as if the flesh all over her body was falling off,


    making her extremely ufortable.


    John came over and helped her back into bed.


    ¡°Ms. James, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯s still raining outside, so you will get even more


    sick if you go out.¡±


    With that said, John poured another ss of water and brought it to her lips. ¡°Come on. Drink


    some water.¡±


    Olivia leaned weakly against the headrest and looked at him with puzzled eyes. She bit her chapped


    lips and reached for the ss of water. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    John did not force it. He let go of the ss and only held the bottom of it with his hand. He said softly,


    ¡°Okay, drink slowly.¡±


    After Olivia finished her water, she broke out in a cold sweat again. Therefore, John hurriedly took.


    a towel to help her wipe down.


    At this time, she realized that her clothes had been changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer.¡±


    She hugged her chest and stared at John with wide eyes. ¡°Who helped me change my clothes?¡±


    When he saw how vignt she was, John felt a weight on his chest. He chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°I


    asked the female doctor to help change you while she gave you the injection, of course. Are you saying


    you want me to help you instead?¡±


    She looked at him dubiously. ¡°Really?¡±


    He stood up and handed her another dry towel. ¡°You had a high fever of 102 degrees Fahrenheit, and


    you had no strength at all. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you change with just one hand. Come and


    switch out the towel on your back to avoid another fever.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left the room. Then, he hid in a dark corner, clutching his ribs in


    pain.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 502

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 502


    Olivia struggled to take out the towel from behind her. Finally, she got a hold of it and threw it aside.


    She tried to put a new one behind her, but she had lost feeling in her hand, so she could not reach


    around no matter how much she tried. Eventually, she gave up.


    She tried very hard to keep herself awake, but she still ended up falling asleep.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When John came back, he saw her falling asleep with her head tilted against the headrest.


    He shook his head helplessly, stepped forward, and carefully put down the new towel for her. After that,


    he gently let her lie t on the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    Regardless of whether he could forgive everything in their past, he decided to not give up just like


    that.


    He had to get her to return to him for the rest of her life.


    It was already the next morning when Olivia woke up.


    Her fever hadpletely subsided. Although her body was still a little limp, she did not have much


    problem moving around on her own.


    She walked out of the room and looked around, but she did not see John.


    Wasst night just a dream?


    However, when she looked down at the clothes on her body, she was sure that it was not a dream.


    Where was he?


    At this moment, Olivia¡¯s head was still dizzy, but her stomach was growling uncontrobly, so she could


    not resist. She used the wall as support as she walked toward the kitchen.


    When she got to the counter, she found a note on it.


    [There¡¯s soup in the pot. There¡¯s also some beef stew on the stove.]


    ¡®Porridge?¡¯


    Olivia walked over and opened the lid of the pot. There was really beef stew in it, and it was still


    warm.


    Just as she was reaching for it, she found a note beside it.


    [Have only a little, and don¡¯t overeat. Otherwise, your condition will worsen.]


    She curled her lips, stuffed some beef into her mouth, and chewed slowly.


    The taste was familiar and delicious.


    There was also a note on the stovetop.


    [Here are some vegetables. Remember to finish them.]


    Olivia froze. Her vision gradually blurred, and her memory suddenly returned to six years ago.


    In the past, whenever she was sick, she would crave beef, particrly in the form of beef stew.


    However, when one was sick, especially with a high fever, they should not eat beef as it would worsen


    their condition.


    However, no matter how much John tried to persuade her otherwise, she refused to listen. She would


    cry, make a fuss, and insist that she wanted to eat beef stew.


    Eventually, John had no choice but to buy beef and bring it back to make stew for her. However, in


    order to prevent her from eating too much, he would monitor her, cook her a pot of vegetables, and


    force her to eat it all.


    He said she could offset the negative effects of beef by doing that.


    She leaned on the stovetop, bit her lip, and began to cry


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®John, why are you doing this?¡±


    Now, she did not want his tenderness, his kindness, or the memories of the past. She just wanted


    to be Phoebe


    Why did he remind her of this again?


    She suddenly lost her appetite as she looked at the food in the pot.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was John.


    She held the phone and looked at it for a long time. Finally, she answered it.


    ¡°You¡¯re up. Are you feeling better? There¡¯s food in the kitchen. Besides the beef, eat a lot of everything


    else. I¡¯ll send someone to cook for you if you don¡¯t like the food.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, unable to stop the tears.


    Without waiting for a response, John continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯te back. You can stay until you


    feel better. The hotel¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Bted tenderness and care were not honey but poison.


    A lethal poison.


    ¡°He was so mad when we were bidding farewell, but now¡­..


    ¡°John, are you tired of pretending?¡±


    Olivia wiped away her tears indiscriminately. She could not stay here for long. Now that they had bid


    farewell, there should be no more entanglements.


    She found yesterday¡¯s coat, put it on casually, and left the apartment with her things as if she was


    fleeing.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 503

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 503


    Olivia had only one thing on her mind, and it was to leave quickly.


    Along the way, she kept urging the taxi to drive faster. After that, she got out of the car and went


    straight to the hotel room. She wanted to pack up and leave.


    Perhaps after returning home, she should move and take L far away.


    She would hand the atelier over to Jennie, and she would work remotely.


    Only this way could she and L be safe.


    She frantically swiped her card to open the door, then rushed in without looking.


    However, as soon as she walked in, someone covered her mouth and pushed her against the wall.


    Olivia was taken aback. Just as she was about to fight back, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Liv


    She froze for a moment and looked up to see Zac.


    Seeing her terrified expression, he quickly let go of her and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I was afraid that


    something would happen to you, so I waited for you for the entire night. I thought a bad guy


    walked in, so I attacked.¡±


    Immediately, he saw her face go pale and her whole body copse limply.


    ¡°Liv, did you rpse?¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, he had already picked her up and put her on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack your things. Now, I¡¯ll take you to see Dr. Jung.¡±


    She grabbed his hand and shook her head. ¡°I just got a cold from the rain. I¡¯m fine now, so don¡¯t


    bother.¡±


    He frowned, his eyes full of worry.


    ¡°Then where were youst night? Did something happen to you?¡±


    She did not tell Zac about what happened between her and John.


    For a while, she wondered if she should tell him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when she thought about how Zac felt about her, she knew she could not tell him.


    She owed him, so if she added to his troubles, how could she ever repay him?


    Zac became even more anxious when he saw her suspicious expression. He squatted aside and


    looked at her worriedly. ¡°Liv? You seem to be very guarded with me recently. Are you¡­¡±


    Olivia let go of his hand, lowered her head, and pursed her lips, feeling a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Zac, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you all the time. You¡¯re in Ocean City, yet you have to help me when I¡¯m all the


    way in Murica. I don¡¯t want to owe you so much, so¡­ I just want to solve these trivial matters myself.¡±


    Olivia did not dare to make everything too clear as she was afraid that Zac would want an answer, and


    if that happened, they might not even stay friends anymore.


    However, if she was being honest, what vould she say?


    She did not want Zahim c to misunderstand¡­


    ¡°Liv, we are friends, so of course we should help each other. What¡¯s more, you had two vendettas


    against you and you didn¡¯t tell me. How can I rest assured?¡±


    As he spoke, Zac sighed ¡°Besides, you told me that you met John again. I am worried that your old


    illness will rpse now that these things are all connected.¡±


    ¡°I-I know¡­¡± Olivia did not know how to face him and did not even dare to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    making you worry¡±


    Zac frowned upon seeing her like this.


    ¡°Olivia, here you go again. How long have we known each other? Why are you still so distant with me?¡±


    Zac looked at her. ¡°Look up at me and tell me what the hell happened.¡±


    She did not have a choice, so she looked up at him, but her eyes wandered elsewhere.


    Should shee clean?


    However, Zac was the only one who knew everything that had happened throughout all these years. If


    he left her too, then she¡­


    She was selfish, and she did not want to lose him.


    ¡°Zac, we are friends, but you always worry about me. I¡­¡±


    At this moment, her phone rang again.


    She reached out to look for it, but her phone had fallen on the bed just now. The name ¡®John¡¯ was


    disyed on the screen.


    Before she could get it, Zac had taken it.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 504

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 504


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer!¡±


    Olivia rushed over to try to snatch it back. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t answer!¡±


    How could Zac do that? He stood up with the phone in his hand. He looked at the phone, then at her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zac.¡± Seeing his gloomy face, Oliviay on the bed and begged. ¡°Please, don¡¯t answer¡­¡±


    The next second, John¡¯s voice roared from the phone.


    ¡°Where did you go? Why aren¡¯t you in the apartment? Your illness¡­¡±


    Before the person on the other end finished speaking, Zac hung up the phone and stared straight


    at her


    ¡°Were you with Johnst night?¡±


    At this point, Olivia knew that she could not hide anything anymore, so she lowered her head. She did


    not dare to look at him.


    ¡°Yes. Yesterday, I had a fever and fainted in the hospital, so he took me home. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it


    from you, I.


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Zac called out her name sternly. He walked to the bedside and looked at her with an expression


    carrying mixed emotions, asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    He furrowed his brows tightly. He wanted to step forward and question her sharply, but when he saw


    how weak she was, his heart softened again.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me yesterday?¡±


    For so many years, he did not have the right to stay by her side to prevent John from finding her.


    He thought that she still trusted him even if he was not around.


    However, she was hiding so many things from him¡­.


    Zac felt a tightness in his chest. He never asked her to reciprocate his feelings. He only wanted to be


    by her side to protect her and keep herpany. However, he had suddenly learned that he did not


    even qualify to be her protector.


    He felt distressed as he looked at Olivia¡¯s eyes, which had turned red from crying. He reached out to


    help her wipe her tears away and said softly. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask you questions anymore.¡±


    Immediately, he sighed and forced a smile. ¡°Liv, if you want to go back to him, you can just tell me.


    Don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia grabbed his hand, bit her lips, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. John doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m Olivia. He


    thinks I¡¯m Phoebe, who happens to look a lot like Olivia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I onlymunicate with him as Phoebe. I don¡¯t want to repeat those same mistakes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to ask for details, but when he


    remembered that John mighte here, he helped her up.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s discuss thister. The most important thing now is to take you away.¡±


    She froze for a moment. ¡°Take me away?¡±


    ¡°Yes. John will find you soon, so I want to take you away to another country so he can¡¯t find your


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°But L¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will get Lter Don¡¯t worry.


    Olivia wanted to leave, but she really did not want to bother Zac anymore.


    If John knew that Zac was here, would all their previous effort not be wasted?


    ¡°No.¡± Olivia pushed him away ¡°Zac, buy me a ne ticket. I¡¯ll go back by myself.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°If John sees you, we¡¯ll be exposed and¡­ He will never forgive you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Zac did not want to waste his breath with her, so he stuffed all her things into the suitcase before


    leaning over to pick her up. Then, he dragged the suitcase and walked out.


    ¡°Zac!¡±


    He paused and looked down at her. ¡°Liv, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so wary of me, but promise me you¡¯ll


    get out of here, okay?¡±


    After he said that, he seemed to be afraid of Olivia¡¯s rejection, so he added, ¡°Let¡¯s at least go to


    another hotel, okay?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 505

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 505


    Since Zac had said that, Olivia had no way to refuse.


    ¡°Put me down. I can walk.¡±


    Zac grunted a reply before putting her down. Then, he took her hand and walked out.


    As soon as the two got into the car, they saw a ck Mercedes-Benz parked opposite them.


    Immediately afterward, a tall figure stepped out of the car.


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted suddenly, and she dug her fingers into her thighs as she trembled with fear.


    At this moment, John nced their way.


    She felt short of breath for a moment. She kept praying in her heart, hoping that John would not spot


    her.


    A pair of warm handsnded on her cold hands. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After Zac said that, they saw John turn around and enter the hotel lobby. At the same time, they


    drove off.


    Fortunately, it was just a false rm.


    If they had left slightlyter, they would definitely have bumped into John.


    Olivia only felt the shadow of fear this time, but the more she thought about it, the more


    frightened she became. A cold sweat broke out all over her body.


    Seeing her pale face, Zac wiped the cold sweat off her forehead with a tissue andforted her softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll leave tonight, so we won¡¯t be found.¡±


    ¡°Will he go to the airport?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go to the international airport, he won¡¯t be able to find us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came to her senses, she realized that she was bothering Zac again.


    She always said she did not want to trouble him and that she could handle things by herself, but in the


    end, she always ended up troubling him.


    As she thought about this, she instinctively hit herself on the head.


    Zac thought that her old illness had rpsed and immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do


    you feel unwell? If you feel unwell, it won¡¯t make a difference if we leave in two days instead.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She pushed Zac¡¯s hand away and moved away from him. She turned her face and did not dare to


    look at him.


    She did not want Zac to misunderstand and think that she did not trust him, but she did not know how


    to exin all of this.


    ¡°Liv, is there anything you want to say to me?¡±


    She bit her lips. She was so entangled with the matters inside her heart that she did not know how to


    express herself.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    He said a few words after answering before handing the phone to her ¡°Fred is looking for you.¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment before she answered the phone. ¡°Fred?¡±


    ¡°Liv, I finally found you! Why is your phone turned off?¡±


    ¡®Turned off?¡±


    She thought back and figured Zac probably turned her phone off after hanging up on John because he


    was afraid he would call again.


    ¡°Oh, it died. Did something happen to L?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    ¡°They caught Jenson,¡± Fred said happily. ¡°Liv, you are safe and you cane home now.¡±


    She still could not register what was going on. After a while, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jennie has gone to the police station to identify him, so there won¡¯t be any more mistakes.¡±


    Fred paused. ¡°Liv, I miss you very much¡­¡±


    After that, he changed his words for fear of her misunderstanding ¡°I mean, L misses you very much.


    I¡¯m telling you on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Tonight? Really?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I miss you too, so I can¡¯t wait to go home and see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what time, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll head back by myself.¡±


    ¡°No, tell me.¡±


    Olivia nced at Zac and asked, ¡°What time will we get there?¡±


    Zac knew from her expression that she really wanted to go home, so he nced at his watch and said,


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock in the evening, probably.¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia wanted to return the phone to Zac when she heard him ask in a light


    tone, ¡°Do you hate being alone with me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 506

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 506


    Olivia¡¯s breathing instinctively sped up, and she carefully ced the phone in Zac¡¯s hand.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zac, you misunderstood. I-I don¡¯t hate being alone with you, and I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Over the past four years, even though the two of them had not been in the same city, their rtionship


    had not suffered much.


    asionally, Zac would visit to keep herpany, y with L, and give her warmth and help.


    Now, there seemed to be a wall between the two of them. It was as if they were strangers.


    Olivia took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to look at him. ¡°Zac, I owe you so much. I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to pay you back.¡±


    There was a sudden silence in the car.


    After a long time, Zac stretched out his hand and gently touched her forehead. He smiled lightly and


    shook his head. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and looked at him with some confusion.


    ¡°Olivia, how long have we known each other? When have I ever asked you to pay me back?¡±


    Zac looked at her a little helplessly. ¡°When I gave you money, you said you wanted to pay me back. I


    didn¡¯t bother arguing with you, so it was fine if you said you wanted to pay me back.


    ¡°I saved your life, so you said you would work for me, but why would I want you to do that?


    ¡°I run aw firm. You are neither aw graduate nor awyer, nor are you interested inw. Should I


    ask you to clean the toilets?¡±


    As he spoke, he sighed. ¡°You always overthink. Is it because someone around you is ndering you


    again?¡±


    She was taken aback by what he said, so she stared at him nkly with wide eyes.


    He opened the window, and the dull air in the car was let out, making Olivia feel more clear-


    headed


    ¡°Who told you that people of the opposite sex cannot be friends? Who told you we had to exchange


    favors if we want to be friends?¡±


    Zac smiled softly at her. ¡°Olivia, fate dictates if we can be friends. You¡¯re always so coy. I worry that you


    might offer your body to me as payback next time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia blushed in embarrassment.


    She almost came clean to him¡­


    If Fred¡¯s call did not break the tension just now, she would definitely have said it.


    ¡®How embarrassing would it have been if I said it¡­¡¯


    It was all that jerk Ken¡¯s fault. If he had not talked nonsense, she would not have overthought things.


    ¡°I-I just feel like I owe you a lot, and I¡¯m afraid that I will be criticized and people will say that I¡¯m taking


    advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who said that? Tell me, and I¡¯ll kill them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Olivia quickly waved her hand and exined. ¡°No one said that. I¡¯m just afraid.¡±


    Zac let out a lowugh. He stroked her hair and helped her fix her clothes. ¡°Okay. If you have time. to


    overthink, you might as well think about where you want to go next so I can find a ce for your in


    advance lest you and L move there and have to rent a house temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I have to think again. After all, L is so young, so I¡¯m afraid she


    won¡¯t adapt well.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. You think about it.¡±


    After that, he asked again, ¡°Did John bully you?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me. On the contrary, he saved me many times.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be speaking to him.¡±


    Zac pretended to smile calmly. ¡°You always have a say in your rtionship with him. I just want you to


    be safe, healthy, and happy. Do you know that?¡±


    Olivia nodded in a daze. ¡°Okay. I know what to do.¡±


    Zac was relieved after seeing her calm down.


    How could he not know what she was going to say? However, he did not want to hear her answer.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 507

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 507


    The flight back was a passenger ne arranged by Zac alone.


    However, this ne would not be going to the normal airport, so it would also not stop at the


    international airport either.


    ¡°I sent Fred the address.¡±


    ¡°Of the airport?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a coffee shop near the airport. I¡¯ll send you there, and you¡¯ll go back with them.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was grateful for his arrangements. At the same time, she also felt admiration for him.


    ¡°Thank you, Zac, foring all the way here to help me.¡±


    Zac pretended to be angry. ¡°Olivia, if you keep behaving so humbly with me, I will stop being your


    friend.¡±


    She smiled mischievously ¡°Just think of that as my catchphrase, and don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you are always like this. I don¡¯t know whether I should believe you or not.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. It¡¯s time for us to get on the ne.¡±


    Zac chuckled. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? There is a doctor up there who can examine


    you and a bed where you can sleep.¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment She took a long look at him and wanted to thank him again, but held back


    when she remembered what he had just said.


    He was so nice to her


    If she did not know John, she would definitely fall in love with him.


    She figured no one could resist such a gentle and handsome man.


    As she was thinking about this, she asked casually, ¡°Is your father still forcing the marriage?¡±


    ¡°No. He believed what Dorothy said and thought she was with John, so naturally, he can¡¯t force me to


    marry her. After all, she refuses to marry me as well.¡±


    After hearing this, Olivia suddenly scoffed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯mughing at Dorothy. At first, she told me she wanted to steal John. from me


    because he was my husband.


    ¡°Now it seems that she has indeed fallen for him.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Olivia turned to look at him. ¡°Women who fall in love with John won¡¯t have a happy ending.¡±


    She did not get a happy ending, and neither did those women in the past. Naturally, Dorothy would


    not be an exception.


    How could a scheming man genuinely give her happiness?


    It was undeniable that John might love Dorothy, but¡­ so what?


    Who could know if he was just acting?


    Zac did not know what Olivia was thinking, but he knew that she had notpletely let go of John.


    ¡°Drink some warm milk.¡±


    Then, he changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to cook you some food, like your favorite lentil soup,


    okay?¡±


    She returned to her senses and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Along the way, although Olivia was a little tired, she still insisted on chatting with Zac.


    All throughout the journey, the two of them chatted with each other.


    In Olivia¡¯s opinion, she could not sleep for the entire way since they had not seen each other for so


    long. It would be too rude.


    After theynded, Zac looked at her with some reluctance. ¡°Liv, it seems we have to say goodbye


    again.¡±


    She was in a foreign country, so she was naturally reluctant to say goodbye to such a good friend who


    had gone through so much with her.


    She stepped forward and hugged him slowly.


    ¡°Zac, take care of yourself. Come and visit L and me when the storm is over.¡±


    He froze for a moment. Then, he raised his hand to stroke her hair and said softly, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    After that, Zac sent her to the coffee shop and left a bodyguard with her before heading back to


    the airport.


    He watched her silhouette slowly disappear through the ss and could not help but force a


    smile.


    ¡®Liv, I wonder when I will see you again.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 508

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 508


    Not long after, Fred parked the car in front of the coffee shop before Olivia could even finish her


    coffee.


    By the time she realized it, he was already standing beside her.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Olivia looked up. When she spotted this person whom she had not seen in a long time, a lump rose into


    her throat, and she stood up to hug him.


    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    While speaking, she smelled a familiar scent on him.


    It was not the smell of perfume, but a refreshing smell unique to cheerful boys. It waspletely


    different from John¡¯s mature scent which wasced with the smell of tobo.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not used to the food over there.¡±


    Fred chuckled ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I bought ingredients for your favorite dish, and I will cook it for you.ter¡±


    She let go of him and asked with a smile, ¡°You still want to cook at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s to wee you back, so it has to be grand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Fred pulled her luggage and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, he stared at her for a while. ¡°Liv, are you sick? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Olivia panicked for a moment. She raised her hand to touch her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Am I?


    Maybe because I just got off the ne, so I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She pushed Fred out of the shop. ¡°Come on. I want to see L as soon as I can.¡±


    Upon hearing what she said, he did not think much about it. He dragged the luggage with one hand


    and held Olivia¡¯s hand with the other.


    As they walked to the side of the car, Olivia went straight to the passenger¡¯s seat while Fred went to


    put the luggage in the trunk.


    Everything was in ce. When Fred was about to drive, Olivia suddenly heard a childish voice.¡±


    Mommy.¡±


    ¡®L?¡¯


    She was startled. She turned around to look at the back seat to see L sitting in Jennie¡¯s arms. She


    was overjoyed and pinched her little nose with a smile.


    ¡°L! Mommy missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°L missed Mommy too!¡±


    L wanted to crawl over, but the car was already moving. Olivia was worried she might get hurt, so


    she said softly, ¡°L, please sit with Aunt Jennie first. Mommy will cuddle L to sleep at night.ter,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    L was still as well-behaved as ever. Olivia forgot about all the unpleasant things that had happened


    before as she looked at L¡¯s smile.


    Then, she looked up at Jennie. ¡°Jennie, I thought you would be waiting for me at home.¡±


    Jennie curled her lips. ¡°I missed you too, okay? Do you think L was the only one who missed you?


    ¡°Besides, I just went to the police station to identify Jenson, so I wanted to tell you the good news.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They caught Jenson, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. L can go to school normally now.


    ¡°How is the atelier?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll talk details in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia turned her head, sat up straight, and looked forward. She cracked her neck and was startled


    when she suddenly saw a figure in the rearview mirror.


    She looked back again, only to realize that another person was sitting behind her.


    ¡°Xavier? Why are you here?¡±


    Xavier looked sad and sighed. ¡°Pheebs, you have been talking while looking at the backseat for so


    long, yet you haven¡¯t noticed me? How sad.¡±


    Olivia looked at Fred and asked, ¡°Why is he here? I decided toe back at thest minute, yet you


    could notify so many people?¡±


    Fred looked innocent. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. If you want to me someone, you can me Jennie. She¡¯s


    the one who did this.¡±


    She turned and saw Jennie smiling embarrassingly. ¡°It was an ident. Besides, it won¡¯t hurt for


    another person to tag along, right?¡±


    Olivia nced at the two and sat up straight. ¡°Fred, take Mr. Hemsworth home first.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 509

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 509


    ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t be so cold.¡±


    Jennie also said, ¡°Pheebs, forget it. Mr. Hemsworth is also concerned about you. He called me


    because he knew they caught Jenson, and I identally told him¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he¡¯s our big customer, so cut him some ck, okay?¡±


    Even L chimed in. ¡°Mommy, let Mr. Hemsworth stay. His magic tricks are really interesting. I want


    you to see them too.¡±


    Olivia waspletely speechless. She looked at Fred and asked, ¡°Are you going to speak for him


    too?¡±


    Fred nced at her and sneered, ¡°Why would I? I¡¯d love to send him back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xavier was not happy. ¡°Fred, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help out, but why are your


    undermining me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? What can you do about it?¡± Fred looked at him through the rearview mirror and said


    provocatively, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop the car, and you can get back on your own.¡±


    This left Xavier speechless, so he looked at Olivia again. ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t drive me


    away


    for the sake of the king crab, okay?¡±


    Olivia shook her head helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I knew Pheebs wouldn¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    Then, Olivia leaned back against the chair to rest her eyes.


    Honestly, she did not hate Xavier, but she did not want to get too close to him either.


    Her past life was ruined by a man and a woman, so she did not want to meet new people at all, nor did


    she want to participate in suchplicated social interactions.


    She just wanted to watch L grow up. She wanted to watch her study and get married¡­


    If she could, she wanted to be able to watchn do those things as well, even if it was only from a


    distance.


    When they got home, Fred went straight into the kitchen and started cooking, leaving the three of them


    in the living room.


    Just as Xavier was about to speak, Olivia walked past him and took L from Jennie¡¯s arms.


    ¡°L, do you want Mommy to take you to the bath?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    L nted a kiss on Olivia¡¯s face and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I want Mommy toe along.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, she nced at Xavier lightly before looking at Jennie. ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going


    to take a shower. Please keep Mr. Hemsworthpany for me.¡±


    Oh


    After entering the bathroom, Olivia started the water and chatted with L casually.


    Olivia asked what L had been doing at home during this period, what her Uncle had fed her, and


    what kind of kindergarten she wanted to go to.


    L was very obedient and answered all the questions.


    After taking a shower, the mother and daughtery leisurely in the bathtub to take a bath.


    L suddenly asked, ¡°Mummy, do you not like Mr. Hemsworth?¡±


    Olivia froze for a moment and caressed L¡¯s chubby face. ¡°L, why are you asking this question?¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡± L held her hand. ¡°I hope you will be happy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia froze and opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡®She is only three years old. How can she understand this?


    ¡®Does she feel like her existence is making me unhappy?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°L, why do you ask that? Who taught you such things?¡±


    L shook her head. ¡°I saw it on TV.¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, she said, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t mind having a new daddy.¡±


    Her voice was childish, but her words were heavy Therefore, Olivia could not hold back her tears. She


    held L tightly and cried. ¡°L, Mommy didn¡¯t reject him because of you.¡±


    As she spoke, she paused and wiped her face suddenly. She held back her sobs and looked at L


    with a forced smile.


    ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry for not giving you a father. You don¡¯t need to be so logical, and you shouldn¡¯t be so.


    sensible. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 510

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 510


    Suddenly, a pair of small chubby hands stretched out and gently wiped away the tears on Olivia¡¯s


    cheeks.


    Then, L patted Olivia on the back the same way that Olivia patted her to coax her to sleep.¡± Mommy,


    don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled, and she was very moved.


    However, in order not to worry L, she wiped away her tears and smiled. ¡°Mommy is fine. I¡¯m not


    crying. Something got into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to sleep with L tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sleeping with you.¡±


    After finishing the bath, Olivia ran into her room and waited for more than ten minutes before forcing


    back all her tears.


    L was her salvation. What did she ever do to deserve such a sensible and cute child?


    She was already very happy.


    She would give up her revenge n. She felt very satisfied to be able to watch L row up for the


    rest of her life.


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Not long after, Fred knocked on the door and asked her to eat. She paused her train of thought and


    rposed herself before opening the door to walk out.


    ¡°What delicious food did you make?¡±


    ¡°Beef stroganoff, pan-fried salmon,tro beef, roast chicken, and seaweed soup.¡±


    As he spoke, Fred smiled. ¡°Are you happy with it?¡±


    Olivia curled her lips and patted him on the back. ¡°I am. Of course I am. There¡¯s so much food. I¡¯m so


    lucky.¡±


    At this time, Xavier came over from one side and interjected. ¡°Fred, you¡¯re so mean. There¡¯s also a


    king crab. Why did you ignore it?¡±


    Fred said angrily, ¡°King crabs are not a raremodity. Can¡¯t you get king crabs in Sria City?¡±


    ¡°This one is different. It¡¯s fresh. I got it myself.¡±


    ¡°So what? Only the dishes I make are unique. Pheebs misses my cooking skills, not your king crab.¡±


    ¡°Fred, you¡¯re provoking me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and so what?¡±


    The two started bickering.


    Olivia shook her head speechlessly. She suddenly felt that it would be good for Xavier toe


    over more often so he could at least get Fred talking more.


    Jennie took the opportunity to lean over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t be angry. If I knew


    you didn¡¯t like him so much, I would have stopped him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him.¡± As she said that, Olivia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to get too close to him.


    I think it¡¯s good to maintain a client-like rtionship with him.¡±


    Jennie nced at Xavier. ¡°But I can tell that he¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want him toe, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Pheebs. No matter how hurt you are, you shouldn¡¯t close yourself off like this. We have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Look forward, right?¡±


    Olivia interrupted her and handed her a bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I can¡¯t stop you from talking even with so many


    dishes in front of you.¡±


    Jennie could not help. She knew that Olivia was hurt, but she did not know the specifics of it.


    Therefore, she wanted to try tofort Olivia, but she did not know how to.


    ¡°Stop arguing, both of you. Let¡¯s eat. The food is getting cold. After eating, go back to your own ces.


    I¡¯m very tired, and I want to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They made a unanimous decision.


    During the meal, Olivia kept taking food for L while the rest of them took turns taking food for her.


    She could not finish her te of food no matter how much she ate.


    During this time, John made several more phone calls to her, but she declined all of them.


    Now that they had bid farewell, it would be better to not keep up contact no matter what the


    reason was.


    She felt reassured as she looked at the smile on Fred and L¡¯s faces.


    It had been a while since she felt so at ease.


    She liked her current life very much, and she did not want to go back to the past or back to a life


    with John.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 511

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 511


    Olivia¡¯s life felt like itpletely quietened down after that night.


    John no longer called her on the phone, and Xavier no longer came knocking on her door.


    The only bad thing was that she had to go to the police station every now and then to take statements


    to testify against Jenson Luke.


    On the following Monday, the moment she reached the atelier, Jennie pulled her frantically into


    her office.


    ¡°Pheebs, there¡¯s a job that could earn us quite a bit, but it¡¯s really up to you if you want to take it


    up.¡±


    Olivia saw how solemn Jennie was and smiled. ¡°Why so serious? You¡¯re the one that has always made


    the decisions about things like this, right?¡±


    Jennie was a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s to do with Xavier. Even though I may be in charge of liaising with the


    clients, you¡¯re the one doing the designs, so you¡¯d have to stillmunicate with the client, right?¡±


    ¡°Spit it out. What project is this?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Jennie licked her lips. ¡°It won¡¯t cause you too much hassle, now that you don¡¯t have to


    meet the client physically since allmunication will be online.¡±


    ¡°Online?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they found me online as well, rather than calling me.¡±


    Olivia was a little wary. ¡°It¡¯s not a scam, is it?¡±


    ¡°No. They¡¯ve already paid us the deposit¡­¡±


    Then, Jennie lifted up her phone to show Olivia. ¡°Look. The moment the client decided to hire us, he


    immediately transferred two hundred thousand dors as a deposit.¡±


    Olivia frowned. She could not help but feel a little wary when it came to too-good-to-be-true projects


    like this.


    However, she knew that the shortfall amount the atelier had because of Jenson was not a small


    amount, so they needed that money.


    Jennie saw how anxious Olivia was and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pheebs. This isn¡¯t a scam. Also.. the


    reason he chose us is that he really liked your concept.¡±


    ¡°My concept?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He mentioned that he really liked the concept of The One. The only one for a lifetime. He had


    his eye on the ring you designed which won a prize, saying that he loved how it had a story. behind it.¡±


    Olivia was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Jennie clicked open the conversation and passed the phone to Olivia. ¡°Look, this is the entire


    conversation between me and the client. I¡¯ve gone through a thorough inspection, and now, it¡¯s up to


    you whether you want to take it up or not.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s set it in stone, then.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennie hugged Olivia and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say yes, Pheebs! Let¡¯s celebrate


    tonight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re celebrating before this whole thing even begins? Isn¡¯t it too early for celebrations?¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re my lucky star, Pheebs! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t ever get


    the opportunity to be a boss!¡±


    With that, Olivia teased. ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t be a boss, you¡¯d still be able to be ady boss,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re making fun of me!¡± Jennie pouted. ¡°You know that everyone my mom arranges for me to


    go on a date with is of little to no quality.¡±


    ¡°The right guy will eventuallye.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Pheebs? Are you really not considering Xavier Hemsworth?¡±


    She threw Jennie a nce andughed self-depreciatingly. ¡°Jennie, to me, love isn¡¯t all that sweet, and


    men aren¡¯t all that important.¡±


    Jennie had been in a number of rtionships, but to her, they were all just mundane and boring.


    That was why she felt like Olivia was being just too pessimistic, but she did not say anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this Mr. M¡¯s number.¡±


    ¡°Mr. M?¡±


    ¡°The client we were talking about.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay, send it to me. I¡¯ll ask him what he wants in his design.¡±


    After saving Mr. M¡¯s number, Olivia sent a message to him introducing herself formally. Mr. M. also


    replied to her politely.


    She did not want to waste any more time, so she went right in and asked, ¡°Would the customized item


    of your choice be a ring or something else, sir? What are the more specific things you¡¯d like to have


    included?¡±


    Quickly, Mr. M replied.


    [Before I tell you my requirements, Ms. James, would you care to listen to a story?]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 512

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 512


    A story?


    Olivia was a little confused, but she replied ¡®Of course,¡¯ anyway.


    [When I met her, I was still young, and I didn¡¯t know what forever meant. All I was after was a glorified,


    mourous explosion of love, so I held back my feelings, and it caused us to drift apart.]


    [By the time I realized that the wedge in between us had grown so wide that the sweet memories we


    shared in the beginning had now be a thing of the past, I knew we could never return to back


    then.]


    At that time, Mr. M paused for a while.


    Olivia watched the messages appear on the screen and waited for a continuation of the story, but there


    were no newer messages for a long time.


    She could not help but ask, [What happened after that?]


    Mr. M did not reply, so Olivia went on to do other things.


    Mr. M only replied after ten minutes.


    [Sorry, my butler was asking me about some things.]


    [No worries. Please feel free to continue.]


    [Later after that, she left, and I suddenly found my world to be dark, gloomy, and dim. I had no direction


    or motivation as I lived day to day. All I wanted was for her toe back, but she said. no.]


    [After some time, I received a letter from her with all her usations against me written in it.]


    [Only then did I realize that my wrongdoings were far more than what I thought there were.]


    [However, the thing that made me the saddest was not that she left, but that she also broke our ring,


    the token of the love we shared, into pieces and gave it back to me.]


    [She said that our love was exactly like this broken ring. It was utterly,pletely shattered.]


    Reading the messages that appeared on the screen, Olivia¡¯s eyes became red-rimmed.


    She could rte to how thatdy was feeling when she left because she was the same when she


    stabbed John four years ago. She was so hopeless that all she had left was hate.


    Suddenly, there was a new message from Mr. M.


    [Sometime after that, I heard that she died in a tragic car ident. I never got the chance to apologize


    to her.]


    [So, I wanted to make a ring that could tell this story, so I can bring the ring to visit her on our


    anniversary.]


    [I hope she knows that I¡¯ve been repenting all this time, and I dare not forget what happened.]


    By the time Olivia read all of this, she was sobbing.


    To be honest, she had no idea why she was crying,


    It just felt like her heart was aching, like something was stuck there.


    A whileter, it struck her that there were a lot of things that she had not let go of nor forgotten. She


    was also crying for herself.


    Olivia took some tissue to wipe her tears away and tried to calm her emotions. Then, she asked, [


    Would you like the theme of your design to be ¡®eternity¡¯ or ¡®regret¡¯, Mr. M?]


    [Regret.]


    [Alright, no problem. I¡¯ll contact you once I finish a draft.]


    [Okay, no rush. Take your time.]


    As soon as Olivia was done with her conversation with Mr. M, there was a sudden knock on the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    door.


    Olivia thought it was Jennie, so she called out. ¡°Come in!¡±


    To her surprise, a ck figure entered through the door.


    ¡°Pheebs ¡±


    Xavier marched in. He was wearing a ck suit with a bouquet ofvender in his hands. He walked


    towards Olivia with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m finally back from a business trip. You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw Olivia¡¯s red-rimmed, doleful eyes, and his smile froze on his face.


    He quickly grabbed some tissue paper and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Why are you crying? Who


    bullied you?¡±


    Right after that, he rolled up his sleeves and snarled, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll beat them up for you!¡±


    Olivia was quick to hold Xavier back. ¡°No one. Sand got into my eyes.¡±


    He scrutinized her for a good ten seconds and shook his head. ¡°No. You look really sad.¡±


    She looked so sad it looked like she was broken, and it made him want to do something for her.


    Then, Xavier reached out and pulled Olivia into his arms. Caressing her head, Xavierforted her.


    ¡°This pitiful, sad look is really tempting me to kiss you.¡±


    Olivia was shocked at this series of Xavier¡¯s actions. She pushed him away quickly and


    stammered, ¡°S-stop it¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 513

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 513


    Xavier saw how spooked Olivia was and released her immediately. He smiled jokingly and teased her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding with you. I¡¯m a righteous man, so I would never do something like taking advantage of


    you.¡±


    She nced at him cautiously and said, ¡°How would I know that?¡±


    He hid his smile immediately when he realized that she was angry and stuffed the bouquet into her


    arms. ¡°I brought you flowers. Are you free tonight? I¡¯ve made reservations at a pretty good restaurant,


    and I¡¯d like to bring you there for dinner¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not free tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fred has dinner waiting for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Bring me along, then


    Olivia was stunned. She looked helplessly at the cheeky man. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, this concerns my


    house. What business do I have bringing a client back home with me?¡±


    He narrowed his beautiful moon-shaped eyes and leaned against the table. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends,


    Pheebs? Besides that, I¡¯ve gone to your house many times for a meal, so doing it again isn¡¯t that big of


    a deal.¡±


    She waspletely speechless


    Were men these days coated in superglue?


    Why were they bing increasingly hard to remove?


    She thought John was already shameless enough. She did not expect Xavier to be even more


    shameless than John


    ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you.


    ¡°Call me Xavier


    Olivia got even madder when he cut her off. She bit her lips angrily as she tried to suppress her anger


    ¡°Xavier, stop sticking to me. We¡¯re not right for each other.¡±


    After hearing that, Xavier sighed and walked toward the window.


    ¡°Life is long, Pheebs Anything is possible.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was at aplete loss for words.


    She had just realized how stubborn this man was. Nothing she said worked, and there was


    nothing she had done that had managed to chase him away.


    At that moment, Fred came in the door with L in his arms.


    ¡°Liv, we¡¯re¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Xavier standing by the window, and Fred¡¯s face instantly


    darkened. His tone got a few notches colder, and he snapped, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Xavier looked amusingly at Fred. ¡°I¡¯m here for Pheebs, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then you must have gotten rejected. We¡¯re going out for dinner tonight, so Liv has no time for you.


    Just leave already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going out for dinner? I wannae too!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Fred snickered coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask if Liv wants to bring you along? Are you really


    that thick-skinned?¡±


    Xavier turned to look at Olivia as he patiently waited for her response.


    Olivia did not want to bring Xavier along, but she knew that if he wanted toe, it did not matter if she


    invited him or not. He would still tag along.


    ¡°Fine, Fred, just let him tag along. It¡¯s just another seat at the table.¡±


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    After hearing that, Xavier cocked his eyebrows at Fred smugly like he had won the battle.


    He was fuming, but since Olivia had said yes, there was nothing he could say about it


    She looked at the time, stood up, and said, ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s make a move. I¡¯ll get


    Jennie.¡±


    Then, she walked over to carry L and walked out the door.


    The two men that were left in the room red daggers at each other, and in the end, Fred lost.


    Fred was certainly no match for Xavier when it came to being shameless.


    Jennie, on the other hand, did not mind Xavier joining them for dinner, so they drove off to the


    restaurant with the reservations.


    The food was already pre-ordered, so as soon as they stepped into their private room, Olivia tantly


    ignored Xavier as she yed with L.


    They were having lots of fun when Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    One nce at the caller ID, and Olivia immediately moved L into Fred¡¯s arms. She walked out of the


    room quickly after that.


    When she was in a quiet area, she scanned her surroundings quickly before she answered the call


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll finally get to know the truth soon.¡±


    The truth?


    Olivia could not respond in time. ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth about Zy¡¯s death four years ago.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 514

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 514


    Olivia¡¯s heart was startled. Her hands immediately balled into fists, and her nails dug deep into her


    flesh.


    ¡°You found Rainie Jameson?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I will soon.¡±


    Ken paused for a while before continuing. ¡°Liv, it¡¯s exactly like you said. Rainie Jameson has always


    been hidden. She¡¯s in prison now, and she¡¯s most likely having the worst time of her life


    ¡°Do you know where?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I only know that she¡¯s in Brind for now. I¡¯m still looking for more in-depth information.¡± After


    hearing that, Olivia she so overwhelmed that her lips could not stop trembling. ¡°When you find out, let


    me know, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you still in Sria City?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle for you in a couple of days. We¡¯ll talk face-to-face.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What do you need to meet face-to-face with me to talk about?¡±


    Ken did not exin further. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I¡¯ll make a move now, goodbye¡±


    Before she could ask more, he had already hung up.


    What was that all about?


    She could not think of anything even after thinking about it for a very long time, so she stopped making


    assumptions.


    If Ken could really find out where Rainie was, they would finally know what secret it was that had gotten


    Zy killed.


    She was absolutely certain that this secret had something to do with Dorothy Ellis.


    As she thought about this, she felt a weight upon her heart, and the thoughts that were running. amok


    in her mind got her feeling a little frustrated


    ¡°Pheebs?¡±


    A voice that rang out of nowhere made Olivia jump with fright.


    She turned around to see Xavier, and she breathed a sigh of relief


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did you get behind me?¡±


    ¡°Dinner has been served. Since you were gone for a while, I came out to look for you.¡± He looked at her


    worriedly. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing here since I came out. Is everything okay?¡±


    That would mean that Xavier heard nothing, right¡­?


    ¡°A-all¡¯s good. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    She walked around him to head back to their private room.


    However, when she was brushing past him, he grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Are you really okay?


    Your face is so pale. Are you still in pain from thest time you got sick?¡±


    She shrugged Xavier¡¯s hand away and pursed her lips ¡°I¡¯m fine, really I¡¯m just hungry I have low blood


    sugar


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back and eat, then


    Then, Xavier held Olivia¡¯s hand and walked back into the room


    Olivia wanted to fling his hand away, but since her limbs were wobbly and strengthless, she could not


    muster any strength to do so


    When they arrived back at their private room, Xavier released her hand, opened the door for Olivia, and


    said, ¡°You can head on in first I¡¯ll use the washroom ¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡±


    Olivia went in and sat down. It was only then that she realized her whole body was trembling.


    Just now, when Ken was talking on the phone, Olivia had almost told him, ¡®Let¡¯s just give up


    Now that she thought about it, she could not help but hate herself


    How could she give up?


    Zy had died in vain, so how could Olivia even muster the phrase ¡®Let¡¯s give up¡¯ all because of the life


    she was currently living?


    Olivia was barely present throughout the entire meal All she could think about was the ups and downs


    of everything that happened four years ago


    After going


    skies


    home and putting L to bed, she walked to the balcony and sighed at the pitch-ck.


    She had been trying to convince herself over these four years that she should just let bygones be


    bygones since she was actually very happy with her present life


    However, since John reappeared, all the things that she had forgotten began to resurface once


    more


    Up till now, she really wanted to give it all up, but there was Ken, who had now begun seeking the


    truth


    It was then that she realized she really was selfish.


    Zy died for her, yet what had she done for Zy?


    There were so many people who had wronged the Larsons, so how could she forget all of that?


    However¡­


    ¡°Did something happen, Liv?¡±


    Fred walked towards Olivia and draped a cardigan over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s chilly at night. Don¡¯t catch a


    cold from the night breeze You¡¯re still unwell. You need rest¡±


    ¡°Fred, am I too cold and selfish?¡±


    I

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 515

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 515


    ¡°Liv, are you thinking about the past again?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve realized, but since you met John again, your smiles have lessened


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fred paused for a while. ¡°You¡¯re zoning out more, sighing a lot more, and you¡¯re always


    frowning now.


    ¡°I know that Xavier Hemsworth is a pretty annoying person, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s annoying enough. to


    make you so troubled.¡±


    After hearing what Fred had to say, Olivia found what he said pretty amusing. ¡°If Xavier heard what you


    said, he¡¯d be sure to quarrel with you again.¡±


    Then, she sighed helplessly. ¡°But you¡¯re right. I¡¯m still not over what happened in the past.


    ¡°Liv, it¡¯s normal to not be able to let go of the past. It¡¯s like me often thinking about my sister But we


    gotta move forward, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Move forward


    Everyone had told her to move forward. She was able to move forward, but what about Dad and Mom?


    What about Uncle Wace and Zy?


    They had no chance to move forward anymore.


    If they died in an ident, she could certainly move forward.


    However, everyone, including her two children, died because of Dorothy and her schemes. Some of


    them had even died at Dorothy¡¯s hands. How could she ever forget that?


    ¡°Fred, I¡¯ve been really happy over the past four years because of you and L. You have healed me


    and cared for me. Because of you two, the gaping hole in my heart has been filled.¡±


    Olivia held Fred¡¯s hand and continued. ¡°You two are very important to me, so important that I¡¯m afraid


    of losing you two, so I¡¯ve been convincing myself to just let it go.


    ¡°However, recently, I realized that I¡¯ve failed to convince myself.¡±


    Then, Olivia smiled mockingly. ¡°Fred, am I a brat?¡±


    People always called fickle-minded people brats because they would change their decisions on a day-


    to-day basis and could never reach a solid conclusion.


    Olivia hated this side of her as well. She could not forget about the past, yet she greedily wanted the


    happiness she was experiencing in the present.


    To get revenge would mean putting Fred and L in the most dangerous position possible, and Olivia


    certainly did not want to do so.


    Fred might not know about everything that had happened, but he was still vaguely aware.


    He stretched his arms out and pulled Olivia into his embrace.


    ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve be, Liv, I¡¯ll always be by your side. I¡¯ve promised you this ¡±


    He had given his word to Olivia when he followed her to Murica that he would never leave her,


    ever.


    He owed his life to her


    She was really touched, but she pushed him away immediately and barked, ¡°Fred James, I don¡¯t need


    you to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°Livi¡±


    ¡°Fred¡± Olivia gripped Fred¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°But you have to promise me to stay by L¡¯s side forever and


    take good care of her, okay?¡±


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    Fred was really afraid that Olivia would go and seek her revenge once more He held her hand and


    frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t do foolish things, Liv You¡¯ve tried to kill them once already. You¡¯ve gotten your revenge.


    You¡¯re not an ungrateful person


    Olivia was stunned. She then smiled and shook her head ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood


    ¡°Liv..¡±


    ¡°Fred, what I had was cancer. It was not something that could be cured with just an operation I¡¯ve


    already lived an extra four years. There are a lot of things in the future that I cannot guarantee Also,


    she had no idea what Ken wanted to talk to her about. She was a little anxious She had a feeling it had


    something to do with Dorothy.


    If it really had something to do with Dorothy, could Olivia even pluck herself out of the whole thing? She


    laughed with feigned chirpiness ¡°So, I hope you can protect L for me. If I


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to spew nonsense, Liv. You¡¯ve been in remission for the past four years. You¡¯ll be fineC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia did not tell Fred about the diforts she had recently experienced with her body Instead, she


    pleaded. ¡°Fred, please just give me a guarantee. Let my heart be at peace, please?¡±


    Fred stared at her for a while before nodding heavily ¡°I promise you, Liv. I promise you¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief


    L would have Fred caring for her, and Olivia was relieved. No matter what happened in the future,


    she would no longer run away.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 516

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 516


    After that night, Olivia waited for a week, but Ken was nowhere to be found.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She texted him, but he only mentioned that he was in the middle of something right now and would


    update herter on.


    It was probably because she had been anxious for quite some time that after learning that he would not


    come around for the time being, her worrying heart finally felt relieved.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably not anything too important.¡¯


    For now, apart from Xavier sending her flowers asionally, everything went on as usual.


    As for her job, Mr. M had been chatting with her all this while, and she had gained a lot of inspiration to


    complete her draft design.


    However, she nned to do more detailing before sending the draft over in order to impress him.


    Fortunately, despite him talking to her every day, he never rushed her for the designs. Instead, he told


    her to take her time and take it slow.


    This was her first time meeting such a customer. Actually, she had asked for Mr. M¡¯s real name before.


    However, he just said, ¡°Just call me M. A name is just a title, so it¡¯s not important.¡±


    This did sound logical.


    Just as she was thinking about this, a message from Mr. M came in.


    [Ms. James, do you think she will forgive me?]


    Olivia thought for a moment and answered. [Mr.M, what did you do to her, actually?]


    These days, the two of them mostly talked about his feelings toward his wife, but they did not talk about


    the reason for their parting.


    The other party did not reply to her after a long time.


    This made her feel like she asked an inappropriate question, so she immediately apologized.


    [My apologies. I suppose that question was inappropriate.]


    [No, it¡¯s not your fault. I just don¡¯t know how to begin.]


    Mr. M then continued. [What I¡¯m doing now is just for me to feel slightly better when I meet her in my


    afterlife.]


    Seeing these words, Olivia had no idea how to reply to him.


    After all, she did not know the truth, so she could not judge who should be at fault. However, she could


    feel the guilt that Mr. M bore for histe wife, so she naturally hoped that the one who was still alive


    could be happy.


    [Mr. M, the dead cannot feel the guilt of those who are alive. In fact, when you¡¯re gone, whatever


    Te


    mistakes you¡¯ve made will die with you.]


    To her, even if a person she loved once treated her badly, she would not continue pursuing a mistake


    after their death.


    Just like how she would not scold John if she met him in their afterlife, but she would not hope to see


    him again in her next life.


    She obviously did not send the second part of her train of thought to Mr. M.


    After a while, he finally replied.


    [You¡¯re right, Ms. James. But since I am the one alive and I am the sinner, I shall do whatever I can for


    redemption.]


    Olivia shook her head helplessly.


    ¡®I suppose that¡¯s his right.¡¯


    She took a nce at the time and closed herptop to end the working day as Jennie walked over.


    ¡°Pheebs, how¡¯s the progress with Mr. M¡¯s project?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The draft is over there. Take a look.¡±


    Jennie walked over, stole a nce, and smiled. ¡°As expected of you. I can already picture the story


    behind the product by just looking at the draft design.¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°So, who is Mr. M?¡±


    ¡°Someone whose lover has passed away¡­¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°An old man?¡±


    Jennie was taken aback. ¡°Old man? He told


    you


    that?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I assumed. He¡¯s been talking about when he was young and the afterlife¡­ I suppose he¡¯s in


    his seventies or eighties. If not, why would he sound so old-fashioned?¡±


    ¡°This old man is modern, no?¡± Jennie did not believe herpletely. ¡°I thought that elders


    wouldn¡¯t know how to use the inte.¡±


    Olivia held her arm. ¡°Who knows? We won¡¯t understand the world of the rich anyways. Let¡¯s go have


    dinner at my ce. Fred has made pork chop.¡±


    ¡°Sure. My favorite!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 517

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 517


    Olivia and Jennie walked out while chatting. Just as they reached the door of the atelier, Jennie


    stopped.


    ¡°Sir, are you here to customize some jewelry?¡±


    Olivia looked up, and her body stiffened when she saw the person approaching. Her smile disappeared


    immediately.


    ¡°¡®You¡¯re here.¡±


    Ken was wearing a ck coat, and his hair was messy. His face was full of exhaustion, and he looked


    as if he had traveled for a long time.


    He looked towards Olivia and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    That being said, he got back into the car.


    Jennie was stunned, and a trace of confusion shed across her eyes. She then looked at Olivia.¡±


    Pheebs, do you know him? Is he¡­ L¡¯s father?¡±


    Olivia only shook her head and did not exin further.


    ¡°Go home first, and tell Fred to not wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jennie looked at her back and could not help but remind her. ¡°Be careful, and stay safe,


    okay? Call us if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Looking at Ken¡¯s stubble and the veins under his eyes, she frowned. ¡°How many days have you not


    slept for?¡±


    ¡°Not many. Just two.¡±


    ¡°Ken, what have you been up to?¡±


    He did not answer. He turned his steering wheel and moved the car into an alley.


    ¡°Liv, the reason I¡¯m here is that there¡¯s something I need to give you in person.¡±


    After saying that, he parked the car, took a folder from the side, and gave it to her. ¡°Take this, and leave


    this ce.¡±


    She opened the folder and saw a house deed, bank cards, keys, and passport-rted items in it.


    ¡°Why are you giving me all this?¡±


    ¡°This for is a small vi I bought in Rushia. It¡¯s fully furnished and the location is convenient and safe.


    No one knows that I have a property over there. There¡¯s thirty million in the card, more than enough for


    you to restart over there. Don¡¯t worry about the future either. Someone will transfer ten million into the


    ount on January 1st annually, so you can¡­¡±


    ¡°Ken Lucas.¡±


    Before he managed to finish his words, Olivia interrupted him and threw the folder back at him. What


    are you doing? Announcing your will before your death?¡±


    He gave her the folder once again and lowered his head. ¡°You could say so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°I am not insane!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She stared at him and said coldly, ¡°Look at me when you speak.¡±


    He froze for a couple of seconds and finally looked up at her while clenching his teeth. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t try to


    talk me out of this. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    The man who used to be radiant and humorous several years ago suddenly looked older.


    There was no glow in his bloodshot eyes, only hatred and regret.


    Olivia frowned tightly and felt upset. She grabbed his hand. ¡°Ken, if Zy sees you like this, she would


    feel sad.¡±


    Hearing that name, he froze for a moment, then grinned.


    Heughed louder and louder, and his face was shivering. Tears filled up his eyes all of a sudden.


    ¡°Liv, you were right back then. I am really useless and worthless.¡±


    He looked up and pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s why, this time around, I will avenge her. I know that her


    biggest wish was for you to live happily, but I might not be able to take care of you anymore. That¡¯s why


    I¡¯m arranging all of this for you. I hope that she will not me me.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do to avenge her?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. You don¡¯t have to worry about what those are. Just leave immediately.¡±


    Seeing him like this, she felt like she was to me for talking nonsense in Sria City that day, so she


    bit her lip and pped him hard.


    ¡°Ken, wake up! You¡¯re not avenging her like this. You¡¯re on a suicide mission!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 518

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 518


    After delivering the p, Olivia was stunned for a moment. She hastily withdrew her hand and looked


    at Ken with guilt.


    ¡°S-sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t apologize.¡±


    After saying that, Ken started the engine and sped out of the alley. Then, he turned back to the main


    road.


    Olivia was a mess. She could not watch Ken die, but she had no idea how to stop him either.


    ¡°Ken, even if you want to take revenge, we should n well. I know Dorothy the best. You can¡¯t just go


    to her like this¡­¡±


    After a pause, she continued. ¡°Dorothy is not an ordinary person anymore. She is Ms. Jameson now.


    You will drag the Lucas family into this if you do this, and Uncle Lucas¡­¡±


    ¡°My dad retired long ago. He is just earning money from behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but they will definitely target the Lucas family, and your family business will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Without Zy, none of the money and fame is meaningful to me.¡±


    ¡®Insane¡­¡¯


    He had really gone mad this time around.


    This was the first time Olivia had seen Ken behaving like this, and she did not know how to react.


    Suddenly, Ken stepped on the brake pedal hard.


    Before Olivia could react, he had already gone to the passenger seat and pulled her out of the car.


    ¡°Ken, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m only here to inform you and pass you the items. The rest is none of your business


    anymore.¡±


    After saying that, he stuffed the folder into her arms once again and was going to drive away.


    you


    Olivia grabbed his hand. ¡°Ken, I know that it was I who questioned you that day, which led to


    investigate all of this and¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ken swung off her hand, and his scorching eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t


    mention it, I would still do this. I should¡¯ve done all this four years ago.¡±


    After saying that, he pushed her aside and drove away.


    Olivia held the folder and felt as anxious as an ant on a hot te as she watched Ken leave.


    ¡®No one can stop him except Zy.


    ¡®But how can I watch him¡­¡±


    She bit her lips and turned around a few times by the roadside. In the end, she called Zac.


    ¡°Zac, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ken¡­ Ken is going to Dorothy to get revenge. He gave me a bank card and house deed earlier and


    told me to leave. He seemed to be determined to risk his life, and he won¡¯t listen to my advice. I¡¯m


    worried that something might happen to him. Can you help him and stop him? Maybe


    he will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°No point.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    ¡®He knows?¡¯


    Olivia could not understand what he meant and asked in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zac sighed on the other side of the phone. ¡°Liv, he told me everything yesterday, and I¡¯ve already tried


    my best to convince him otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? He¡¯s literally going on a suicide mission!¡±


    ¡°Liv, he has been holding himself back for four years. You can¡¯t stop him, and you shouldn¡¯t try either.¡±


    Zac paused before continuing. ¡°Four years ago, I tried stopping you from doing what you did, but did it


    work?¡±


    Thinking about four years ago, Olivia¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡®Yeah, I never thought about the future at the time. The only thing I wanted to do was kill them and


    take get my revenge.


    ¡®But I failed. The people that deserved to die didn¡¯t die, and I sent myself into jail.¡¯


    That was also the reason why she wanted Ken to take a step back and think.


    ¡®But¡­ Zac is right, desperate desire for revenge doesn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    ¡®Just like how I¡¯ve lost so many things because of what I did, but I never regretted my decision.¡¯


    Olivia looked up into the sky and let out a long sigh. ¡°How¡¯s Ocean City been recently?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 519

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 519


    ¡°Just like how it used to be, nothing special.¡±


    After a long silence, Olivia asked, ¡°Dorothy Ellis?¡±


    Zac seemed to get what she wanted to find out, and he said, ¡°Liv, since you¡¯ve chosen a new life, you


    shouldn¡¯t dwell on the past anymore. Listen to Ken and leave.¡±


    Olivia knew that it would be pointless to talk about it either way, so she bit her lips. ¡°Yeah. I will


    think about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.n¡¯s results are great, and he can choose any school and major he wants. Do you have any


    schools or courses in mind that you want him to pick?¡±


    1¡­¡±


    After a quick thought, she shook her head. ¡°Nope, he has his own life. Let him choose himself.¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°But take care of him, and don¡¯t let him choose anything too out of the


    ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, she sighed while holding the folder in her arms.


    She definitely could not bring herself to run away while watching Ken take revenge on his own.


    ¡®But Ocean City¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back either.¡±


    It was difficult to satisfy both sides, but she could not let go of either.


    She could not reach a conclusion after contemting for quite a while, so she put the folder back into


    the bag first.


    Suddenly, a car stopped by the roadside, and she saw some familiar narrow eyes upon the window


    rolling down.


    ¡°Pheebs, get in.¡±


    Olivia wanted to reject the offer, but there were no other cars or taxis around so she nodded and


    got in.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just settling some stuff.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Where to? Home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Along the way, Xavier did not ask her anything else. He continued to drive quietly.


    Just as they were about to reach her house, Olivia suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have time for a drink?¡±


    Xavier was a little surprised, and he twitched his brows. ¡°Of course, anything for you Pheebs. Even if I


    was lying in bed sick, I¡¯d crawl up.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled helplessly. ¡°Xavier, you being such a sweet talker is probably the reason


    why you¡¯re still single.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought that it¡¯s how I express my love.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°This is from the bottom of my heart. I don¡¯t like to hide things.¡±


    After saying that, Xavier turned over and looked at her. ¡°Pheebs, is this why you assume that I¡¯m not


    reliable?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then will you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Xavier, another word of nonsense, and we will call the drink off.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll shut up, then.¡±


    He immediately made a zipping gesture.


    This made Olivia smile.


    This man was indeed interesting.


    Although he was sarcastic and did not seem reliable, he could always get her feeling rxed.


    She would always think about the past when she was with other people.


    Only Xavier could make her see the present.


    After the two went into the bar, Olivia ordered a mild cocktail, and Xavier got a ss of whiskey.


    Seeing how she frowned while looking at the dance floor, Xavier went nearer and asked, ¡°Is it too noisy


    out here? Do you want to go to the private room?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s lively here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia downed her drink and started feeling a little dizzy. At that moment, she thought of someone.


    ¡®Will Ken listen to him?


    ¡®He has been calling him brother, he probably will listen to him.


    ¡®But Zy¡¯s death is rted to him. Won¡¯t it make things worse?


    ¡®Most importantly, how can I ask him?


    ¡®Won¡¯t it expose my identity?¡¯


    Suddenly, Xavier looked at her and asked, ¡°Pheebs, the reason that you reject me¡­ Is it because of


    your ex-husband?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 520

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 520


    Olivia nced at him without saying a word and grabbed another drink.


    ¡®Ex-husband?¡±


    She snorted in her heart, ¡°Was that even a divorce?


    ¡®More like being widowed.¡¯


    Seeing how she finished one ss after another, Xavier reached out to stop her. ¡°Pheebs, if you don¡¯t


    want to say it, then I won¡¯t ask any more questions. Stop drinking like this. I don¡¯t mean to investigate


    your past. I just wanted to know you a little more.¡±


    Olivia swung his hand off. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to know about.¡±


    That being said, she went to grab another ss.


    Xavier snatched the ss away, grabbed her hand, and pulled her towards him.


    ¡°Pheebs, I know that he hurt you a lot. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this now. But why won¡¯t you give


    me even the slightest chance?¡±


    The two coincidentally caught each other¡¯s gaze, and his narrow eyes stared at her scorchingly.


    She turned away. ¡°Why are you being so stubborn? Why not look for someone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets behind.¡±


    ¡®Regrets?¡¯


    Olivia pushed him away and could not help but chuckle. ¡°Won¡¯t you regret choosing me? Life is full of


    regrets, no matter what you choose¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xavier looked at her sternly. ¡°Pheebs, no matter what happens in the future, I will never regret


    choosing you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was taken aback and went into a daze.


    She was contradicting herself at that moment.


    John¡¯s entanglement and Ken¡¯s determination seemed to be forcing her to make a choice.


    She wanted to seek closure for her past, but at the same time, she was unwilling to give up her


    current stable life with L.


    Which was why, no matter what she chose, there would definitely be regrets.


    ¡°If¡­ ¡± Olivia grabbed Xavier¡¯s cor and asked firmly, ¡°you had two options in life, one to follow


    your heart but risk some parts of yourself, and another to go for stability and happiness, which one


    would you choose?¡±


    Xavier held her shoulders. ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    Olivia shook his body and stared at him while repeating her words. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Seeing how stubborn she was, Xavier sighed helplessly. ¡°If I were to choose, I would take the


    former.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good to be stable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, but you will think about the other option for the rest of your life, and you won¡¯t be able to get


    over it.¡±


    Olivia let go of him and sneered. ¡°Won¡¯t you regret following your heart?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Olivia was drunk and started to tremble. Xavier quickly supported her body and said in a low voice, ¡°At


    most, I would feel like life wasn¡¯t perfect, but I wouldn¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Olivia mumbled to herself and finished the drink in front of her.


    She had no idea how many sses she had drunk. She finally stopped after passing out.


    ¡°Pheebs?¡±


    Xavier looked at the woman in his arms and called her name a few times but did not get any


    response.


    ¡®Guess she¡¯s asleep.¡¯


    ¡®Why drink so much when you can¡¯t handle it?¡¯


    The bar was noisy, so he carried her bridal style, nning to send her home.


    Just as he stepped out of the bar, someone blocked his way.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Put her down.¡±


    Xavier nced at the approaching man and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I said, put her down!¡±


    Xavier was slightly pissed and looked at him for a quick moment. ¡°I believe I met you at the g


    before.¡±


    John ignored him with a dark expression. He wanted to snatch the woman away, but Xavier dodged


    him.


    ¡°Are you Pheebs¡¯s ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xavier chuckled coldly. ¡°I guess I¡¯m right. Sadly, Pheebs doesn¡¯t even want to talk about you. If


    she sees you when she wakes up, she will probably hate me, and I don¡¯t want her to do that.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 521

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 521


    John was pissed off. He red at Xavier coldly and approached him step-by-step. ¡°Let her go! Don¡¯t


    make me repeat myself!¡±


    However, Xavier was undaunted and took a step back. ¡°I will never hand Pheebs to someone she


    hates!¡±


    ¡°Are you testing my patience?¡±


    John¡¯s murderous intent grew. He almost wanted to beat Xavier up. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on


    your mind. You get her drunk, then you¡­¡±


    ¡°What then?


    Xavier sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not as despicable as you. I¡¯ve called Pheebs¡¯s brother toe.¡±


    A car pulled over by the road, and Fred got out, rushing to them.


    ¡°Xavier, did you get my sister drunk?¡±


    Xavier handed Olivia to Fred and said coldly, ¡°Do I have to inform you if I get her drunk?¡±


    It sounded reasonable, and Fred carried Olivia.


    Unexpectedly, Xavier grabbed his arm. ¡°Fred, is this man Pheebs ex-husband? He kept pestering


    Pheebs and wanted to take her away.¡±


    Fred looked at the man Xavier was talking about.


    His body shuddered when he saw John¡¯s face.


    They did everything they could to avoid this man. Fred did not expect to meet him again under


    such circumstances.


    ¡°Who is this? I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? So, he isn¡¯t even her ex-husband?¡±


    Fred dared not look into John¡¯s eyes and lowered his head. ¡°My sister is weak. I have to take her


    back home.¡±


    Xavier released him and said, ¡°Alright. Have a safe drive back.¡±


    When Fred passed by John, he peeped at him and was relieved only when they saw no difference in


    his expression. Then, he quickly took Olivia to the car.


    Meanwhile, Xavier sneered. ¡°Why do you have to do all this?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    John did not want to waste time talking to Xavier. He grabbed Xavier by his cor and threatened, ¡°I¡¯m


    warning you not to go near her again!¡±


    With that, he pushed Xavier away and headed to his car.


    The reason he was still there was to keep an eye on Xavier.


    He would not let himy his hands on Olivia!


    After getting into the car, Wes looked worried as he nced at John¡¯s ashen face with the rearview


    mirror. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Follow that car.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you get any information about Jenson?¡±


    ¡°He was caught when he tried to escape. Nothing else happened. Mr. Freeman, aren¡¯t we going to go


    back to Ocean City? That ce needs you. Otherwise, there will be chaos.¡±


    John squinted and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll cause trouble?¡±


    Wes was puzzled and nodded as he said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, the Freeman Group suffered a blow four


    years ago, and it has not recovered fully back to its peak yet. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh. What is there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t it better if they expose themselves?¡±


    Wes felt helpless. He could not understand John anymore.


    Even if Phoebe was Olivia, what could he do if she refused to admit it? There was no point clinging


    to it.


    After a while, he caught up with Fred¡¯s car.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Wes stepped on the elerator and drove past Fred¡¯s car. Then, he turned the steering wheel and


    pulled over in front of Fred¡¯s car.


    John got out of the car and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. He knocked on the window.


    Fred looked out of the window and saw the man¡¯s cold face. He knew he could not escape this time


    and decided to try his luck.


    He rolled down the window and swore, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to rob us? I¡¯m warning


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fred, we met four years ago.¡±


    Fred gasped. He knew John recognized him.


    ¡°Four years ago? It¡¯s been so long that I don¡¯t remember anymore.¡±


    John took his time and said, ¡°At the funeral of my wife Olivia in Ocean City. I remember it clearly


    because you punched me.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 522

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 522


    Fred broke into a cold sweat. He knew he might not be able to brush John off.


    However, he would never spill the beans.


    If he did, it meant he would be admitting Phoebe was Olivia.


    Then, all the hard work they had done before would be pointless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I haven¡¯t been to Ocean City.¡±


    Then, he rolled up the window.


    However, he did not expect John to stick his hand in and press the switch before he could close it


    completely.


    ¡°Mistook you


    for someone else?¡± John looked at Olivia in the back seat and sneered. ¡°What a coincidence. Your


    sister and my wife look exactly the same.¡±


    Fred gulped nervously and scolded, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Are you trying to scam us?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    John fixed his gaze on Fred, making him feel scared. His leg, which was on the brake, trembled


    uncontrobly.


    Just then, Olivia, who was in the back seat, made a fuss.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, and I want more! Pour the wine, quick!¡±


    After shouting, she leaned forward and vomited.


    Fred quickly said, ¡°Sir, we really do not know you. My sister is vomiting ufortably. I don¡¯t have time


    to waste here talking to you.¡±


    John looked at the frowning woman in the back seat and took out his arm.


    Fred immediately stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    That had scared the hell out of him.


    He was afraid he would forcefully take Olivia away.


    Four years. They had been hiding for four years, yet John found them.


    It seemed that this city was not a good ce to stay. They had to do something about it.


    If John found out about L, their problems would get bigger.


    When he was sure John was not following, Fred drove into the residential area he lived in.


    As soon as Olivia got home, she threw up in the bathroom.


    She vomited as she swore.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!


    ¡°John, you son of a b*tch! Why are you haunting me? Why won¡¯t you leave me alone?¡±


    Then, she began to cry again.


    ¡°Zy, I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t avenged you. Zy¡­¡±


    The noise was so loud that L woke up from her sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡±


    Fred stopped L froming near andforted her. ¡°L, go to bed. Your Mommy is just


    drunk.¡±


    ¡°Mommy seems upset.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your mommy can sleep it off. Go to bed, L.¡±


    L nced at Olivia and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Finally, Olivia stopped vomiting. Fred put her in the bathtub and rinsed her with water. After all that, he


    dialed Jennie¡¯s number and asked her toe over to help Olivia change. Meanwhile, he went to get


    some non-alcoholic drinks.


    They spent quite some energy carrying the drunk Olivia to bed.


    Jennie sighed. ¡°What happened? Why did she drink like this?¡±


    Olivia was not usually a heavy drinker. In fact, she rarely drank, much less got drunk.


    Fred did not exin in detail. He only said briefly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to avoid sad memories. Thank you for


    coming over tonight.¡±


    Before leaving, Jennie suddenly asked, ¡°Who is Zy?¡±


    Fred was startled and did not know how to answer her.


    ¡°She just kept crying and muttering ¡®Zy¡¯, and she seemed so sad as she apologized.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡± Fred sighed and said, ¡°An old friend of Phoebe¡¯.¡±


    Jennie pursed her lips and asked something else when she was at the door, ¡°By the way, today, a man


    came to the studio looking for Pheebs. Is that man Pheebs¡¯s ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°A man? What did he look like?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 523

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 523


    Olivia woke up with a splitting headache the following day.


    She rubbed her head and looked around with her eyes squinted.


    It was a good thing it was her room.


    ¡®Did Xavier send me home?¡±


    However, she seemed to reFred¡¯s voice vaguely.


    Olivia drank so muchst night that she could not remember anything.


    She knew she should not drink so much anymore. It would make her feel sick.


    With her brows twisted, she entered the living room in a daze. ¡°Fred?¡±


    Fred was cooking spaghetti and came running upon hearing her voice. ¡°Liv, you are awake? Does your


    head hurt?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a while.¡±


    He took a chair and helped her to sit down. Then, he took a cup and made Olivia a non-alcoholic drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking spaghetti. Drink this first and have some foodter. I¡¯ll cook you some meat for lunch.¡±


    Olivia nodded as she rubbed her temples.


    ¡°How did I get homest night?¡±


    Fred handed her the drink and sighed, ¡°Are you sure you want to ask that? You were drunk, and Xavier


    told me to pick you up. I met John at the door of the bar.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia suddenly sobered up a little. ¡°What? You met him? Did he recognize you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he recognized me at first, but then he chased me down in his car and stopped me.¡±


    ¡°What? Stopped you?¡±


    She felt like her head was going to explode.


    ¡°We are doomed. He would have already noticed.¡±


    Fred shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before he finds out, so it¡¯s


    better to leave this ce.¡±


    Speaking of leaving, Olivia recalled that both Zac and Ken had mentioned this before too.


    Now even Fred was suggesting it. Everyone was asking her to leave.


    ¡°No. If we leave now, won¡¯t it prove that we are guilty and tell him that his guess is right?¡±


    Fred sighed. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid he will discover L if we stay here longer.¡±


    Olivia took a sip of the drink, in a dilemma.


    She felt she was being forced to leave, which was her only choice.


    While Fred was serving the spaghetti, she returned to her room and took her handbag. Then, she


    stared at the document for a long time.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and took the folder out when she heard Fred calling her.


    ¡°Fred.¡±


    She handed the file over. ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°Liv, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should leave? This our destination.¡±


    Fred froze. Then, he took a look at the document. ¡°Liv, did you prepare this a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare it. It was Ken who got this all ready.¡±


    Olivia said with a wry smile, ¡°Yesterday, he came to me and gave me this to ask me to escape. Only


    now do I feel like we have no choice but to leave.¡±


    ¡°Was it Ken who came looking for you yesterday? What did he say that made you drink so much?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Keep this. If you sense something fishy, leave with L first.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    ¡°Fred, if I leave with you, John will suspect something, and wouldn¡¯t L¡¯s identity be exposed then?¡±


    Although what she said was true, Fred was reluctant to do that.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia¡¯s phone beeped, and it was a message from Mr. M.


    [Have you finished the first draft?]


    Olivia frowned. He said it was not urgent, so she could not understand why he was urging her now.


    Then came another message from him.


    [Ms. James, I have no intention to urge. I just dreamed of herst night and missed her. So, I thought of


    asking. Hope you don¡¯t mind.]


    Since he had already asked, how could Olivia possibly not mind?


    However, it had been days since he had assigned her that task.


    So, Olivia replied, [I¡¯ll send the first draft to you within these next two days.]


    Mr. M replied, [Let me know when you¡¯re done. I¡¯d like to talk to you in person.] In person?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 524

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 524


    They had been chatting online before this, but now he was suddenly suggesting he meet her. Olivia


    was both surprised and nervous, but she still replied, [No problem.]


    She just had to quickly draw a beautiful first draft.


    After eating the spaghetti, Olivia took a bath and decided to go out.


    ¡°Liv, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To work.¡±


    ¡°You have a hangover and a headache. Take a day off today. I¡¯ve already talked to Jennie about it.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve eaten spaghetti, and now, I feel better. My client is urging me to send him


    a first draft. I have to finish it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Fred took a thermos sk and handed it to her. ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Tea. It¡¯s good for your health, especially for hangovers.¡±


    After Olivia took it, she patted his hand. ¡°Fred, I must thank you for caring for me for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Well, being my brother means taking care of me.¡±


    With that, Olivia chuckled and headed to work.


    Once she was in the atelier, she started to beautify Mr. M¡¯s first draft.


    However, her head hurt because of the hangover, making her unable to focus, which frustrated


    her.


    Suddenly, the assistant knocked on the door, holding flowers in his hand. He said, ¡°Ms. James, the


    flowers for today are here.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Just put it in the vase as usual. Why do you have to show them to me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a card and a box today.¡±


    Olivia nced at it. ¡°Give me the card and the box. Take out the flowers and put them in a vase.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Close the door for me on your way out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. James.¡±


    Xavier was the sender of these flowers. She had rejected them, but he would not listen to her, so


    she could only ept it.


    However, she did not understand what he was up to today.


    When she opened the card, she saw many lines of words.


    [I wanted to send you homest night, but I was afraid you might think I was taking advantage of


    the situation, so I called Fred to pick you up. I hope you don¡¯t mind.]


    [The gift is my apology. After all, I said I would drink with youst night, but I drank very little.]


    [You are a designer. You might not like ordinary jewelry if I give it to you. So, I looked for something


    else.]


    [This is the cinnabar amulet bracelet I asked someone to make for me. Don¡¯t worry. I have never worn


    it before. I hope it can keep you safe.]


    [On the other hand, regarding the choices and regrets discussedst night, I would like to say that


    whatever you fear wille to you. If you are forced to, you might as well choose, right?]


    [Finally, don¡¯t call me back. I¡¯ll be abroad by the time you see this card.]


    After reading the card, Olivia opened the box on the side and found a cinnabar amulet bracelet.


    She smiled.


    That man was an expert at winning a woman¡¯s heart. His words were caring and straightforward, yet


    creative.


    Olivia shook her head somewhat helplessly. She could not do anything about it.


    After a moment of silence, she took out her phone to make a call.


    ¡°Ken, don¡¯t hang up just yet,¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯m not here to advise you. I just want to remind you to be


    careful. Even if the Lucas family is powerful, the Jameson family is the same. Don¡¯t rush into things. I¡¯m


    afraid¡­¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me when you find out the truth?¡±


    Ken remained silent for a moment and answered, ¡°Of course I will tell


    you.


    ¡°Okay. Then, be careful, and keep in touch.¡±


    After hanging-up the call, Olivia a sigh of relief. She was selfish when she questioned Ken, but stopping


    him from taking revenge was also selfish.


    She was afraid she could not get past herself.


    Now that she had said it out loud, she felt better.


    Just as she was deep in her thoughts, Jennie walked into her office.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You seem so distracted.¡±


    Olivia was startled for a moment. ¡°Nothing. Just a hangover headache.¡±


    ¡°You should have taken a day off at home and rested well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. M is urging me for the first draft, and I can¡¯t reject him.¡±


    Jennie nodded. She walked over to Olivia and bit her lips as she asked, ¡°Who was the man who came


    to look for you yesterday?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 525

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 525


    ¡°A friend.¡±


    Olivia asked casually, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Jennie smiled. ¡°Nothing. He just seemed a little cold, so I thought it was your ex-husbanding


    to look for trouble. That¡¯s why I asked.¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That man is not my ex-husband. He is not usually like that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s he usually like?¡±


    ¡°Well. He is usually funny and elegant. He doesn¡¯t have a beard and is usually cheerful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. He looked a bit sad yesterday and a bit¡­ murderous¡­¡±


    Olivia lifted her head and stared at Jennie as she asked, ¡°Jennie, why do you want to know about this


    so badly?¡±


    ¡°I-I care about you.¡±


    Jennie felt a little guilty and did not have the guts to look into Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    H


    Feeling that something was not right, Olivia stood up, held Jennie¡¯s face, and gazed into her eyes.


    Look at me. Tell me, have you seen him before? Or¡­ Have you fallen in love with him at first sight?¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Jennie grinned and pushed her away. ¡°What are you talking about, Pheebs? Do I look like the kind. of


    person who falls in love at first sight? Besides, how could I like him when he looked so old?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    However, the more Olivia observed, the more she felt like Jennie was behaving unusually.


    In all the years she had known Jennie, she had never seen her care for any man.


    Jennie was cold even to her ex-boyfriend.


    However, when it was about Ken, she showed a hint of shyness and guilt.


    It was just that they had only met once, and Jennie could not possibly fall for someone so quickly.


    However, Olivia felt it was her duty as a friend to warn Jennie. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Jennie, I don¡¯t


    care if that¡¯s the case. I have to warn you about something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about dating that man. It won¡¯t work out.¡±


    Jennie was startled, and she chuckled as she patted Olivia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why do you look so serious? I


    said it¡¯s not because of that.¡±


    Olivia said nothing more and poured her a cup of drink. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯s good for


    your health.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had said what she wanted to say. There was nothing she could do anymore.


    Two dayster, when Olivia had finished the first draft, she immediately messaged Mr. M.


    [Mr. M, I¡¯ve finished the first draft. Do you want to collect it at the atelier, or should I meet you


    somewhere else?]


    A whileter, Olivia received a reply.


    [4.00 p.m. at Moonshride Hotel. Room 3606.]


    It was a simple message.


    In the afternoon, Olivia saw it was almost time.


    She packed the first draft and informed Jennie before she left.


    It was her first meeting with Mr. M, and she wanted to make a good impression.


    However, nervousness struck her, and her hands were sweaty.


    It was four o¡¯clock sharp when she reached Room 3606. Olivia took a deep breath and knocked


    on the door.


    However, after knocking on the door and waiting for a long time without getting any response, she,


    knocked again. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Phoebe from the TO Atelier.¡±


    At this moment, a staff member approached her.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Phoebe James?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°This is the room ess card Mr. M asked me to give you.¡± With that, he handed her the room card


    and walked away.


    Room ess card?


    Olivia was confused and even a little panicked.


    After all, she had gone experienced many unfriendly incidents in hotels.


    However, she was already there and had to see what was going on. She bit her lips and opened


    the door.


    It was a bright and spacious suite, but no one was in there.


    She wondered where Mr. M was. It urred to her that he might be hiding somewhere.


    Just then, to her surprise, the phone in the room rang.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 526

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 526


    After looking around to ensure no one was there, Olivia walked to the desk and answered the phone.


    ¡°Is this Ms. James speaking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. M had to go abroad temporarily, and it may take a week for him to return. Please keep the first


    draft in the room. He will look at it when hees back and contact you after that.¡±


    Olivia was relieved. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°He has also prepared a gift for you, Ms. James. It¡¯s on the coffee table. Please take it with you when


    you leave.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. M told you not to reject it. It¡¯s a gift from him to you as a friend.


    ¡°May I ask who Mr. M is?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone did not hesitate. He simply refused to answer. ¡°I am sorry. Mr.


    M has said it¡¯s not the right time to reveal his identity. When the time is right, he will tell you about it,


    Ms. James.¡±


    The answer was precisely what Olivia expected.


    The more this happened, the more she felt like Mr. M was a rich old man.


    She guessed he was ill and had gone for treatment.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank him on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. James. I¡¯ll excuse myself now. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia went to the living room and saw a gift on the coffee table.


    After thinking about it, she went forward and opened the package.


    To her surprise, it turned out to be a book.


    It was a book she had mentioned in passing when they chatted.


    However, it was not the usual version being sold on the market, but a rare edition of the original


    language¡¯s version.


    While Olivia was thinking about it, her phone dinged. It was a text message from Mr. M.


    [Do you like the gift?]


    [Yes, thank you.]


    [I wanted to give you an expensive gift, but I was afraid you would not ept it. So, I gave you this


    book. Although it¡¯s not a new book and a private possession of my friend¡¯s, I hope you are satisfied


    with it.]


    [Yes. I like it.]


    After sending it, Olivia thought of his sudden departure and added, [Mr. M, I wish you a speedy.


    recovery, too.]


    [Okay. Thank you.]


    Olivia put the draft on the coffee table, put the book in her bag, and left the room.


    Someone who gave others books as a gift in this day and age could only be her grandfather¡¯s age.


    With that in mind, Olivia smiled.


    She could not believe an old man would love his wife so dearly and be so modern. It was interesting.


    ¡°Pheebs.¡±


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her and looked back.


    When she saw the man, she froze for a moment. ¡°Xavier? Why are you here?¡±


    Isn¡¯t he abroad?¡±


    Xavier smiled and walked over. ¡°I got back at noon and just met a client.¡±


    ¡°A client?¡±


    ¡°Well. Why are you looking at me suspiciously?¡±


    Perhaps because Olivia had not met Mr. M, she was in a bright mood.


    She nced at Xavier and smiled. ¡°You are a rich man. Why would you meet your client in a hotel?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, it isn¡¯t nice to say that.¡±


    Xavier lowered her head and sighed. ¡°I never thought you would think of me like that. Why would I book


    a hotel room if I haven¡¯t pursued any woman since I met you?¡±


    Olivia felt embarrassed that she had gone too far with her joke.


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just never see you working, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I seldom go to work. After all, you said I am a useless rich man, but I can do serious things too.¡± Then,


    he looked at Olivia seriously with his beautiful narrow eyes, looking aggrieved.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 527

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 527


    That nce made Olivia feel more guilty.


    ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± she asked.


    Xavier nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me buy you dinner.¡±


    Xavier thought he had misheard. He was startled and asked, ¡°Pheebs, did you just say you want to buy


    me dinner? Did you suggest that? Are you serious?¡±


    Olivia sounded helpless when she said, ¡°Are youing or what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m just a little ttered.¡±


    ¡°Is there anywhere you¡¯d prefer to eat?¡±


    Xavier thought for a moment and took her hand. ¡°Yes, I will take you to a ce you will like very much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I promise. You can beat me up if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Olivia burst into augh, and she asked, ¡°Why would I beat you up?¡±


    Xavier opened the passenger¡¯s seat for her in a gentlemanly manner and protected her head from


    getting knocked. Then, he helped her put on the seatbelt, closed the door, and got into the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    Sometimes, Olivia got the feeling he was a yboy.


    However, sometimes, she felt he was serious.


    In any case, she felt rxed when she was with him.


    When he started the car, she asked, ¡°Do you know why I want to invite you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One reason is to thank you, and the other is because I want to rify some things.¡±


    Xavier smiled wryly. ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯re breaking my heart. I just saw hope when you invited me to dinner,


    but you crushed it right away.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea.¡±


    She looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose a friend like you, either.¡±


    Xavier his eyebrows and said, ¡°You consider me a friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t want to get too close to you, but you¡¯re an interesting person, and I think an extra friend


    wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s voice sounded helpless. ¡°You are so merciless.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia was in a puzzle. She did not know what she had said that was wrong.


    The next second, Xavier smiled at her and said, ¡°I like it.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    ¡®I have said so much for nothing.¡±


    Xavier was stubborn indeed.


    The two chatted as they headed to the restaurant.


    Suddenly, she noticed they were getting further and further away from the city as if they were driving


    deep into the mountains.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°A small restaurant in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°It sounds creepy when you put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s a great ce to dine. All the people who can eat there are rich, and you have to make a


    reservation.¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡°You made a reservation?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia had a feeling she was being tricked by Xavier.


    Sensing Olivia¡¯s uneasy reaction, Xavier added. ¡°I made the reservation for a month.¡±


    A month?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    4


    ¡°I remembered you liked Ocean City¡¯s food, but I couldn¡¯t cook that cuisine. So, I looked around the city


    and found this ce.¡±


    Xavier smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know which day I would be able to meet you, so I made the reservation


    for a month so I could bring you there anytime.¡±


    Olivia was shocked.


    She did not know he was so considerate.


    It was just that¡­


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have put so much effort into me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think I am, Xavier,¡± Olivia said as she looked out the window at the greenery on


    the hill.


    Xavier, however, looked indifferent and said, ¡°So what? Nobody¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s not like I have al crush on


    you because you¡¯re perfect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and emphasized each word.


    She had killed someone, gone to prison, and had a past married life she did not want to recall. It


    was not worth it for him to put his effort into her.


    Besides, she did not want to date anyone anymore.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 528

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 528


    Unexpectedly, when Xavier heard this, heughed instead of being mad.


    ¡°Pheebs, aren¡¯t you too hard on yourself? You seem like a much better person than me.¡±


    Olivia did not expect him to react like this, and she did not know how to respond.


    She could not confess she had been to prison.


    After all, Olivia had been to prison, not Phoebe.


    If Xavier was curious and investigated it, her identity might be exposed.


    Of course, to her, the most important thing in her life was L.


    It was hard enough for her to not have a dad.


    If anyone found out L had a mother who had once been to prison, her future would be bad.


    Thus, Olivia just smiled and shook her head. ¡°I just think you have so many choices that you don¡¯t need


    to spend your time on me.


    ¡°After a failed marriage, I no longer believe in love.¡±


    ¡°I know, so I wasn¡¯t expecting you to agree immediately.¡±


    Xavier nced at her and said gently, ¡°I hope you will give me a reason to stay by your side. Don¡¯t


    always chase me away. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    At this point, she did not know what to say, so she kept her mouth shut.


    By the time they got to the restaurant, it was already evening.


    The golden sunset hit the lush trees lit by the evening glow. It looked beautiful but sad at the


    same time.


    Olivia did not like sunsets, but she felt she was like one.


    She feared that one day she would sink into the ground like the sunset, never to rise again.


    Noticing she was in a daze, Xavier approached and patted her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her thought and nced at him. ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen nature


    for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they were in the restaurant, Olivia realized Xavier¡¯s description of the restaurant was wrong. It


    was not small at all.


    There was a courtyard, and in it were waterfalls and fake mountains. Further in was a long corridor that


    looked like it was from the medieval era.


    They followed the attendant into the private room in the middle, which was titled ¡®Bridge Over


    Water¡¯.


    The private room had a balcony with a pool underneath it. In the pool were some lotus flowers.


    ¡°This ce is unique.¡±


    ¡°So, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. Thank you for bringing me here.¡±


    It had been four years since Olivia left Ocean city, and it was the first time she had seen something so


    close to home in four years.


    Xavier walked to her side. ¡°I have already ordered the dish. Taste it, and see if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she realized something. ¡°I said I wanted to buy you dinner, but in the end, you were the one who


    prepared all this.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You owe me a meal, then.¡±


    Xavier smiled. ¡°I am the one who benefited from this.¡±


    Olivia felt embarrassed. ¡°I rarely eat out, so I don¡¯t know which restaurants are good, so I asked you¡­


    Only now did I realize this.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, why do you care about such a trivial matter?¡±


    Suddenly, Xavier looked at her and asked, ¡°By the way, did you like thest little gift I sent you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of that.¡±


    Olivia realized what he meant. She rumbled through her bag and took out the box. Then, she handed it


    to Xavier. ¡°Please take it back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should ept it for no reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cheap. It was only a few hundred bucks.¡± Xavier pushed the box back. ¡°If you have to quarrel. with


    me for something that cost only a few hundred bucks, I don¡¯t think you consider me your


    friend at all.¡±


    He was cunning indeed.


    It would be easier for her to reject it if it was a little more expensive.


    ¡°You know what? How about I design a ring for you sometime?¡±


    Looking at his startled expression, she added with a smile. ¡°Rest assured. It will certainly not be one


    with diamonds on it. It¡¯ll be a male ring.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± With that, Xavier opened the box, took out the bracelet, and helped her put it on. This


    is for safety. I hope you keep it on.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 529

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 529


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia moved her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Good to know you like it.¡±


    Looking at the cinnabar on her wrist, she suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you think to give me a cinnabar


    amulet?¡±


    Xavier lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about Jenson and the earthquake incident


    you encountered in Sria City. Although it may sound a little superstitious, what if something


    happened to you?


    ¡°Those were coincidences, but it¡¯s good to have an amulet to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Xavier suddenly frowned. ¡°Do you remember that man you met at the exhibition?¡±


    She was a little confused. ¡°That man? Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Xavier patted his head, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°The man you met when you were at


    the exhibition suddenly appeared and chased after you. I met him again the night you were drunk.¡±


    Olivia finally realized he was talking about John.


    Panic struck her, and she instinctively balled her fists, tangling her clothes.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You know what? He tried to stop me and asked me to hand you over to him, but I don¡¯t know him, and


    I¡¯m not sure you do. So, I did not.¡±


    Then, Xavier sighed. ¡°Fortunately, I called Fred. Otherwise, that man is too difficult to get rid of.¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, do you know him? He is not your ex-husband, is he?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®ex-husband¡¯ made Olivia feel so nervous that she forgot to breathe.


    She pursed her lips and looked at the water. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Fortunately, he did not notice anything unusual about her. Still, he warned her with concern.¡± That¡¯s


    alright, but you must be careful because I think he¡¯s stalking you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not. Should I call the police?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Olivia stopped him immediately.


    Xavier was startled. He touched Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Pheebs, are you feeling unwell? Why do you look


    so pale?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the cold night air.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little cold when the sun goes down. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As he spoke, he took Olivia back to the private room and closed the balcony door behind them.


    Soon, the waiter served the dishes.


    Xavier filled her bowl with some mushroom soup. ¡°Pheebs, have some mushroom soup. It will warm


    your body up.¡±


    Olivia, who was still in a daze, nodded her head stiffly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    That feeling that her hidden secret was being dug out little by little was not good. It made her feel


    insecure.


    What she feared most was John pestering her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had bid farewell to her old life, yet he was still bugging her!


    During this time, he did not call ore to see her. It made her doubt if he had been stalking her.


    Was there some conspiracy going on?


    Although he had said those things in Sria City, Olivia did not believe all of it.


    ¡°Pheebs?¡±


    After Xavier called her several times, Olivia snapped out of her thought and moved the bowl toward


    her.


    ¡°Pheebs, why are you so distraught? Are you worried this guy will hurt you? I can get someone to


    protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Olivia forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t expect so much to happen to me while I was drunk.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Have some of the dishes.¡±


    Xavier pointed at the dishes on the table. ¡°Look. Beef carpio, aglio olio, grilled meat, braised


    prawns, mushroom soup, garlic bread, and vegetable stew. I guessed they were your favorites.¡±


    Olivia noticed that the dishes on the table were her favorites.


    Xavier smiled upon seeing her startled expression. ¡°I asked before I ordered.¡±


    Olivia enjoyed the food because she did not want to disappoint Xavier.


    He squinted his narrow eyes and seemed to see through everything.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 530

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 530


    Although Olivia enjoyed the meal, she could not eat much, and there were plenty of leftovers.


    To avoid waste, she had to pack some back for Fred to eat.


    Xavierughed. ¡°Pheebs, you are a diamond designer. Do you have to be so down to earth?¡±


    Olivia smiled sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disappoint you. I have a small appetite, and I couldn¡¯t eat


    much.¡±


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like Fred, I don¡¯t feel good about making him eat leftovers,¡± With that, Xavier stood


    up and said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll take it home and finish it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    With that, Xavier went to look for a waiter to help him pack the food, and he took it when he left for his


    car.


    ¡°Pheebs, this is the leftover dinner I had with you. I won¡¯t waste it.¡±


    She was embarrassed upon hearing that, but she did not say anything.


    On the way back, he was in a good mood. ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m delighted tonight.¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°Xavier, stop saying that, or I won¡¯t eat out with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Xavier quickly smiled and surrendered.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I was in such a good mood that I forgot myself.¡±


    It was already dark when they were at the bottom of the mountain. There were many turns down the


    hill, so Xavier drove slowly.


    Olivia opened the window and let the night breeze blow on her face, making her feel better.


    Suddenly, the car made an abnormal sound, and Xavier pulled over by the roadside.


    ¡°Pheebs, wait in the car. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±


    Xavier nodded and got out of the car.


    After a while, he lifted his head and said, ¡°Pheebs, the car has a t tire. I¡¯ll change it now. Wait for


    a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia got out of the car. ¡°Can you do it? Shall we call for help?¡±


    She used to call for help whenever there was anything wrong with her car. After all, she could not


    always identify the problem.


    Xavier smiled. ¡°Of course. I might look thin, but I¡¯m muscr.¡±


    Olivia could not help smiling. ¡°Hurry up, then. Parking on a mountain path like this is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°No problem. There are almost no cars in this area.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as he spoke, a car dashed out of the road and pulled over beside them. It startled Olivia.


    Before they could react, four people came out of the car and pinned Xavier to the ground.


    ¡°Run, Pheebs!¡±


    Olivia wanted to call the police. However, someone knocked her unconscious with a stick before she


    could take out her phone.


    ¡°Pheebs? Pheebs? Wake up!¡±


    Who was calling her name?


    Olivia frowned and opened her eyes with difficulty feeling pain in her head. It was dark, and a cold


    sweat broke out on her forehead.


    ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Just then, she felt someone grabbing her hand and giving her a soothing touch.


    Olivia realized that her hands were tied behind her back, and Xavier had just spoken.


    However, that was not enough to ease her anxiousness in the dark.


    Sensing that she was trembling, Xavier moved closer and leaned against her as he said softly,¡±


    Pheebs, they are outside. I think they want money. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to us.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and leaned gently against him, trembling as she said, ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid of the dark.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Take my hand.¡±


    However, a scene from the past began to sh across Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Her memories shed from being kidnapped when she was young, to being left in the little ck hut by


    John, to getting trapped in an elevator a while ago.


    Her body trembled more and more violently.


    She wanted to escape¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 531

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 531


    ¡°Pheebs? Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Xavier reminded her and moved again ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll see if I can help you untie the rope.¡±


    Olivia would not dare to move. She froze in ce.


    A momentter, she felt the tie on her wrist was loose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve untied it. Xavier moved his hand again. ¡°Untie me.¡±


    Olivia wanted to help him, but her hands were trembling uncontrobly.


    The more she shivered, the more anxious she became. Atst, she burst into tears. ¡°Xavier, I cannot


    untie¡­ Why can¡¯t I untie¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take your time. Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and forced herself to calm down.


    He was tied, yet he was stillforting her. She should not be that weak.


    She tried to untie it again.


    For some reason, the knot felt stuck to her. Her hand hurt, but there was still no sign of iting


    undone.


    ¡°Xavier, this knot looks like a dead knot.¡±


    ¡°Just go!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Xavier touched her hand with difficulty and said calmly, ¡°Pheebs, listen to me. They must want money,


    so they won¡¯t kill me. If I disappear, someone at home wille to save me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia pinched her hand hard and tried again to untangle the knot.


    Suddenly, approaching footsteps were heard outside the door.


    ¡°Pheebs, stop it. They¡¯reing in.¡±


    Olivia was terrified. However, in the next moment, the door opened, so she had to pretend her hands


    were behind her.


    When the man came in, he turned on the light.


    Olivia squinted her eyes, and when she saw the person, she froze.


    ¡°Ms. James, you didn¡¯t think it would be me, right?¡±


    Jenson Luke!


    Did he not get arrested? Why was he with them?


    Jenson was satisfied to see the fear on her face. ¡°Ms. James, do you know that your frightened


    expression is much more beautiful than your usual arrogant and cold self?¡±


    With that, he crouched down and ran a knife across Olivia¡¯s body.


    Then, he plucked open a button on Olivia¡¯s shirt.


    Jenson looked at her greedily. ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯m sure you never expected you would fall into my hands.


    ¡°Not only did I fail to kill you these past few times, but I also failed to hurt you!¡±


    Then, his gaze and voice changed. He said coldly, ¡°Every time I tried, a man gave his life to save you.


    That annoys me!


    ¡°I was going to kidnap you this time, but every time you leave the house, you¡¯re apanied by a


    man¡­ And a different man each time.


    ¡°How many men have you seduced, Phoebe? How despicable!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Then, Jenson put his knife on Xavier¡¯s neck and grinned. ¡°So, I have no choice but to tie you two up


    together. Is it time to sacrifice your lover now?¡±


    ¡°Jenson, stop it!¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    When Jenson put some force into his grip, blood seeped out of Xavier¡¯s neck.


    Olivia was shocked to see that, and she quickly begged, ¡°Jenson, your target is me. Do whatever you


    want to do to me. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Jenson sneered. ¡°But killing you now cannot satisfy my hatred!


    ¡°You ruined my career, and now I¡¯m a wanted man, so I¡¯ll make you pay for it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die that easily!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 532

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 532


    With that, Jenson pointed his knife at Olivia again.


    ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯m going to make you feel what it¡¯s like living in hell!¡±


    Then, he cut her on the arm, and blood gushed out.


    Olivia bit her lip to endure the pain and remained silent and motionless.


    ¡°Jenson, stop!¡±


    Xavier moved his body and blocked himself before Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a loyal lover! Why are you guys even snatching up the opportunity to hang out with a sl*t like


    her?¡±


    Jenson kicked Xavier away and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all in my hands. Do you think you have the right to


    speak?¡±


    Then, he looked at Olivia gain. His eyes were red as he clenched his teeth and scolded. ¡°B*tch! Don¡¯t


    think he can save you! I¡¯ll tell you, no one can!¡±


    Olivia frowned. Although she was afraid, her eyes were firm, and she did not beg for mercy.


    Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Who set you free?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me that, and you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Olivia was not so afraid of death.


    However, she wanted to know who could get someone out of jail for a criminal offense.


    That person had to be after her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jenson scoffed and shed her arm with the knife again. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for offending too many


    people! Don¡¯t you know who set me free?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve offended too many people.¡± Olivia looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to suffer? Tell


    me so that I can die in hatred.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Jenson kicked Xavier impatiently. ¡°F*ck! You are annoying! Did I say you could speak?¡±


    Then, he looked at Olivia andughed frantically. ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll let you know so you¡¯ll give up


    struggling!¡±


    Olivia stared at him, waiting for the answer.


    ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t met them either. However, they asked me to tell you this. He is from Ocean City, and


    he hates you.¡±


    Ocean City?


    Hated her?


    A name shed through Olivia¡¯s mind as she froze.


    ¡®Is it him? Is it really him?¡¯ she thought.


    She stopped breathing for a moment and felt like she had fallen through the ice.


    From four years ago, the feeling of betrayal and torture came back.


    Why?


    He said he wanted to fix their rtionship when he was in Sria City, yet now he wanted her dead?


    No¡­ That did not sound right. He did not even know she was Olivia. Why would he kill her?


    Was it because she left without saying goodbye?


    Maybe it was because¡­ of no reason at all.


    Seeing her losing her mind, Jensonughed louder, lifted his knife, and stabbed her.


    Suddenly, a figure came from the side and took the stab which wasing for her.


    ¡°Pheebs, run!¡±


    When Olivia reacted, she saw a knife sticking out of Xavier¡¯s back. His white shirt was soaked with


    bright red blood.


    So bright! So shocking!


    ¡°Xavier!¡±


    Olivia hugged him as she shook his body. ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t die! We have to leave together if we want to


    leave. Hold on¡­¡±


    Xavier looked at her as he stuttered, ¡°Quick¡­ Run¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and fell, his head leaning to one side in her arms.


    She was so frightened that she burst into tears. ¡°Xavier, wake up! Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She was afraid, trembling with fear.


    Many people had died in her arms, and the sight of that bright red made it impossible for her to think


    calmly.


    A voice rang in her head. I got another person killed! I¡¯m a disaster!¡¯


    Jenson was a little shocked. It took him a while to recover before he pulled Olivia up from the ground


    and dragged her out.


    As soon as he reached the door, someone kicked open the rusty gate.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 533

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 533


    Before Jenson could react, he had a gun pointed between his eyes.


    ¡°Let go of my sister!¡±


    In a situation like this, Jenson would not dare to hesitate. He pushed Olivia into Fred¡¯s arms and ran


    into the woods.


    It was dawn, and their surroundings were still dark. One¡¯s vision would be stunted before the sun rose,


    so it was the best time for Jenson to escape.


    Fred caught Olivia and shouted at the men behind him. ¡°Chase him!¡±


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Fred was frightened and quickly picked her up and rushed out when he saw the blood on her.


    ¡°Fred, wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Liv, you are injured. You need to be treated quickly.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    Fred stopped. ¡°Whose blood is it, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Olivia pointed inside. ¡°It¡¯s Xavier¡¯s. He is injured and is still inside¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He beckoned the doctor. ¡°There is someone injured inside and needs rescue.¡±


    Then, he took her to the ambnce.


    ¡°She is injured and needs bandaging.¡±


    ¡°I want to see if Xavier is fine. He got injured because¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Fred patted her shoulder. ¡°Liv, get your wound treated first. The


    doctors are rescuing Xavier. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll go after Jenson first.¡±


    ¡°Fred! Don¡¯t go.¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    However, as soon as he spoke, they heard a gunshot from the mountains.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Fred said coldly, ¡°I intend to catch him alive and ask who released him from prison. It will be a waste if


    he dies so easily.¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and said nothing.


    She did not want to believe it was John.


    However, no one came to mind other than John, even after she thought about everyone she had


    offended.


    Sure enough, people would stay the same even after many years.


    Although Olivia was not seriously injured, she felt her vision turning dark and faint, probably because of


    the trauma.


    When she woke up again, it was bright, and the sun was shining on her face, making her feel hot.


    Olivia opened her eyes and saw Fred sitting beside her.


    Fred turned around when she had just moved and as, ¡°Liv, you are awake?¡±


    ¡°W-what is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°The doctor says that you are weak and suffered trauma. You fainted because of the blow to your head.


    The two cuts on your arms have been bandaged. The doctor told you to stay out of the water and that


    you¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    Fred handed her the medicine. ¡°This can remove the scar. You can apply it after the wound stops


    bleeding.¡±


    Olivia took it and smiled. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°Liv, you are a girl. Girls like to be pretty, so I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to have scars on your arm.¡±


    She did not care if she had scars.


    After all, one of her legs was already not working well.


    However, she did not want to think about that. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°How did you find us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s strange, but I got a cold call from someone saying they saw you get kidnapped. They asked


    me to go save you.¡±


    Olivia was startled and squinted her eyes. ¡°Did you ask who they are?¡±


    ¡°I asked, but she only said she was a waiter in the Peony Manor and did not want to give her name..


    I was in a hurry to save you, so I naturally did not have time to ask.¡±


    ¡°Was it a man or woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman.¡±


    Olivia thought bak and remembered Peony Manor was where she had dined with Xavier the night


    before and that there were indeed many waitresses there.


    Maybe one of them saw it.


    As for why they would call Fred, she guessed it was because of the number Xavier gave when he


    reserved a ce.


    After all, she was drunk in the bar before, and Xavier had also contacted Fred.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was just that, why did she not call the police?


    The thought made Olivia get a headache, and she frowned.


    Suddenly, something struck her, and she asked Fred, ¡°Where is Xavier? How is he?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 534

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 534


    ¡°Xavier just hurt his back and shoulder, and his internal organs are fine. So, he was not in danger, but


    he¡¯s still unconscious from the surgery.¡±


    Olivia was relieved that his life was not in danger.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for me, he wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡±


    Then, she got up and said, ¡°Fred, take me to meet him. I want to make sure he is okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hold onto my arm. You are still weak.¡±


    Olivia put her hands on Fred¡¯s arm, and with his help, she put on her shoes and walked slowly out.


    ¡°Liv, Jenson is dead. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to know who released him from prison. However, I think it¡¯s


    not that simple. Someone must be behind this.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone is.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fred asked when he saw Olivia acting indifferent, ¡°Liv, do you know who is it?¡±


    Olivia stopped to look at him as she smiled wryly. ¡°I think I might know.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Fred.¡± Olivia looked at him deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Pack your bags and leave with L.¡±


    ¡°Liv! You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°As far as I am concerned, I am relieved that you and L are safe. If you are worried, you can help me


    remotely, right?¡±


    Olivia continued walking as she bit her lips bitterly. ¡°Fred, do you know what I am most afraid of?¡±


    Fred looked at her. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°The thing I¡¯m afraid of most is seeing you and L dying in my arms.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s grip on Fred¡¯s arm tightened as she spoke in her trembling voice. ¡°When Xavier fell in my arms,


    I thought of many people: Uncle Wace, Zy, and Jess. They all died in my arms, and now I can¡¯t


    ept death anymore.¡±


    Then, she stared at Fred. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t let me face that kind of thing again, okay?¡±


    Fred did not know everything from four years ago.


    However, he knew these people died because of Olivia, so she feared losing them.


    Knowing L was still young, Fred stopped trying to convince Olivia.


    Maybe she was right. Someone had to take L away from this ce.


    Thus, he nodded. ¡°Liv, rest assured. I know what to do.¡±


    Olivia forced a smile and patted him on the arm. ¡°Fred, when L grows up, don¡¯t let her learn about


    these things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    When they were at Xavier¡¯s room door, Fred pushed the room door and looked at Xavier, who was


    in bed.


    At the moment, he was not awake.


    ¡°The doctor said he was lucky. The knife missed his lung.¡±


    Olivia sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Maybe he was kind enough that God decided to spare him.¡±


    She felt guilty looking at the drip and the man¡¯s pale face.


    Before, she only thought he was frivolous. She did not expect this frivolous person to nearly lose his life


    one day because of her.


    She grabbed Xavier¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xavier, thank you. I will never say you are a yboy again.


    Please wake up.¡±


    Xavier did not respond.


    Fred tugged Olivia¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Liv, let¡¯s go. Let him rest well, and he will be awake in a while.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay with him.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you are very weak yourself.¡±


    ¡°You go back and check on L. Make sure she doesn¡¯t notice anything.¡± Olivia pushed Fred out. He


    got hurt because of me.¡±


    Fred knew her temper. He could only take off his coat and drape it on Olivia. Then, he nodded


    reluctantly and walked out.


    Instead of leaving, he stood at the door and waited.


    How could he leave just like that when she was already so weak?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 535

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 535


    About an hourter, Olivia opened the door and ran out. ¡°Doctor, the patient is awake!¡±


    After she shouted, Olivia saw Fred at the door and lost her voice. Embarrassedly, she bit her lips.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ you go back?¡±


    Fred took her back to the ward and made her sit on the sofa. ¡°Liv, sit here. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Then, he turned and walked quickly out.


    Soon, he came back with the doctors and nurses.


    A group of people checked Xavier, who was in bed, and told them, ¡°The patient is no longer in danger


    and just needs a good rest.¡±


    Then, the doctor looked at Olivia. ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s the same for you. You need to rest.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    After the doctor had gone, Fred nced in the direction of the bed and said, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll get you


    something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia got up, looked at Xavier, who had just woken up, and said apologetically, ¡°Xavier, all this¡­ Thank


    you very much. I owe you.¡±


    Xavier smiled and said, ¡°Pheebs, it was all worth it just because you said that.¡±


    Olivia was startled and felt helpless.


    He was still honey-tongued even when he was injured.


    ¡°Shall we lift your bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    However, when they lifted the bed, they still said nothing.


    There was not much to say between them, especially at a time like this.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    They both spoke at the same time, and they stopped when they heard each other speak.


    ¡°After you.¡±


    ¡°After you.¡±


    Olivia hung her head awkwardly, clutching her dress tightly. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°Pheebs, you have changed.¡±


    With a smile, Xavier quipped. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been so polite before.¡±


    ¡°What were you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I meant to ask, has Jenson been caught? You must ensure they sentence him quickly and not let


    him threaten your life again.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, the police said he was found dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Xavier froze. ¡°Then it¡¯s impossible to ask who is behind this. Are you still in danger?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s someone behind this, he will do something again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s dangerous for you.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and said nothing.


    It would not make any difference if it was John or if she knew it was him. He would still seek


    revenge.


    Even if it was not him, she had to do something.


    The only solution was to run.


    However, even if she had to escape, she had to wait for Xavier to be discharged from the hospital.


    After all, she could not just walk away because of her injuries.


    Xavier lifted Olivia¡¯s chin with his finger when he noticed she was not speaking. Then, he smiled and


    asked, ¡°Pheebs, does you not speaking mean you want to repay me by dating me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Shocked, Olivia dodged the question. ¡°You are in a ward. Why are you still so bold?¡±


    ¡°When I fainted, I thought I heard someone say that she wouldn¡¯t say I was a yboy or frivolous


    anymore.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Olivia meaningfully with his narrow eyes, making her blush.


    She had not expected him to be so severely wounded yet still annoying.


    Fortunately, after a while, Fred returned and broke the awkward silence.


    After the three of them ate, Fred helped Olivia and said, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s time to leave. The doctor discharged


    you and said you can go back tonight.¡±


    Xavier pointed at himself. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You? You can stay alone. It¡¯s not dangerous. If you need someone to look after you, I can get you a


    nurse, but don¡¯t think about asking my sister to stay back here for you.¡±


    They both looked at Olivia, waiting for her decision.


    She looked at the two of them. ¡°Yes, we can get you a nurse. I can¡¯t stay with you tonight, but I can


    come and visit you tomorrow.¡±


    Although he was her lifesaver, it was inappropriate for her to take care of a man, after all. She did. not


    want to make him misunderstand her feelings for hirh.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 536

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 536


    Xavier dared not protest after hearing this. After all, he knew Olivia was injured and needed rest.


    ¡°Yes, Pheebs should rest.¡±


    Fred red at him. ¡°So you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Olivia pushed him. ¡°Fred, don¡¯t talk like that. If he hadn¡¯t taken the stab for me, I¡¯d still be in the ICU.


    However, Fred did not like Xavier. He still wanted to drag Olivia away, even after learning what had


    happened.


    ¡°Fred, wait. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to get changed. Come and see meter.¡±


    With that said, Olivia left, leaving Fred in the room.


    Fred looked indignantly at Xavier. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your sister seems ustrophobic.¡±


    Fred examined him sharply. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°We were in the dark for a while after we were taken. Pheebs was shaking. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s not


    just afraid of the dark.¡±


    Xavier then paused and asked in concern, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. My sister is just afraid of the dark and is timid.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m her brother. Can I be wrong?¡±


    Fred did not bother to engage with him. He opened the door and walked out before waiting for Xavier to


    ask any further questions.


    Fred frowned and stared at the room door for some time after getting out.


    No one else should know about Olivia¡¯s mental problems.


    Especially Xavier-a flirty guy with an agenda for her.


    On the way back, Fred asked tentatively, ¡°Liv, what do you think of Xavier?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Flirty, rakish¡­ But reliable in times of crisis. Something like that.¡±


    Olivia looked sideways at him. ¡°Why on earth do you dislike him so much?¡±


    Fred narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a feeling that he¡¯s up to something.¡±


    ¡°Fred, aren¡¯t you too tense?¡± Olivia opened the window and looked out. ¡°He¡¯s not getting anything from


    me.¡±


    Fred could not answer the question.


    He had no idea what was wrong with Xavier or what he was after. However, he disliked him at first


    nce.


    ¡°Anyway, just stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±


    She might have agreed with Fred earlier, but Xavier had gotten stabbed for her.


    How could she presume negatively about someone who saved her life?


    Besides, the man had been nothing but flirtatious so far.


    She was more worried about John than Xavier.


    She did not know what John¡¯s next move would be, and she tensed up at the thought.


    She was tired from ying with L for a while after picking her up at Jennie¡¯s ce, so she went to


    her room to sleep.


    She suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and looked ahead in horror.


    In the dream, John clenched her neck and told her to die¡­


    She touched her neck in fear. The feeling was too vivid to forget.


    Olivia gasped a few times, turned on her phone, and suddenly saw text messages from Mr. M.


    She tapped on them.


    Mr. M: [Ms. James, I heard from Ms. Suthend that you¡¯re not feeling well. Are you okay?]


    Mr. M: [It would be a shame if you got sick because I urged you to sketch.]


    Mr. M: [I¡¯ve asked Ms. Suthend for your address. Someone will send over some supplements


    tomorrow. Ms. James, please ept them as my token of apology.]


    Olivia looked at her phone and blinked. Mr. M was thoughtful.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 537

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 537


    Olivia did not think much of it, but there was a knock at the door early the next morning.


    When Fred opened the door, he saw two men standing with a pile of health supplements.


    ¡°Is this Miss Phoebe James¡¯ house?¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°Yes, and who are you?¡±


    They ced the health supplements neatly on the floor. ¡°These are the supplements our boss bought


    for Ms. James. Please ept them.¡±


    With that said, the two turned around and walked away, leaving Fred standing in bewilderment. The


    next thing he knew, the two men had entered the elevator and left.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Olivia came out of the room just as he was at a loss. She froze momentarily at the sight of the


    supplements before recalling Mr. M¡¯s text message.


    She did not expect him to send over any supplements, and there were so many¡­.


    ¡°Fred, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, I don¡¯t know who they¡¯re from. They said some mister bought them for you. Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I know who they¡¯re from. It¡¯s from a client. Bring them in first.¡±


    Still puzzled, Fred obediently brought in the supplements and asked, ¡°And?¡±


    Olivia took a nce. She rarely took health supplements, so¡­ she could not recognize all of them. She


    did not even know what they were for.


    Therefore, she casually said, ¡°Do as you please. Choose one that helps with healing wounds and make


    me some dessert.¡±


    With that said, she hurried back to her room, picked up the phone, and texted Mr. M.


    Olivia: [Mr. M, I received the supplements. Thank you. It¡¯s very kind of you. You gave me so much that I


    don¡¯t know what to do with them.]


    Mr. M soon sent a link.


    Mr. M: [Here¡¯s a guide to each supplement and how to take them.]


    Mr. M: [Are you feeling better? Have you seen a doctor? I can send one if you need one.]


    Olivia was shocked to see the text message. She immediately replied.


    Olivia: [I¡¯m alright now. You don¡¯t have to make such a fuss out of it. It¡¯s too much money.]


    Olivia was getting more curious about Mr. M.


    What kind of person was he?


    He asked her out, but they coincidentally did not meet.


    Knowing she was sick, he sent her health supplements right away¡­


    She would have misunderstood if she did not know he was old and had a lover.


    After a while, Mr. M replied.


    Mr. M: [Ms. James, it¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯m wealthy. It¡¯s no use saving all that money.]


    It left Olivia speechless, and it took her a long time to reply with a ¡°Thank you¡±.


    She wondered what to do when Mr. M was dissatisfied with the draft after he returned.


    However, she did not want to think about it now.


    When she had bathed and dressed, Fred came out with a te of pasta.


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re just in time. Come and eat.¡±


    She looked at the clock on the wall. It was 10 AM, but there was no sign of L after ncing around.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Where¡¯s L?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she went to see Jennie. Jennie took the day off. She didn¡¯t want L to disturb you, so she


    Picked her up.¡±


    Olivia frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. L is my daughter. How will she disturb me?¡±


    ¡°Liv, stop worrying about it. Hurry and eat the pasta. Are you going to the hospital today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have to see Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Let me take you there.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll go myself. I won¡¯t be there long anyway.¡±


    Fred did not insist. He only said with a nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get some groceries and cook you a nice


    dinner this evening.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the meal, Olivia left the house with the chicken soup she made for Xavier.


    After getting in the car, she tapped on Ocean City News and saw the news about Ken¡¯s return to the


    country.


    The headline read, ¡°The Lucas family¡¯s talented doctor finally returns to take over the Lucas family


    ¦§


    It seemed Ken¡¯s revenge was about to begin.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 538

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 538


    When Olivia met Xavier in the hospital, he was sleeping.


    Unexpectedly, Xavier opened his eyes and looked over as soon as she walked in. He froze slightly


    before saying with a smile, ¡°Pheebs, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°No way. I promised you I woulde.¡±


    With that said, Olivia put the insted food container on the table and adjusted the bed upward.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but hospital food sucks¡­¡±


    Olivia opened the food container and poured him a bowl of soup. ¡°Try it. It should be good for your


    health.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked Fred to make it¡­¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard Fred¡¯s name. ¡°He didn¡¯t poison it, did he?¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°He knows I¡¯m bringing it over. How could he poison it? Won¡¯t I be implicated


    if it¡¯s poisoned?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Yeah, you have a point. I can drink it then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some soup tomorrow. I asked Fred to get the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Okay, anything is fine as long as you¡¯re the one making it.¡±


    Olivia shook her head helplessly. He seemed to be recovering well if he was so chatty.


    When Xavier finished the soup, the two chatted casually, and Olivia made up an excuse to go back.


    Xavier was reluctant, but he did not stop her. He was only a little sad. ¡°Are you reallying back.


    tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my savior after all.¡±


    After thinking about it, Olivia said, ¡°By the way, savior, being hospitalized is boring. Is there anything


    you want me to bring? I¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring me some novels orics?¡±


    ¡°Okay, give me a list of what you want.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I gotta go.¡±


    Xavier looked reluctant. ¡°Bye, Pheebs.¡±


    Xavier sent the list right after Olivia got into the taxi.


    ¡°Take me to the nearest bookstore, ?ir.¡±


    She would buy the books on the way.


    Looking at the books in her hand, Olivia smiled. She did not expect Xavier to like such books at his


    age.


    However, it was good. At least he would lead a happy life by having childlike interests.


    In the next few days, Olivia would make soup or nutritious meals to take to the hospital to visit


    Xavier.


    However, she would not stay very long. She usually only stayed for two hours or so.


    He was her savior, but she did not want to give Xavier the illusion that she would ept him for his


    kindness.


    Therefore, she had to control their distance.


    After spending a week like this, Mr. M still had not returned. They only chatted asionally.


    Olivia had no idea when he would be back. However, it was pointless for her to panic if the client was


    not in a hurry.


    Xavier had recovered well enough to take a walk downstairs.


    The two were taking a walk downstairs when Xavier pointed to a bench. ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s sit


    down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sitting down, Olivia got a call from Fred.


    As she was hanging up, she identally saw a news article about Ocean City and clicked on it.


    However, she saw a headline that read, ¡°The heiress of the Jameson family was stabbed and rushed to


    hospital for immediate rescue overnight. The suspect is still on the run!¡±.


    ¡®What?


    ¡®Dorothy was stabbed?


    ¡®Could Ken have done it?¡¯


    The news made Olivia fidgety. She momentarily pondered it with a frown before getting up and saying,


    ¡°Xavier, can you go back to your ward by yourself?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯d like to go home first, can I?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Xavier observed her and nodded. ¡°Okay, I can go back by myself. Do you want to see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll take some pills after I get home. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, Olivia hurried off. She called Ken as she walked.


    She already told him not to mess around, but he did not listen.


    Xavier looked at her hurried figure as his face darkened. Without saying a word, he got up and went


    upstairs.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 539

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 539


    As she reached the hospital gate, Olivia finally got through to Ken on the phone.


    ¡°Ken, did you do that thing the news said?¡±


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line before the man answered in a muffled voice.¡±


    Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia had so much to say, but she hesitated and did not know what to say. She could only


    swallow it all.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. Don¡¯t worry. All I did was pay off a hitman. They won¡¯t trace it


    back to me.¡±


    Olivia was a little relieved to hear this.


    She was only afraid that Ken was out for revenge and lost his mind for a moment. It was a good thing


    that he did not.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Ken chuckled. ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m that stupid, do you?¡±


    Olivia smiled awkwardly.


    Yeah, Ken would not be that stupid.


    ¡°Do you know how terrifying it was when you came to me?¡±


    Ken was embarrassed when he thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little aggressive. I know you were


    looking out for me, but I couldn¡¯t get over it.¡±


    ¡°There must be more to the Jameson family¡¯s rise. I¡¯m afraid they have backups. You gotta be


    careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a test. Besides, Dorothy isn¡¯t hurt. She only had some scratches.¡±


    ¡°Scratches? Wasn¡¯t she sent to the hospital for immediate rescue?¡±


    Ken sneered. ¡°You really believe that?¡±


    Olivia could not help but think of everything that had happened in the past and said with a sneer,¡± Yeah,


    it¡¯s not surprising when she¡¯s such a good actress.¡±


    ¡°Enough about me. What about you? Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Both of them went silent. After a long pause, Ken said, ¡°Liv, I stand by my statement. Don¡¯t me


    yourself. Leave it to me.


    ¡°All you have to do is leave Murica for Z.¡±


    Olivia sighed and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After hanging up, she thought about it and decided to call Zac.


    However, no one answered the phone.


    She could not get through to Zac on the phone for the first time in four years.


    She had been worried about Zac. She could not get through to Zac on the phone after Dorothy¡¯s


    incident, which made her feel a pang in her heart.


    ¡®Did something happen again?¡¯


    She tried five more times, but the calls went unanswered.


    Olivia panicked at this point.


    She called Ken again. It was fine a moment ago, and now no one answered.


    Just as she was panicking, the phone rang.


    She answered it without looking. ¡°You finally answered the phone. Well¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard the caller say, ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ve been having trouble getting through to


    you. Where are you?¡±


    Olivia froze and nced down at the caller ID.


    ¡®Jennie?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She calmed down and coughed softly. ¡°Jennie?¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Jennie panicked slightly. Unbothered to pursue the question, she hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s ignore


    it for now. Pheebs, hurry back. Something happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something happened with the atelier. Come back first. It¡¯s a big deal, even bigger than Jenson¡¯s. We


    might not make it through this.¡±


    ¡®Something happened to the atelier?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered. Without thinking much, she stopped a taxi and got into it.


    She did not believe it was a coincidence.


    It was impossible, no matter how coincidental it was. Everything happened at the same time, including


    Jenson¡¯s release and her kidnapping¡­


    She shuddered at the thought. The fear from four years ago ate away at every inch of her skin.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 540

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 540


    It drove her into a corner one step at a time. It was the same technique from four years ago.


    However, Dorothy did not even know she was still alive¡­


    After pondering it, it could only be John.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®The man¡¯s a demon. Why is he so obsessed with me?¡¯


    She remained seated after reaching her destination. She only came to herself when the taxi driver


    reminded her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After getting out of the car, Olivia felt pain in her lungs and had difficulty breathing.


    As a result, she panted for a long time at the door until she rxed before walking in.


    It was a working day. It was not yet time to get off work, so the employees were still there.


    However, everyone seemed to know what was going on as they got together and chattered away.


    ¡°What do we do? I think we need to look for a new job.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get our sries in case of awsuit.¡±


    ¡°My daughter was just born. Baby form is so expensive. I also have a mortgage. I¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think it was Ms. James?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but we¡¯re being targeted either way. And we¡¯re being targeted by a bigpany.


    There¡¯s no way we can get away.¡±


    Olivia frowned and let out a slight cough behind them.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Everyone looked over, and panic flickered in their faces when they saw her.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia nced at them. ¡°I understand your concern but don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t bother me whether you find


    a new job or quit.


    ¡°As for your sry, I¡¯ll take out a loan to pay you even if I can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯ll also give you an extra


    month¡¯spensation. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    With that said, she walked past them to Jennie¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia turned her head around to look over. ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The assistant bit their lip and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I should stick with the


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Olivia rejected them ruthlessly. ¡°Everyone should make the right choice. Thepany


    isn¡¯t your home, so you¡¯re not responsible for anything. As I said the first day you joined, I want nothing


    more than for you to do a good job.¡±


    Then she pushed the door and entered the office.


    Seeing her, Jennie frowned and dragged her to the couch.


    ¡°Pheebs, there you are, I¡­ I¡¯m really confused.¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Jennie pulled out a file. ¡°Look, this is a letter from TR¡¯swyer saying that we giarized and infringed


    their copyright, and they want us to pay 30 million dors!¡±


    Olivia did a double take, opened the file, and looked through it quickly.


    ¡°I designed the ring myself. How can it be giarism and copyright infringement?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thewyer¡¯s letter just came in.¡± Jennie held her as she frowned. ¡°Pheebs, we can¡¯t


    mess with argepany like TR. Even if we were right, theirwyers could still sue us.


    ¡°I looked it up, it¡¯s the number onew firm in the world, and they hired the number onewyer in the


    number onew firm!¡±


    Jennie scratched her head in frustration, making her hair a mess.


    ¡°Pheebs, we¡¯re no match for them. What are we gonna do? What do we do¡­¡±


    How could Olivia not know?


    TR was one of the world¡¯s top jewelrypanies, so their suing was easy.


    Lawyers¡­


    She thought about Zac. Maybe she could ask him if he had awyer to rmend.


    However¡­ she could not even get in touch with Zac. It was getting worse and worse.


    Olivia tried hard to calm herself and held Jennie¡¯s hand. ¡°Jennie, listen to me. First of all, don¡¯t tell Fred


    about this. Got it?


    ¡°Secondly, you need to see if there¡¯s any evidence. And see if there¡¯s any way to raise money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet Mr. Smith.¡±


    Jennie was dumbfounded as she grabbed her. ¡°Who¡¯s Smith?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 541

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 541


    ¡°The client for the custom ring.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jennie thought about it for a long time but still could not figure out what Smith had to do with the


    lawsuit.


    ¡°Pheebs, what on earth are you talking about?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I designed the ring because Mr. Smith was going to propose. If we could find him and make him testify,


    we¡¯d have a better chance at winning thewsuit.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jennie jumped up and pped her hands, saying, ¡°Gosh, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    However, her spirits sank again on second thought. ¡°Pheebs, it¡¯s been more than two years. It¡¯s even a


    problem whether we can find him. Besides, what if he doesn¡¯t want to go to court?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking that much. Let¡¯s find him first.¡±


    Olivia was not quite sure about this either, but she had to try.


    She was pretty sure the TR incident was targeted at her.


    Therefore, she refused to give up and would fight to the end.


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    Jennie was genuinely horrified. She grabbed her head and sobbed, ¡°What on earth is going on?


    Everything¡¯s been going wrongtely. It¡¯s our blood, sweat, and tears¡­¡±


    Looking at her behavior, Olivia crouched down, hugged her, and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennie.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You didn¡¯t giarize. They¡¯re framing us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia did not know what else to say but sorry.


    If it was not for her, the atelier would not have been targeted.


    Jennie cried for a while and wiped her eyes, saying, ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m fine. I just panicked for a second. I


    thought it through now.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I can¡¯t let them take The One so easily. It¡¯s our blood, sweat, and tears. We must fight


    them!


    ¡°I have a little bit of money. I¡¯ll sell my two houses and ask my parents¡­¡±


    With that said, she snuffled. ¡°I know it¡¯s not enough. It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if we sold your houses,


    but you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Olivia helped her wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can spare some money too.¡±


    Suddenly, Jennie looked up at her and said, ¡°Pheebs, what about the guy who funded you to start the


    atelier? Can¡¯t you borrow some money from him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°What about Xavier?¡± Jennie grabbed her. ¡°He¡¯s rich, and he likes you. Ask him. He¡¯ll give you some.


    Olivia shook off her hand and said with a frown, ¡°Jennie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ask. It¡¯s that I


    can¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Why? Pheebs, let¡¯s wait until the atelier gets over this if anything. Xavier¡¯s not going to force you.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and walked to the window with her head down.


    Annoyed, Jennie got up and ran after her. ¡°Phoebe, stop it, okay? I¡¯m willing to sell my houses to settle


    this. Can¡¯t you even lower your dignity a little bit?


    ¡°Why are you always doing this? They¡¯ll do something as long as you ask, but you always refuse to


    do so.


    ¡°Do you think you can carry all the burden? You think too highly of¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about my dignity!¡± Olivia retorted, turning her head.


    ¡°What is it then? Go on!¡±


    ¡°He saved my life, and I already owe him my life. How can I pay him back if I ask him for more money?¡±


    Jennie was stunned. She had no idea.


    ¡°He saved your


    life?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened as she felt aggrieved. ¡°Jenson tried to kill me the day I was kidnapped.


    He got stabbed for me. Otherwise, why would he be hospitalized?


    ¡°Jennie, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t give in. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t give in anymore!


    ¡°You thought it¡¯s just a request, but I¡¯m the one making it. How am I gonna repay him? Am I supposed


    to offer myself to him?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 542

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 542


    After yelling, Olivia could not help covering her face and shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jennie came to herself and hugged her. ¡°Pheebs, I should be sorry for being so dependent. I


    shouldn¡¯t have questioned you like that.¡±


    Olivia understood Jennie¡¯s skepticism.


    However¡­ there were things she could not tell her.


    It was indescribable.


    All this happened because of her, and she should pay the price.


    However, she was unwilling to pay that price¡­


    She would not go to Xavier unless she had no choice.


    As for the money¡­


    She had 30 million dors, but she could not use it.


    The money was Ken¡¯s, not hers. Even if she had to use it, she wanted to spend it on L.


    She might not be able to apany L in the future. What kind of mother was she if she could not


    leave her any money?


    The money had to be enough to support L to adulthood,plete her studies, get a job, get


    married, and buy a house¡­


    She could not spend it casually.


    Olivia felt helpless as she thought of it.


    Four years ago, she was helpless and cornered.


    It was also the same four yearster.


    She dragged down the people around her over and over again¡­


    Maybe starting over was also an escape. She had to face it, right?


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ll figure it out. Besides, what if we win?¡±


    Jennie said as she forced a smile, ¡°Let me find Mr. Smith¡¯s address for you.¡±


    With that said, she sat in front of theputer and began to search.


    Soon, she said, ¡°I found it! I sent it to your phone. Take a look. It¡¯s not that far away. Do you want me to


    go with you?¡±


    Olivia came to herself and nced at the phone. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    With that said, she walked out.


    When she reached the door, she stopped suddenly. ¡°Do we have any orders? What did the clients


    say?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°We only have ten clients. Three are already in processing, two are on the way, and five are regr


    designs we¡¯re sending tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if they pay us.¡±


    Olivia paused. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have any other clients, let¡¯s give the people out there two days off so


    they don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re not in the mood to work here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡±


    Olivia opened the door and was about to speak when the assistant came running over.


    ¡°Ms. James, Ms. Suthend, something bad happened. Five clients just called to ask for a refund.¡±


    ¡°Did they get the goods?¡±


    ¡°One got the goods but didn¡¯t say they¡¯ll return it. They only asked for a refund. The rest are in


    processing or on the way. What do we do?¡±


    ¡°How did they know?¡±


    The assistant held the tablet up. ¡°TR published a news article about it, and it went viral.¡±


    They gasped when they saw therge headline and obvious logo on the screen.


    Olivia did not expect TR to move so fast.


    The news article was published as soon as thewyer¡¯s letter arrived.


    They did not give her any chance.


    ¡°Proceed with the ones in processing. Don¡¯t send out the ones we haven¡¯t sent. Get back the ones we


    sent out but haven¡¯t delivered to the clients. And give me the address of the ones who didn¡¯t return the


    goods. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. All of you can get off work. You have two days off.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James¡­¡±


    ¡°Spend time with your families and get some rest. We¡¯ll talk about it if you¡¯re still willing toe back,


    okay?¡±


    They all nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia nced at Jennie and walked out the door.


    It was not until she was in the taxi that she sighed and bit her lip in fear.


    ¡®What should I do?¡±


    The more she thought about the whole thing, the more aggrieved she felt.


    Therefore, she quickly turned on her phone and called John.


    She desperately wanted to ask what he was up to.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 543

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 543


    The line soon got through.


    ¡°Ms. James?¡±


    Hearing the familiar deep voice, Olivia got so nervous that she did not know what to say and hurriedly


    hung up again.


    John called back after a while.


    Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar name, Olivia hung up again, shaking.


    She then leaned against the window and took several deep breaths before calming down enough


    to reply with a text message.


    Olivia: [Wrong number.]


    Then she blocked John¡¯s number.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    She was too impulsive.


    What if she questioned him and let it slip, saying something he did not know?


    What if he did not even know she was Olivia?


    Or, what if¡­ what if he did not do it? Would she expose herself by running over there?


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t expose myself.


    ¡®L¡¯s still here. We haven¡¯t left. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    With that in mind, she quickly booked two tickets to Rushia.


    She had to hurry and send L away.


    When she got there, Olivia sighed and calmed herself down. She smiled politely, walked over, and


    knocked on the door.


    Soon, a man opened the door.


    ¡°How can I help you?


    ¡°Are you Mr. Smith?¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°Yes, and you are?¡±


    Olivia handed him her business card. ¡°I¡¯m Phoebe James from The One. You customized a -proposal


    ring here two years ago. Do you remember?¡±


    Smith nced at the business card, his face looking indignant. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The atelier is having a bit of a problem. We¡¯d like you to do us a favor by proving the date of the ring. It


    would be better if there¡¯s a photo.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    The next second, Smith banged the door shut in her face.


    It caught Olivia off guard.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    She could only knock on the door again. ¡°Mr. Smith, I know I¡¯m bothering you, but we¡¯re really in


    serious trouble. If you could¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the door swung open, and a bucket of cold water was poured over her head.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me about the damn ring? The One? It¡¯s a curse! We¡¯re divorced because of your


    damn ring!¡±


    Smith threw the bucket at Olivia, yelling, ¡°Get the f*ck out! I never want to see you or your bloody


    atelier again!¡±


    With that said, the door ruthlessly closed in her face again.


    Olivia stood in the doorway in confusion. She stared nkly at the door for some time beforeing to


    herself.


    There was no hope. It was never-ending trouble.


    She shook the water off her body and wiped the water off her face with a tissue.


    She had just finished wiping her face when a car sped past her, causing the puddle of water on the


    entrance to ssh all over her. There was even mud in her mouth.


    This time, she did not even have the patience to wipe. She simply threw caution to the wind and sat on


    the steps nearby.


    She did not know what to do anymore.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even if she wanted to use Ken¡¯s money, she had to inform him.


    Besides, would she not admit to giarism if they did pay TR 30 million dors?


    Would The One not be destroyed? Her career as a designer would also be ruined!


    Just then, the phone rang.


    Desperate, she looked over to see that it was Xavier. She hesitated to answer it.


    However, she eventually answered it because of Jennie.


    ¡°Pheebs, is something wrong with the atelier? I saw that you were sued, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. But it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll sort it out ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, tell me if you need money. I have 30 million dors.¡±


    Olivia sighed and smiled despairingly. ¡°Xavier, I can¡¯t owe you anymore. I can¡¯t pay you back.¡±


    Perhaps she was what Jennie said she was just difficult.


    However, she could not do it.


    She would rather take a chance than lose a lifetime of freedom for 30 million dors.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 544

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 544


    After hanging up, Olivia helplessly looked up into the gray sky, tears silently rolling down her face.


    She wiped it away and tried to hold back her tears.


    However, she could not stop crying, no matter how hard she tried.


    A thunder burst in the sky, and rain poured down, mercilessly hitting her body.


    Finally, she could not bear it any longer and burst into tears while covering her face.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    She kept asking herself what she had done wrong.


    ¡®Why is it always me?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I suffer enough four years ago? Why does God want to punish her like this?¡±


    She was driven to the brink. Enemies were at the front, while the abyss was behind her.


    What else could she do?


    It had been four years. She thought she hid deep enough, abandoned enough, and was low-key


    enough.


    However, fate seemed to be ying with her. The career they had worked so hard to build was


    destroyed with one blow.


    It had been four years. Why was she still so weak?


    She beat herself up a lot.


    If she had been slightly more ruthless, indifferent, and stronger, would she have been able to get


    back at them?


    However, what was the use of beating herself up now?


    The point was what she should do next¡­


    She did not want three years of her and Jennie¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears to go down the drain, and


    money was not the point.


    The point was how to prove their innocence and win the case.


    Suddenly, an umbre appeared overhead.


    Olivia looked up to find a stranger.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and sunsses. He looked serious.


    Unsure whether it was a hangover from her kidnapping, Olivia grabbed her bag and winced. ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man noticed her expression and bent over slightly. ¡°Ms. James, Sir sent me here to pick you


    ¡®Sir?¡¯


    Olivia looked at him warily. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. M.¡±


    ¡°Mr. M? How did he know I was here¡­¡±


    The man pointed to the car. ¡°Ms. James, why don¡¯t you get in the car first?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia nced at it, hesitated, and got in.


    After getting into the car, the man pointed to the back seat. ¡°There are clothes for you to change into. If


    you want to get changed now, you can raise the partition. Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t see a thing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me why he sent you first?¡±


    The man seemed to figure out that she would ask and nodded. ¡°Sir knew about your kidnapping and


    was worried about your safety, so he sent me to protect you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. He doesn¡¯t know what has happened here. Ms. James, let me know if you need any


    help, and I will tell Sirter.¡±


    Olivia paused slightly before shaking her head. ¡°No thanks. I can settle this myself.¡±


    With that said, she pointed to a ck button. ¡°It goes up if I press this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, choose any clothes you want. Sir chose them for you.¡±


    Olivia looked down. There were lots of clothes-mostly casual outfits.


    Mr. M seemed to know her well.


    After thinking for a long time, she could not help asking, ¡°Who on earth is it? Or could you tell me


    how old he is?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°Ms. James, I haven¡¯t met Sir either. So I can¡¯t tell you, but I hear he¡¯s of


    noble descent. He should be quite old.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was a good thing. She would be a little afraid if he were young.


    ¡°Take me to the atelier, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 545

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 545


    Olivia raised the car partition, randomly picked out an outfit to change into, and put her wet


    clothes in a bag before lowering the car partition.


    ¡°Do you know when he will be back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll let you know when he gets back.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Olivia suddenly gazed at him and asked sternly, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    The man froze for a moment before nodding. ¡°If you trust Sir, you can trust me.¡±


    She received a call from Zac as soon as she arrived at the atelier.


    ¡°Liv, I saw the news. I already wired you 10 million dors. I¡¯ll figure out how to wire you the rest in two


    days at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Zac, I don¡¯t want any money.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want topensate them. I want to win thiswsuit.¡±


    Zac on the other end of the line was momentarily silent. ¡°You want to go against TR to save The One?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it. Jennie and I have spent three years working on the atelier. I can¡¯t let it get


    destroyed like that.¡±


    Olivia paused. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to get back at me and destroy me, and I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Do you know something?¡±


    Then she told Zac all about Jenson, Dorothy, and TR.


    ¡°There are no such coincidences in the world. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no one behind this.¡±


    ¡°And who do you suspect?¡±


    ¡°John.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zac was shocked. ¡°Liv, I know you don¡¯t trust him, but this has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Jenson told me that the guy who fished him out was someone from Ocean City who hates me.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°And Dorothy¡¯s the only one in Ocean City who hates me, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    ¡°Zac, why do you still trust him so much?¡±


    Zac rubbed his temples. ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll look into this. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you contact awyer for the case


    against TR. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Ken was the reason I came to you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ken?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid Ken will do something stupid. He has done so much after returning. I¡¯m worried about


    him.¡±


    Olivia paused. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you too. The Quinton family and the Jameson family are rted by


    marriage. I¡¯m just worried Ken is too aggressive that your dad will force you to get married. You and


    Ken will be stuck in a difficult situation by then. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Hearing her worry about him, Zac smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. You should worry about yourself.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all friends. I want everyone to be safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ken. Don¡¯t worry. I have to prepare the materials for court tomorrow. Gotta go.


    ¡°Yes, okay. Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia took a deep breath.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The rain had also stopped at some point. The dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the sky also


    cleared up.


    Could her crisis go away like this?


    Then she shook her head, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    Jennie was now alone in the atelier, looking like a mess and depressed.


    ¡°Jennie.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs! You¡¯re back.¡±


    Jennie showed her an order sheet. ¡°The one who received their order was willing to return it but asked


    for a refund on the deposit. I told them we would pay them back once we got our stuff.


    ¡°Two of the remaining few asked us to deliver as usual, and they paid the bnce in advance. Even


    though it¡¯s not much.


    ¡°As for the other seven, I paid back their deposit as requested.¡±


    Olivia hugged her. ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get Mr. Smith.¡±


    Jennie sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have a chance.¡±


    With that said, she looked at Olivia carefully. ¡°Why did you change your clothes? Did something


    happen on the way?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 546

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 546


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got wet from the rain, so I got changed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jennie was skeptical but did not pursue it further.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got someone to help us get awyer. I hope we get someone who canpete with


    TR.¡±


    ¡°I reached out to a few, but they rejected us as soon as they heard it was TR.¡±


    Jennie said with a bitter smile, ¡°They said no one can win awsuit against TR.¡±


    Olivia did not know what to say about that.


    Words offort seemed hollow because she knew very well that it would be a fierce battle.


    ¡°We still gotta try hard to find evidence that we designed that first.


    ¡°The problem is that TR is crafty. They released their design first and said they produced it three years


    ago. They even have documents and some rich people to back them up.¡±


    Olivia gasped and froze in ce for a long time.


    After a long pause, she said, ¡°Jennie, let¡¯s go home and see what thewyer says. I don¡¯t think we can


    do it alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat at my ce. Fred made your favorite food.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but this¡­¡±


    Olivia shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep it a secret any longer, but if he doesn¡¯t ask,


    don¡¯t say anything. Just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    However, what surprised Olivia was that Fred did not mention anything during the meal. It was as if he


    did not know anything about it.


    However, he pulled her over to the balcony as soon as Jennie left.


    ¡°Liv, why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened with the atelier?¡±


    Olivia looked at him and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So you know. I was wondering how I was going to


    keep it from you. I guess I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t handle everything yourself. I¡¯m your brother. You should trust me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. What do you think you can do, Fred?¡±


    ¡°We can work it out together, or I can even hack into theirputer and see how they got those files.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and sighed, helpless and scared. ¡°Fred, don¡¯t mess around. Or they¡¯ll sue you.


    You¡¯ll probably have to go to jail by then.¡±


    Panicked, Fred tapped the railing. ¡°Liv, what ideas do you have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    The air froze suddenly.


    The two looked at each other before finally turning their heads to look into the distance.


    ¡°Liv,e with us. Forget about The One andpensation.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fred, I could leave. What about Jennie? Can she handle it?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She still has her parents. What will their family do if they track them down?¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have that much money, and we can¡¯t win thiswsuit. What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to win thiswsuit.¡± Olivia looked at him sternly. ¡°Fred, I can¡¯t let the brand I built suffer like


    this.


    ¡°Besides, do you think the people behind this will leave me alone when I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Fred said nothing but lit a cigarette and took a long drag.


    Olivia coughed, bit her lip, and said, ¡°If he¡¯d let me go, all of this would have ended four years ago on


    the day Olivia Larson died.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 547

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 547


    With that said, Olivia turned into the living room, took an envelope from her bag, walked out onto the


    balcony, and handed it to Fred.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked your flights for tomorrow. Now, go pack and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Fred looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Liv, what are you doing? Are you forcing me to leave?¡±


    When he refused to take it, Olivia grabbed his hand and forced the envelope into his hand.


    ¡°Fred, this is an order, not a discussion.¡±


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    Fred lost his temper for the first time. With scarlet eyes, he clenched the envelope, wanting to tear it


    apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to force you to leave. I need to keep L safe. The further away she is from me, the


    safer she will be.¡±


    Olivia looked over her shoulder at L, who was ying with blocks in the living room, and her eyes


    could not help turning red.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to part with her? But I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want to lose you again.


    ¡°I can lose the atelier, but I don¡¯t want to lose you. Got it?¡±


    With that said, she trembled and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Fred, when Z died in my arms. four


    years ago, I swore I would never let anyone near me get hurt again.


    ¡°However¡­ Jess died in prison because of my ipetence.¡±


    Olivia gasped for breath, her chest feeling like it was going to explode.


    Worried, Fred reached up to help Olivia, only to have her push him away.


    ¡°Fred, I can¡¯t afford to lose you again. I have the power to send you away now. I can¡¯t let what


    happened four years ago happen again.¡±


    With that said, she turned around and headed inside.


    ¡°Liv, can you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia nced coldly at him over her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯W tie you up if you


    refuse to leave!¡±


    That statement made Fred swallow his words.


    How could he not know why Olivia did it?


    However¡­ How could he leave her like that?


    They took care of each other and depended on each other for four years.


    He thought of her as a sister and did not want anything to happen to her. However, who was going to


    protect her if even he was gone?


    Olivia went to the bathroom to wash her face before returning to the living room and sitting next to L.


    ¡°L, I have something to tell you. Listen carefully.¡±


    L put down the blocks and hugged her hand tightly. ¡°Mommy, are you going to give me up?¡±


    Olivia stiffened, rubbed her hair, and forced a smile. ¡°No way. Why would I give you up, L?¡±


    She held L in her arms and whispered, ¡°L, you¡¯re my baby and thest person I want to lose. You


    mean a lot to me, L.¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving L then?¡±


    Who said kids knew nothing?


    Children were sensitive. They could notice the slightest difference in adults.


    Ly in her arms. Her soft voice had a hint of grievance. ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t been looking


    welltely. I also kept hearing you asking Uncle Fred to take me away¡±


    With that said, L raised her little head and looked at her with her bright eyes. ¡°Mommy, did I make


    you angry?¡±


    When Olivia heard this, she could not hold it any longer and burst into tears.


    ¡°L, you¡¯ve been good. You¡¯re not the problem. I am.¡±


    Olivia snuffled. ¡°I¡¯m changing jobs, so I¡¯m leaving to live in a different country. It¡¯s just that you and


    Uncle Fred are going there first. I will meet up with youter.¡±


    L reached out her little hand and wiped her tears. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to part with you, L.¡±


    She did not know whether and when she could meet her again after separating this time.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 548

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 548


    ¡°L, remember I say next, okay?¡±


    L nodded nkly.


    She did not know what would happen, but she thought her mother was more serious than ever.


    ¡°Take your meals on time, don¡¯t be picky with food, sleep and rise early, and rest well.


    ¡°If you have anything on your mind, tell your uncle. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, got it?¡±


    L nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Good girl. Study hard when you grow up so you can choose the life you like.¡±


    With that said, she forced a smile. ¡°L, do whatever your uncle says. But speak up if he did


    something wrong.¡±


    L tilted her head, thinking what her mother said today was so deep that she understood with a hazy


    notion.


    However, what was life?


    L pressed her lips together and gazed at her with her sparkling eyes.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s too early to tell you this, but take my word for it, L. You¡¯ll get it when you do.¡±


    L nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Mommy.¡±


    With that said, her eyes reddened slightly. ¡°But Mommy, are you not going to be around? Are you lying


    to me?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and fought back tears as she gently touched L¡¯s chubby face and continued saying


    without answering the question.


    ¡°L, don¡¯t cry in front of outsiders in the future. The more you cry, the more they will bully you. Be like


    a little leopard and the proudest princess. Don¡¯t bow to anyone, and don¡¯t pity others. Don¡¯t pick


    anyone up from the roadside¡­¡±


    L got increasingly confused, but she tried to remember everything her mother said.


    She even held back her tears.


    ¡°L.¡± Olivia let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You must remember thest thing too.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like a person because of gratitude or their appearance. Don¡¯t believe whatever you see. You


    should be able to ept and let go of feelings. Be a ygirl instead of someone with hopeless


    infatuation.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Although L said so, Olivia knew she did not get it.


    However, she could prevent L from going down that road again as long as L could keep it in


    mind.


    If she had not fallen in love with that man at the first sight and picked up that woman on the roadside


    out of kindness¡­


    Oh, but there were no what-ifs?


    Sensing something, L hugged Olivia for dear life and began crying. ¡°Mommy, can you sleep with me


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±-


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    L cheered happily and held her tighter.


    Olivia cherished every second she spent with L and did not leave the room until she had put her to


    bed.


    Fred was waiting for her in the living room.


    Fred looked up at her when she got out. ¡°Must you do this?¡±


    She said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m pushed to the edge now. I can¡¯t get you


    involved, can I?¡±


    After a while, Fred put out his cigarette and hoarsely said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    With that said, he got up and headed inside before suddenly stopping and looking over. ¡°Liv, rest


    earlier. Let¡¯s eat together tomorrow morning.¡±


    Olivia was scared to look at him, so she turned her head to look out the window. ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    She hardly slept that night for fear that she would never see L again after tonight.


    Tears began to flow again at the thought of it.


    The next morning, she heard noises from the kitchen and went out while L was still asleep.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Liv, go wash up. Breakfast will be ready in a minute.¡±


    Olivia nced at the kitchen and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fred¡¯s expression instantly changed when she left. Then he stared darkly at the ss of orange juice


    before him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 549

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 549


    By the time Olivia had washed her face and got out, Fred had put breakfast on the table.


    There was a ss of orange juice, a sandwich, and a bowl of chicken soup.


    It was simple, but it was all her favorite food.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much food.¡±


    ¡°Liv, this is ourst breakfast for a while. I must put in some effort, of course.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°Fred, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be taking care of L by myself. I have to grow up, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you figured it out.¡±


    With that said, Olivia looked down and took a spoonful of chicken soup. ¡°Yes, your cooking is still the


    best.¡±


    Then she took another bite of the sandwich and said with a nod, ¡°The sandwich is delicious too. I¡¯m sad


    when I think how I won¡¯t be able to eat it again.¡±


    Fred did not answer but pushed the orange juice to her. ¡°I just made this. Hurry and drink it. Its nutrition


    deteriorates over time.¡±


    Olivia took it and drank it without hesitation.


    ¡°Dig in. Don¡¯t just watch me eat. You have a ne to catch after the meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fred began eating. He focused on Olivia out of the corner of his eye as he ate.


    However, he got a little anxious when Olivia seemed all right after some time.


    ¡°Liv, do you feel anything different?¡±


    Olivia was confused. ¡°Different? No.¡±


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t she feeling different?¡±


    While Fred was thinking about the problem, he suddenly felt tired. His eyelids felt heavy, and he


    soon fell on the table.


    Olivia watched him fall and sighed.


    ¡°Fred, do you think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±


    She could not believe that Fred had suddenly be so obedient.


    Something must be wrong if things were out of the ordinary!


    She already knew Fred would do something, so she yed along.


    Unexpectedly, he tried to spike her drink as Zac did.


    After finishing her soup, Olivia dialed an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Come on upstairs.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The doorbell soon rang.


    Olivia went to open the door, and there stood the man who had picked her up that day.


    ¡°This is between you and me. Can you promise me that?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°Not even Sir. You can¡¯t tell him.¡±


    With that said, Olivia handed him a check. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but I can¡¯t ask you to work for


    nothing.¡±


    The man took the check and nced at the amount. ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Take it as hush money, okay?¡±


    He had no choice but to ept it. ¡°Okay, what can I do for you?¡±


    Olivia pointed to Fred, who had fainted. ¡°I need you to help me carry my friend into the car. Then I need


    you to help me with some luggage.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    After they were done carrying the luggage, Olivia let the man head downstairs before going into the


    room to pick up L. She grabbed her bag and went downstairs.


    Watching L sound asleep, Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry. I have no choice.¡±


    Once she got downstairs, she put L in the back seat and ced the bag in Fred¡¯s arms. She gazed


    at both of them, clenched her teeth, and shut the car door without hesitation.


    She looked at the man. ¡°Please help me take them to Boulder City¡¯s airport.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Sure. You¡¯ll have someone else protecting you over here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia froze, smiled, and shook her head, saying, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Then she took onest nce at them in the car before turning around and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She dared not look any longer for fear that she might be reluctant.


    Only when she heard the car leave did she turn and look. Tears poured out her eyes, blurring her sight.


    ¡°Fred, L, I¡¯m sorry I lied to you.¡±


    There was no way she could go to Rushia so soon.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 550

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 550


    The hospital.


    Olivia entered the ward with the food container.


    ¡°Have you finished reading these books? Do you need new ones?¡±


    Xavier looked over when he heard her. He put down the book he was holding and shook his head with


    a smile when he saw her. ¡°No. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I promised to see you every day. How could I note?¡±


    With that said, she opened the food container and said, ¡°But today¡¯s meal might be a little simple. It¡¯s


    just chicken soup. You don¡¯t mind it, do you?¡±


    Xavier paused slightly. ¡°No, I¡¯m d you came to see me when you were already busy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re my savior.¡±


    Olivia poured it out for him and pushed it up to him. ¡°Hurry. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°The atelier¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry. Dig in.¡±


    Then she looked at the flowers by the bed and said, ¡°Dig in. I¡¯ll change the flowers for you.¡±


    With that said, she turned around and walked out.


    Upset, Xavier shouted, ¡°Pheebs, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Xavier, it¡¯s bad luck to have wilted flowers in the ward.¡±


    The atelier had encountered a big crisis. You could tell without a doubt that she must be anxious, but


    she did not show any bad emotions.


    Not only did she not look upset, but she was also smiling.


    However, those red eyes clearly just cried¡­


    Xavier¡¯s heart twitched, and he felt some pain.


    When Olivia returned, Xavier pulled a check from under the pillow. ¡°Pheebs, here¡¯s 20 million dors.


    Take it.¡±


    Olivia froze and pushed his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Xavier, I told you. I already owe you my life. I can¡¯t owe you anymore.¡±


    Xavier frowned. ¡°Pheebs, I don¡¯t think you owe me anything. And you don¡¯t need to keep in mind that I


    saved you.


    ¡°I was only stabbed on the back of my shoulder. It would have been your heart if you were


    stabbed. I think my way is the most appropriate.¡±


    Olivia looked at him quietly before bursting intoughter and saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying tofort


    me. You¡¯re doing a bad job at it, but I¡¯m happy. Thank you.¡±


    With that said, she pressed her lips together. ¡°But I won¡¯t take the money, even if you lend it to me.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me stubborn.¡± As Olivia arranged the flowers, she said, ¡°Xavier, I don¡¯t want topromise with


    TR. I want to win this case, so I don¡¯t need the money. Take it back.¡±


    Xavier froze and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re suing TR? You¡¯re¡­ no match for them.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t allow someone to nder The One I created. Even if I die, I will prove my


    innocence and that I did not giarize.¡±


    The look in Xavier¡¯s eyes changed slightly. There was a touch ofplexity in his beautiful narrow


    eyes.


    He withdrew his hands after some time. ¡°Okay, but let me know if you ever need anything. I won¡¯t ask


    for anything in return.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia put the wilted flowers in the garbage bag before holding up fresh ones and asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    feel better when you see gorgeous blooming flowers?¡±


    Xavier could not tell for a moment whether she was optimistic or faking it, but he nodded anyway.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty, but you¡¯re prettier than the flowers.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him, picked up the garbage bag, and walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile disappeared once she was out of the hospital ward.


    She could not smile, but how could she give a sick person bad vibes?


    Suddenly, a tall figure blocked her way.


    ¡°Ms. James, how long are you going to hide from me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 551

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 551


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Olivia¡¯s spine stiffened, and she inhaled sharply.


    ¡®It¡¯s over. He found me!¡±


    She lowered her head, wanting to go around, but the man grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Phoebe, stop hiding.¡±


    ¡®Stop hiding¡­¡±


    The words he said terrified her even more, making her tremble.


    Olivia bit her lip, took a deep breath, and shook off his hand. She said coldly, ¡°John, we have already


    said goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry about what happened that night?¡±


    John looked at her. ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Can you trust me?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia narrowed her eyes. With a look of iprehension, she sneered. ¡°John, what do


    you think? You did save me, but I also said I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with you, right?¡±


    ¡°I only had one reason foring to see you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    John took out a check. ¡°Here is thirty million. Take it.¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I read the news, and I know something happened to your atelier. Didn¡¯t TR want thirty million from


    you? The money here can solve that problem.¡±


    Olivia looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you want me to feel like I owe you so I can never refuse you again?¡±


    John frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re giving me this money without expecting anything in return?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Olivia took the check before looking at him coldly. Then, she immediately tore it into pieces and


    threw it at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pity me, and I never thought about reconciling with them. I, Phoebe James, would


    never giarize, so why should I admit to doing so?¡±


    John felt a tightness in his chest, but he said patiently, ¡°If you need awyer, I can help you.¡±


    However, the more calm John was, the angrier Olivia became.


    Has he gotten better at acting?


    In the past, he would get mad and reveal his nature no matter what Olivia said.


    Now, she was behaving so aggressively, but he was indifferent and wanted to curry favor with her in


    every possible way.


    Olivia sneered. ¡°John, do you think I¡¯m cheap?¡±


    Upon hearing this, John finally got a little annoyed. He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and


    snarled, ¡°Stop making a fuss. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    Olivia stared at him for more than ten seconds before asking calmly, ¡°John, you must enjoy this feeling


    of being a savior, right?


    ¡°Forcing someone into a desperate situation, then extending a helping hand iming that you¡¯re here


    to help.¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be fooled by that?¡±


    After hearing this, John seemed to understand something.


    There was a chill in his deep eyes and this voice became icier. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the mastermind


    behind all of this?¡±


    ¡°Are you not?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia struggled to free her wrist, but John was so strong that she simply could not break free.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    ¡°How can I admit it when I haven¡¯t done anything? Phoebe, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    ¡®Unreasonable?¡¯


    Olivia chuckled as she remembered the past.


    Four years ago, she begged him to believe that she did not do anything after he wrongfully used


    her, but did he believe her then? Was he reasonable?


    He was not.


    ¡°Phoebe?¡±


    Startled, John let go of his hand quickly. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Olivia shook him off. ¡°Why? Ask yourself. How would I know? Do you need a reason for what you


    do?¡±


    Suddenly, John¡¯s eyes darkened as if he remembered something. He then asked coldly, ¡°Did


    Hemsworth say something to you?¡±


    ¡°What could he have told me? When you released Jenson to kidnap me, Xavier was the one who


    saved me!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 552

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 552


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Only then did John realize things were more confusing than he thought.


    How much did she misunderstand him?


    ¡°You think I let Jenson go?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He felt a fire in his chest that was ready to explode at any moment.


    He came here from Sria City because he thought there was something fishy going on with Jenson.


    He did not expect to be one step behind.


    ¡°Phoebe, do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Proof?¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°Would you be so stupid as to leave proof for me? You killed the witness,


    Jenson, so there is no proof.¡±


    John narrowed his eyes. Then, he grabbed her hand and forced her into the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Are you trying to kidnap me?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe, don¡¯t overreact!¡±


    Olivia looked at him while gritting her teeth. Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit John hard.


    She did not let go until she tasted a metallic tang in her mouth.


    He frowned and looked at her. He felt that she was like a little wild cat baring her fangs at him.


    extremely fiercely.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What did he do to make her so distrustful?


    ¡°Phoebe, do you never give others a chance to exin when you wrongfully use them? Do you


    have to be so barbaric?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am barbaric! Why should I give you a chance to exin?¡±


    She wiped her mouth. ¡°Jenson told me that the person who let him go is an Ocean City native.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Among all the people I know, you¡¯re the only one from Ocean City.¡±


    The fire in John¡¯s chest finally caused an explosion.


    He raised his hand and pressed Olivia against the car seat. His slender fingers slid from her chin to her


    neck, and his voice was deep and cold.


    ¡°Phoebe, do you think i would go through much trouble if I wanted to kill you?¡±


    When meeting his indifferent and deep eyes, Olivia trembled. Half of her courage was lost.


    ¡°If I wanted to harm you, do you think I¡¯d sacrifice myself to save you again and again?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. It was indeed a bit strange.


    However, her suspicion of John did not diminish in the slightest.


    She even felt that even if John did not do it, it would not matter if she wronged him at all.


    Could she not avenge herself after being wronged so many times in the past?


    Maybe it was because of this thought that she suddenly became unafraid. She pressed down on


    his hand and said, ¡°If you want to strangle me, you might as well do it now. You may not get another


    chance.¡±


    John stared at her coldly for a while before letting go of his grip suddenly and sitting up.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m a lunatic?¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m not the woman you think I am, so I¡¯m not


    as easy to bully as she was.¡±


    There was a sudden silence in the car.


    After a while, she heard John say coldly, ¡°Stop the car.


    Then, he looked at Olivia with some confusion and reminded her. ¡°Be careful of Hemsworth. He¡¯s not


    as straightforward as you think.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    After that, she opened the door and stepped out.


    She only breathed a sigh of relief after the Benz disappeared from her sight.


    She was lucky that she had sent L and the others away. Otherwise, she would be really worried that


    John would reach out to L.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She looked down to see it was from Mr. M.


    [Ms. James, I just found out after reading the news that you are involved in awsuit. Is there anything I


    can do for you? You don¡¯t have to be shy.]


    Looking at the text message, Olivia did not know whether she should feel happy or feel heavy.


    After the ident, so many people wanted to help her, but¡­ whose help was she worthy of?


    She could not ept any of the help.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately replied: [Thank you, sir, for your kindness. It¡¯ll be a great help if


    you don¡¯t cancel your order. I don¡¯t need anything else.]


    Soon, Mr. M replied: [If you need anything, feel free to contact me.]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 553

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 553


    Just after reading Mr. M¡¯s text message, she received a call from Jennie.


    ¡°Pheebs, I have good news for you. Just now, awyer contacted me and said that he will defend us.


    He will visit the atelierter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Come to the atelier quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she immediately sent Zac a thank you text message.


    She knew that this must be due to Zac¡¯s help.


    Sometimes, she thought about how her life would be much worse without Zac around.


    Meanwhile, inside the car.


    John lowered the partition, lit a cigarette casually, and asked, ¡°Have you found out who let Jenson


    out?¡±


    ¡°No. Any news about that person haspletely vanished.¡±


    Wes paused and said, ¡°But, sir, I think the other party deliberately framed you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I also think this person is the one who framed you in the TR matter.¡±


    John exhaled some smoke and sneered. ¡°It can¡¯t be ruled out that this person is the same as the one


    who supported the Jameson family four years ago.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that the person who attacked Freeman Group four years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, sir, they deliberately provoked the rtionship between you and Madam, wanting to use Madam to


    hurt you?¡±


    John did not speak. He casually put the cigarette between his slender index and middle fingers and


    leaned back on the chair. Then, he closed his eyes and rxed.


    Whether it was true or untrue, he did not want to pursue it.


    However, if it was aimed at him, but Olivia kept getting hurt, he would not be able to bear it.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Find this person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wes nced at John through the rearview mirror and hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Sir, what


    about Madam?¡±


    ¡°Contact TR to see if a settlement is possible. If they refuse, find awyer for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Inside the atelier.


    As soon as Olivia entered, she saw a middle-aged man sitting opposite Jennie. The two were so


    engaged in chatting that they did not even notice that someone came in.


    ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±


    Jennie regained herposure, stood up, and exined to Olivia. ¡°Pheebs, this is Bob, the attorney I


    just mentioned.¡±


    Olivia stretched out her right hand. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Phoebe.¡±


    Bob shook her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Ms. James. I just heard from Ms. Suthend that you


    are in charge of the design, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°So you also designed the ring that the defendant imed was giarized, correct?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but now TR is saying they designed it first. We have no witnesses, so how


    can we prove that we are the original designer?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I see.¡± Bob handed her the paper in his hand. ¡°Please provide me with these materials, and I¡¯ll


    see if I can find a breakthrough.


    ¡°Although TR¡¯swyers are the best in the world, you are the original designer, after all, so we will


    definitely be able to find the faults in their statement.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Okay, we have all these materials on file. This is fine.¡±


    After Olivia and Jennie found all the information, the three discussed the problem again, and finally,


    Bob listed three breakthroughs.


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll go back and sort out the information first. I¡¯ll summarize it with you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Bob smiled and shook his head. ¡°Ms. James, you¡¯re wee. Mr. Quinton and I are old friends.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After Bob left, Olivia suddenly walked to the window and said to Jennie, ¡°Jennie, will you drink with me


    tonight?¡±


    When she said that, a touch of loneliness shed across her eyes.


    Honestly, she did not particrly want to drink, but she was afraid that if she had to go back and face


    that empty home alone¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 554

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 554


    The bar.


    Olivia was sitting at the bar, slowly turning the wine ss in her slender hands. Her eyes were dull as if


    she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Pheebs?¡±


    Jennie raised her wine ss and touched hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You called me here to drink,


    but you¡¯re sitting here in a daze. Are you still thinking about the atelier?¡±


    Then, she patted Olivia on the shoulder and sighed. ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re out drinking, don¡¯t think about


    that anymore. Anyway, Bob will handle it now, right?¡±


    Olivia rposed herself and looked at Jennie. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Immediately, she raised her ss and drank the wine down in one gulp. Then, she mmed the ss


    on the bar counter. ¡°Another one!¡±


    Jennie froze for a moment. ¡°Pheebs, although I don¡¯t want you to stare into space, don¡¯t drink so much.


    You¡¯ll get drunk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The point ofing to a bar is to get a little drunk, right?¡±


    Perhaps she would not be able to remember a lot of things when she was drunk.


    It would be best to forget.


    After three or four sses, Olivia gradually got tipsy.


    Her head was buzzing, and she felt as if the world was spinning, but her memory did not dissipate


    at all.


    Suddenly, she fell into Jennie¡¯s arms and looked at her with a wry smile. ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m actually a bringer


    of bad luck, you know?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m still very sober. I clearly remember that I killed the people around me.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    Jennie stared nkly at the person in her arms. This was the first time Olivia had brought up her


    past.


    They had known each other for three years, but she had never said anything about her past.


    Every time Jennie asked her about it, she would give vague replies.


    Jennie really wanted tofort her and say, ¡®You¡¯re fine. It¡¯s not your fault,¡¯ but when she looked down


    into Olivia¡¯s eyes, she suddenly felt very sad.


    The words offort were suddenly stuck in her throat.


    ¡®What has she experienced to have such sad eyes?¡±


    Olivia straightened up, leaned against the bar, and continued to drink. Then, she said, ¡°Jennie, you


    should stay away from me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you.


    ¡°Thest person who became friends with me died, and the one before that died too.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly turned her head to look at Jennie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Jennie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly pried open Olivia¡¯s hand which was holding onto the


    wine ss. ¡°Stop drinking. You¡¯ve drunk too much. You¡¯re starting to talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Let me drink. I can only see them again if I drink more.¡±


    She grabbed the ss and downed the drink. ¡°Another one!¡±


    Jennie quickly shook her head at the bartender. ¡°Don¡¯t give her any more.¡±


    ¡°More!¡±


    The wine ss hit the bar heavily. ¡°Give me another one, or I¡¯ll sue you!¡±


    The bartender had no choice but to give her another ss.


    Jennie went to stop her, but she failed. She then began to panic as she watched Olivia drink another


    ss.


    This was the first time in three years she had ever witnessed Olivia lose herposure.


    Olivia put down her wine ss and suddenly smiled. ¡°Life is so sad. You think you work hard enough,


    but in the end, you can¡¯t escape the hands of others, hehe¡­¡±


    However, as she wasughing, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears slid down the corners of her eyes to her mouth. They tasted bitter and salty, making her chest


    tight.


    Why?


    How did she get to this point?


    She suddenly fell backward andnded in a hard embrace.


    That faint but familiar smell made her tense up. Just as she was about to turn her head to look,


    she saw Jennie pointing at the person behind her. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Freeman?¡±


    Olivia felt a chill in her heart. ¡®This man is everywhere!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 555

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 555


    ¡°You drank too much.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Stop drinking.¡±


    For some reason, Olivia suddenly lost her temper when he said that.


    She stood up and looked at him coldly. ¡°How does my drinking have anything to do with you?¡±


    John was patient. He stretched out his hand to hold her and persuaded her. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Stop making


    a fuss.¡±


    Olivia shook off his hand, pointed at his nose, and cursed. ¡°You despicable and shameless b* stard!


    You¡¯re not a man. You will do anything just to see me again. You make me sick!


    ¡°If you want to kill me, do it now. Is it necessary to do all this?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe.¡±


    John frowned as he called her name coldly.


    However, Olivia was drunk and fearless.


    She clenched her fist and punched John in the chest. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I really


    shouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted back then!¡±


    John narrowed his eyes and took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her waist. He grabbed her


    hand before leaning over to pick her up and carry her.


    ¡°Phoebe, you asked for it!¡±


    Then, he ignored her kicks and screams as he carried her out.


    Jennie hurried to catch up. ¡°Mr. Freeman!¡±


    When he reached the door, John stopped in his tracks. He turned his head and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take her


    away, or she will cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I¡¯ll just take Pheebs home.¡±


    However, John just gave her a cold look and turned around to leave without saying a word.


    Jennie ran to him and blocked his way. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what is your rtionship with her? If you don¡¯t


    exin yourself, I can¡¯t let you take her away.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although she had felt that there was something between Mr. Freeman and Pheebs from the first time


    she saw them, she got the vibe that they did not seem to have a harmonious rtionship.


    Therefore, she could not just let him take Pheebs away. It would be bad if something happened.


    ¡°I am her husband.¡±


    ¡®Husband?¡¯


    Jennie was taken aback ¡®Since when does Pheebs have a husband?


    ¡®She only has one ex-husband, right?¡±


    She asked, ¡°Are you her ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡±


    They were not divorced, but legally, his wife died.


    However, Jennie did not know that, so she was stunned and even suspected that John was a pervert.


    Therefore, she stopped him from leaving.


    As a result, two men in ck appeared from the side and immediately lifted her up.


    It seemed he was afraid that she would overthink things, so John added with some rare patience,¡± I


    won¡¯t hurt her, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, he got into the car.


    ¡°Hey! Mr. Freeman! You can¡¯t take Pheebs like this!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    However, John ignored her and drove the car quickly out of her sight.


    The two men in ck took her into another car. ¡°Ms. Suthend, we will take you home.¡±


    Jennie was terrified. ¡°Let go of me. I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman ordered us to send you home. So, please don¡¯t think you can fight us.¡±


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    However, it was in the middle of the night, so no one was paying attention.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Olivia was still fussing in John¡¯s arms. She was scratching his face, hitting his


    chest, and cursing at him.


    Since thest time Olivia scolded him while she had a high fever, John seemed to be more


    tolerant toward it.


    Therefore, apart from asionally taking action to stop her, he would not bother to yell at her.


    After all, she probably would not even remember what happened after she woke up.


    John did not remember how long Olivia fussed before she finally fell asleep peacefully on his


    chest.


    John curled his lips as he looked at her sleeping face.


    The little wild cat was asleep, and she was pretty cute.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 556

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 556


    The next morning, Olivia got up from the bed in a daze because she wanted to go to the toilet.


    She searched for the door as usual, but after she searched for a while and could not find it, she ended


    up bumping into the wall.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts¡­¡±


    The pain from the bump woke her up.


    She rubbed the swell on her head and rubbed her temples. Then, she looked around with narrowed


    eyes.


    After looking around, she suddenly realized this was not her home.


    ¡®Where is this? Why am I here?¡¯


    Olivia quickly lowered her head to look at her clothes. When she saw that they were still the same


    clothes as yesterday, she was relieved.


    ¡®But what happenedst night?¡¯


    She tried hard to remember, but the hangover gave her a splitting headache, and she could not


    calm down to think.


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll go to the toilet first.¡±


    When she came out of the toilet, she washed her face and looked up at herself in the mirror. Suddenly,


    she seemed to remember something.


    However, when she wanted to think of the details, she could not.


    Just as she was concentrating on remembering, the phone rang and interrupted her thoughts.


    Olivia walked to the bed and picked up the phone to look at it. It was from Jennie.


    ¡°Jennie, you¡­


    ¡°Come to the atelier now. I haven¡¯t been able to get to Bob since this morning!¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His phone seems to be turned off when I call. I wonder if he fled.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    When she was about to hang up, Jennie suddenly stopped her. ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia picked up her bag and left.


    If thewyer had quit, they would be in big trouble.


    However, the moment she opened the door, a figure stopped in front of her. ¡°Ms. James, where


    are you going?¡±


    Olivia was startled and instinctively took a step back. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Sir asked me to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Could it be Mr. M?


    However, he was not the one person who usually protected her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Freeman.¡±


    ¡®Mr. Freeman¡­ Isn¡¯t that John?¡¯


    Then, Olivia remembered.


    Last night, John showed up out of the blue when she was drunk She could not remember what


    happened after¡­ She hoped she did not say anything she should not have.


    ¡°Okay. Tell Mr. Freeman to not be so hypocritical. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. James, let me see you off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia walked past him and went straight down the elevator to call a taxi.


    After getting in the car, she received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s me, Bob.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and asked nervously, ¡°Bob, why did you turn off your phone? We¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. James, I can¡¯t take this case.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that? Yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. James, but I don¡¯t think anyone in this world would dare to take on this case.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone without giving Olivia a chance to continue. He also turned off his phone


    before Olivia could call again.


    ¡®Damn it! John must be doing something dirty again.¡±


    At that moment, Zac called.


    ¡°Liv, I already know the situation. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you. Send me the information, and I will


    personally take over the case.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Olivia immediately refused, ¡°Zac, you know you can¡¯t.¡±


    Firstly, she did not want to reveal her identity as Olivia.


    Secondly, she did not want John to target Zac, and she was very worried that Zac¡¯s participation in this


    might backfire.


    That man¡¯s perverted possessiveness would never spare her.


    ¡°I know what you mean. Send me the information first, and I¡¯ll think of other ways.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Olivia thought he had given up, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unbeknownst to her, after Olivia hung up the phone, Zac asked his assistant to book a flight ticket


    to Murica.


    If she wanted to keep the brand, he would help her keep it.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 557

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 557


    After rushing to the atelier, Olivia found out that Jennie had not arrived yet.


    Now that thewyer had quit, thiswsuit might be even more difficult to win.


    In this case, was her only choice to defend herself?


    However, the unfortunate thing was that she had never studiedw, and she was not familiar with


    However, she was afraid she would not be able to keep her brand and would also have to spend thirty


    million just to be aughing stock.


    As she thought about this, she clenched her fists.


    She must not give up!


    Just as she was about to open the door, her phone rang again.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know someone named Jennie Suthend?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee to the city hospital. Ms. Suthend was just admitted to the hospital due to a car


    ident.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s mind was nk for a while. She quickly supported herself with the wall, shook her head, and


    after a little relief, she walked out quickly.


    ¡®How did Jennie get hit by a car?¡±


    With this car ident happening, her mind started to wander.


    The past, especially the scene of Zy dying in her arms, once again appeared before her eyes.


    She stared nkly at her hands, only to realize that they were covered in bright red blood.


    Her whole body trembled in fear, and her eyes darkened. She even almost fell to the ground.


    Honk!


    ¡°What are you doing? If you want to die, go somewhere else! Don¡¯t stand in the middle of the road and


    get others involved!¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia suddenly returned to her senses and turned around to see that it was an


    empty taxi.


    She immediately opened the car door and sat inside. ¡°Go to the city hospital.¡±


    The driver drove away, cursing. ¡°Miss, you have to go to the hospital if you¡¯re sick. What you did just


    now is very dangerous and could hurt a lot of people.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. ¡°Sorry, I was a little dizzy just now.¡±


    Seeing her pale face and bloodless lips, the driver started to feel pity for her. He sighed. ¡°Sigh, forget it.


    You should be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    However, Olivia could not calm herself down.


    She did not believe in coincidences, so this had to be premeditated!


    Once she got this idea, she also decided in her heart that John was behind this!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    When they arrived at the hospital, Olivia gave a hundred-dor bill to the driver, then hurriedly got out


    of the car and ran towards the emergency room.


    ¡°Where is the car ident victim that was just brought here?¡±


    The nurse pointed in a general direction. ¡°There.¡±


    When she looked over, she saw someone covered in blood and gauze.


    She felt a chill in her heart and grabbed the person¡¯s hand, trembling. ¡°Jennie¡­ How did¡­ Jennie¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Jennie, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. ¡°Pheebs?¡±


    Upon hearing the sound, Olivia froze for a moment before crying out, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here! What do you


    want to say?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say that you¡¯re crying to the wrong person¡­¡±


    ¡®Crying to the wrong person?¡¯


    Olivia was startled. She turned her head to look behind her and saw Jennie looking at her with a smile


    at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Pheebs, I was only slightly injured. I got a little scrape and a sprained


    ankle, but he¡¯s severely burned.¡±


    Olivia blinked and finally realized she was indeed crying to the wrong person.


    She hugged Jennie and cried, ¡°You scared me to death! I thought that was you! You scared me to


    death¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine, but the doctor asked me to stay in the hospital for observation to see if I have a


    concussion or anything, but so far, I am fine.¡±


    Olivia wiped away her tears. ¡°How did it happen? Did a car hit you on purpose?¡±


    Jennie was puzzled. ¡°No. Why would a car hit me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Because someone wants to kill¡­¡±


    Before she finished the sentence, Olivia shut her mouth and changed the subject. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry


    about the atelier from now on. You can go back to apany your parents after you recover from your


    injury.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 558

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 558


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jennie frowned and asked, ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Jennie did not believe it, so she grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at me when you say that.¡±


    Olivia turned to look at her. ¡°I am looking at you, and the answer is still no.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me about your rtionship with Mr. Freeman?¡± Jennie stared at her. ¡°Last


    night, Mr. Freeman told me that you two are husband and wife and that you haven¡¯t divorced. Don¡¯t you


    think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia froze. She shook off Jennie¡¯s hand and took a step back.


    She knew that something that should not have happened must have happenedst night.


    ¡°Give me an exnation, and I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia did not dare to look at Jennie. She swallowed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just talking nonsense. I have


    nothing to do with him. He must have gotten the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°The wrong person?¡± Jennie narrowed her eyes and stared at her for a while. Then, she said, ¡± Okay,


    let¡¯s take it as him thinking you¡¯re someone else. After all, this is your private life, and I have no right to


    ask.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, why did you just apologize? Why did you say that you nearly got me killed?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Being pressed on such a question, Olivia bit her lip and looked at Jennie nervously. She knew that she


    could not hide anymore.


    In order to make Jennie leave as soon as possible, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I am indeed


    hiding something from you. It¡¯s because I think TR¡¯s incident is clearly aimed at me, and I am their


    target.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would TR target us? We¡¯re such a niche brand.


    ¡°Why do you thinkwyers around the world are afraid to take our case?


    ¡°Also, how do you think you got into that ident? It¡¯s because someone is targeting me and wants to


    take your life to force me to admit defeat.¡±


    Jennie opened her mouth wide and looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Olivia herself also wondered why John insisted on getting involved with her.


    Was it because she stabbed him four years ago?


    However, he hurt her with more than just a stab.


    He said he did not mind, but she did not know what he felt in his heart.


    She forced a smile. ¡°Maybe there is no reason. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m ¡®the one¡¯. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jennie stared at her nkly. After a while, she asked, ¡°Pheebs, who are you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she balled up her fists.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Jennie looked at her and bowed her head in silence for a while. After that, she raised her head and


    looked at Olivia with a hand on her forehead. ¡°Pheebs, I¡­ If apany as big as TR is targeting you,


    you must not be an ordinary person, right? Is this why you never talk about the past with me?¡±


    After she said that, she shook her head again before Olivia could reply. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t want you to overthink and I don¡¯t want you to worry


    too much.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Jennie, you should leave once you¡¯re healed, okay? Please. I really don¡¯t want


    anything to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Jennie!¡±


    ¡°Phoebe.¡± Jennie looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for three years, and you consider me a


    friend, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°If you think of me as a friend, then I will never abandon you.¡±


    As she said that, she took Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re not alone now. I am here too. Now that it¡¯s a crisis, I


    can¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the car ident at all. It was because I was hungover and had a


    headache, so I didn¡¯t look at the traffic lights when I was crossing the road. That¡¯s why I was hit.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback and looked at her incredulously.


    She thought that Jennie would be angry and scold her, but not only was she not angry, she even


    wanted to stay and protect her¡­


    ¡°However, since we are friends, I hope you can tell me the truth about Mr. Freeman.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 559

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 559


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Can we talk about this matterter?¡±


    She did not want to tell Jennie about John.


    After all, it would not do her any good to reveal things.


    Fortunately, Jennie did not insist and nodded. ¡°Okay, but you are not allowed to lie to me in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when the timees.¡±


    After that, she helped Jennie tuck in her quilt and said, ¡°You should rest well. Don¡¯t worry about


    the atelier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Olivia stared at Jennie. ¡°I¡¯ll find awyer first, then we¡¯ll talk about everything else. So, you should take


    care of your wounds and not talk back to me.¡±


    Jennie knew now that Bob had fled and otherwyers were unwilling to take this case, so it was really


    useless to rely on just the two of them at present.


    She finally nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, Olivia found the phone number of TR¡¯s legal department and called


    them.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Phoebe James from The One, and I want to talk to the person in charge.¡±


    When the other party heard that it was her, they hung up the phone immediately.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia did not give up and called again.


    On the tenth call, the other party finally picked up again.


    ¡°Ms. James, you should know that we cannotmunicate before the trial.¡±


    ¡°I know. Give me a moment, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±


    Olivia frowned and bit her lips, ¡°If this matter continues like this, both sides will suffer. If you withdraw


    theint, I can ignore the damage to my reputation.¡±


    The other party acted as if they had just heard a hrious joke. They sneered. ¡°Ms. James, did I hear


    you correctly? Is that how you ask others to help you? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that your


    atelier is better than TR.¡±


    ¡°So, are you willing to withdraw thewsuit?¡±


    ¡°Quit dreaming. We will definitely go through with thiswsuit.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart, and asked, ¡°Do you have


    to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. James. You giarized our work, so you should know that a brand as big as TR won¡¯t allow


    you to get away with it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. That im is unfounded.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone sneered. ¡°Okay. Since you think it¡¯s unfounded, we¡¯ll see you


    in court. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Olivia interrupted in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for bullying a small atelier as a big brand? Are you


    worthy of your customers? Are you not afraid of destroying your own brand?¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, please be respectful when you speak.¡±


    Then, they hung up the phone.


    When she heard the beep, Olivia¡¯s legs softened, and she leaned against the tree trunk beside her.


    She could guess the answers to her questions.


    Ifsomeone wanted to harm her, how could she settle it in a few words?


    However, she was not calm.


    She was clearly the original designer, and this im was unfounded, but now the whole world thought


    she was the one giarizing.


    Once the court came to a verdict, not only would the atelier go bust, but she would not be able to be a


    designer anymore.


    As she thought of this, her heart ached as if it had been pierced by a knife.


    This was her dream. She once gave up her dream for John, and now it was about to shatter because of


    him again after she revived it with much difficulty.


    She would never get over it!


    After a long time, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she took out her phone and


    sent a text message.


    [Mr. M, I would like to ask you to help me find awyer who can defeat TR. I am willing to agree to any


    conditions.]


    [Are you sure?]


    Olivia gritted her teeth. [Yes.]


    Ten minutester, she received a reply.


    [Okay, I can help you on the condition that you spend a night with me.]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 560

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 560


    Upon receiving this message, Olivia froze in ce.


    She thought that this mysterious and cultivated Mr. M would not be as obscene, as superficial, and as


    despicable as everyone else.


    She did not expect him to propose such a condition.


    She could not spend the night with him.


    However, she did not know who else to ask aside from him.


    Who else could help her find awyer who could fight against TR?


    Xavier?


    However, if she went to Xavier, it would not be just a one-night thing. It would be a lifetime¡­


    Just as she was struggling with the decision, Mr. M sent another message.


    [If you agree, go to Room 3606 of Moonshride Hotel. I will wait for you until nine o¡¯clock.]


    Olivia¡¯s legs went limp, and she fell to the ground as she read the message.


    It was like a lifeline, strangling her neck.


    The people passing by saw her sitting at the door of the hospital and thought she was not feeling well,


    so someone came up to help her.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to help you?¡±


    Olivia looked at the person nkly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Then, she crossed the road, trembling, without even looking at the traffic lights.


    There was a lot of traffic at this moment, and the girl who just tried to help her did not know what was


    going on, so she did not dare to go forward and drag her back. She could only call out to


    Olivia from the side.


    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡±


    At this moment, a car came speeding over and stopped only a few inches away from her.


    Olivia was startled and fell to the ground again.


    The man got out of the car and supported her. ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him before hurriedly pushing him away. She refused. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go with


    you. I don¡¯t want to go to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, your current situation is very serious. I¡¯ll take you home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sir would never force himself onto anyone. He asked me to protect you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Olivia nodded nkly and followed him into the car.


    However, she regretted it when she got in the car.


    If that was a lie, had she not just boarded a viin¡¯s car? She was terrified throughout the entire


    journey.


    Fortunately, the man was not lying and did indeed send her home.


    ¡°Ms. James, here we are.¡±


    Olivia swallowed. ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She just realized that she had asked him to help her so many times, yet she did not know his name.


    The man got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°Ms. James, just call me Wade.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Wade.¡± Olivia looked at him after getting out of the car and asked, ¡°Are you going to wait for me


    here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sir asked me to follow you day and night, so naturally, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Olivia smiled bitterly. She shook her head and asked, ¡°Did my friend get on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it myself. I haven¡¯t told Sir about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After returning home, Olivia slumped on the sofa and stared nkly at the wall. Many thoughts shed


    across her mind.


    If she could get back her atelier and her dream of being a designer with just one night, it seemed like a


    good deal.


    However, even though she was thirty years old, she had only met one special man in her life, and


    that was John.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although they could not get back together, she still had some resistance in her heart¡­


    After hesitating back and forth like this for several hours, she finally stood up from the sofa at seven


    o¡¯clock in the evening.


    She made up her mind.


    Since her rtionship with John had gone south, why should she stay chaste for him?


    Perhaps she should have taken this step a long time ago. If there were more men in her world, she


    would truly be able to let go of him.


    She took a shower, groomed herself, and went downstairs to Wade¡¯s car.


    ¡°Wade, take me to Moonshroud Hotel.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 561

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 561


    Room 3606, Moonshroud Hotel.


    After Olivia took the room keycard from Wade, she swiped the card and entered the room.


    It was pitch ck. As Olivia carefully turned on the lights, the decorations in the room stayed the same


    as before, and it looked as if no one had stayed in there before.


    Olivia nced at the time. It was not yet nine o¡¯clock.


    Could he be gone right before it turned nine?


    Just as she was pondering, her phone rang.


    She was about to check her inbox when she dropped her phone due to her nervousness.


    After fumbling with her phone, she finally clicked the message open. It was from Mr. M.


    [I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me on the bed.]


    When she saw that, she breathed a sigh of relief. After replying with an [Okay.], she ced her bag


    down, took off her outerwear, and climbed into bed.


    However, she was trembling uncontrobly from fear.


    She could only roll herself up within the nkets and force herself to close her eyes.


    However, every time she closed her eyes, she would start to imagine how Mr. M would arrive in a while,


    how he would take off her clothes, whether he would be rough¡­


    Suddenly, she picked up on a faint scent.


    It was really faint, but it gave her an unknown sense of security, and it had her falling asleep in a


    blurred daze after a while.


    In the middle of the night, Olivia felt like someone had hugged her from behind, but since she was deep


    asleep with only a few seconds of consciousness, she fell back into a deep sleep again.


    By the time she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    Olivia stretched, opened her eyes, and stared at the ceiling for a while before turning her head to look


    beside her abruptly.


    To her surprise, the other side of the bed was empty.


    She sat up from the bed and lowered her head to look at the clothes on her. Then, she looked


    around the room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    There were no traces of another person having been there.


    It really seemed like nothing happenedst night.


    Olivia picked up her phone and nced at the time. It was 10 a.m. now, which meant she had slept for


    thirteen hours from 9 p.m. the previous night all the way to 10 a.m. today!


    She was in disbelief. She was an especially light sleeper and would wake up with a jolt from the


    slightest noise.


    That was why for the past four years, other than when she had taken sleeping pills, she had never slept


    for such a long time under normal circumstances.


    However, for her to be sleeping so soundly even when she was in a state of fear was¡­ unbelievable.


    What in the world happenedst night?


    Olivia lowered her head to read Mr. M¡¯s message. [The name card of thewyer is on the nightstand.


    I¡¯ve already informed him. You can rest assured. He can definitely defeat TR.]


    Olivia turned around to look. Indeed, she found a name card on the nightstand.


    She picked it up to look at it and saw that thewyer¡¯s name was Pitt. It seemed like he had his own


    law firm.


    However, she waited to contact Pitt. Instead, she replied to Mr. M first.


    [Sir, what¡­ Happenedst night?]


    [What do you think?]


    Olivia was confused, so she asked: (I don¡¯t think anything happened. I was soundly asleep, and I don¡¯t


    remember anything. But Sir, didn¡¯t you say that I had to sleep with you for a night¡­?]


    [You didst night. It¡¯s just that I waste to arrive, and I left really early. Go contact Pitt.]


    Did she misunderstand him?


    Did the ¡®sleeping¡¯ he mentioned not mean the kind of ¡®sleeping¡¯ she thought it did?


    After some thought, she could not help but feel a little guilty. She bit her lips and replied: [I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    M. I think I misunderstood youst night, and I silently cursed you as someone despicable in my


    heart¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­]


    [It¡¯s okay, I was the one that didn¡¯t make things clear, causing you to misunderstand what I meant. If a


    man said that to a woman, anyone else would have misunderstood as well.]


    [But I¡¯m an old man. I am no longer capable of that. I just want a good night¡¯s sleep, and you, Ms.


    James, have given me just that, so don¡¯t overthink things.]


    ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Olivia thought as she punched the mattress frustratedly, her ears blushing red.


    Damn it, how could she have thought that of Mr. M¡­?


    After thinking about it for a long while, she replied: [Thank you, sir. I¡¯m really sorry. When things are


    done and dusted, I¡¯d like to take you out for a meal as a token of my appreciation. Would you be okay


    with that?]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 562

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 562


    [We¡¯ll see.]


    We¡¯ll see¡­


    Olivia pursed her lips. Could Mr. M be mad?


    As she thought about it more, she figured that Mr. M was probably not that petty of a person,


    right?


    However, what was most important at this moment was contacting thewyer, so she immediately


    called the number on the name card.


    ¡°Hello. May I speak to Mr. Pitt, please? I¡¯m Phoebe James from The One.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, Mr. M has already briefed me. Are you at the atelier now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave for there right away. I will arrive in about half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll meet in half an hour, then.¡±


    The atelier, half an hourter.


    Just as Olivia arrived, a man walked in, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Ms. James, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia responded quickly and brought him into the meeting room. ¡°Mr. Pitt, all the relevant


    information is here. Is there anything else you¡¯d like from me?¡±


    Pitt was slightly stunned to see Olivia jumping in so quickly. Then, he went over to look at the


    information given.


    After flipping through it, he replied, ¡°These should suffice. Please also give me a copy of the other


    witness¡¯ details.¡±


    Upon thinking of Mr. Smith, Olivia pursed her lips in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him, but he


    rejected me. Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about all that. Just give me the details, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    When Pitt was done, he took out a checklist and said, ¡°I also need these as soon as possible.¡±


    Olivia nced at Pitt, nodded, and said, ¡°okay.¡±


    After gathering all the information Pitt needed, Olivia brought him a ss of water as she asked,¡± Is


    there anything else I can do?¡±


    ¡°No. My assistants will be arrivingter, so if you trust me, you can leave the entire space to me.¡±


    Olivia decided that if she was going to hire Pitt, she would want to express mutual trust.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Also, she was at a stage where she could not worry about whether she truly trusted Pitt or not.


    She fished out her keys and ced them on the table. ¡°Of course I trust you. Here are the keys to the


    atelier.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please wait for my good news.¡±


    After leaving the atelier, Olivia did not know where she could go, so she went to the hospital to pay


    Xavier a visit. Then, she visited Jennie so she could tell her the good news of how she finally found a


    lawyer.


    One week passed in a blink, and it was finally the day of the hearing.


    Olivia was really anxious. Even though she had looked up Pitt and his career history beforehand, she


    still felt really unsure since the other party had a world-sswyer, so they would be sure to attack


    fiercely.


    Jennieforted Olivia. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, Pheebs. Trust ourwyer.¡±


    Olivia grimaced as she nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust him.¡±


    However, when she was sitting in court, her hands started trembling.


    Pitt saw that Olivia¡¯s face was ashen and went up tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Ms. James.


    Trust me, okay?¡±


    Olivia gulped and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the court casemenced, both partiespleted their openings and the opposingwyer


    started looking for trouble.


    However, Pitt was very calm. After questioning the initial witness, he looked at the judge and said,


    ¡°Your honor, I now ask for my witness to take the stand.¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡±


    The door opened, and a man walked in.


    Olivia looked and was bbergasted.


    Why had hee?


    She turned to look at Pitt, who returned a smile, signaling for her to not worry.


    However¡­ Would this man really be willing to be her witness?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 563

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 563


    As Olivia watched Mr. Smith take his ce in the witnessing stand, she pinched herself hard to force


    herself to calm down quickly.


    Very quickly, Pitt started his questioning. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is the ring you bought as an engagement ring,


    is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When did you buy it, and where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°I bought it three years ago on the 3rd of April at The One. I got designer Ms. Phoebe James to custom


    design it for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure. It was pouring heavily that day, and I was soaked. Ms. James got me a brand-new towel


    and gave me a cup of ginger tea. It was so spicy that I nearly threw the tea out, but Ms. James told me


    that it was the exact kind of tea she often drank to not catch a cold, so I downed


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    it.¡±


    ¡°When did you receive the ring?¡±


    ¡°The 15th of March, but Ms. James had already given me the draft of the ring¡¯s design on the 6th of


    March, and the actual ring was exactly like the draft.¡±


    Pitt changed the picture and asked, ¡°Is this ring familiar to you?¡±


    Smith looked at it and nodded. ¡°It looks familiar. It¡¯s my¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he stopped. ¡°No, it may look simr, but it¡¯s definitely not


    my ring. That is not the ring I proposed with.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have no further questions, Your Honor.¡±


    After Pitt sat down, thewyer representing TR started his questioning, but after a series of questions,


    TR had be the side with less favor.


    TR insisted that the initial draft was leaked, and that had caused the entire fiasco, so the jury asked for


    the court to be adjourned. They would resume the following week for a second hearing.


    The entire scene unfolded like a dream that Olivia had yet to wake up from, so she merely sat in her


    seat in a daze.


    It was not until Smith came over to apologize to her that she snapped back to her senses and shot up


    to her feet.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯m so sorry about the previous time. The failure of my marriage is entirely my problem,


    and I should not have taken it out on you.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. You being present to testify means a lot to me. Thank


    you so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ get going then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs!¡±


    Jennie appeared out of nowhere and hugged her from behind. ¡°We won! We won against TR That¡¯s


    unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°I know, right¡­¡±


    Olivia suddenly felt like she wanted to cry. She burst out into tears. ¡°It was all the result of Pitt¡¯s hard


    work!¡±


    Pitt smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. James, this is just the beginning. It¡¯ll only be worth celebrating after the results


    are official. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The trio walked out of court only to meet with thewyer troop representing TR.


    The leader of the troop red coldly at Pitt and said, ¡°Hah, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually take up this


    case, Pitt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I like to watch you lose, Cousie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Pitt! Wait and see!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Cousie, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Olivia looked at the both of them and asked, ¡°He¡¯s your cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my cousin, and also my junior inw school who has lost to me ever since we were kids.¡±


    Olivia was stunned. This was surprising.


    However, at the moment, she could only think about how powerful Mr. M was!


    He would have probably already known about this rtionship when he found Pitt. If not, why would he


    have specifically chosen Pitt for this?


    She was deep in thought when someone yanked her on her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Ms. James.¡±


    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. She turned around to swat his hands away


    and barked coldly. ¡°We have nothing to talk about, Mr. Freeman. If you have time to talk to me, why not


    ask yourwyers to stop so they won¡¯t be so embarrassed when they finally lose?¡±


    John was not agitated. His deep eyes looked faintly at her. ¡°Ms. James, aren¡¯t you curious about your


    brother¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 564

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 564


    Olivia was a little stunned, but she feigned calmness before asking, ¡°My brother has gone to the beach


    for a vacation, Mr. Freeman. What danger could he be in?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, John did not say a word. He merely nced at her, turned, and walked away.


    She started to feel uneasy.


    She felt as if the look he gave her was a threatening one. Could Fred have gotten into trouble?


    Before this, when she got drunk the other time, Fred had bumped into John and said that he chased


    after him to stop him in his tracks¡­


    After sending them away, Fred had not answered any of her calls. Could something really have


    happened to them?


    Could he be referring ton?


    Thinking about it, it had been a really long time since shest heard from him¡­


    Once she thought of that, she started shaking.


    The reason she changed her name and identity was solely for the safety of her two brothers and her


    daughter. If anything were to happen to them¡­


    After thoughts like these, Olivia gritted her teeth and chased after John only to be stopped by Jennie.


    ¡°Where are you going, Pheebs?¡±


    ¡°Ignore me. You can just go home for now. I have business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to chase after that Mr. Freeman?¡± Jennie frowned as she advised. ¡°I saw that he isn¡¯t in


    a very good mood. Pheebs, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart was jittery. If she did not go and ask for herself, she would not be able to sleep tonight.


    She shook Jennie¡¯s hand off since she was toozy to exin to her and ran over to block John in his


    tracks.


    ¡°John Freeman, I¡¯m warning you! Just take out any anger you have on me. Don¡¯t touch my brother, or


    I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    John saw how fierce Olivia was and could not help but want tough.


    This woman was still the same. Every time she fought with him, she would look like an angry little kitty.


    Abruptly, he reached over to caress her head while he chuckled lowly. ¡°Ms. James, if I didn¡¯t say that,


    would you havee over to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch your brother.¡±


    Olivia frowned as she swatted his hand away, backed a step away, and looked at him with a mixture of


    wariness and disgust.


    What did this man think he was doing again?


    How dare heugh?


    What was so funny?


    ¡°I¡¯ll surely win against TR in this court case, and I¡¯ll be sure to get TR to apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s wait for the results, then.¡±


    Then, John walked past her and got into his car.


    Olivia bit her lips as she watched the car zoom away.


    Before this, he said it was not him, but now, he was openly admitting to it.


    It had been so many years, but still, she failed to understand that man.


    When Olivia thought about all this, she really did not know if she was the one that had failed, or if John


    was just too good at disguising himself.


    ¡°Pheebs.¡±


    Jennie came over and caught up with Olivia. She pulled her hand, dragged her to the parking lot, and


    said, ¡°Stop staring, he¡¯s long gone. Let¡¯s go back too.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat? Let¡¯s go to a ce with fondue to celebrate. How about that?¡±


    Olivia retracted her gaze, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    During the meal, Jennie drank a lot of alcohol and passed out on the table before she could finish.


    eating.


    Olivia helped her into bed, tucked her in, and turned off the boiling cheese pot. One nce around the


    entire room, and an odd sense of emptiness crept up within her heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She wondered how Fred and L were doing.


    Olivia was a little tipsy from the alcohol, so she went to the balcony and enjoyed the night breeze.


    After a while, she took out her phone and called that familiar number.


    In the beginning, she called every day, but no one answered her phone calls, causing her to not dare to


    call them again after that.


    He must be furious¡­


    However, the alcohol made her a braver woman, so if she was hung up on for another night and


    imed to have called the wrong person, that would not be so awkward, right?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 565

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 565


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Just when Olivia thought that her phone call would not go through again, she heard a familiar


    voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Fred, are you and L¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    1


    It was evident that the person on the other end was still upset.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Olivia pursed her lips and lifted her face up with her palm. ¡°I know I¡¯m at fault for doing


    something like this, but¡­ I had no other choice, or you wouldn¡¯t leave.¡±


    There was no response from the other end of the line.


    ¡°How¡¯s L? Has she gotten used to living there?¡±


    ¡°Just about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Fred, please? I really miss you two. When it¡¯s all over, I promise you, I¡¯lle for you


    two.¡±


    There was still no response on the other end of the call.


    Olivia sighed as she sat down dejected. ¡°Fred, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know that you spiked my


    juice?¡±


    As soon as she said that, she could clearly hear heavier breathing sounds from the other end of the


    phone.


    After a while, Fred asked in surprise, ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I knew. I knew it all along.¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°You and Zac are the same type of people. You always


    think about me and would do anything to prevent me from doing something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Now you know those were stupid acts? Then, why would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fred, you think that it was stupid, but it¡¯s not like that for me. These are all things that I needed to do. It


    was like this four years ago, and it¡¯s the same now.¡±


    Then, she chuckled as she answered his question. ¡°We¡¯ve won our first battle. Did you see the news?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I saw that. That¡¯s why I picked up your call. L was angry with you as well. She had to yell at


    you a few times a day.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said that you were a liar and you failed to keep your promises. She threw the teddy bear that you


    gifted her back into the box and said she never wanted to see it ever again.¡±


    Olivia felt a slight urge to cry. She looked up into the starry night. ¡°She¡¯ll forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Just talk to her yourself when you¡¯re free, okay? She¡¯s fast asleep right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even though thinking about L made Olivia¡¯s heart heavy, hearing Fred¡¯s voice made her breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    At least they were safe. She made the right decision.


    ¡°Take care of her for me, Fred.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, after a few casual chats, Fred hung up because he said he was tired.


    Actually, Olivia knew that he was not tired and was just saying so to express his silent anger.


    What she did not regret was that every time they got angry for just a while, they would soon


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    recover.


    Perhaps the phone call with Fred gave Olivia the closure she needed since it sobered her up quickly.


    However, when her mind was clear, she thought of someone.


    [Mr. M, we won the case today. Pitt had the other party painfully defeated, and it was absolutely


    amazing. It¡¯s a shame you weren¡¯t there.]


    [I saw it.]


    Olivia was stunned and was quick to ask: [Were you present, Sir?]


    [No, but I got Wade to livestream it for me. You were beautiful today.]


    [Thank you so much, Mr. M! If it was not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to win today.]


    [No worries. It¡¯s no big deal.]


    After thinking for a while, Olivia asked carefully: [Sir, I¡¯d like to buy you a meal as a token of


    appreciation. May I?]


    Previously, when she asked, Mr. M told him that he would decideter.


    That had caused her to be a little nervous, afraid that she would be rejected once again.


    However, Mr. M¡¯s reply came quickly. [Okay, I¡¯ll get Wade to pick you up at 5 o¡¯clock in the evening


    tomorrow.]


    Olivia stared at the message for a while and felt quite nervous. At the same time, she was very


    emotional.


    Was tomorrow going to be the day she finally saw Mr. M¡¯s face?


    Would he really be an old man? How old would he be? She would find out tomorrow!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 566

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 566


    The next afternoon.


    Jennie leaned against the door and looked at the distressed woman in the room helplessly.


    ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯re still not done?¡±


    After saying that, she walked over, grabbed two dresses on the bed, and took a quick nce before


    tossing them back.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that Mr. M was an old man, I would actually suspect that you were about to meet your


    secret lover.¡±


    Olivia raised her head and red at her. ¡°Jennie! Mr. M is our biggest client now and also our


    benefactor. I cannot meet him without proper attire.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Jennie was speechless. ¡°Whatever you say, but you¡¯ve been trying to choose for an hour.


    I¡¯m afraid that you might still be in pajamas when he arrives.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia was discouraged all of a sudden, and shey back in bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t choose!¡±


    For some reason, she would get nervous whenever she knew that she had to meet Mr. M. No. matter


    what she wore, she would feel like it was not suitable.


    Seeing this, Jennie took out an emerald green velvet dress from the pile of clothes. ¡°This one.¡±


    Olivia sat up and looked at it for a brief moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too bright?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and change. Quit your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After changing, Olivia turned around in front of the mirror and touched her slender neck.¡± Something¡¯s


    missing. What should I wear?¡±


    After she said that, Jennie walked behind her and put a pearl ne around her neck.


    ¡°Jennie, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the one I bought for my future wedding. But god knows when I¡¯m going to get married, so


    you can wear it for now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. After all¡­¡±


    Jennie frowned. ¡°Phoebe James, when did you get so long-winded?¡±


    As she spoke, she leaned against Olivia¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Look how pretty it is. It matches the


    dress too.¡±


    While Olivia was still in a daze, Jennie put a watch on her wrist.


    Immediately, she scanned over her in the mirror and said, ¡°Wear the shoes I bought for you back then,


    and everything will be perfect!¡±


    Olivia frowned. She grabbed Jennie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jennie, you acting this way makes me afraid


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Afraid that you might¡­¡± Leave.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She could not bring herself to say thest word.


    Olivia knew that she was a sensitive and emotional person, but Jennie had taken out her marriage


    ne, so she could not help but overthink.


    Seeing this, Jennie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you. Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you came back from Sria City, you have been restless, and sometimes you don¡¯t even


    hear what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Jennie walked toward her and held her hand. ¡°So many things happened after you came back, and you


    have been getting more and more depressed every day. I know that you secretly cry at times. I won¡¯t


    ask about your past if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, but I want you to know that I am here for you and will


    always be by your side. That¡¯s why you should be considerate toward yourself and not suffer alone,


    alright?¡±


    Olivia was shocked. She thought that she had been hiding things well, but Jennie had seen through


    everything before this.


    Feeling sour, she hugged Jennie and pursed her lips. ¡°Jennie, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Hurry up and wash your face, then I will do your makeup for you. The future of our atelier


    depends on you. Stop crying like a baby.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Immediately, the two burst intoughter.


    When it was time to leave, Jennie sent Olivia to the lift entrance and pinched the corner of her lips with


    her fingers. ¡°Smile, and be happy.¡±


    Olivia stared at her nkly.


    She suddenly felt guilty.


    Although she had built a good rtionship with Jennie over these years, she had been somewhat


    reserved toward her.


    ¡®Should I be a bit more honest?¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 567

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 567


    After getting into the car, Olivia was still thinking about whether she should be honest.


    However, she was not sure if it would be a good thing for Jennie. It might bring her harm¡­


    Just as she was thinking, Wade pulled the car over to the side and notified her. ¡°Ms. James, we¡¯ve


    arrived. Someone will lead you inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay, thank you.¡±


    Olivia took a look around. It was a paradise.


    ¡±


    However, thest time she went to eat in the mountains, she was abducted, leaving her traumatized by


    such remote ces.


    After she walked in, a waitress walked over.


    ¡°May I know if you are Ms. James?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±


    Olivia followed behind her. They walked around for a while and finally stopped.


    ¡°Ms. James, please remove your shoes over here.¡±


    She opened the door for her as she spoke.


    ¡®Remove my shoes?¡¯


    Olivia was taken aback. She took off her shoes and walked over nervously. She did not see Mr. M


    anywhere in the room. The only thing that caught her attention was a partition in front of her.


    ¡®Is he not here yet?¡¯


    Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind the partition. ¡°Ms.James, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s him?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened and she walked towards the partition then asked carefully, ¡°Are you Mr.


    M?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please have a seat.¡±


    Olivia looked around with confusion. ¡°Sir, should I go over to your side?¡±


    ¡°Nope. This will do.¡±


    Then, Mr. M repeated himself, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Hearing this, despite being suspicious, Olivia could still sense the man¡¯s strong temperament. She did


    not dare to question him further and sat by the table obediently.


    After she sat down, the waitress served her some light drinks and refreshments.


    Although she could not see, she kept feeling like a pair of eagle eyes were staring at her from


    behind the partition, which made her feel even more nervous.


    At this moment, a chuckle came from behind the partition. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The only reason for the


    partition being present is that I am unable to eat together with other people due to a medical condition. I


    don¡¯t dislike or find you unattractive, Ms. James.¡±


    This caught Olivia off guard, and she had no idea how to respond.


    She answered after a brief moment. ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to this ce, so I am a little nervous


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a meal, anywhere would do.¡±


    After he said that, the room fell into silence once again.


    Olivia could not think of anything to say. She wanted to ask why he had been so mysterious, but she


    felt that it was inappropriate.


    first Just as she was brainstorming what to say, Mr. M suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through your draft, and


    it¡¯s impressive. There¡¯s nothing I want to change. You can proceed with production after your detailing


    processes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems you¡¯re really familiar with regret.¡±


    Olivia smiled bitterly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m familiar with regret. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve lost too much.¡±


    The people who were kind to her were killed one by one. She could spend forever exining her


    regrets.


    ¡®I guess no one hopes to gain regrets in their life.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Hearing his lonely voice, Olivia¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡®I seemed to have¡­ killed the conversation again.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Olivia licked her lips. ¡°I¡­ I sound boring, right?¡±


    When she said that, hisughter rose from behind the partition. ¡°Ms. James, rx. I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know. I¡¯m just a little nervous.¡± She gulped and said with courage, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve wanted to meet


    you for a long time, so maybe I¡¯m too excited because I have no idea what to say¡­ But at the same


    time, I fear you might assume that I am so incapable since I was the one who proposed this meal¡­


    What should I do if you choose to decline business with our atelier?¡±


    ¡°Are you that afraid?¡±


    Olivia nodded and answered timidly. ¡°Yeah.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 568

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 568


    The room fell back into silence once again until the waitress came in to serve the dishes. Olivia quickly


    grabbed the food and took a few deep breaths.


    She was deathly nervous.


    Mr. M kept quiet, which made her think that he might be irritated. She did not even dare to breathe.


    normally¡­


    After the waitress left, Olivia heard a voice from opposite her.


    ¡°Try the dishes, and see if you like the food.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Sure.¡±


    Olivia took a quick nce at the food in front of her. It was an entire table of seafood cooked with


    various methods. Very mouthwatering indeed.


    Seeing how she did not respond, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like seafood?¡±


    Olivia immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I love seafood.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and give it a taste, then. These were all air-flown in this morning. They¡¯re fresh.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Olivia took a piece of oyster and dipped it into the sauce before tasting it. After chewing, she


    could not help butpliment. ¡°Sir. this oyster is really delicious, even better than any I tried


    back then.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In fact, Ie from a city by the ocean, so I feel nostalgic looking at this table of seafood.¡± She


    took a pause before she continued. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid now?¡±


    Olivia was taken aback. She stopped eating and thought for a moment before answering. ¡°I still


    am.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. M smiled lightly. ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯m just messing with you. Why so serious?¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m timid, and I get shocked easily.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you I won¡¯t scare you anymore. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia continued eating. She tried to peek at the partition from time to time, hoping to see


    the person sitting opposite.


    It took her so long to meet him in person. She would definitely dwell on his appearance if she did


    not get to see it now.


    Just as she looked up, she saw a figure getting up. She immediately opened the door to take a


    look.


    However, there was no one out there, and the shoes outside of the door somehow disappeared.


    ¡®Is he gone?¡¯


    Olivia looked at the partition in shock and called out to him cautiously. ¡°Sir? Are you there?¡±


    No response came from the other party.


    ¡®Is he really gone?


    ¡®But I thought I saw him getting up. How did I not see him leave?


    ¡®Am I blind?¡¯


    She then called out again. ¡°Sir?¡±


    She still did not get any response.


    This shocked Olivia. ¡®Where did that man go halfway through dinner?¡¯


    ¡®He has been saying that his health is weak. Did he pass out?¡±


    However, when she thought about the missing shoes by the door, the idea of him passing out was


    thrown out of the window.


    She wanted to go over and take a look, but he intended to keep his identity a secret. What if she


    triggered him¡­


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After contemting for a long moment, Olivia made up her mind and put on her shoes. Then, she


    opened the other door.


    Looking at the empty room, she let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was slightly upset.


    ¡®He¡¯s really gone¡­¡¯


    At this moment, her phone dinged. It was a message from the man.


    [My apologies. I needed to leave early due to some urgent matters. I¡¯ll buy you dinner this time. You


    can do the same after the project is finished.]


    Olivia felt a buzz in her head.


    She seemed to never be able to buy anyone a meal sessfully.


    [I left a box on the table. It¡¯s a gift for you. Nothing too expensive. Please take it.]


    ¡®Another gift?¡¯


    Olivia could never understand what he was thinking.


    She initially thought that she could get to know him more after having dinner together, but she did not


    expect to find him even more mysterious than before after the meetup.


    After thinking for a moment, she walked into the room and found the box.


    The moment she opened it, she saw a set of scented candles in jars.


    She smelled it. The scent was familiar. It was just like the one she smelled in Room 3606 that day.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 569

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 569


    There was a card in the box with a few words on it.


    [Agarwood. Helps you sleep well.]


    ¡®So it¡¯s agarwood¡­ No wonder she managed to sleep soundly after smelling the scent previously.


    She quickly replied to him: [Thank you for your gift, sir, but I feel even more guilty now. You are my


    customer and benefactor, but now it seems to be¡­ the opposite?]


    [Phoebe, you lit a fire in my life. This is nothingpared to what you have given to me.]


    ¡®Fire in his life?


    ¡®Did he want tomit suicide before?¡¯


    Olivia was a little concerned. [Sir, no matter what difficulties you¡¯re facing, you can cry or be


    presumptuous, but do not give up on the will to live. There will always be hope as long as you¡¯re alive.]


    That was what Zac told her back then.


    During these years, whenever she felt tired, she would think about his words and continue her journey


    with determination.


    [Okay, I will remember that.]


    On the way home, Olivia kept on thinking about who this man could be.


    However, she could not get an answer to her question.


    It was probably due to human nature. The more she did not know, the more curious she got.


    In the end, she asked Walter, but he kept quiet for a long time and then only said, ¡°Ms. James, I can¡¯t


    answer you that, but what I can say is that he is a good man.¡±


    ¡°A good man?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I came from a poor family and started work when I was young. However, because I was an of


    energetic kid, I fought a lot with outsiders and ended up pissing off a baddie. He sent a group men to


    beat me up. It was winter that day, and I was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. I thought I was


    going to die, but I met Sir, and he saved my life.¡±


    ¡°So, have you seen him in person before?¡±


    Walter shook his head. ¡°Nope. I could barely breathe at that time, and I couldn¡¯t even see properly.


    I could only sense a man looking at me and instructing a few people to carry me away.¡±


    ¡°And after you woke up?¡±


    ¡°Nope too. It¡¯s been his assistant contacting me all along.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡®Mr. M seems to be harder to understand than I imagined.¡¯


    ¡®I suppose I will never get to see his true appearance.¡±


    ¡®Forget it, then.¡¯


    After arriving home, she felt a little bored without Fred at home, so she sat on the sofa and edy with


    her phone.


    As soon as she opened her phone, she saw a message from Mr. M.


    (Also, you looked beautiful today. I liked your outfit.]


    He managed to see it through the partition?


    1 thought my dress would be good for nothing.¡¯


    Just as she was thinking, someone knocked on the door.


    Olivia walked over and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xavier.¡±


    ¡®Xavier?¡¯


    Olivia opened the door and was shocked, ¡°Xavier, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I have recovered from my injuries.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were discharged? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±


    Xavier smiled. ¡°Am I not weed?¡±


    Olivia was stunned and quickly moved away. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Seeing him carrying so many things, she could not help butin, ¡°Why are you carrying so many


    things if you¡¯ve just recovered? What will you do if your wound cracks off? Why can¡¯t your stay at home


    and rest properly?¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    After saying that, he put down the things and turned over to hug her while sayingzily, ¡°Pheebs, you


    haven¡¯t been visiting me recently. I miss you a lot, and I can¡¯t even sleep well because I¡¯m thinking of


    you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something as it started pounding.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯


    She wanted to push him away, but knowing that he was her life saver, she just let him be.


    After a long while, he finally let go of her, and his attractive narrow eyes took a quick nce at her. ¡°Did


    you meet up with someone today?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 570

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 570


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xavier pointed at her outfit


    Olivia suddenly realized that she had not changed her clothes and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I just came back


    from dinner. You got here at the right time.¡±


    ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°A client.¡±


    ¡°Client? A guy, or a girl?¡±


    Olivia felt uneasy upon being questioned, and she looked at him. ¡°Xavier, I can¡¯t talk about my clients


    too much.¡±


    A trace of coldness shed across his eyes. He looked at her outfit and said, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be


    asking this much. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You look like you saw a man, a man you care about.¡±


    After saying that, Xavier forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous, sorry.¡±


    Seeing how honest he was, Olivia was taken aback and had no idea what to say.


    It was neither appropriate to exin nor not exin.


    Xavier bent down and took the bags. ¡°Do you want to have some apples? I¡¯ll peel them for you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to say no, she noticed the weird expression on his face and changed her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t peel it, just wash it. I like it with the skin.¡±


    Xavier was dumbfounded, but he chuckled. ¡°Okay. Give me a minute.¡±


    Olivia felt distressed seeing him like this.


    Although she did not want to date him, he still saved her life, and she felt mixed feelings about letting


    her life savior feel embarrassed.


    She then went back into her room and changed her dress and essories.


    Looking at her casual look in front of the mirror, she pursed her lips.


    She was fully aware of her own weaknesses.


    As she was betrayed before, she took kindness very seriously, but sometimes it could also be a bad


    thing.


    She stood there for quite a while.


    Finally, she bit her lips and knew that some things were meant to be shared.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she came out, Xavier had arranged a variety of fruits and different snacks on the table.


    ¡°I have no idea which one you like, so I bought a lot for you to try.¡±


    Olivia was stunned and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two sat down. Xavier peeked at her and asked, ¡°That dress was amazing. Why did you change?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I suppose I put on some weight, so that dress is a bit tight for me. I wanted to wear something


    comfier.¡±


    Xavier gave her a slice of red velvet cake and asked gently, ¡°Pheebs, you are afraid that I might feel


    uneasy, right?¡±


    Olivia took over the cake and tasted it. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m sorry for being rash earlier.¡± As he spoke, he sighed helplessly. ¡°In fact, I mentally


    prepared myself beforeing to you and thought about what I wanted to say, but the moment I saw


    you, I got jealous.¡±


    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m not a scoundrel or anything. I told you that I wanted to save you and that I don¡¯t need any


    repayment.¡±


    Xavier looked up at her. ¡°And I know that you will not reject anything I do because I saved your life and


    you want topensate me. But Pheebs, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    She was slightly shocked as she looked at him.


    She had been assuming that he was a shameless person!


    She did not expect him to be so considerate and decent.


    ¡°Xavier, you misunderstood me. I should repay you for saving my life. It¡¯s basic decency, and you


    did¡­¡± didn¡¯t ever cross the line¡­ And even if you


    Before she could finish her words, he grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Pheebs, can we begin as friends?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 571

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 571


    Olivia grinned and retracted her hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends already?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I won¡¯t mention that I like you anymore. I¡¯m just your friend, so I hope you won¡¯t feel burdened


    and push me away.¡±


    Olivia felt something flutter deep inside her. She wanted to say something, but the words felt stuck in


    her throat.


    After a long time, Xavier looked at her again and asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Before this, she thought Xavier was a yboy and a spoiled rich man. Only now did she realize he


    would never force her to do anything she felt reluctant about.


    She handed him a piece of cake and smiled. ¡°Of course, friend. Have a piece of cake.¡±


    Xavier epted it and smiled back at her. ¡°Taste them all, and tell me which ones you like the


    most.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I saw the news. Did you win thewsuit?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I just won the first round. We have another court session to attend next


    week. I have no idea what that person will be up to this time.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if you win?¡±


    Olivia took a bite of cake, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°TR should apologize to us publicly and


    admit they ndered us. Our atelier did not giarize any of those designs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mostly want an apology. I want to restore the reputation of TO Atelier. After all, it took Jennie


    and me three years to build the brand.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think TR will apologize easily. After all, they are a global brand. If they apologize, wouldn¡¯t it


    be admitting to framing a small brand?¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°They should have prepared for this from the day they decided to frame me.¡±


    It was unexpected to her that TR, a global brand, would do such a thing.


    She was unsure how John forced them to use her brand.


    However, she had to admit it was indeed a good n. It almost drove her to despair.


    Suddenly, Xavier said, ¡°Just getting an apology from them isn¡¯t enough. I think you should ask them to


    pay youpensation worth tens of millions. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be enough to ease the anger.¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s a little too much. I could stop working and spend the rest of my life


    doing nothing with that much money.¡±


    ¡°They asked you for thirty million in the first ce, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Come on, eat.¡±


    Olivia had a small appetite and had eaten enough fruit and pastries that she was too full to have


    dinner.


    Thus, Xavier only chatted with her for a while and left.


    Three dayster, Olivia suddenly received a call from Pitt while having lunch with Jennie.


    ¡°Ms. James, TR wants to settle this matter outside court. If you are interested, we can meet and talk


    this afternoon. If not, I will refuse.¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet this afternoon.¡±


    She wanted to know what TR would offer to settle with.


    If she was not satisfied, she would continue to fight for justice until they apologized and begged for


    mercy!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text you the time and ceter.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Jennie, let¡¯s change our clothes and prepare to


    negotiate with TR.¡±


    ¡°They want to settle it outside court? What are their conditions?¡±


    ¡°We will only know when we meet them this afternoon. Jennie, could you help me choose attire that


    screams charisma? I want to put my best foot forward.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll choose for you.¡±


    With TR proposing a reconciliation, she was curious about whether John knew about it and whether he


    agreed to it.


    At the thought of that man being crushed, Olivia could not help butugh.


    Jennie, who was choosing clothes, looked at Olivia in surprise when she heard her chuckle.¡± Pheebs,


    why are youughing?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 572

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 572


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After changing their clothes, they drove to the courthouse.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    As soon as they got out of the car, they met Pitt.


    ¡°Pitt, have they arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Pitt walked as he spoke. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think we can settle things today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Pitt sneered. ¡°I know my junior¡¯s personality. Even if his supervisor forces him to settle this matter


    outside the court, he won¡¯t. To him, I¡¯m his forever rival.¡±


    Olivia smiled calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. With you around, I¡¯m not afraid of facing thiswsuit.¡±


    She sincerely meant it.


    By the time the three entered the conference room, two of TR¡¯s representatives were already sitting


    inside.


    Upon seeing them, the representingwyer Mr. Yates¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Senior, although we suggested


    settling this matter, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you want to make peace? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s humiliating?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Olivia nced at the two people silently. ¡°Mr. Yates, we¡¯d better cut to the chase. What are your


    settlement conditions?¡±


    Mr. Yates smiled, pushed a copy of the document toward Olivia, and said, ¡°There are only two


    conditions. First, your atelier should apologize to TR publicly and admit to giarism.¡±


    Then, he held up two fingers. ¡°The second is easier. You were supposed to pay us thirty million, but we


    are now reducing it to two million. Isn¡¯t it a great deal?¡±


    Olivia did not even look at the document before she pushed it back.


    ¡°It seems TR doesn¡¯t sincerely want to settle this problem. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to discuss this


    any further.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million to two million. We¡¯ve already saved you twenty-eight million. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Mr.


    Yates scoffed. ¡°Ms. James, don¡¯t learn from my seniors. Being greedy will bring you greater trouble.¡±


    Although she knew early on that TR would not sincerely want to settle things, Olivia was still surprised


    and disgusted to hear this offer.


    It was not a settlement. That was a deliberate attempt to disgust her.


    ¡°Mr. Yates, no matter how much money you try to im from us, I won¡¯t pay you a penny.¡±


    Olivia stood up, nced at him coldly, and said slowly, enunciating each word, ¡°Forget asking me to


    apologize to TR. That¡¯s out of the question!¡±


    ¡°Jennie, Pitt, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Mr. Yates did not stop her. He waved at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in court. The next time I see you, I¡¯ll


    make you walk out of court crying.¡±


    Olivia stopped and looked back at him. ¡°Then, tell your boss on my behalf that I¡¯ll fight him till the end,


    no matter what he wants to do to me.¡±


    With that, she held Jennie¡¯s hand and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Pheebs, that was awesome back there. That was the first time I¡¯ve seen you act like that in three years


    of knowing you.¡±


    Olivia suddenly grabbed Jennie and leaned against her.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ My legs are weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you were so firm just now¡­¡±


    Olivia wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. ¡°They were trying to bully us. Of course I couldn¡¯t let them


    see our weak side.¡±


    She did not want Mr. Yates to report back and say that she was trembling with fear and let that man


    laugh at her.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°The people behind them are sneaky, and they mighte up with something despicable. I¡¯m afraid


    they will ruin our atelier.¡±


    At this time, Pitt patted his chest and said, ¡°Ms. James, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, he cannot


    win.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll put my hopes on you, then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After the three separated, Olivia sat in the car¡¯s passenger seat and sighed.


    This so-called settlement outside court was clearly John making fun of her.


    She was annoyed.


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ll drive you home first. Then, I have to go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Blind date. My mother found out about the atelier and got me three blind dates overnight. I couldn¡¯t


    refuse to meet them.¡±


    Olivia gave her a look of sympathy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drop me by the roadside, then? I will take a taxi


    home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±


    Once she got out of the car, a Mercedes pulled over by the roadside. A tall figure got out of it and


    approached her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 573

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 573


    Olivia¡¯s first reaction was to run when she saw that man.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As she sprinted forward, she reached out to stop a car.


    Although it was a main road, Olivia saw no taxis at all.


    Just as she was getting a little impatient, her raised hand was pulled by someone beside her.


    The man did not give her a chance to speak as he pulled her to the car.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    The man ignored it.


    ¡°John, I told you to let go of me! Do you want me to shout in the streets that you¡¯re taking advantage of


    me?¡±


    He stopped walking and turned around, staring at her. ¡°I just want to take you somewhere. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you! Let go of me!¡±


    John felt sorry when he saw her struggling so hard and ignoring the pain in her wrist. After pondering


    for a few seconds, he let go.


    She did not stop for a second. She stopped the taxi by the roadside and got in before it even.


    came to a stop.


    ¡°Miss, what you did just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, please drive away quickly. That man behind me is trying to catch me.¡±


    The driver wanted to lecture her about her dangerous behavior, but he stopped when he heard.


    someone going after her.


    ¡°Okay. Miss, who is he to you?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°My enemy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the driver did not dare to ask any more questions. He stepped on the


    elerator and sped away.


    However, to Olivia¡¯s surprise, John did not give up. He turned around and got in his car to catch up with


    her.


    ¡°Phoebe, get out of the car.¡±


    Disgusted, Olivia turned around to look at him.


    Before this, she thought that as Phoebe, she and John could at least be strangers.


    However, even as Phoebe, she found it difficult to get along with John.


    Why on earth did things end up like this?


    Why did it have to be like this?


    She loved him for more than ten years. How many ten-year periods could one have in one¡¯s life? Why


    did he have to crush the good memories between them?


    Initially, she thought the stab four years ago ended all the hatred between them.


    However, as long as she lived with Olivia¡¯s face, John would not let her off easily.


    The only thing she was happy about was that L had left.


    A sudden brake caused Olivia¡¯s head to bump into the window with a loud bang.


    When she looked up, she realized that John had pulled over in front of them and blocked the taxi¡¯s path


    at some point.


    The driver looked at Olivia awkwardly. ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±


    Looking ahead, Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Sir, run into the car. I¡¯llpensate you for all the losses if


    your car is damaged.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia took out a bank card when she noticed the driver was still hesitating. ¡°Sir, there is a hundred


    thousand dors in this card. Take it.¡±


    The driver did not answer. He stepped on the elerator after starting his car engine again.


    John seemed determined to stop her and did not move even when he saw the taxi rushing toward


    him.


    Finally, there was a loud bang. The two cars collided..


    Clutching her sore head, Olivia got out of the car angrily and walked to John. She shouted angrily,¡±


    John, are you trying to die?¡±.


    The taxi¡¯s front airbag had been deployed due to the impact, but the speed of impact was not too high.


    The driver was not injured, but the front of the car was damaged.


    The side of the Mercedes was also dented. John leaned over the airbag and looked up at her coldly.


    He never expected she would try to kill him.


    Olivia did not seem to care and said coldly, ¡°John, you asked for this. The taxi driver¡¯s vehicle repair


    costs and idental damagepensation is one million. Please pay the driver now.¡± John looked at


    her in surprise. Her first reaction was to ask him topensate the taxi driver.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 574

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 574


    Olivia held out her hand and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Give me the money.¡±


    At that moment, John¡¯s heart sank. He was heartbroken.


    He wanted to ask her why she had to treat him like this.


    However, he could not ask.


    After a long while, enduring the pain from the car crash, John got out of the car. Then, he took out a


    check from his pocket and wrote the right amount down before handing it to her.


    Olivia looked at the numbers. It was a million, not any more or any less.


    She nced at John in surprise and handed the check to the driver.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry I brought this upon you. You must be shocked. Please take this money. I think it¡¯s enough


    for you to buy a new car and go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    The driver looked at the number, and his eyes widened in shock.


    It was just enough. The amount Olivia gave him was way more than enough.


    ¡°Miss, this is too much. I¡­¡±


    Olivia did not wait for him to reject her. She threw the check in the car and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    worry. It¡¯s his money.¡±


    The driver looked at them in a puzzle.


    She had just described them as enemies. However, when she asked for a million, that man gave it to


    her without hesitation.


    It made the driver doubt if they were really enemies.


    Having solved the driver¡¯s problem, Olivia turned around and walked away without looking at John. She


    nned to get a new taxi home.


    However, someone hugged her from behind after she had taken two steps.


    The warm breath on her neck tickled slightly and made her move her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Olivia had some patience. For some reason, she missed the feeling of being hugged and stopped


    struggling.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to have nothing? Will you only be happy then?¡±


    ¡°I never thought of it that way.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± Olivia scoffed. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I have met many people, but you are the first person I¡¯ve met


    with such aplex and changeable character.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°You asked Mr. Yates to disgust me and pretend to be a nice man. John, are you suffering


    from schizophrenia?¡±


    Johnughed instead of getting angry when he heard her usation.


    She pushed him away upon hearing his chuckle. ¡°John, you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I exined it, Phoebe. Just take it as me being schizophrenic.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy!¡±


    Olivia shook him off and walked on.


    However, the next second, John picked her up and put her on his shoulder. Then, a Maybach car


    stopped by the roadside. John opened the door, stuffed her in, and sat inside himself.


    The other person in the car got out of it and headed to the ruined Mercedes to deal with it. Meanwhile,


    the driver in the Maybach drove ahead.


    Olivia red at him angrily. ¡°John, you are out of your mind! Why do you have to take me along for


    your crazy game? Can¡¯t you leave me alone?


    ¡°I said nothing when you refused to let me off easily. You want me dead, but I¡¯ll stay alive and prove it


    to you.¡±


    John observed her affectionately and rubbed her forehead gently. ¡°Your forehead is bruised. I¡¯ll rub it


    for you.¡±


    Olivia felt like she was about to go insane.


    She expected John to quarrel with her.


    Now, he was not angry, and was even pretending to be concerned about her?


    She felt he should be sent to the mental hospital.


    Olivia shoved off his hand. ¡°John, I¡¯m begging you. Please let me leave.¡±


    John stared at her and said coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    He could not let go of her. Even if she hated him, he did not want to disappear from her world.


    Most importantly, he did not want Xavier to take advantage of that.


    Suddenly, Olivia took a knife out of nowhere and put it against her face. ¡°John, is it because of this face


    that you refuse to let me go? If I destroy this face, you¡¯ll let me go, right?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 575

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 575


    John grabbed her wrist and snatched the knife from her. Then, he threw it out the window.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    This time, he was angry. His eyes were cold and looked murderous.


    Olivia stared at him for a moment and thenughed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have set me up if I didn¡¯t look like yourte wife, would you?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have released Jenson to kidnap me or paid TR to smear me, would you?¡±


    John felt so aggrieved that his emotions were about to explode.


    Why does this woman think I did it all?


    ¡°Did I not exin to her during the earthquake?¡±


    He said he was trying to make amends. It was impossible for him to hurt her.


    However, he did not bother to exin. He reached out, pulled her into his arms, and then pressed her


    into the back seat.


    They were close enough that Olivia thought their lips would bump into each other if the car experienced


    any turbulence.


    She did not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Phoebe.¡±


    ¡°So what if I do?¡±


    John¡¯s brows furrowed, and he stared at her coldly. ¡°What do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°John, you do enjoy the taste of toying with someone in the palm of your hand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, she sneered. ¡°Actually, I understand. I know who you are, but I don¡¯t want to admit it. Do you


    know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia reached out and caressed his face, which had fascinated her for seventeen years.


    His face was the same, but there was a gulf between them that could never be bridged.


    For a moment, she looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Because you saved me.¡±


    Her calm expression and words stabbed his heart.


    It was impossible for him to not understand what she meant.


    However, up to now, he still did not want to let her know that all this was someone deliberately framing


    him.


    It was all because he did not want her to go to jail.


    Perhaps he should have let her go, but he could not.


    How could someone he loved, his woman, be in someone else¡¯s arms?


    Their eyes gazed into each other¡¯s, and John lowered his head. He kissed those soft lips.


    However, his kiss was light,and restrained¡­


    Olivia was terrified. She wanted to push him away, but despite herself, a sudden glint of nostalgic


    emotion struck her, making her forget to push him away.


    John¡¯s kiss deepened, but he stopped halfway through it.


    He could not go on, not wanting her to hate him any more. Regardless of how much he hated it, pulling


    back his urges was a must.


    He reached out his hand and rubbed her lips gently. He smiled helplessly. ¡°It would be nice to start


    over.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed, and she pped John as she scolded, ¡°You are despicable! Shame on


    you! You talk about how much you love your ex-wife, but you cheated on her with me more than once.


    You men don¡¯t know what long-term love is!¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I loved a man for seventeen¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she realized John was looking at her curiously, waiting for her to


    expose something. Then, she changed her words. ¡°I loved an unfaithful man once, so I know what it


    means to love a person for a long time. It¡¯s pointless telling you this as you¡¯re someone heartless who


    won¡¯t understand.¡±


    John let go of her and said nothing.


    Sometimes, he wondered if he was out of his mind.


    Every time Olivia scolded him, he was angry, amused, and even enjoyed it. It was better than if she


    said nothing.


    It made him wonder if he was a glutton for punishment.


    Suddenly, she squinted and pointed at his forehead. ¡°John, your¡­ head is bleeding.¡±


    John felt a little dizzy. He touched his forehead and noticed something bright red was flowing down.


    Then, with a wry smile, he said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just blood.¡±


    Then, he fainted.


    ¡°John? Johnny? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 576

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 576


    Olivia shouted several times, but John did not respond, which frightened her.


    She quickly lowered the board, blocking the driver from looking at them. ¡°Quick! Go to the


    hospital.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the driver said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Miss Jacobs, we have reached the top of the


    mountain. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What? The top of the mountain? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Freeman¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia interrupted. ¡°Okay, stop talking. Tell me where the first-aid kit is.¡±


    She took out her phone and tried to call an ambnce.


    However, there was no signal at the top of the mountain. She could not dial


    any


    number.


    Fortunately, there was a first-aid kit in the car, so she took some alcohol out to disinfect him. Then, she


    rubbed some ointment on his wound and finally bandaged it.


    It was just that she was unsure if he had suffered from a concussion.


    She thought back and felt it must have been because of the car crash.


    At the thought of this, her forehead puckered, and mixed feelings surged in her.


    She was satisfied with being able to crash into him, but she also felt sorry when she saw he was


    unconscious.


    However, when she thought of what he had done, she felt he deserved it. Him dying a thousand deaths


    would not be enough to offset the hatred in her.


    However, John was already unconscious, so it was pointless thinking about that now.


    Olivia nced at the fainted man, pursed her lips, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    ¡°You stay here and watch him while I go look around.¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, don¡¯t wander too far. There are no streetlights here at night. It will be very dark.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After walking a few steps away, something struck Olivia, and she asked, ¡°Why did John want you to


    drive us here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ms. James. Mr. Freeman said nothing about it.¡±


    He said nothing?


    He would not have brought her to a ce like this for no reason.


    Olivia thought, ¡®Was he trying to kidnap me?


    ¡®Does he want to cut off any contact I have with the outside world?¡¯


    A headache struck her, and she did not want to think anymore. After shaking her thoughts off, she


    walked into the woods nearby.


    Sometimes, she felt she was being foolish.


    She clearly hated him, yet she would still give in when she was alone with him.


    Olivia smiled bitterly and cursed deep down in her heart, ¡°Olivia, stop being muddle-headed. Didn¡¯t he


    make your life miserable? Are you nning to trust him just because he saved you?¡±


    Maybe that was what humans did because they hadplicated emotions.


    She wandered around, and as she went, little bits of the past shed across her mind.


    The person she missed the most was Z.


    If only Zy was still there with her¡­


    Her Zy¡­


    When everything was over, she nned to return to Ocean City.


    In fact, she lied to everyone.


    From the beginning, she nned to return to Ocean City. Whether to help Ken or herself, she did not


    want to let Dorothy go after what she had done.


    Six lives. She could never let her


    Olivia was weak, afraid, and selfish, but she could not continue being selfish.


    How could she live a long and peaceful life while her beloved parents, Uncle Wace, Zy, Jess, and the


    baby Zy was pregnant with had no chance to live?


    It also reminded her of the two babies she had lost¡­


    All in all, eight lives. Why should she let it go?


    She thought and walked. By the time she realized it, she had gone a long way, and it was already


    dark.


    The darkness around her made her heart pace at the slightest rustle.


    His body began to shake uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, she felt something fall on her shoulder. She reached out to knock it off but felt something


    cold and long.


    Then, she heard the snake hissing.


    Frightened, she jumped up and screamed, ¡°Ahh! Snake! Help!¡±


    Suddenly, she bumped into a familiar chest in the dark as a deep voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. I¡¯m here. Everything is fine.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 577

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 577


    At this time, Olivia did not care too much. She buried herself in John¡¯s arms as she held onto him tight


    and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Johnny, snake! There is a snake¡­¡±


    She was afraid of the dark and even more so of snakes.


    In the dark, John curled his lips slightly with joy..


    He missed being needed like this.


    +


    In the past, she would have been frightened to death by the presence of a green worm on a green leaf


    and rushed into his arms for protection.


    However, those days were the distant past now.


    Long enough to feel like a lifetime ago.


    Suddenly, Olivia bit her lip and asked in fear, ¡°Johnny, did you hear that? There was the sound of a


    snake hissing, and it just climbed up on my shoulder. Take me away from this ce, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, John carried her and said gently, ¡°Close your eyes. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Closing her eyes would shut off one of her senses, but it made her other senses more sensitive.


    The snake¡¯s hiss seemed to get louder.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw something hanging down from a tree in the darkness and


    perched over John¡¯s head.


    ¡°Johnny, up there! Snake!¡±


    John put her down and protected her in his arms. Then, he grabbed the thing hanging from the


    tree.


    However, when he grabbed it, he noticed it did not feel like a living thing.


    ¡°Johnny!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a snake. It¡¯s a rope.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Rope¡­


    Olivia a sigh of relief, but her legs were too weak to move, and she hugged John¡¯s arm tightly.


    John carried her again when he noticed that. ¡°I said, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, so nothing will happen to


    you.¡±


    Olivia stayed obediently in his arms and said nothing.


    Her nervousness faded as they slowly walked out of the woods.


    ¡°How¡¯s your head?¡±


    John was startled. Olivia seemed to have recovered from the shock, and her voice was cold again.


    It made him feel sad for some reason, and he wished that path in the woods could have been


    longer.


    ¡°My head feels alright.¡±


    Knowing he was fine, Olivia was relieved and said coldly, ¡°Put me down. I can walk by myself.¡±


    He could not help but chuckle. ¡°Do you have to dump me so quickly after you asked for my help?¡±


    Remembering what she had just done, her ears flushed red.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint again. There¡¯s no signal in the mountains. I can¡¯t call an ambnce for you.¡±


    Noticing she was embarrassed, he quipped, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t want me to die. You even


    wanted to help me call an ambnce.¡±


    Then, he put her down.


    Olivia did not want to be alone with him anymore, so she headed to the car. ¡°Now that you¡¯re okay, let¡¯s


    hurry down the hill. If I don¡¯t go back, someone will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Who is the person you¡¯re afraid will be worried about you?¡±


    John followed her. Then, he pulled her arm and ced his other hand on the car. He looked into her


    eyes and asked, ¡°Is it that Xavier?¡±


    Olivia did not know why John was mentioning Xavier, but she did not want to exin.


    ¡°So what if it is, or if it isn¡¯t? Mr. Freeman, if you don¡¯t take me down the mountain now, how is this


    different from kidnapping me?¡±


    Mr. Freeman¡­


    John frowned and lifted her jaw. ¡°That¡¯s not what you were calling me just now.¡±


    Just now¡­ She called him Johnny because she was anxious.


    If she had realized it, she would never call him that again.


    It was because her Johnny died six years ago.


    However, he refused to let go and ordered, ¡°Call me Johnny again. I want to hear that.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 578

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 578


    Olivia looked away in disgust.


    However, John turned her head back after just a second.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me that?¡±


    Olivia looked at him coldly and remained silent, showing no sign of wanting to speak.


    Their situation was a deadlock with neither party willing topromise.


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up in joy, and she muttered as she pointed at the sky, ¡°A shooting star?¡±


    John let go of her and lifted his head to look at the sky. Sure enough, he saw a shooting star flying by.


    ¡°Make a wish.¡±


    Olivia folded her hands and stared intently at the night sky. As soon as she saw the shooting star, she


    closed her eyes and began to make a wish.


    It was the first shooting star she had seen in her life.


    Seven years ago, she had a chance to see a shooting star. However, because it was toote and she


    had a fever, she fell asleep and missed it.


    When she woke up, she saw the sky was already bright. She was so angry that John did not wake her


    up that she punched him twice.


    At the time, John hugged her in pain and swore he would take her to see a shooting star another


    time.


    Who would have thought everything would change in just seven years?


    Seven years had washed away their younger selves, and they could not embrace each other and make


    a wish on a shooting star anymore.


    Thinking of this, Olivia felt heartbroken.


    She imed she did not love him anymore, but recalling the past would still bring back pain and


    sorrow.


    She did not like it and wanted to get back into the car.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she heard John say, ¡°What did you wish for?¡±


    She stopped. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. ¡°Did you wish for me to die early?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing her indifferent answer disappointed him. ¡°I brought you here to look at the shooting star. Aren¡¯t


    you going to enjoy it?¡±


    Did he take her here just because of the shooting star?


    He went through all this trouble just to get her to watch the shooting star?


    It made her wonder if she had misunderstood him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    John stepped to the edge of the cliff and looked at the stars. ¡°Because of a promise.¡±


    Olivia shuddered as she thought, ¡®So, he does remember?¡¯


    On second thought, she shook her head with a sneer.


    Who cared if he did remember?


    He reced Olivia with Phoebe, a stand-in, presumably for his psychologicalfort.


    With that thought in mind, she was not touched anymore.


    ¡°Now that we have seen it, can you drive me home?¡±


    ¡°That was just the beginning. Didn¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Olivia looked at the sky and pursed her lips. ¡°Does it make a difference to you whether I like it or not?


    Your so-called promise has nothing to do with me. You just brought me here to stand in for your wife so


    you can feel better.


    ¡°John, have you ever thought about how if your wife knew about this, she would seek revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡±


    John sneered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind her seeking revenge as long as she was willing to appear before me


    again.¡±


    ¡®Here we go again. This man is going on and on again,¡¯ thought Olivia.


    It was how she fell for him. His words nearly tricked her and made her believe in him.


    Instead, he set a trap to kill her¡­.


    Olivia did not want to talk to him or enjoy the shooting star. She opened the car door and sat in the


    passenger¡¯s seat.


    Sadness surged through John when he saw this.


    ¡°Walter, drive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    After they got into the car, neither of them spoke.


    On the way, the car suddenly broke down.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, something went wrong with the car. We have to call a tow truck.¡±


    John ced his head on his hands, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Call Wes and ask him to pick me up.¡±


    However, as soon as he spoke, he heard the driver say somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Freeman, there


    is still no signal here.¡±


    Olivia opened the door and walked out.


    John quickly followed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Walking back.¡±


    It was halfway to the bottom of the mountain, which was on the outskirts of the city. It would take


    her a whole night to walk back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡®Is she crazy?¡¯ John thought.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 579

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 579


    John caught up with her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Your legs will hurt if you walk back home like this.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should do, then?¡±


    ¡°When Wes sees that I¡¯m not back yet, he¡¯lle to us.¡±


    ¡°Wait? When?¡± Olivia shoved off his hand and shouted, ¡°Do we have to wait all night?¡±


    ¡°A few hours.¡±


    ¡°John.¡± After staring at him for a long time, Olivia asked, ¡°Did you n all this? A million-dor Maybach


    breaking down? Who are you kidding?


    ¡°You¡¯re too suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m suspicious of you. If you do this to me again, I might even gain the ability to be a detective.¡±


    With that, Olivia turned around and walked ahead.


    John went to stop her without another word. The two pushed and pulled. Suddenly, it started pouring


    cats and dogs.


    Then, Olivia heard the rumbling sound of thunder, making her shudder.


    John quickly carried her and took her back to the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    However, the thunder outside grew louder and seemed to get nearer.


    Olivia shrunk into a ball and trembled in fear.


    It was worse when she saw the man before her. The memory of her past in the rain shed through her


    mind.


    John was afraid she would feel cold and wanted to drape his coat on her, but it scared her that she


    stared at him and screamed.


    ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over here!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were red, and she kept shaking her head. ¡°Don¡¯te near


    me! You¡¯re a devil! Don¡¯t catch me.¡±


    Devil?


    John¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he found it difficult to breathe.


    He could see in her eyes that the fear was from deep down inside her.


    She was genuinely afraid of him.


    Only then did he realize he had hurt her so deeply¡­


    Outside, the thunder rumbled, and John was before her. Olivia felt she was surrounded by danger and


    had nowhere to escape.


    Suddenly, she opened the door and ran out.


    The man before her was scarier than thunder.


    John was a devil in rain, not a human!


    It shocked him when she rushed out. He ignored the rain and ran after her.


    She ran fast, and it was downhill on the mountain road. She slipped and fell to the ground. Blood


    gushed out of her knees.


    She got up, still wanting to run, but she was a stepte because John was hugging her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Olivia cried and shook her head. ¡°No! You will kill me. You always go crazy on rainy nights¡­ You¡¯ll lock


    me in a dark room and leave me to die.¡±


    Listening to her mention what happened four years ago made John freeze.


    Without further questioning, he carried her back into the car, raised the partition, turned on the warm


    air, and locked the door.


    He was afraid she would run out again.


    It was dark out here. What if there were wild animals?


    Thus, he took no chances.


    Seeing her still trembling, John hugged her tightly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t be


    afraid.¡±


    Olivia buried herself in his arms and sobbed.


    Why?


    Why on earth?


    Why must she be entangled with this man?


    Before, she had tried so hard to get him to see her, to get him back to her.


    However, he ignored her existence.


    Now, she had given up and hated him. She did not love him anymore and wanted to leave.


    Why did he still have to haunt her?


    Suddenly, she looked up with tears in her eyes as she roared, ¡°John, why? Why do you have to go


    after me? Why don¡¯t you just go back to your Dorothy?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 580

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 580


    John was distressed looking at her like this and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A flicker of regret shed through his eyes. ¡°Liv, sorry.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia pushed him away, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m not Olivia! I¡¯m Phoebel¡±


    Immediately, she looked up at him, gnashing her teeth, and said, ¡°John, I am not your wife¡¯s substitute!¡±


    Olivia knew she was in a dilemma herself.


    Before, she was hiding so she could cut herself off from him and the past.


    However, now, it was a bit different.


    She began to get annoyed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why was he so merciless to her when she was Olivia, yet he gave all his gentleness to Phoebe?


    Why? Was he trying to make Phoebe stand in for Olivia?


    She hated the entanglement they had.


    Besides, she wanted to go home¡­.


    Jennie would be worried if she could not find her. Fred too, because they would call each other at night.


    If she did not call him¡­


    Not daring to think what would happen, she closed her eyes and cried.


    She was so weak and vulnerable.


    After a while, she asked in an almost pleading voice, ¡°John, please let Olivia and Phoebe go, okay?¡±


    He did not hesitate. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you¡­?¡±


    Before Olivia could finish speaking, her vision turned ck, and she fainted in John¡¯s arms.


    John felt relieved to see her faint.


    It was the first time he found out how much she feared him.


    What the hell did he do four years ago?


    Heid her down carefully and began to help her change her dress.


    Halfway through, his head ached, and he could not help frowning, but he did not think much of it.


    Anyway, he had been having headaches for a while.


    After helping Olivia change her clothes, he took his coat and covered her to ensure she would not


    catch a cold. Then, he leaned back with her in his arms and heaved a sigh of relief.


    By the time Wes came, it was four o¡¯clock in the morning the next day.


    By this time, the rain had stopped, but the sky was still dark.


    Wes came with an ambnce.


    John carried Olivia into the ambnce, told the paramedics to take her to the hospital while he got into


    Wes¡¯s car, and told Wes to drive back to his ce.


    Upon arriving at his house, he got out of the car but fell to the ground after a few steps.


    Only then did Wes notice John¡¯s pale face and the blood seeping from the gauze on his head. It scared


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman?¡±


    John did not respond for a long time, and Wes was so worried that he drove John to the hospital.


    The hospital.


    It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Olivia woke up.


    She rubbed her groggy head and sat up in bed.


    When she woke up, the nurse approached her and said, ¡°Miss James, your drip has finished. You can


    leave the hospital at any time if you don¡¯t feel any difort.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have fainted from shock and getting a cold in the rain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of something: ¡°Where is the man who sent me to the hospital?¡±


    The nurse shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You came here in an ambnce.¡±


    An ambnce?


    Olivia was puzzled.


    How could they get an ambnce when they had no signal?


    Moreover, knowing John¡¯s personality, it was impossible he would have sent her to the hospital by


    ambnce and not himself.


    While she thought about this, her phone rang.


    She thought it was Fred and quickly answered.


    ¡°Fre¡­¡±


    Before calling out the name, she heard Ken¡¯s anxious voice from the other end.


    ¡°Did Zac go looking for you?¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°No. Why would hee looking for me?¡±


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ken paused before he continued. ¡°He may be missing.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 581

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 581


    Missing?


    ¡°Who did you say was missing?¡±


    ¡°Zac.¡±


    ¡°What? Zac is missing?¡±


    Shocked, Olivia quickly got off the bed and ran out without putting on her shoes.


    ¡°Ken, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Why would he go missing? He is the Quinton family¡¯s


    ¡°Liv, I hope it¡¯s not true. I¡¯m calling you. It¡¯s myst hope.¡±


    Ken paused. ¡°A week ago, he knew nowyer would ept your case, so he bought a ne ticket and


    decided toe to you. I guessed that.


    ¡°So, I didn¡¯t care when he wasn¡¯t at the firm.


    ¡°However, it has been a week, and I haven¡¯t heard from him. His phone is off. I checked and found out


    that he didn¡¯t board the ne that day.


    ¡°I thought maybe he took another flight, or maybe he didn¡¯t use an airline at all. However, Liv, you said


    you haven¡¯t met him, so he didn¡¯t go to Murica.¡±


    Olivia shuddered and bumped into the passing nurse.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She quickly apologized to the nurse. Then, she ran out of the hospital, stopped by a taxi, and went


    home.


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯m buying a ticket back to Ocean City now.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going back to Ocean City? Are you crazy? You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Ken, I can¡¯t do nothing after learning that Zac has disappeared. He saved my life.¡±


    He seemed to know that he could not persuade her, so he said, ¡°Alright, let me know when you arrive. I


    will pick you up.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too obvious for you to pick me up. I¡¯ll just go back myself.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯ll find you a house, then.¡°


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Please help me to keep an eye on Zac¡¯s matter. Remember to let me know if you


    get any news.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia took a deep breath. She felt her heart thumping and her mind buzzing.


    Zac was missing.


    Who could have done it?


    John?


    It could not be John.


    Although John was mean, for so many years, John had never hurt Zac. He would not do it now,


    either.


    Who else could have done it, then?


    After pondering, she could not think of any enemies Zac had.


    After booking the ne ticket, she called Fred.


    ¡°Liv, what happened? You did not go home the whole night, and I could not get to you. Where have you


    been? If you do this again, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Fred, listen to me. Zac is missing. Look for where his phone signal cut off.¡±


    Startled, Fred asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Zac is missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ken told me just now. Please find out quickly.¡± Olivia paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I went outst


    night and got stuck at the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Were you with Xavier or John?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Look for Zac first. Also, please help me apologize to L. I can¡¯t go to


    your ce now.¡±


    Fred seemed to have already guessed that. Although he was displeased, he did not object.


    ¡°Alright, but stay safe. Ocean City¡­ is a dangerous ce for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the Olivia I was four years ago. I¡¯m Phoebe now.¡±


    She did say so, but she was still a little nervous.


    Four years. It had been four years since she left that city.


    There lived her greatest enemy. There, her most painful and most joyful memories of the past. were


    sealed. All the rtives who died because of her were buried there, and her brothern¡­


    It would take courage to go back.


    However, she would not back down.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 582

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 582


    Before she could even get into the elevator, she bumped into Jennie, and Jennie tugged at her.


    ¡°Pheebs, where have you been? I waited all night for you. I was afraid something happened to you, so I


    called the police.¡±


    Olivia looked at her apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I was stuck in the mountainsst night. There was no signal


    to my phone.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened? How did you get stuck in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°I was with¡­¡±


    Thinking it would be too troublesome to exin, Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s keep the


    exnation forter. Anyway, I¡¯m fine. Help me tell the police to close the case.¡±


    With that, she walked into the elevator.


    However, Jennie pulled Olivia out back again.


    ¡°Phoebe, what the hell are you doing? Where are you going in a hurry? Is there something going on


    that you¡¯re trying to hide from me?¡±


    Olivia knew Jennie would not let her go if she did not exin.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to pack my things. I bought a ticket to go home.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡±


    Although Jennie did not know about Olivia¡¯s past, she knew that Olivia was reluctant to return to her


    home country.


    A year ago, she went home for the holidays and asked Olivia and her family to join her, but she


    refused.


    However, now, Olivia was talking about going back. Something must have happened.


    ¡°Pheebs, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Olivia hesitated. ¡°My friend who helped us open the atelier is missing.¡±


    ¡°Huh? He¡­ Isn¡¯t he awyer? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. So, I¡¯m going back to find out. I can¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Then, Olivia took Jennie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the atelier to you. Can you manage?¡±


    Jennie nodded. ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry, and go ahead with what you want to do. I know what you


    want for the atelier. So, I will never yield.¡±


    ¡°Well. Thank you.¡±


    With that, they went upstairs together.


    Jennie sensed that Olivia must not have eaten anything yet, so she cooked something for her as Olivia


    was packing her stuff.


    An hourter, Jennie came out with two dishes. ¡°Pheebs, when is your flight?¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I will drive you there then. Eat first. Although my cooking skills aren¡¯t as good as Fred¡¯s, your should


    eat something at least.¡±


    Olivia squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry to worry you again.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, we are friends. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Olivia just smiled and said nothing more.


    However, in the middle of the meal, Olivia¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Ms. James, this is Pitt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Pitt. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, TR offered to settle outside court again.¡±


    Again?


    Olivia frowned and sounded a little annoyed. ¡°No sincerity in their reconciliation makes it mean nothing.


    It¡¯s just a waste of time. Help me reject it.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve looked at the terms this time, and I think you might agree.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it, then.¡±


    ¡°First, TR will publicly apologize to TO Atelier and you, Ms. James. Second, TR will give you three


    million dors aspensation.¡±


    ¡°How is this any different than yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is a difference.¡± Pitt knew she must have missed the point, so he repeated himself.


    Then, he reminded her, ¡°Ms. James, this time, it¡¯s the other way around. They will make the apology


    and give you thepensation.¡±


    What?


    Olivia was startled. ¡°Are you sure? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I had their legal staff send me the settlement agreement, and I just read it to you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s jaw dropped, and she looked at Jennie in disbelief. ¡°Jennie, TR wants to reconcile with us


    again and says they will publicly apologize to us¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologize to us?¡±


    Jennie almost spat out the tea she had in her mouth.


    That was fantastic!


    What could have made them change their minds in a single night and be willing topromise in such


    a way?


    Someone shed across Olivia¡¯s mind.


    Could it be John?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 583

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 583


    Did he mean what he saidst night? Did he made TR apologize?


    However¡­


    Olivia still denied that possibility and said to Pitt, ¡°Alright. I think those conditions are fine. I¡¯ll leave this


    matter to you. If any of us need to show up, you can call Ms. Suthend.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Ms. James?¡±


    ¡°I have some personal business and must return to my home country.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll meet Ms. Suthend tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia briefly exined a few words to Jennie. Then, she remained silent as


    she pondered.


    Where the hell was John?


    It did not make sense. He did not look for her even until now.


    However, she did not want to find him, so she forced herself to forget it.


    Anyway, what could John do?


    After packing, Olivia suddenly remembered someone. She took out her phone and sent a


    message.


    [Mr. M, I¡¯m sorry, but I may not be able to attend the dinner I was supposed to invite you to. But rest


    assured, I won¡¯t forget about the offer.]


    Soon, the person on the other end of the line asked: [Where are you going?]


    [I have a personal matter that I must deal with back in my home country.]


    [Stay safe. We can have the meal anytime. Let me know if you need any help.]


    After a while, Mr. M sent another message: [I¡¯ll ask Wade to follow you.]


    Olivia frowned slightly. Mr. M was so kind to her that he reminded her of her father.


    However, they did not know each other well enough that she could ept such an offer.


    [It¡¯s okay. Wade is your driver, and it would be inappropriate if he always followed me. Thank you. for


    protecting and caring for me all this while.]


    When she refused, Mr. M did not insist. He only replied with a simple answer: [Okay.]


    Then, he did not send her any more messages.


    Olivia looked at her phone screen and wondered if Mr. M was angry.


    However, she had little time to care because finding Zac was more important.


    ¡°Pheebs, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia put her phone aside when she heard Jennie calling her. She wheeled her suitcase and walked


    out. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just taking one suitcase?¡°


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t need that much.¡±


    Downstairs, Jennie asked casually, ¡°Pheebs, which city do you live in back in your home country?¡±


    Olivia hesitated and said, ¡°Ocean City.¡±


    ¡°Ocean City¡­¡± Jennie looked up and pondered as she said, ¡°Ocean City seems to have a lot of rich.


    people, and many issues have happened there recently.¡±


    Olivia froze and diverted the topic calmly. ¡°After I leave, please help me clean my house if you have the


    time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Olivia took out a bank card and stuffed it into Jennie¡¯s hand. ¡°Here is one hundred thousand. Take


    it first. The atelier lost a lot of customers, but we still have to pay the factory and our staff. Pay them


    with the money here.¡±


    Jennie stuffed the card back into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright. TR ispensating us for three million. We


    don¡¯t have to worry about the money. Besides, I sold the apartment, so I have half a million. That¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    ¡°You sold it for real?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I can buy a new house. It¡¯s alright. You will need money when you go back. Take it with


    you.¡±


    Olivia did not insist and nodded as she kept the back card.


    Jennie took her to the departure lounge, grabbed her hand, and said, ¡°Pheebs, promise me this. Take


    care of yourself, and don¡¯t put yourself in danger, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only do what I can do.¡±


    Jennie wanted to say something more but did not know what to say. She pursed her lips and hugged


    Olivia.


    ¡°Pheebs, take care. I will wait for you toe back.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 584

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 584


    Olivia was reluctant to leave, but she tried to hold back her tears. Until she was on the ne, she could


    not control her tears from rolling down her cheeks.


    Four years of her new secure life had ended just like that.


    On her return, she knew that no matter what she said she was, Olivia or Phoebe, she would not be


    safe.


    Another wave was going to surge in Ocean City.


    Ocean City, International Airport.


    It was ten o¡¯clock the following day when Olivia arrived.


    To avoid running into acquaintances, she covered herself with a hat, sunsses, and a silk scarf


    wrapped around her neck.


    She walked to the door, stopped a taxi, put her luggage, and sat in it.


    Since she had not met Ken, she booked a hotel first.


    ¡°Sir, please take me to Waterfront International Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    However, after a while, Olivia felt as if something was wrong. Why did the driver¡¯s voice sound familiar?


    She looked up suspiciously and observed him for a while until she noticed that Ken wore casual clothes


    and sunsses like a taxi driver.


    ¡°Ken?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering when you were going to recognize me.¡±


    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and frowned as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not toe pick me up? It¡¯s better


    for us to go on with our n if one of us is in the light and the other is in the dark. If the media finds out


    about this and reports it, Dorothy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I disguised myself as a taxi driver. Who will recognize me?¡±


    Ken nced at her in the rearview mirror. He asked, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    Compared to thest time, Ken had recovered a lot, both physically and mentally.


    In contrast, Olivia had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°John has been bugging me. How could I not lose weight?¡±


    Ken scoffed. ¡°Why? Is he trying to pretend to be loyal?¡±


    ¡°Ken, it¡¯s not funny. He and I should never get involved again. It¡¯s not good for anyone.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Are there any news about Zac?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I didn¡¯t report this to the police for fear of rming them. I had to investigate privately.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and said, ¡°Well. Indeed, we don¡¯t know what happened or who did it. I¡¯m worried about


    Zac¡¯s safety.¡±


    After thinking about it, she asked, ¡°By the way, before Zac disappeared, was there anything else.


    besides mywsuit?¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Like the Jameson family, the Quinton family, or something like that.¡±


    Ken pondered for a few minutes and shook his head. ¡°No. At least there is nothing that I know about. I¡¯ll


    have someone look it up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ken sighed and advised when he saw Olivia¡¯s worried expression. ¡°This matter needs to be considered


    in the long term. You have just returned, have a good rest, and don¡¯t think so much about it, okay?¡±


    Not wanting Ken to worry about her, Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ken drove to Maple Apartment and handed her a key card. ¡°Building No. 2, Unit 2027. The password is


    your birthday.¡±


    Olivia froze, took the card, and asked, ¡°Is this your house?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will find out. I bought this house using a different identity. You can stay here. I¡¯ve


    prepared the household essentials for you. You can let me know if there¡¯s anything you want to buy. I¡¯ll


    ask someone to send it to your doorstep.¡±


    She had just told him yesterday that she nned to return, yet he had prepared everything already.


    ¡°Thank you for all the trouble.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Olivia, stop talking nonsense. Quickly go up and have a rest. If you need anything or anything.


    happens, quickly call me, and don¡¯t face it yourself.¡±


    Olivia smiled helplessly. ¡°Every one of you tells me the same thing. Do I look like I like to face.


    everything myself without thinking of the consequences?¡±


    Ken looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, she felt like she was always bothering people around her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 585

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 585


    ¡°I won¡¯t go up with you to avoid being recognized.


    Olivia regained herposure and nodded. ¡°Well, you should be careful. Don¡¯t worry about dealing


    with Dorothy yet. We have to take things step by step.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long if it was just dealing with Dorothy. I want to make the


    Jameson family perish and leave Dorothy nowhere to hide.¡°


    The Jameson family¡­


    Speaking of the Jameson family, she thought of Mrs. Jameson, who was suffering from cancer. and


    wondered if she was okay.


    ¡°What about Mrs. Jameson?¡±


    ¡°I think she is in the hospital again. She has been going through chemotherapy for thest few years.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°She is the only person with a conscience in the Jameson family. Unfortunately, others


    are healthy, but she is not.¡±


    Ken disagreed. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be deceived. There are no good people in the Jameson family.¡±


    Olivia said nothing more and took her suitcase off the car.


    Upstairs, in her room, she threw her luggage aside, took off all her camouge, and walked out onto


    the balcony.


    Outside the window was the sea. The sea that she and John had once enjoyed.


    Olivia threw back her head and took a deep breath. Then, she looked out the window again at the


    familiar yet unfamiliarndscape.


    Ocean City, her hometown, was finally back. Everything was like a dream, making her feel like she had


    been away from this world for a long time.


    After looking at the time, she had a simple meal. Then, she went to take a shower and changed her


    clothes. At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she disguised herself and went out again.


    Then, she bought a bunch of sunflowers downstairs and took a taxi.


    Now that she was back, she was going to visit those people¡­


    She wondered if they would me her for not visiting them for four years.


    At the cemetery, her every step was heavy.


    Time had passed, and everything had changed except the cemetery and the people whoy in it.


    Ten minutester, she stopped at the tombstones of her parents.


    She wiped the tombstone with her handkerchief, brushed the photo of the two with her slender fingers,


    and said softly, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯te to see you for four years. I hope you can forgive me andn. I had to¡­¡±


    Then, she looked around and squatted. ¡°Mom, Dad, you are grandparents now. L is very clever and


    obedient. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bring her back yet, but I promise to bring her to visit you in the future.¡±


    She did not dare to stay too long at the tomb of her parents. After visiting for less than ten minutes, she


    got up and walked to Uncle Wace¡¯s grave.


    She had thousands of words she wanted to say, but all that came out from her was, ¡°Uncle Wace, I


    promise I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±


    Finally, she stopped in front of Z¡¯s grave.


    Olivia wiped Z¡¯s tombstone and smiled as she said, ¡°Zy, long time no see. You are still so young and


    beautiful.¡±


    Then, Olivia put the sunflower in front of Z¡¯s tomb. ¡°Zy, I still remember you like sunflowers the most


    because you said they always faced the sun, and you want your life to be the same.¡±


    At this point, tears shimmered in Olivia¡¯s eyes, and she sniffled.


    ¡°Zy, I won¡¯t escape this time. No matter what the future will be, I¡¯ll face it together with you. At least I


    won¡¯t feel ashamed when I meet you in Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Zy¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish her words, Olivia heard footsteps approaching and went on the alert.


    When she stood up and looked back, she saw a woman in red wearing sunssese over and


    finally stop in front of Z¡¯s tombstone.


    The woman looked at Olivia, observed her, and asked, ¡°You look familiar. Who are you to this


    woman?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 586

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 586


    Seeing that they were malicious, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Z¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± The woman in red sneered. ¡°You know the dirty things this b*tch has done, don¡¯t you?*


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? You should hear me clearly.¡±


    ¡°What did Z do to you that you would go to her grave and insult her?¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down and not lose her temper at Z¡¯s grave.


    However, the woman was so arrogant that her teeth tickled with anger.


    The womanughed out loud when she saw her looking so mad. ¡°You don¡¯t know? This b*tch has


    seduced someone¡¯s partner, causing him to abandon his wife, leave his career, and go abroad for


    many years. He won¡¯t even go home!¡±


    The more she said, the angrier she got, and the fiercer her tone. ¡°That homewrecker wants to drag


    others down with her even after she dies. What a b*tch!¡±


    Irritated, Olivia snapped, ¡°Shut up! I advise you to watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a homewrecker. She ruined my family and my happiness. You want me to watch my mouth?


    Why?¡±


    ¡®A homewrecker?¡¯


    Olivia frowned as she sized up the woman. ¡°Who are you? What makes you think Z is a


    homewrecker? Whose home did she wreck?¡±


    Z never approached men. Besides, in the days leading up to her death, she had been with her


    almost day and night. She did not have the chance to date.


    The only guy with whom Z had been involved was¡­ Ken?


    The look in Olivia¡¯s eyes changed as she asked, ¡°What do you have to do with Ken?¡±


    The woman took off her sses, red at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ken¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡®Ken¡¯s fiancee?


    ¡®Since when does he have a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    She had never heard about it four years ago nor four yearster.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Z has never been a homewrecker. Stop insulting her in front of her grave. Or I won¡¯t go


    easy on you!¡±


    The woman sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came back to expose her identity as a homewrecker. Don¡¯t panic.


    It won¡¯t be long before you see it in the news.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Olivia was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. However, she endured it as she was in front


    of Z¡¯s grave. She said coldly, ¡°Miss, please be kind. Z has already been dead for four years,


    and


    you still insulted the dead. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the dead haunting you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± The woman faked some tears before yelling, ¡°I¡¯m scared to death. I¡¯m scared that Ken is


    still bewitched by her! She won¡¯t let Ken go when she¡¯s already dead. What on earth does she want?¡±


    Olivia thought she was unreasonable and pushed her. ¡°Go away! I¡¯m scared I can¡¯t stop myself from


    hitting you if you don¡¯t go!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Hit me if you dare! No normal person will be friends with this b*tch!¡±


    With that said, the woman took a bottle of red liquid from her bag, poured it over Z¡¯s tombstone, and


    walked away without looking back.


    Olivia tried to catch up with her to argue, but the red paint running down the tombstone looked like Z


    was crying blood. Therefore, she could only stay and help Z clean her tombstone.


    She finally cleared all the paint after half an hour.


    ¡°Z, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I won¡¯t let her insult you randomly.¡±


    However¡­


    She also needed to ask Ken when did he have a fianc¨¦e!


    After Z¡¯s terrible death, she would never let anyone hurt Z again!


    After another half an hour, Olivia decided to go home since it was gettingte.


    She had just taken two steps when she saw her tombstone nearby.


    It read, ¡°Here Lies Olivia Larson, My Beloved Wife.¡±


    For some reason, the words ¡°My beloved wife¡± irritated Olivia so much that she wanted to smash


    the tombstone.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 587

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 587


    Maple Apartment.


    After taking a bath, Olivia climbed into bed. It was unknown whether it was due to jetg, she did


    not feel sleepy after lying down for a long time.


    Just then, the phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was from Fred.


    ¡°What have you got?¡±


    ¡°Liv, one thing¡¯s for sure. Zac probably never left Ocean City.¡±


    ¡°You mean he disappeared before getting on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his phone signal wasst located at Jennings Road.¡±


    ¡®Jennings Road?¡¯


    Olivia pondered with a frown. They had to pass Jennings Road to get to the airport.


    In other words, Zac was kidnapped on the way to the airport.


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Then I¡¯ll check the cameras near Jennings Road tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve found the footage and finished looking through it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Liv, have you forgotten what I do for a living?¡±


    Fred said proudly. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake to me.¡±


    Olivia remembered that he used to be a top hacker when she heard that.


    Then she chuckled. ¡°I remember. I¡¯m only afraid you¡¯d do something reckless. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m abroad. They can¡¯t catch me.¡± Fred paused and said, ¡°Zac¡¯s car stopped on Jennings


    Road. A man in ck got in, and they drove off again.


    ¡°I followed Zac¡¯s car, but it unfortunately stopped and never moved again after a short while. I think


    they changed cars.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out which car they changed into?¡±


    ¡°No, they deliberately avoided the cameras. Besides, they could have changed cars so many times, so


    there was no way to know for sure.¡±


    Olivia could not help feeling worried.


    ¡®What¡¯s their goal?


    To stop him from leaving the country?


    ¡®Are those people after me?¡¯


    However, Pitt was safe in Murica. There was no need to travel to Ocean City to kidnap Zac¡­


    However, now that there was doubt, it was hard to let it go.


    Fred saw that Olivia was stunned for quite some time. ¡°Liv? Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°You¡¯re saying these people had a n, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I think so if they could make it so airtight.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to find him?¡±


    Fred was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We can¡¯t locate the phone or the car. So there is nothing I


    can do at this point.¡±


    ¡®Locate?¡¯


    Olivia thought of something and suddenly sat up in bed. ¡°Fred, if I had a bracelet with a locator, would


    you be able to find the receiver in reverse?¡±


    Fred pondered it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and I need the actual bracelet. You have to send it to me so I can¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You have the bracelet.¡±


    Fred was confused. How could the bracelet Zac had given Liv be in his possession?


    Before he could ask, Olivia said, ¡°L took that ne to dress up her Barbie doll. It¡¯s in her toy box


    if I remember correctly. Look for it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Instead of hanging up, Olivia turned on the speaker.


    She leaned against the head of the bed, lost in thought.


    If Zac¡¯s disappearance had something to do with her case, it had something to do with John.


    However¡­ TR was willing to apologize and settle. How could John still be rted to this?


    More importantly, Pitt was fine, so he had no reason to kidnap Zac without telling her¡­


    It was unlike John¡¯s behavior.


    Suddenly, it urred to her that Jennings Road seemed to be Zac¡¯s route to thew firm besides being


    the route to the airport.


    If that was the case¡­


    Then whoever kidnapped him must have been someone close to him!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 588

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 588


    ¡®Someone close to him¡­¡±


    Olivia had no idea who it might be for a moment but thought it might have something to do with. the


    Jameson family and Dorothy.


    Ten minutester, Fred returned to the room, ¡°Liv, I found it. You were right. It was hanging right around


    Barbie¡¯s neck when I went looking for it.¡±


    ¡°See if you can find Zac.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best. Liv, stay safe. I¡¯m worried about you being alone in Ocean City right now.


    With that said, Fred paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Jennie to take care of L, and I¡¯ll go to Ocean City to


    help you?¡±


    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m relieved that L is with you. Jennie has to take care of the atelier. She¡¯s too busy.¡±


    Fred seemed to see through her and say, ¡°Liv, you¡¯re unwilling to be honest with her. You don¡¯t trust


    her, or¡­ are you afraid she¡¯ll get hurt for helping you?¡±


    Olivia looked out of the window. There was a long silence before she sighed. ¡°Both.¡±


    Jennie and Z were different.


    She was only a friend, a friend who started a business with her.


    Jennie was undeniably a good friend, but they never shared adversity, so it was normal for them to split


    ways in the face of trouble.


    Therefore, she could not give L to Jennie.


    Who better to trust than Z?


    Z would risk her life for her. No one could rece or surpass her.


    Therefore, she must get revenge for Z.


    ¡°Liv, I was worried about you being alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Fred, I know I¡¯m weak. And I often go out on a limb and get myself involved, but I can¡¯t help it, and


    there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to get L involved. Do you understand?¡±


    get


    Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°The only way L can stay out of this with you is if don¡¯t


    you involved. Then you wouldn¡¯t be involved in this hatred. L can grow up no matter what happens


    in the future.


    ¡°Keep the other card. I¡¯ll pay Ken back when I have the money, but you don¡¯t have to cut back on your


    and L¡¯s expenses. Got it?¡±


    With that said, the air fell silent


    After a long time, Fred finally said, ¡°I changed your card.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I switched that card a long time ago. Ken¡¯s card is in your wallet, and what I have here is my own card,


    but I also have money. Although it¡¯s not much-only more than 200 thousand dors, it¡¯s enough for me


    to take care of L. I will continue to make money. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia froze, and her breathing quickened. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to owe others too much because of us. Besides, we left as TR demanded 30 million


    dors inpensation from the atelier, which I think you need more than I do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Having mixed feelings, Olivia wanted to call him names but could not. Eventually, she only said, That¡¯s


    enough. Let me know when you find Zac. I¡¯m heading to bed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Fred knew Liv must be pissed, so he obediently hung up.


    Olivia did not feel sleepy at all after hanging up the phone. Therefore, she could only go out on the


    balcony for some fresh air.


    Since she did not know who was behind it, she had to test the most likely suspects one by one.


    Dorothy topped the list, of course.


    Therefore, she turned on the news to see what excuses she should make up to approach Dorothy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She slid her finger down and happened to see one.


    ¡°The heiress of the Jameson family is having a birthday party at Waterfront International Hotel at 8 PM


    on Sunday. The whole town is wee.¡±


    There was a line of fine print underneath that said, ¡°The birthday party will be held in conjunction with


    the charity g Ms. Jones has been nning for months that evening.¡±


    Dorothy was smart to have a birthday party and a charity g.


    Since she had such a good chance, she must give Dorothy a big gift!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 589

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 589


    The next afternoon, Ken came to the apartment looking for Olivia.


    ¡°Liv, I found out some things about what you asked me to look into. It does seem to have


    something to do with the Jameson family.¡±


    Ken changed his shoes and walked away, saying, ¡°It looks like the Quinton family and the Jameson


    family had an engagement earlier. It was brought up again recently. Perhaps¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, he noticed something wrong with Olivia¡¯s expression before he could finish.


    In particr, the look in his eyes was somewhat¡­ cold.


    ¡°Liv, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ken¡¯s first reaction was that something had happened to him, but he had no idea what it could be.


    Olivia pointed to the couch opposite her. ¡°Sit.¡±


    The more serious she was, the more she made Ken nervous.


    After sitting down, he asked cautiously, ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Olivia put down her ss, gazed up at him, and said, ¡°Ken, since when did you have a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡®A fianc¨¦e?¡¯


    Ken froze for a long time.


    He pointed at himself. ¡°Me? I have a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    With that said, he blinked innocently, confused. ¡°Weren¡¯t we just talking about Zac? How is this


    about me?¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tone was cold. She did not seem to be joking.


    It made Ken gulp. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What about four years ago?


    ¡°Four years ago?¡± Ken found it increasingly unbelievable. ¡°I never got engaged. Although my dad tried


    to get me to marry, I said no. I¡¯ve only loved Z my whole life. How could I be engaged to someone


    else?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you swear?¡±


    Ken raised his hand and began to swear. ¡°I, Ken Lucas, hereby swear that I will die a horrible death if I


    ever was or would get engaged to someone else!¡±


    Olivia looked at him carefully again.


    After making sure he was not lying, Olivia let out a sigh of relief and softened her tone. ¡°Let me get you


    a cup of coffee.¡±


    Still in shock, Ken thought Olivia was up to something and hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Olivia could not help smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t poison you.¡±


    Ken.¡± *


    He panicked even more. Was she nning to poison him?


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯m sorry I confronted you like that.¡±


    Olivia brought him coffee and exined, ¡°I went to the cemetery yesterday and met a woman in front of


    Z¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e.¡± Olivia sipped a mouthful of coffee and looked up at him. ¡°She also said


    Z was a homewrecker, and she ruined your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ken nearly spat out his coffee. ¡°Who is it? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I asked her who she is, and she only said she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. So I came to ask.


    you.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°You should know that Z has been dead for four years. And she died pregnant. with


    your child. She died unjustly. I don¡¯t want her to be ndered or insulted. Got it?¡±


    ¡°She insulted Z?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are her features?¡±


    Olivia reflected. ¡°Long curly hair, red dress, and sunsses. Nothing else.¡±


    Ken pondered for a long time, but he could not think of anyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it. I won¡¯t allow Z to be insulted.¡±


    Olivia stopped pursuing it any further after getting an answer. She changed the topic and asked, Did


    you just say that the Quinton family and the Jameson family¡¯s marriage was brought up again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It was mentioned four years ago, but Dorothy refused at that time. For some reason,


    Dorothy didn¡¯t seem to refuse anymore.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 590

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 590


    Olivia frowned. It seemed Dorothy had something to do with this.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she refuse?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The media said so. I don¡¯t know about the details. Zac never told me either.¡±


    Olivia did not know what Dorothy was up to, but she was sure Zac would never agree to a


    marriage.


    It seemed that they should test Dorothy.


    ¡°Ken, help me get a ticket to Dorothy¡¯s party on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. I should meet my old friend, of course.¡±


    Ken was worried. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say discreetly? You¡¯re so prominent. If Dorothy targets you¡­


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d target a dead person?¡±


    Olivia smiled mysteriously. There was no way she would be stupid enough to confront Dorothy


    face to face.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you then. I¡¯ve already had someone look into where Zac went missing.¡±


    Olivia then repeated what Fred had said the night before, finally expressing that there was also a


    locator bracelet to see if it could be backtracked.


    Ken frowned. ¡°You¡¯re right. It must be an acquaintance. Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It has to do with the Jameson family or Jimmy if it has to do with marriage.¡±


    Even though Jimmy was Zac¡¯s dad, she knew from meeting him once that they did not get along.


    Besides that, Jimmy had wanted Zac to marry Rainie four years earlier. He could force him to marry


    Dorothy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check with the people at hisw firm and see if there are any other clues.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we need to find Zac as soon as possible. The longer it takes, the more dangerous it gets.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They chatted some more. Ken ate a meal with her and left before dark.


    After going out for some groceries, Olivia stayed home for the next two days, waiting for news and


    preparing the birthday present for Sunday.


    At 7 PM on Sunday, Olivia took a shower, changed into a white gown, applied a fairer foundation on her


    face, and drew a moie near her right eye. Finally, she put down her long hair and curled it


    intorge curls before twirling it in front of the mirror to ensure there was no problem before going out


    with her bag.


    She was so nervous on her way there that her palms broke out in a cold sweat. She also kept wiping


    them all the way.


    Four years. Four whole years.


    She hated Dorothy but was also afraid.


    She was afraid she would lose again four yearster after losing four years ago.


    After all, she and Dorothy¡¯s identity had been turned around. She was no longer the heiress of the


    Larson family, but Dorothy was the heiress of the Jameson family.


    When she reached Waterfront International Hotel, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm


    down before making her way to the entrance, showing her ticket, and walking in.


    The Jameson family had spent a fortune on this party.


    Not only were there many wealthy people, but it was also fancy and impressive.


    However, she could not ept Dorothy¡¯s taste.


    Everywhere was glittering gold. People would think a nouveau riche was hosting the party.


    Olivia looked for Dorothy in the crowd. However, she saw the woman she had met at the cemetery


    instead of seeing Dorothy.


    She was still in a red dress and stood out in the crowd.


    Then she saw Dorothy in a diamond-encrusted evening dressing down the stairs. She hugged the


    woman in red. They seemed to say something to each other andughed as they pressed together.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡®Do they know each other? Are they familiar with each other?


    Could the woman have nothing to do with Ken, and this was all Dorothy¡¯s n?


    But why?


    Does Dorothy know of my existence and that I have returned to Ocean City?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 591

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 591


    Contemting the possibility, Olivia took her ss to a darker corner and observed them.


    If she could get along with Dorothy, she might also be the heiress of a rich family.


    However, Olivia did not remember her at all.


    The party soon began, starting with the birthday party.


    Gordon and his wife, Mandy rence, were there. Olivia felt a stabbing pain in her heart at the sight of


    the three of them together, looking happy.


    Dorothy ruined her family but was able to have a perfect family.


    The saying that karma existed was just a joke.


    After the guests sang a birthday song to her, Dorothy said she was getting changed and turned. around


    to enter the lounge alone.


    Olivia followed and quietly cut off the lounge¡¯s electricity.


    ¡°Ah! Why is the power out? What the hell? Stupid hotel!¡±


    Hearing Dorothy¡¯s cursing, Olivia sneered, opened the door, and leaned out half her body.


    ¡°Dorothy, are you afraid of the dark?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everyone is afraid of the dark. Hurry and help me see what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s so dark¡­¡±


    Before she could finish the sentence, Dorothy finally realized something was wrong.


    This voice sounded familiar. It seemed to be¡­ that woman!


    She looked up suddenly and saw a white cast fleeting past the door. It looked like the figure of a


    woman.


    Dorothy was frightened. She shrieked and winced on the couch. ¡°Ah! Olivia? Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you after I die?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dorothy suddenly felt a gust of chilly wind. She was so scared that she did not bother to get changed


    and picked up her phone to make a call.


    A cold wind blew through the window, making the window rattle and causing her to drop her phone in


    fear


    ¡°Ah! Ghost!¡±


    Someone heard her voice and came running. They turned on the light to see her huddled in a corner


    and quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Jones, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ghost! I saw a ghost!¡±


    ¡°No, there was a power trip earlier. It¡¯s all right now. Don¡¯t be afraid. I can send more security


    guards to follow you.¡±


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll mistake that voice. It¡¯s that b*tch, Olivia Larson!¡±


    It was unknown whether Dorothy was suddenly emboldened by turning on the lights.


    She pushed the guard away and rushed out.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find that b*tch Olivia¡¯s ghost!


    ¡®How dare she scare me after her death? I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s nothing left of her!¡±


    She saw a white figure floating over the edge of the fountain when she ran to the garden. Dorothy


    immediately ran after it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia,e out and meet me if you dare. You¡¯re a ghost, and I¡¯m human. I¡¯m not afraid of you! You


    would have killed me if you were capable. Why wait four years?¡±


    With that said, Dorothy said with a sneer, ¡°No, you killed me four years ago. Unfortunately, I¡¯m blessed.


    It¡¯s impossible for me to die.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fists in anger.


    They had not met for four years, and Dorothy had grown more arrogant.


    Then she went around behind Dorothy and pushed her into the fountain.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±


    When Dorothy cried for help with her eyes closed, Olivia rushed out.


    It was not much of a pleasure, but it was a relief to Olivia that she gave Dorothy a hard time on her


    birthday.


    When she reached the door, she identally bumped into someone because she was in a hurry.


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± before hurrying out.


    Unexpectedly, the man ran after her and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Liv? Is it you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 592

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 592


    Olivia paused and shook his hands away ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    However, he chased her down and ran ahead to stop her, saying firmly, ¡°You¡¯re Liv. There¡¯s no way


    I¡¯ll mistake you.¡±


    ¡®How difficult!


    Olivia looked up at him grimly. ¡°Excuse me, Sir.¡±


    Her heart shuddered when she saw the man¡¯s face, but she soon calmed her anxiety.


    She must not give herself away.


    Aaron looked at her carefully and suddenly frowned, a little unsure.


    They looked simr, but she did not seem to be her after he took a closer look¡­


    Olivia¡¯s face was gentler than hers. She did not have a mole around her eye nor the same.


    temperament, but the facial features were too simr.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really not Olivia Larson?¡±


    Olivia frowned and shouted, ¡°Are you deaf or stupid? For thest time, I¡¯m not!¡±


    With that said, she pushed Aaron out of the way, hailed a taxi at the roadside, and got into it.


    Aaron was also shocked.


    If it were Olivia, there was no way she would be so calm after seeing him. After all, she was supposed


    to hate him.


    Besides¡­ Olivia died a long time ago¡­


    Then he gave a self-deprecating smile.


    He must have been so drunk that he mistook someone for a dead person.


    Maple Apartment.


    Once back in her room, Olivia dipped herself in the bathtub.


    She had looked calm and collected a moment earlier, but now she was covering her lungs and


    gasping for air


    That was too close!


    Why is Aaron still in Ocean City?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t John say he was gonna kill him four years ago?


    But nothing seems wrong with him, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have suffered any injuries before.


    Was John only saying? He didn¡¯t do anything to him at all.


    ¡®But is John that kind?¡¯


    While she was thinking, the phone rang and startled her


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liv, did you push Dorothy into the fountain?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky. If I knew you were doing this, I¡¯d


    ¡°Ken, I ran into someone I know


    Ken¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Aaron, my old neighbor, who helped Dorothy harm me four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Did he recognize you?¡±


    Oliviay down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He stopped me, but I denied him and told him I wasn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t sure,


    so he let me go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of this man to be safe.¡±


    ¡®Get rid?¡¯


    Olivia froze. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Give him some money to go away. I remember John bringing down the Summers family. He¡¯s not the


    heir of the Summers family anymore.¡±


    Olivia was relieved to hear that.


    She thought Ken was going to kill him.


    It was not that she was worried about Aaron¡¯s life. She did not want someone to have something


    on Ken.


    ¡°By the way, I met the woman in red from the cemetery at Dorothy¡¯s birthday party today.¡±


    ¡°She was there too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I suspect it might have something to do with Dorothy.¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°But Dorothy


    doesn¡¯t seem to know I¡¯m still alive because she thinks I¡¯m a ghost.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll look into it. Wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay¡±


    After getting off the phone, Olivia buried herself in the bathtub, holding her breath until she ran out of


    oxygen


    Now that she was back in Ocean City, she had to keep her spirits up. She could not leave others.


    anything to use against her and show weakness.


    After getting dressed, she went out to the balcony for some air Then she went inside, took out another


    phone, and sent Dorothy a text message.


    Olivia. [Dorothy, it¡¯s been four years, and it¡¯s time for you to die! Zac will avenge me soon. Just wait and


    see!]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 593

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 593


    As soon as the text was sent, she took out the SIM card and turned off the phone.


    Fred bought her the phone and the card just in case, so¡­ there was no way to track her down.


    Looking out the window at the bright moonlight, Olivia smirked.


    It seemed Dorothy would find it hard to sleep tonight.


    However, now that she was back to face all this, she had no intention of letting Dorothy sleep well.


    Even if she had nothing to do with Zac¡¯s disappearance!


    The next day, Fred¡¯s phone call woke Olivia up.


    ¡°Liv, I found it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I meant I found where Zac might be.¡±


    When she heard it was about Zac, Olivia instantly sobered up and sat up in bed.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the exact address, but I¡¯ve traced him back to the north of the city.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Fred, the north of the city is so big. You might as well not tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished. It¡¯s in the rich neighborhood in the north of the city. Probably somewhere in Splendor


    Gardens. But I can¡¯t provide you with more details.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you find the details?¡±


    ¡°That area has a signal shield, so I was blocked as soon as he got in. This is as far as I can trace him.¡±


    Afraid Olivia would worry, Fred added, ¡°But I¡¯ll keep tracking. I¡¯ll let you know if I hear


    anything new.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Fred, I want you to check and see who bought a house in that


    neighborhood. Especially the Jameson family and the Quinton family.¡±


    ¡°Sure. No problem.¡±


    Olivia instantly fell asleep as soon as she got off the phone.


    It seemed Zac was held captive by a wealthy acquaintance.


    After all, there was no way a kidnapper would choose a posh neighborhood¡­


    In that case, Olivia was relieved that there was a good chance they would not kill Zac


    She spent the rest of the day anxiously waiting for news.


    Finally, Ken called in the afternoon.


    ¡°Early this morning, Dorothy went to Zac¡¯sw firm with four bodyguards, saying she wanted to see


    Zac. The assistant declined because Zac is on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°ording to the assistant, Dorothy went there with a voodoo charm bracelet She seems to think a


    ghost is haunting her.¡±


    Olivia was strangely happy to hear this.


    Fortunately, she still had the upper hand.


    However, based on Dorothy¡¯s reaction, Zac¡¯s disappearance seemed to have nothing to do with


    her.


    In that case, Jimmy was their prime suspect.


    Olivia might not have had a good impression of Jimmy, but was it not a bit much to kidnap his own


    son?


    ¡°It seems Dorothy has nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Liv, in that case, that¡¯s the end of the trail.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I suspect it might have something to do with Jimmy, but I¡¯m not


    sure yet. Let me test him first.¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be reckless. Jimmy¡¯s not someone you can mess with.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t leave this alone if he really has Zac.¡±


    Ken knew it was no use trying to persuade her, so he stopped trying. ¡°Alright, just call me if you need


    help, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jimmy¡­


    Jimmy was more troublesome and more careful than Dorothy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After all, this man was not as easy to deal with as Dorothy.


    After much pondering, Olivia changed to another phone and called Jimmy.


    ¡°Mr Quinton, I have your precious son!¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s cold voice was soon heard on the phone. ¡°You kidnapped my son? How much do you


    want?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 594

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 594


    Olivia used a voice changer, so Jimmy could not recognize her voice


    ¡°30 million dors!¡±


    ¡°30 million dors? How greedy!¡±


    Hearing Jimmy¡¯s annoyance, Olivia could not help sneering. ¡°Mr. Quinton, you have nock of


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    money, and you only have one son. Is he not worth 30 million dors?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a long pause, Jimmy said, ¡°Okay, I promise to


    give you 30 million dors. Let my son go.


    ¡°11 AM tomorrow at the second trash can in City North Park. Pay the ransom alone. We will release


    your son once we receive the money.¡±


    With that said, Olivia mimicked a kidnapper¡¯s tone and threatened, ¡°We¡¯ll kill your son if you call the


    police!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    Olivia did not pursue further. She hung up, took out her SIM card, shut it down, and tossed it onto


    the table beside her.


    Jimmy¡¯s attitude made her a little unsure.


    It seemed wless, but there seemed to be¡­ loopholes everywhere.


    To be on the safe side, she told Ken about it and asked him to get a stranger to go to City North


    Park tomorrow at 11 AM.


    If the money was right, maybe Jimmy did not have him.


    Ken did not have any problem with that. He only reminded her to be careful not to act alone..


    Olivia agreed but could not put her mind at ease.


    It caused her to have a sleepless night. She got up at 5 AM the next day to sit on the couch. waiting for


    news.


    Finally, Ken called at 11.10 AM.


    ¡°Liv, Jimmy did pay the ransom, but¡­ it¡¯s not 30 million dors in the bag.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°A pile of newspapers and a letter.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s right eyelid twitched suddenly, her heart growing restless.


    Something must have happened to Zac, and Jimmy probably had him.


    She might have tipped him off and hurt Zac by doing that.


    With her nails digging deep into the flesh of her thighs, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Did he expose


    us in the letter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said Zac has gone abroad and isn¡¯t even in the country, but he¡¯s not warning us. He wants to


    make us a deal.¡±


    ¡®What? A deal?


    Confused again, Olivia quickly asked, ¡°Stop wasting time and tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°He said he wants us to bring Zac back from abroad. He also said he will give us 10 million dors if we


    can bring Zac back.¡±


    What is Jimmy up to?


    ¡®Does he have no idea where Zac went?


    ¡®Does he want someone to bring Zac back and get married?¡¯


    Olivia found something strange but could not put her finger on it.


    ¡°Liv, do you think we may be overthinking this?¡±


    Olivia said firmly, ¡°No way! Don¡¯t forget we still have all that evidence. There¡¯s no way Zac faked it.¡±


    He bought a ne ticket to Murica to help her with her case. There was no way he was going to hide


    without saying a word.


    The only possibility was if something went wrong.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ll look into this again. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Ken was afraid there was some big plot behind it. Olivia was alone. How could she fight it?


    However, he knew Olivia¡¯s personality, so he hung up and secretly sent a bodyguard to Maple


    Apartment to protect her.


    It would ensure he was the first to know if she made a move.


    That way, he could save her immediately if something happened.


    Olivia pondered with a frown after hanging up.


    She was restless, so she got up, returned to her room, and changed into a ck tracksuit. She also


    wore a hat and a mask before heading out.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 595

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 595


    This time, she nned to stalk Jimmy to see if he had anything to do with Zac¡¯s disappearance


    It was inconvenient for her to take a taxi while stalking. Fortunately, Ken gave her a car because he


    was afraid it was inconvenient for her to go out.


    She searched the underground garage alone for a long time before finally finding the silver BMW


    in the corner


    After getting into the car, she found it new, even though it was not a car with premium specifications.


    She could not help being shocked. She thought Ken had randomly given her an old, low-profile car


    when he said he was giving her one.


    Unexpectedly¡­ He spent so much money buying her a new car.


    It made her a little uneasy to take it out and cause trouble.


    After familiarizing herself with the car, she started the car and drove out.


    She drove straight to Quinton Group and stopped at an unnoticeable spot on the side of the building


    where she could see the entrance.


    Their next step was to wait and see.


    Olivia was already a little tired when it was 5 PM. She stretched to move her neck. Suddenly, there was


    a knock on the car window, which startled her.


    She looked over her shoulder and saw a traffic policeman.


    Therefore, Olivia immediately rolled down the window and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m waiting for someone and will


    be leaving soon.¡±


    The policeman nced at her. ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯ve parked for a long time.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t give you a ticket since you¡¯re in the car. Hurry and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Not daring to dy, Olivia quickly drove the car forward.


    While she was wondering where to wait, Jimmy¡¯s car pulled out.


    She kept a long distance and followed slowly to make her stalking less obvious.


    However, she found Jimmy returned to Quinton Residence after following him for an hour.


    Olivia thought he might go there at night because it was a bit obvious during the day after all. Or maybe


    he might not go there every day.


    Either way, Olivia decided to hunker down and wait.


    However, the Quinton family lived in a posh neighborhood on the east side of the city, surrounded


    by famous people who must have known each other.


    Therefore, Olivia stopped by the roadside outside the vi area to avoid being spotted. She also found


    a location not too far away, which hid her from the cameras.


    She waited until early morning Just as she was falling asleep, she heard the sound of an engine, and a


    car drove out


    Olivia immediately sobered up and saw Jimmy¡¯s car


    However, he switched to another one.


    She hurried to follow cautiously.


    It was because very few cars were on the road in the early hours of the morning. In particr, the vi


    area was almost in the suburbs, and there were no cars.


    It also made Olivia nervous. Her palms broke out in cold sweat as she held the steering wheel.


    After following for half an hour, she was pretty sure that this was the way to Splendor Gardens on the


    north side of the city.


    ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    Her phone rang suddenly, which startled her.


    She reached for her phone and looked up to see the traffic light turn red before she could speak. It


    shocked her that she braked quickly.


    However, the screech of the car brake alerted Jimmy at the front.


    Olivia could sense Jimmy hit the brakes to slow down and looked back in the rearview mirror for a while


    It scared her so much that she held her breath and dared not move.


    ¡°Liv? Liv? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She let out a breath of relief when Jimmy looked away.


    Fred¡¯s worried voice rang on the other end of the line. ¡°Liv, say something!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia came to herself and put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a bit of an ident.¡±


    ¡°Are you outside?¡±


    ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    Olivia was not in the mood to exin too much to Fred.


    Fred sensed that she was in a bad mood. Instead of pursuing it further, he reported, ¡°I found out


    that the Quinton family has a vi in Splendor Gardens Phase 3.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 596

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 596


    ¡°Did you find out which one it is?¡±


    ¡°1587¡±


    With that said, Fred suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t go there alone. Even if you


    wanna go there, call the police to go with you. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She would not barge in alone, of course.


    However, she worried she might have alerted him.


    Even if she called the police, it was pointless if Jimmy moved Zac tonight. It would only make. things


    worse.


    Therefore, she must go over now to make sure Zac was there before she could call the police.


    On the way there, she was afraid Jimmy would run away, so she called Ken anyway.


    However, there was no answer after three calls.


    ¡®Did he fall asleep?


    Olivia had no choice but to toss her phone aside before stepping on the gas pedal and driving off to


    Splendor Gardens.


    She was unfamiliar with the neighborhood, so she did not drive in directly when she reached the


    entrance. Instead, she stopped at the roadside to look at the map so as not to be noticed by Jimmy if


    she went the wrong way at night.


    Suddenly, she felt the car jerk. It felt like a t tire.


    She frowned and looked around warily to make sure no one suspicious was around before


    opening the car door and getting out to see what happened.


    Unexpectedly, she had only taken two steps after getting out of the car when she was suddenly


    grabbed from behind and had her nose and mouth covered.


    She tried to resist, but she cked out after only two struggles.


    Olivia felt like she had a long dream thatsted forever, and she could not wake up no matter


    what


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her.


    ¡°Liv? Liv? Hurry and wake up


    The man¡¯s voice sounded pleasant It felt like a gust of spring breeze and a clear spring flowing. She


    could not help frowning and reaching out to catch him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Olivia felt someone shake her, and she instantly woke up from her unconsciousness and sat up


    Where is this?


    The lights were dim, the environment damp and cramped, and the air she inhaled had a musty


    smell


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Who is it? That voice sounds familiar


    Olivia froze for a moment before turning her head.


    When she saw the person next to her, she burst into tears and threw her arms around him without


    saying anything.


    I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    Zac stiffened slightly and rubbed her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you doing here?¡±


    Olivia then came to herself. She looked around and asked, ¡°Zac, where is this? Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. What are you doing back here instead of staying in Murica?¡±


    T


    She remembered following Jimmy to Splendor Gardens. Then she thought she had a t tire, so she


    got out of the car to check before being drugged unconscious and brought here.


    In other words, Jimmy brought her here.


    Olivia grabbed Zac¡¯s arm. ¡°I came back for you. Then I followed your dad to Splendor Gardens. Later


    Zac, your dad kidnapped us both.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the basement iron door was pushed open, making a squeaking


    sound, which sounded especially harsh and terrifying in the middle of the night.


    Olivia could not help trembling.


    Zac grabbed her hand and stood in front of her to protect her. He looked coldly at Jimmy, who walked


    in. ¡°Dad, have you had enough? How much longer do you want to do this?¡±


    Jimmy looked indifferent I¡¯ll stop as soon as you say yes. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 597

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 597


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Zac nced at Olivia, who was trembling behind him, and his tone softened slightly. ¡°I can forgive that


    you locked me up. Why did you bring her here?¡±


    Jimmy stepped forward with great interest and grabbed Olivia from behind Zac.


    He touched Olivia¡¯s face before smiling creepily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s bad luck that you look exactly


    like a dead person?¡±


    With that said, he narrowed his eyes and squeezed Olivia¡¯s jaw, forcing them to look into each. other¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°Or is this Olivia Larson?¡±


    Zac was afraid that he was going to hurt Olivia, so he rushed forward and held Olivia in his arms.


    before looking up sinisterly.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go out of line!¡±


    ¡°Am I out of line, or are you out of line?


    Jimmy looked like he had seen through them and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a substitute would


    go out of her way to stalk me. Am I right, Ms. Larson?¡±


    Before Zac could speak, Olivia clenched her fists, choked back her fear, and looked up, saying, ¡± Mr.


    Quinton, I think you misunderstood. I¡¯m not Olivia Larson, who you mentioned. My name is


    Phoebe James.¡±


    ¡°Phoebe James?¡±


    Jimmy said her name with a half-smile before sneering, ¡°Are there really two people that look so


    simr?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a wide world. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been mistaken either.¡±


    With that said, Olivia nced at Zac and said, ¡°When I met Zac, he mistook me for Olivia Larson too.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten acquainted.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jimmy nced at Zac. ¡°Zac, do you think of Ms. James as Olivia¡¯s substitute?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, what does being friends have to do with substituting? Besides, no matter how much


    I look like Ms. Larson, I¡¯m not her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, Jimmy ignored her and looked at Zac, taunting, ¡°Zac, it seems he has no idea you were using


    her as Olivia¡¯s substitute. You¡¯re getting increasingly ridiculous!


    ¡°Four years ago, you refused to marry Rainie. And you still refused to marry Dorothyter.¡±


    With that said, he stepped forward and grabbed Zac¡¯s cor. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°The woman


    has been dead for four years, and you refuse to marry for a substitute. Should I call you a romantic or a


    fool?¡±


    Zac pushed him away, snapping, ¡°You¡¯re making me get married for selfish reasons. Don¡¯t make it


    sound like it¡¯s for me.¡±


    ¡°Is it not for you? Is the Quinton family¡¯s fortune not going to be yours when I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Suddenly, Jimmy raised his hand and pped Zac. ¡°Loser! Coward! You¡¯re risking the bigger. picture


    for a woman. Do you want to be awyer for the rest of your life? I¡¯m telling you. I won¡¯t let you get


    away with it!¡±


    With that said, he walked out of the basement without looking back and mmed the iron door


    shut.


    It all happened so fast that Olivia did not even have time to process it. She was still dumbfounded


    for a moment.


    Zac¡¯s face swelled after getting pped. He walked to a sink nearby, spat a mouthful of blood, and


    washed his hands.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    After what Jimmy had said, Zac knew he probably would not have a chance to stay with her even if


    they could get out of there.


    Olivia looked up at him like she had just sobered up and asked, ¡°Zac, is your face okay?¡±


    With that said, she walked over and touched it. Frowning, she took out a handkerchief and wetted it at


    the sink. Then she put the handkerchief on his left face.


    ¡°Liv, I¡­¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and interrupted, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to marry because of me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 598

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 598


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    Zac hung his head low, not knowing how to exin.


    He knew full well that he could only stay by her side as a friend.


    However, how should he exin it now that his cover was exposed?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zac froze and looked up at her in shock. ¡°Why did you apologize? I should be the one apologizing for


    not telling you.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fred and Ken both mentioned this to me a while ago, saying you might.


    Olivia had trouble saying the word ¡°Like¡± so she pressed her lips together. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it and


    wanted to ask you, but I was afraid we¡¯d never be the same again if I did.¡±


    She smiled bitterly as she spoke. ¡°I was selfish. I didn¡¯t want to ask nor think about it because you.


    were the only friend I had left who apanied me through those times.¡±


    She looked at Zac and said, ¡°Zac, you¡¯re special and important to me. I don¡¯t want to lose you.


    ¡°But I was selfish, only enjoying the care and benefits you bring. I never thought about you and even


    got in the way of your marriage. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Not wanting to see her me herself like that again, he exined, ¡°I remember I told you the reason I


    don¡¯t want to marry the Jameson family four years ago.¡±


    Olivia froze and recalled carefully. He seemed to have mentioned it, but after what Jimmy just. said¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to marry because I hated arranged marriages Secondly, I don¡¯t like the Jameson family.


    Thirdly, I didn¡¯t want my dad to have his way.¡±


    With that said, Zac sighed and looked up at the dim light as if remembering something that was a long


    time ago.


    ¡°My mom and my dad had an arranged marriage. She fell in love with my dad after spending a long


    time together. She¡¯s gentle and understanding, so the marriage only trapped her.¡±


    Speaking of which, he gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°And my father-that ungrateful cheater Jimmy


    Quinton kept enjoying himself outside, forgetting he had a wife at home!


    ¡°He had so many affairs outside. Finally, his mistress came to my mother with a pregnant belly and


    provoked her when I was 15. She was so mad she was sent to the hospital. That night¡­


    Zac¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and his hands shook as if it took all his strength to say thest few


    words. ¡°My mommitted suicide because she couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡®Suicide?¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s heart twitched. She understood that feeling.


    When her father jumped to his death because of Dorothy, she thought the sky had fallen. She hid in her


    room and cried for a week.


    In her opinion, the only things a parent¡¯s suicide left on their children were trauma and regret.


    They regretted not taking good care of their parents and not doing something to prevent it.


    Therefore, Mr. Larson¡¯s death was a thorn in her heart to this day.


    Her nose felt sore as she thought of these. She slowly hugged Zac and whispered, ¡°Zac, stop thinking


    about the past.¡±


    It was the first time Zac had been so vulnerable in front of her.


    She even felt like they were in the same boat.


    ¡°Zac, you have my support if you don¡¯t want an arranged marriage. We shall see if we can get out.¡±


    ¡°Liv. Zac grabbed her shoulders, mustered up his courage, and said, ¡°I have liked you since four years


    ago.¡±


    With that said, he let go of her and sighed to himself. ¡°I wanted to keep it a secret for the rest of my life,


    but my dad exposed me. I told you about my mom because I don¡¯t want to burden you.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. Can we still be friends like before?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 599

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 599


    Olivia was startled, not knowing how to answer.


    It must have been impossible to return to the way it was, but she could not bring herself to sever


    ties with him either.


    ¡°Liv, I never thought about it all these years. Don¡¯t feel stressed. And I¡¯ll never do anything against my


    conscience or principles, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia smiled at him. ¡°Zac, we¡¯re friends, of course. You¡¯re not only my friend but also


    my savior.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, we should figure out how to get out of here. Are you familiar with the structure here?¡±


    Zac shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in this house before. Besides, there aren¡¯t even any windows


    here. We can¡¯t open the iron door either.¡±


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°Let me see. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you be trapped here.¡±


    Zac did not mention he had run away countless times this week, only to be captured again.


    Including today, he had gotten out before seeing Olivia. However, he was captured, beaten up, and


    drugged. He had just woken up.


    He knew Jimmy had made up his mind this time.


    There was only one simple single bed in the basement. Zac knew Olivia was not well, so he made.


    her sit on the bed.


    ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    Olivia looked at the bed that could only fit one person and pressed her lips together. ¡°It¡¯s a single


    bed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sit on the ground.¡±


    However, Olivia shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick easily sitting on the floor. Let¡¯s sit on the bed together


    and sleep against the wall so we can both have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Olivia did not want to sleep in this environment and situation.


    However, it was unknown whether she did not sleepst night and had gone through all the fuss today,


    but she was exhausted.


    Therefore, she soon fell asleep, leaning against Zac.


    Zac frowned as he listened to her shallow breathing.


    Olivia¡¯s appearance was unexpected, and he panicked.


    It seemed he needed to contemte his escape n.


    He also hoped his help outside would arrive faster.


    Splendor Gardens was huge. He was also unfamiliar with the ce. Without a car, they would be


    captured again even if they got out


    Rushia


    Fred never got Olivia¡¯s call.


    Well aware of Liv¡¯s personality, he began to worry.


    What if she barged in on her own?


    He wanted to call the police but was worried he would alert the enemy. What if Liv had a n?


    After much thought, he could only call Ken.


    However, his several calls went unanswered.


    Ken called back when he was at a loss.


    ¡°Mr. Lucas, Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lucas is already asleep. Why do you keep calling sote at night? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Fred froze. ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®Has Ken because corrupted or¡­ did Ken get caught too?¡±


    ¡°Would you put Mr. Lucas on the phone? It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, about Liv?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°Mr. Lucas isn¡¯t interested.¡±


    With that said, she hung up.


    Fred frowned at the beeping sound, his face darkening gradually.


    Something happened!


    His gut told him something bad had happened!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why would Ken do that?


    If even Ken had gone rogue, would Liv not send herself over to be yed?


    The more Fred thought about it, the more uneasy he became. He called Olivia, but her phone was off.


    He could only go back to hisputer to look for the GPS coordinates of Olivia¡¯s phone.


    He hoped it would give him some clue.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 600

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 600


    Splendor Gardens.


    Jimmy was also surprised by Olivia¡¯s appearance.


    He was still a little uncertain about Olivia¡¯s identity.


    He had no way of confirming if Phoebe was Olivia.


    However he thought of an excellent n.


    After all, there were many people after Olivia.


    Some wanted her dead, and some wanted her alive.


    Whatever they wanted her for, Jimmy was sure that he could use Phoebe in exchange for more


    benefits.


    However, he still had to consider his choice.


    Before he could make up his mind, he had to force his b*stard son again!


    Therefore, he led some goons with whips down into the basement.


    The iron gate was pushed open with a screech. The screeching noise woke up the two people on


    the bed.


    Seeing them sitting side by side on the bed, Jimmy sneered. ¡°Zac, have you made up your mind?¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Jimmy could not be bothered to talk to him. He waved his hand, and two goons went over and pushed


    Zac away. Then they lifted Olivia out of bed like she was a small animal.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Promise me that you will marry Dolly, do as I say, help me take over the Jameson family. and go


    against John with me. And I will let her go.¡±


    Jimmy smiled. ¡°I told you it¡¯s up to you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Such conditions were against Zac¡¯s conscience.


    Marrying Dolly was a small matter; helping Jimmy was holding the candle to the devil.


    John had wronged Olivia, but he did not see fit to hurt him in business.


    Besides, if Ocean City fell into Jimmy¡¯s hands, he probably would not stop all the more because


    there was no limit to one¡¯s ambition.


    With a heinous look on his face, Jimmy hit Olivia with the whip. ¡°I¡¯ll hit her once for every second you


    used to think Choose yourself.


    ¡°No!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Do you promise or not?¡±


    Jimmy hit Olivia with the whip again once he finished


    Olivia broke out in a cold sweat but dared not scream.


    She was afraid Zac would say yes. She wanted to tell him not to promise him, but she was afraid that


    the more she tried to persuade Zac, the more he would be swayed.


    ¡°Jimmy, you¡¯re my dad¡¯s age. Why are you so despicable?¡±


    Jimmy said with a sneer, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m despicable? What rich person in Ocean City isn¡¯t despicable and


    ruthless? What do you think the business industry is? You think it¡¯s a charity?¡±


    Zac was pinned to the ground by another goon, unable to move and stop Jimmy.


    He hated it!


    Suddenly, Jimmy seemed to think of something and said, ¡°You look so much like Olivia. Tell me. Should


    I send you to Olivia¡¯s enemies or the ex-husband who tortured her to death? I think they¡¯ll pay good


    money to trade with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia stared at Jimmy in disbelief.


    She did not believe John when he said Jimmy was sinister¡­


    She believed him now.


    However, he was not sinister but despicable and low!


    What an animal!


    ¡°Sure, do it! Whoever you want! But forget about using Zac toplete your evil plot!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re bold.¡±


    With that said, Jimmy waved his arm and tried to hit again.


    Zac broke free from the goons and rushed to protect Olivia. He took the whip for her.


    Jimmy frowned, and a chill shed through his eyes.


    What a useless son!


    Therefore, he raised his hand and struck again.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so tough, I will beat you until you give in. I¡¯ll see how many lives you have to fight


    me! As for this woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    Olivia froze and shook her head at Zac. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t promise him¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 601

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 601


    Jimmy looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are


    you serious?¡±


    Before Zac could speak, Olivia interrupted. ¡°No. He won¡¯t agree to that!¡±


    Then, she pushed Zac away and stood in front of Jimmy. ¡°You can beat me and give me to whoever


    you want. My condition is to not force your son to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around! You¡¯re awyer. Are you really going to help him when you know thew?


    The Jameson family is bad, but if you marry their daughter and ruin her life, how much better of a


    person are you?¡±


    Olivia nced at Zac and said slowly, word by word, ¡°Zac, if you agree to do what he asked you to,


    what is the difference between you and him? Are you going to be the person you hate the


    most?¡±


    Yes! She was referring to Jimmy.


    Although it was an arranged marriage, the Quinton family was not as powerful and wealthy as Zac¡¯s


    mother¡¯s family.


    In other words, the Quinton family only got to its current position because Jimmy had taken over his


    father-inw¡¯spany.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    What he wanted Zac to do now was exactly the same as what he did back then.


    However, Dorothy was nothing like Zac¡¯s mother.


    If Zac agreed to Jimmy¡¯s suggestion, the only victim would be Zac himself.


    He would lose his future and live a life he did not want to live.


    ¡°Zac, think about your mother. What would your mother think if you became such a person?¡±


    Mother¡­


    Zac was lost in thought when Olivia mentioned his mother.


    However, after a while, he said, ¡°No. My mother is a nice person, and Dorothy is bad. I could at


    least¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac! Wake up! You¡¯re ending your life. What was the point of you resisting all this time before if you


    yield now? Are you trying to prove that resisting is useless?¡±


    ¡°L¡±


    ¡°Zac, don¡¯t turn yourself into something you hate. You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    She was so anxious that she burst into tears and looked at him, begging him bitterly.


    Zac frowned, feeling bad. The more distressed he was, the less willing he was to let Olivia suffer.


    ¡°Have you two finished talking?¡±


    Jimmy sounded cold yet proud. ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage If you like this woman, you can keep her even after


    getting married. What are you afraid of?


    ¡°Your mother? Your mother was not smart enough, shemitted suicide over such a trivial


    matter. It is


    Before he could finish his sentence, Zac turned around and punched him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to badmouth my mother!¡±


    Zac and Jimmy fought. ¡°My mother was indeed foolish to fall in love with you! She knew you just


    wanted her property, yet she gave it to you so you would spend more time with her and so you would


    smile at her even just once.¡±


    ¡°What is a woman? A woman is a stone on the road to sess. I just used her as a stepping stone. I


    could¡¯ve dumped her when I didn¡¯t need her anymore. I didn¡¯t even divorce her. Who does she think


    she is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I feel ashamed having a father like you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You unfilial son! You coward! Piece of trash!¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s men came and pinned Zac to the ground, and Jimmy kicked him as he scolded. ¡°Zac, I¡¯m


    giving you onest day to think about it. If you refuse to yield, I¡¯ll make sure this woman dies a


    miserable death!¡±


    Then, Jimmy walked out angrily.


    Olivia helped Zac get up and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with her clothes.


    ¡°Zac, I¡­am sorry..


    Zac patted her hand and chuckled as he said, ¡°Why are you apologizing? Everything you said is my


    life.¡± right. If I agree, I¡¯ll hate myself for the rest of


    Then, he smiled wryly. ¡°However, Liv, if I disagree, I¡¯ll also hate myself for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t


    watch you be tortured.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 602

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 602


    ¡°Zac!¡±


    Olivia cried, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s not the only way! We can decide to not choose any of the options


    if we can escape this ce.¡±


    Zac had no confidence in escaping.


    It was because he knew Jimmy too well.


    Jimmy was a man who knew no boundaries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for so long. Ken and Fred will notice I¡¯m missing, and they will find us.¡±


    Then, she looked at the wound he had and said, ¡°All we have to do now is try to get out of here, and all


    you have to do is say no.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m not afraid to hand you over to John, but handing you over to Dorothy will be¡­¡±


    Zac knew John would not kill Olivia. All he would do was pester her. He would not hurt her.


    However, Dorothy was different.


    Dorothy would torture and kill Olivia.


    ¡°Zac, let¡¯s do things step by step. We¡¯ll see what we can do when the timees.¡±


    Olivia held his hand and sniffled. ¡°Zac, I love to run away from problems. So, I didn¡¯t resist when you


    guys asked me to hide because I knew I would want to follow your word.


    ¡°You are different! You want to resist! You¡¯ve been fighting from the beginning. You¡¯ve done so much


    trying to fight your father. You can¡¯t give up because of me.


    ¡°Then what would have been the point of your resistance? Do you mean to tell me that a man¡¯s fate is


    predetermined and we cannot change it?¡±


    She bit her lips. ¡°I know a person like you who fought against fate throughout her life, but she died.


    because of it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Her tears flowed down her cheeks upon thinking about Z.


    ¡°Promise me, Zac. Don¡¯tpromise, okay? Give me a little hope that I can n my destiny upon your


    decision, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Over the past four years, she had be more and more avoidant. It was not for nothing.


    In addition to her failed rebellion four years ago, the main reason was because of Z¡¯s death.


    Z had once said she was fighting against her fate. However, in the end, Z still died at the hands of


    fate.


    It was really cruel.


    She tried so hard. Why?


    It was the same thing for Zac, making Olivia think she might not prosper when facing Dorothy.


    It was all because God did not help her either.


    ¡°Zac, you can take it as me being selfish and using you as a pawn, but promise me you¡¯ll never yield.


    Don¡¯t be like Jimmy Quinton.¡±


    Like Jimmy Quinton¡­


    What Olivia said stabbed Zac¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Since Zac had been young, Jimmy neither liked nor hated his son.


    However, Zac could feel how impatient and insincere he was when Jimmy spoke to his mom.


    In fact, four years ago, that was why Zac chose to help.


    He saw the shadow of his mother¡¯s tragedy in Olivia.


    However, Olivia was stronger than his mother. Although she said she liked to run away from trouble,


    Zac did not think so.


    He had a crush on her because of her strong personality.


    She was obviously thin and weak, but she was like a wall, protecting him when she stood in front of


    him.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Zac lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°I promise you. I will not let anything happen to you or be


    like Jimmy Quinton.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Olivia forced a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t be discouraged. We will try our best to hang on and wait for


    rescue¡­¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, Olivia suddenly felt dizzy and fell backward as her vision went


    dark.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 603

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 603


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s head felt heavy She could hear that someone was calling her, but she could not wake up


    Darkness surrounded her, and she sank deeper and deeper into the darkness as if it would


    swallow her¡­


    Zac looked at the unconscious Olivia, reached out to touch her forehead, and was immediately startled.


    It was a fever!


    Zac wondered why a fever had struck her.


    Was it because of the whip or the environment?


    She had lung cancer. Even before the excision, the doctor had warned them to not take it lightly. They


    should be especially careful of fevers.


    Zac quickly wet a towel and applied it to her forehead.


    It would be best if her fever subsided. If it did not¡­


    He was caught in a dilemma.


    He just promised Olivia he would not be Jimmy, but he had to make a choice now because he


    promised her he would ensure her safety.


    Thus, he figured he would just agree to Jimmy¡¯s suggestion now and work out the restter.


    Moreover, destroying the Jameson family would help Olivia get her revenge.


    Once he convinced himself of that, he felt it was easier to ept the facts.


    However, when he got up to knock on the door and look for Jimmy, something grabbed him.


    Looking over his shoulder, he saw Olivia¡¯s pale lips move. Her voice was soft and tiny, and it sounded


    as if she was struggling to say, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡±


    Had she lost her mind?


    He tried to pry her hand away, but somehow, though she was weak, she held his hand with great


    strength.


    ¡°Zac don¡¯t go


    He frowned and felt sorry for her. He did not know what to choose anymore.


    After struggling, he decided to stay.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and kept switching out the towel he was using to cool down her fever


    There were no clocks or windows in the basement, so he had no idea what time it was.


    However, Olivia¡¯s fever did not go down.


    Zac could not wait any longer


    Now, he only had two choices. One was to agree to Jimmy¡¯s suggestion, and the other was to break


    free.


    He wanted to choose the second option, but he feared it might worsen Olivia¡¯s fever if he chose. the


    hard way


    The consequences were unimaginable if he angered Jimmy.


    As he struggled, the iron door opened, and two of Jimmy¡¯s men came to deliver food.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Sir, have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Bring in the medical kit.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you ought to know the rules.¡±


    Zac was pissed off. ¡°Of course I know. Ask Jimmy if he wants me to get married with scars all over me.


    Isn¡¯t he afraid Dorothy won¡¯t want to ept me like that?¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s man froze and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Zac was the young master of the Quinton family, but now, he was being treated worse than a ve.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zac fed Olivia some water and wiped the sweat off her back. However, her fever did not subside, and


    Jimmy¡¯s men did not return.


    That made Zac anxious.


    The longer the dy, the more severe Olivia¡¯s condition would get, and the higher the probability of


    lung cancer rpse.


    After a long time, the steel door opened, and Jimmy brought the medical kit in.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? You are trying to save the woman, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Jimmy said calmly, ¡°All I did was pour ice water on her. She was drugged and did not feel anything.¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose? Did you make her ill on purpose to make me beg?¡±


    Jimmy lifted her eyebrow ¡°My stupid son, you are finally enlightened. So, are you going to beg me.


    then?¡±


    Zac was startled. He did not know his father could be so despicable. It made him despise the fact that


    he was his son.


    ¡°Now, get down on your knees and beg Agree to my conditions, and I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.


    It¡¯s your choice¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 604

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 604


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to save her¡¯


    Zac looked at Olivia in bed and at Jimmy before him. He was trembling in frustration and anger


    He must not let anything happen to Olivia!


    Thus, he fell to his knees before Jimmy


    Before he could kneel properly, the person on the bed suddenly stumbled to her feet.


    She fell to the ground when she got out of bed because her body was too weak to support itself.


    ¡°Why are you getting up?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and crawled forward. She uttered each word with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ agree¡­


    to¡­ it!¡±


    Zac quickly helped her, feeling sorry to see her in such pain.


    ¡°Why are you being so silly? I can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¦§


    Olivia held onto him and forced herself to stand up as she said in her hoarse voice, ¡°If you beg him,


    everything will be in vain. Zac¡­ one wrong choice will ruin your life forever.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s persistence put him in a difficult situation.


    If he still resisted, her health would be in danger, but if he agreed, he would go against his promise


    to her.


    As he struggled, Jimmy looked at them suddenly and mocked them. ¡°Well. I¡¯ll give you another


    choice.¡±


    They looked at him.


    ¡°I think your love is stronger than titanium, and I can¡¯t bear to tear you apart. If you get married, I won¡¯t


    force Zac to marry Dorothy. What do you think?¡±


    What?


    Zac stared at Jimmy angrily. ¡°What are you up to this time?¡±


    ¡°As long as you are single, even if I let you go this time, I will force you again the next time around.


    Maybe your next fiance will be worse than Dorothy.¡±


    Jimmy did not hide his intentions and grinned. ¡°To me, you are a marriage tool. When your mother was


    pregnant with you, I thought, no matter if you were a boy or girl, I was nning to make you marry a kid


    from a wealthy family and take over their familypany.


    ¡°Now, if you¡¯re going to ruin what I¡¯ve been nning for so many years, you can get married. If you can


    promise to stay married, I can¡¯t do anything about it, can 1?¡°


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if I give you a choice, but you still choose to be stubborn, I can¡¯t do anything. Zac, if you were not


    a part of the Quinton family and birthed by your mother, I would have finished you off already.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother


    Jimmy was getting impatient and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t drag this on. Give me an answer. Choose from one


    of those three options.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zac picked Olivia up and tried to escape, but Olivia stopped him.


    She looked at Zac and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t force Zac to marry Dorothy if


    Zac and I get married?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You will never force him to get married again if he and I don¡¯t get divorced?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°So, if we get married, you won¡¯t ask him to do anything against his will?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jimmy sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t assure you that. He is my son, no matter what. So, if I find any traces of a


    rtionship crisis between you and him, I can use it to make you divorce him. Then, I can ask him to


    do anything I want, right?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth frustratedly.


    Dorothy was like a rookiepared to someone like Jimmy.


    Zac could guess what was on Olivia¡¯s mind and whispered, ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be ridiculous. This matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I agree. So, do we need to register our marriage right now, or can we have our first night


    immediately?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe!¡±


    However, Olivia ignored him and approached Jimmy with her weak legs. ¡°Mr. Quinton, I hope you can


    write down what you have promised. I want you to swear that you won¡¯t do anything to Zac if our


    marriage goes well.¡±


    Jimmy looked at Olivia in surprise and smiled. ¡°Alright. Deal.¡±


    He would never make an unprofitable trade. Their marriage would benefit him in every way possible


    Besides, maybe his son would be delighted, and¡­ he might decide to help his father.


    As for the engagement tie with the Jameson family¡­ he had another candidate to take Zac¡¯s ce

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 605

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 605


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Jimmy nced at him calmly and did not seem to care ¡°You disagree? I said you only have three


    choices. Either you marry Dorothy, leave this woman to die, or marry her ¡±


    ¡°Can you gain a conscience? Do you want no descendants left in this family to care for you when you


    get old?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Jimmy sneered ¡°Stop threatening me with this. I know you wouldn¡¯t care for me even if I tried to


    force you.¡±


    Zac had nothing to say to that.


    He felt useless. He could not let Olivia sacrifice her freedom.


    He wanted to say something, but he heard Olivia clench her teeth and say, ¡°Zac, shut up! I¡¯d rather die


    here if you really feel reluctant to marry me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I advise you to not try to deceive me, or I will find you no matter where you are. There will be no


    negotiating then!¡±


    Jimmy retrieved his phone. ¡°The wedding will take ce the day after tomorrow Prepare yourselves.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow is too soon. How can she attend the wedding when she is so weak? Do you


    want journalists to write about it?¡±


    Jimmy nced at him. ¡°Alright. I will give you a little more time. The wedding will be in a week. I¡¯ll let


    you know the exact timeter. Pick your wedding attire.¡°


    Olivia¡¯s body was swaying, and her eyelids felt heavy. However, she did not dare to close them. She


    feared Zac would give in and marry Dorothy if she fainted.


    Thus, she kept clenching her teeth and even bit her tongue so hard that it bled.


    ¡°Zac, leave..¡± Olivia leaned her whole body against him, pleading. ¡°Take me away.¡±


    Zac knew Olivia was trying to hold on. Since things had turned out like this, he did not dare to stay.


    so he carried Olivia out.


    Just as they got out of the mansion, Olivia could not hold back anymore, and she fainted.


    ¡°Liv, hold on!¡±


    While Zac was looking for his car keys, he looked up and saw several cars parked in front of him.


    Ken quickly got out to help open the door ¡°Get in the car quickly


    Zac did not hesitate and carried Olivia into the car


    However, when he was about to enter the car, he saw someone tall getting out of the Maybach


    behind them.


    The two men stared at each other in silence


    Zac just nodded to him and ced Olivia in the car


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jimmy walked out of the vi and looked at Ken with a meaningful smile. ¡°Mr. Lucas, how¡¯s the girl from


    that night?¡±


    That night? Girl?¡±


    Ken instantly understood what happened that night, and anger red up in him. ¡°You set me up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr Lucas, what nonsense. I just know that you went to the shop, so I told the boss to find you a


    few girls who were better. Is that considered as setting a trap?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ken wanted to scold him. However, when Ken saw Olivia¡¯s pale face, he did not dare to linger any


    longer and got into the car angrily.


    No wonder he got drunk after three drinks that night.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In addition to that, he had lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, a woman was lying beside him, and his phone was wiped clean.


    If Fred had not always trusted him and called him again the following day, he probably would not have


    known Olivia was in trouble!


    That son of a b*tch!


    Jimmy is a bast*rd!


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Ken mmed the steering wheel with hatred. ¡°Zac, if you still recognize him as your father, I will no


    longer see you as a friend!¡±


    Zac lifted his head, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Rest assured, I will deal with him myself!¡±


    Since Jimmy had done so many despicable things, Zac did not think he should consider Jimmy hist


    father anymore.


    He would make Jimmy pay for what he had done to everyone, including his mother.


    He clenched his fists at the thought.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 606

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 606


    Olivia slept for three days and nights this time around.


    When she woke up, she felt so weak. It was as if she had gotten beaten up hard.


    The nurse happened to see her waking up and brought her a ss of water. ¡°Ms. James, you¡¯ve gone


    through lung cancer removal surgery, so you should cherish your health. Every fever you encounter


    might make your condition worse and cause your cancer to rpse. Do you know that?¡±


    Olivia finished the ss of water and coughed a few times in her hoarse voice. ¡°Thank you, nurse.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Rest well, Ms. James. I¡¯ll inform your family.¡±


    ¡°My family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Quinton has been by your side for three days, but he passed out this morning due to fatigue.


    He¡¯s in the ward beside you now. Let me see if he¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Olivia forced a smile and got down from the bed carefully. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little muddleheaded.¡±


    The nurse knew that she could not stop her, so she could only remind her. ¡°Okay, but be careful. Let us


    know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was raining outside, and she felt like everywhere was humid.


    It was likely due to her weak body or weak state of mind that her right leg started to feel painful,


    causing her to walk with difficulty.


    She finally managed to walk to the door with the help of the wall, but she had to stop to catch her


    breath.


    Suddenly, a slender figure appeared at her doorstep and blocked her way.


    Before she looked up, she heard the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia trembled and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, why?¡±


    ¡°Why marry Zac?¡±


    It seemed that Jimmy had already announced the news.


    If this continued, not only would John know, but Dorothy as well.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but gasp.


    Another enemy had arrived before she even got rid of the first one. This time, she would have no way


    to stay in the dark.


    Then again, as long as she could help Zac be free, everything would be worth it, and she could repay


    him for saving her life.


    John could not wait for her reply and pulled her into his arms. He lifted her chin with his long finger.


    ¡°Why? To provoke me?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been pestering you, so you¡¯re so annoyed that you¡¯re using Zac as your shield?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°You need to at least give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t see the need for me to provide any justification to you.¡± Oliviaughed. ¡°I just look


    like your ex-wife. We are not rted at all, so why should I exin my actions to you?¡±


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡¯


    John¡¯s heart ached, and he felt as if he was suffocating.


    ¡®She¡¯s Olivia!


    ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced yet!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°Why not? John Freeman, you¡¯re too obsessive.¡±


    ¡°Liv, we haven¡¯t gotten our divorce. You cannot marry Zac. You can¡¯t!¡±


    John was pissed. He carried her, put her in bed, and kissed her without thinking.


    ¡®Liv is mine. She¡¯s my wife! How can she marry someone else?¡¯


    Hepletely lost his mind at this moment.


    He only had one thought, which was to own her and make her stay by his side forever.


    However, in the next second, he was pped across the face hard.


    ¡°John Freeman, stop being a lunatic! I didn¡¯t bother when you went mad in Murica, but now you¡¯re still


    acting like this in Ocean City. Why don¡¯t you visit the psychiatric hospital?!¡±


    John was startled. He stared at her with scorching eyes and shouted, ¡°You are Olivia Larson. Why are


    you lying to me? If you are not, how do you exin the rtionship between you, Zac, and


    Ken?!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 607

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 607


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached, and her breath seemed to stop in that instant.


    She really had no idea how to exin it.


    ¡®There indeed can¡¯t be so many coincidences¡­*


    ¡°But I cannot let my defenses down for Zac and my sake.¡¯


    ¡°What exnation do you expect me to give you?¡±


    Olivia pushed him away andughed. ¡°I think it¡¯s not that hard. Why don¡¯t you think about the reason


    you¡¯re pestering me?¡±


    John squinted his eyes, grabbed her hand, and pinned her down on the bed.


    ¡°Stop lying to me, Liv.¡±


    ¡°If you can take me as a substitute, why can¡¯t they do the same?¡±


    John knew that this was just Olivia¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your younger brother? He has been suffering for the past four years. Do you


    know that? He¡¯s in a vegetative state and wants to recover, and he also wants to participate in his


    sister¡¯s funeral. Do you know how pitiful he is?¡±


    Thinking aboutn, Olivia¡¯s heart hurt.


    She truly felt sorry forn.


    If he hated her and wanted to kill her, she would not dodge or escape.


    She deserved it.


    She lost him six years ago and made him grow up by Dorothy¡¯s side.


    However, four years ago, she threw him away herself and left him alone with John, thinking that he was


    dead.


    ¡°But since I already did what I did, four years or even forty years wouldn¡¯t make a difference


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°My younger brother is abroad. Stop telling me nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Ifn finds out that you left him alone four years ago and went abroad to live with another brother, what


    do you think his response would be?¡±


    John sneered, ¡°Do you think he will go abroad to kill that other brother of yours out of jealousy?¡±


    Olivia widened her eyes and looked at him in fear.


    ¡®Both of them are my brothers, and they are equally important. Neither of them should face any


    trouble!


    ¡®But I can¡¯t admit it.


    ¡®The second I do, John will never end his nonsense. What should I do with Zac?


    ¡®He barely broke free from his father¡¯s hands. I can¡¯t send him back to hell.


    ¡°In one sense, John is hell itself, so he¡¯s not important.¡±


    She somehow regained her strength and struggled desperately. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to threaten me.


    John! Even if I am Olivia Larson, so what? I¡¯m trying to hide from you on purpose. Don¡¯t you.


    understand that?¡±


    ¡°You! I will never let you marry Zac.¡±


    ¡°John Freeman, if you dare destroy us, I assure you that I will not let you go for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± John was so mad that his veins were popping, but he did not dare to unleash his temper


    knowing what happened in the past. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? You can marry anyone but


    Zac!¡±


    ¡°Then should I marry Xavier?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You! Olivia, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    John held back his anger and pressed his fists to the quilt, reminding himself to not hit her.


    ¡®I cannot do this to her again. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡®But how can I let her go?¡¯


    Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain in his head, which made him frown uncontrobly.


    He let go of her helplessly and walked outside. ¡°Liv, I will not let you two get married. Never!¡±


    After he said that, he walked out of the room.


    After a turning, he held the wall to support himself, trying to soothe the pain by closing his eyes.


    However, the pain in his heart and head was like tens of thousands of silver needles pricking him


    densely, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Just as he was about to pass out, Ken passed by and helped him out.


    ¡°John, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing him, John¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Your face is really pale. Is this the sequel to what happened six years ago?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at me for not telling you about Liv?¡±


    Hearing this, John looked at him coldly. ¡°Yes!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 608

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 608


    ¡°John, you should know that I will definitely keep my word to Liv.¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t so serious this time, I wouldn¡¯t even have informed you.¡±


    ¡°Ken, don¡¯t forget that I haven¡¯t divorced her, but now, she is marrying Zac. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°John, it¡¯s true that you two haven¡¯t divorced each other, but you are widowed, remember?¡±


    ¡®Widowed¡­¡¯


    John felt a numbness in his chest, and he walked away with a deep frown.


    Ken initially wanted to visit Olivia but seeing how John was acting, he was a little worried, so he


    followed him.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t act like this. You should know best why they are getting married. Don¡¯t sabotage them.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that Jimmy made them do it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Although Ken did not know the details, he could guess some of them. ¡°Think


    about it. They got abducted and locked in an underground basement where no one could reach them.


    This was probably the only way out that Liv could think of.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why she had to marry Zac? How can they be so casual about marriage?¡±


    Seeing how crazy John looked, Ken frowned and grabbed his arm. ¡°How about you? What did you do


    during your marriage? You believed the words of an outsider, and you heavily injured your wife for the


    sake of Dorothy. You made her lose so many friends and family members. What do you expect her to


    think? John, have you forgotten about the number of people who died because of Dorothy? And that¡¯s


    including two of your children!¡±


    Speaking of children, John got even more annoyed, and he punched the tree hard until the birds on it


    flew away in shock.


    ¡®I remember!¡±


    The death of their children was the main reason the two could not get back together.


    ¡°And Zy.¡± Ken clenched his teeth. ¡°Honestly, even though I hate you, I still believe that you didn¡¯t kill


    her. Do you know why? Because you never hurt me, and you trusted me from the beginning. You¡¯ve


    never done me any harm, so that¡¯s why I believe you. It¡¯s for the sake of our longsting friendship. But


    have you considered her position? In her perspective, you destroyed Zy¡¯s reputation and even killed


    her for the sake of Dorothy.¡±


    A ball of fire rose in Ken¡¯s heart every time he spoke about Z.


    He was full of hatred, but not towards John.


    Just like he said earlier, he was rational enough to understand that it was not John who did it.


    However, humans were bound to be emotional.


    ¡°Zy was probably way more important to Liv than she was to me. Do you understand?¡±


    John was facing him with his back, so Ken could not see his expression.


    However, Ken could see through his back that he was really angry but helpless at the same time.


    All his anger from four years ago had turned into helplessness now.


    In fact, Ken felt he deserved it. It was his own doing, so he had to ept the oue.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re angry, sad, and regretful, and I know you¡¯ve changed. But John, in her perspective,


    you are forever the one who pushed her into the dark abyss.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked toward John and asked, ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    John looked up and stared at him gloomily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Because she cared about you the most. In her mind, anyone can not trust her, except you. But John,


    you¡¯re the one who hurt her the most.¡±


    Ken was aware that Olivia hated Dorothy and hated herself for saving the wrong person.


    She had nothing good to remember about her, and she never hoped that she could change for the


    better.


    However, John was a different case. She hated herself for loving the wrong person and for forgiving


    him over and over again¡­


    When she finally realized her mistake, she did not want to evere near this man ever again.


    ¡°Think about it yourself. I hope that you can be calm about her marrying Zac. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a fake


    marriage.¡±


    ¡®Fake marriage!¡¯


    John punched the tree once again, and his fist bled.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s fake, it can¡¯t happen!¡¯


    He suddenly called out to Ken. ¡°Ken, how can she turn back and look at me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 609

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 609


    Olivia¡¯s attitude recently and for the past four years made John feel extremely dreadful.


    The man who was arrogant and prideful finally fell down from the throne in her hands.


    He did not want to camouge himself anymore.


    Ken looked at him and said briefly, ¡°I suppose she won¡¯t have her eyes on you again for the rest of


    her life.¡±


    This made John tremble, and he fell backward onto the ground.


    ¡°John?¡±


    Ken quickly called Wes over. ¡®I must ask him properly about what¡¯s wrong with John.¡±


    In the ward.


    After Olivia settled herself, she carefully walked to the room next to hers with the help of the wall.


    Zac was still asleep, and he wasying in bed quietly.


    He had gotten skinnier recently, probably because Jimmy had him detained in the underground


    basement.


    She used to see Zac as a gentle and cheerful man.


    However, after learning about all of this, her view toward him slightly changed.


    She felt that Zac was a really strong and diligent man. It was very rare to find someone who was not


    polluted by the dirty waters he was in.


    Behind his gentleness was a strong determination.


    ¡°Zac, please don¡¯t think you¡¯ve dragged me down with this. I would be dead if it wasn¡¯t for you.


    Although you didn¡¯t participate directly in my happy times over the past four years, you were the one


    who created them. You¡¯ve always supported me from the background and never taken any credit, but I


    know that you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot and lost a lot.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Zac, the uing journey might be more challenging, and Dorothy will not let me go.


    Not only will you be affected, but it seems that I am the one dragging you down once again.¡±


    After she said that, the eyelids of the man in bed moved.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    Zac gradually opened his eyes, and when he saw the person by his bed, he quickly sat up.


    ¡°Liv, why are you here? You need to¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay still. Look at how skinny you are right now, I¡¯ll have to cook you more food when we get.


    discharged.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Zac felt mixed feelings.


    He liked her a lot and wanted to be with her, but he also knew that she did not love him¡­


    This marriage felt as if she was being forced to marry him.


    Seeing his ugly expression, Olivia chuckled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but whatever you have in


    your mind is wrong. Honestly, I never thought about getting married again after what happened with


    John. and I don¡¯t have any hopes for love anymore¡­¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Zac. ¡°But Zac, you are a good option for me. You can give me stable


    support, so just see it as me trying to find someone for myself and L to rely on, okay?¡±


    Hearing what she said, Zac frowned. ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to say this. I know that you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t love John anymore. What¡¯s broken can never be fixed, and I won¡¯t repeat my


    mistake with the same person, will I?¡±


    Olivia teased. ¡°But I feel like you are disadvantaged, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are getting married for the first time, but this is my second time. Aren¡¯t you at a disadvantage?¡±


    Zac smiled helplessly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to marry you,


    regardless of whether the marriage is real or fake.¡±


    ¡°Zac, are you forgetting something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have many enemies, so you will definitely have a lot of trouble moving on.¡±


    Zac was amused by her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always back you up. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Alright. So, do you want to eat anything? I can ask Ken to tell the chef to cook something for you. I¡¯ve


    had many nice dishes here previously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you order. Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some meat, then.¡±


    As she spoke, Olivia took out her phone to call Ken.


    Zac looked at her back and smiled.


    He realized that his love for this woman seemed to be getting deeper and deeper.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 610

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 610


    Both Olivia and Zac got discharged on their second day.


    The next day, they went to the bridal shop.


    After all, they would be married in two days, and the timeline was pretty rushed.


    As they picked out the wedding gown, Olivia remembered that back then, she had chosen a tube top


    dress and turned around in front of John happily.


    Now that she was standing in front of gowns again, she felt nothing.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°They all look pretty much the same, and I have no idea which one to pick.¡±


    At that moment, the shop assistant brought a wedding dress to her. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, why don¡¯t you try


    this? This is a piece by the designer VR, and it¡¯s the only one we have. We only got it shipped here this


    morning.¡±


    Olivia took a look. She liked it. The front design was nice, and there was a notable backless design for


    the back.


    ¡°Do you want to try it on?¡±


    Zac smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Come.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zac apanied her to the fitting room and remained outside with his back facing the curtain.


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia realized that it was very difficult to put on the wedding gown. It was troublesome, tight, and not to


    mention, ufortable!


    It took her forever to be able to zip properly, so she gave up and asked for help.


    ¡°Zac, can youe in and help me? I can¡¯t reach the zip behind.¡±


    After saying that, she sensed someoneing from behind her and helping her with the zip.


    When the cold fingers touched the smooth skin of her back, she was a little nervous.


    ¡°Zac, why is your hand so cold?¡±


    Suddenly, someone hugged her slender waist from the back and turned her over. Then, he pinned her


    to the wall.


    The two were extremely near to each other in such a small space. She could feel the man breathing


    right on her face.


    After seeing who it was, Olivia was startled, and she started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°So you really want to marry Zac Quinton, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Get out!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Why should I leave? Is there any part of you that I¡¯ve never seen before?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was flushed after hearing what he said, and she tried to push him away in panic.


    ¡°John, stop it. Zac is out there.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was abnormally cold. ¡°Are you afraid he will find out? He knew from the start that


    you were my wife, but he stillid his hands on you. He should¡¯ve known better.¡±


    ¡°John, wake up. Stop doing this!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± John leaned on her and kissed her roughly. He only let her go after a long while. ¡°Why? I can¡¯t


    ept this.¡±


    ¡°You should really reflect on yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know that it was my fault in the past. I should¡¯ve trusted you, but¡­ Please don¡¯t treat me like this,


    okay? At the very least¡­ Can you not marry someone else?¡±


    He sounded as if he was pleading, and Olivia¡¯s heart trembled as she did not know how to feel.


    He would never plead with anyone back then, but now, he had learned how to.


    Honestly, Olivia enjoyed seeing him pleading with her.


    As this was something she never got to experience in the past.


    There were regrets between them, but like she said before, life was meant to be filled with regrets.


    What was the point in dwelling over them, then?


    They could never turn back.


    ¡°John, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re pathetic?¡±


    ¡®Pathetic?¡¯


    John snorted. ¡®Didn¡¯t I say that to her when she was the one pleading back then?¡¯


    Now that he got the same response, he finally understood how it felt.


    After a brief moment, he suddenly asked her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Liv, if I tell you that there¡¯s a tumor in


    my brain, will you forgive me and stay by my side?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 611

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 611


    ¡°Brain tumor?¡±


    The first reaction Olivia had was to think that John was lying.


    However, she did not speak immediately. She looked up at him carefully and sized him up.


    ¡°You¡¯re just making me want to leave you more.¡±


    A dash of dejectedness shed across John¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t. How could you have a brain tumor? I¡¯d believe you if you said have


    pneumonia since you smoke too much.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re punishing me, Liv. You¡¯re doing everything I did to you over the past four


    ¡°If you want to think about it like that, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    years.¡±


    you


    Olivia pushed John away. ¡°My husband is outside. We¡¯re about to get married, and now, the entire town


    and even the entire world knows about it. If there¡¯s anything between me and you, it¡¯ll be seen as


    infidelity.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at John and smiled faintly. ¡°John Freeman, I don¡¯t wish for the past to repeat


    itself.¡±


    Olivia was referring to the news of her cheating.


    Six years ago, the news of her cheating with another man was all over the ce.


    At that time, John believed it and took revenge on her for the next two years.


    Olivia really did not want to experience a time like that ever again.


    Even if she and Zac were only pretending to be married, she did not want the reporters to be able to


    write whatever they wanted to.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Zac¡¯s voice rang out from the outside. Olivia walked past John and was about to go out. ¡°I¡¯m here,


    Zac.¡±


    Zac walked over. ¡°Sorry. I had to take that call.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s pretty nice. What do you think? If you don¡¯t like it, we can always choose again.¡±


    Olivia did not want too much hassle, so she smiled. ¡°This one, then. What about your clothes? Have


    you picked one?¡±


    Just as she was done speaking, John walked out of the changing room and stared coldly at Zac.


    Zac was not surprised as he looked back at John quietly. ¡°John, as my former friend, you¡¯de to my


    wedding this weekend, right?¡±


    John looked at Olivia and nodded his head. ¡°Yeah. I will.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll save you a spot.¡±


    John walked out stoically, and when he got into the car, he cradled his head and leaned against the


    window.


    Wes, who saw him, took out some medication and passed it to him. ¡°Hurry and eat your medication,


    sir.¡±


    John took it from Wes and swallowed it without drinking even a sip of water.


    Was she this pathetic four years ago too?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She took her medication in secret, while he tortured her, made her suffer, and misunderstood her¡­


    How did she ever survive that?


    Wes could not help but sigh when he saw John like this. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you tell Madam? I¡¯m sure


    she¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Wes wanted to say to John that it served him right, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure Madam has her own hardships. Now that Jimmy Quinton is on your back, maybe Madam


    is trying to do this for you¡­.¡±


    Even John did not believe that. He grimaced andughed self mockingly. ¡°Wes, do you believe what


    you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Wes did not reply to him.


    Because even he did not believe himself.


    He already knew what Madam¡¯s thoughts were when they were overseas.


    What happened most probably did not have anything to do with John.


    ¡°Head back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the thing I wanted you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy Quinton¡¯s main target is the Jameson family, so he wanted Mr. Quinton to have a marriage


    arrangement with Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    ¡°That Jimmy was probably trying to first finish off the Jameson family, then go against the Freeman


    Group. I suspect that he¡¯s amongst those that were against the Freeman group four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind all of this?¡±


    ¡°Sir, they are very secretive. I can¡¯t find anything on them at all.¡±


    John closed his eyes and pinched the ce in between his brows. ¡°What about Murica?¡±


    ¡°I heard Xavier Hemsworth hase to Ocean City as well.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Today.¡±


    Today? What a coincidence.


    John could not help but suspect a little. Xavier¡¯s motives might not be as simple as him just liking


    Olivia.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 612

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 612


    After trying on wedding gowns, Zac sent Olivia back.


    Before she got out of the car, Zac called out to her. ¡°Liv, after we get married, you¡¯ll have to move in


    with me.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After that, he was afraid that she would misunderstand, so he was quick to exin. ¡°But you can rest


    assured. I¡¯ll let you have the master bedroom, and I¡¯ll just sleep in the guest room.¡±


    Olivia looked at how nervous Zac was and pursed her lips. ¡°Zac, we¡¯ll be a team in the future. Of


    course we¡¯ll live together. It¡¯s time we have a good discussion on how to fight against them.


    ¡°After we get married, Jimmy Quinton won¡¯t take a break. He will do everything he can to cause trouble,


    and Dorothy won¡¯t let me go. We have to figure out what to do as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get people to protect you.¡±


    Olivia wanted to say more, but in the end, she did not. She merely smiled. ¡°Stay safe when you head


    back. I¡¯ll go on up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After going up, Olivia had Fred calling her on her phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Liv? Getting married? Why are you and Zac getting married all of a sudden?¡±


    Fred was fumbling with his words. ¡°I know Zac is a good man but¡­ you don¡¯t like him, right? Didn¡¯t you


    say you wouldn¡¯t ever remarry? Why are you¡­ All of a sudden?¡±


    Fred was asking too many questions all at once, giving Olivia a headache.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking so many questions at once. How am I supposed to reply to all of them?¡±


    ¡°Liv, just tell me this first: why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated¡­ You could say that we have our reasons.¡±


    ¡°I know. Does it have anything to do with Zac¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fred exhaled. ¡°What now? Are you getting married for real, or is this a show? Are you really going to be


    with him from now on? Are you really over John Freeman?¡±


    Sometimes, Olivia felt like Fred was really nosy.


    However, there was nothing she could do about him.


    He was her brother. What else, other than pampering him, could she have done?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about anything so far into the future yet. But I know I won¡¯t be divorcing him for a


    very long time.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯ve got my head spinning. You¡­ You¡¯re getting more and more confusing for me now.


    What about me and L?¡±


    ¡°When things settle down, I¡¯ll get the both of you back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Liv? Now L is asking me every day if Zac¡¯s her daddy¡­ How do you want me to


    reply?¡±


    This question¡­


    Olivia sighed. She walked to the balcony and her eyes darkened. ¡°Fred, if L really wants a Daddy,


    then tell her that Zac¡¯s her daddy.¡±


    Within the multitude of choices, Olivia felt like Zac was the most suitable candidate.


    Even though it was a little humiliating for him to suddenly be someone else¡¯s dad¡­ She trusted


    him the most.


    ¡°Liv, you didn¡¯t think this through, did you? What if you divorce him? L wille and ask me again


    why her Daddy and Mommy are getting divorced. Then what will you want me to say?¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    ssic Fred. He was always thinking ten steps ahead.


    However, where could she find the time to think of something that was so far away?


    The things she had to think about right now were already a huge mess. She would leave tomorrow¡¯s


    worries for tomorrow.


    ¡°Then tell her that even after the divorce, he¡¯s still her daddy.¡±


    Fred was silent for a while before he spat, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Liv.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more daring now and more reckless. You used to be very wary and careful.¡±


    Olivia burst out intoughter. ¡°Okay. Uncle Fred, with you helping me take care of L, of course I get


    to be free! Don¡¯t overthink now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going back for your wedding. I¡¯ll call you then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Olivia¡¯s lips began to fade.


    She did not even know if this wedding would go on smoothly or not.


    Knowing what Dorothy was like, she would be sure to appear and wreak havoc, and if Jimmy


    Quinton got a foothold on them, she would be done for.


    She could not help but sigh when she thought about this.


    There was indeed no more peace the moment she came back to Ocean City.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 613

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 613


    Olivia was feeling a little bit of insomnia. It could have been because of the multitude of things. that


    happened recently.


    At midnight, she sat on the balcony to look at the stars. She could not help but think back to the day


    before she and John got married.


    At the time, she was really nervous, but she was also very excited.


    She would be on long calls with John every night.


    She did most of the talking, and John did most of the listening.


    Even though she fell asleep first every time she was talking, John would never hang up. He would wait


    till the next morning and be the first one to wish her a good morning when she woke up.


    Those were very happy days, and every time Olivia thought about it, she would think that the John from


    back then was apletely different person than the current John.


    When did they stop trusting each other?


    Was it after that ident?


    She did not think so.


    When Olivia was deep in thought, the doorbell rang.


    She frowned. It was sote right now. Who could it be?


    Before she could open the door, she heard the person outside grumble. ¡°Liv, open the door.¡±


    Olivia trembled. It was him!


    Should she open it, or should she not?


    She stood in front of the door for several minutes, but the man outside the door not only did not


    go away, but he started to chatter more and more and got more and more emotional.


    Olivia had no choice but to open the door to pull him in.


    ¡°John Freeman! You¡¯re drunk again! What if the neighbors file aint against me?¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    John pushed Olivia onto the sofa. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t marry him. Don¡¯t marry him¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well from now on. I won¡¯t bully you ever again. Please don¡¯t marry him, okay?


    ¡°Did Jimmy Quinton force you? I¡­ I can help you!¡±


    It was the first time Olivia had seen such a talkative John.


    A nonsense-blubbering, not-cold John.


    What could he have gone through during the past four years to go from such a haughty person to this?


    Could it be because of her death?


    Olivia shook her head immediately. She was really good atplimenting herself.


    If she really was that important to him, he would not have treated her like that 4 years ago.


    As Olivia reminisced about the past, she pushed him away.


    ¡°John Freeman, if you keep disturbing me, I¡¯ll call the police. Do you want to appear in the headlines?¡±


    John yanked her onto the sofa with him once more and leaned into her embrace like a child. ¡°Liv, I can¡¯t


    live without you. I really can¡¯t¡­¡±


    This man waspletely drunk.


    Olivia was a little speechless.


    What use was it to her for him to beg her like this now?


    ¡°John, do you really want me to stab you again?¡±


    Unexpectedly, John pulled his shirt open, revealing his chest, and said, ¡°Do it.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    Beneath the moonlight, she could still see the scar on John¡¯s chest. It was deep and an eyesore.


    It made Olivia feel a muddle of different emotions.


    ¡°John, when you betrayed me for Dorothy, you should have known that we could never go back to


    where we were in the past. It¡¯s been six years. Isn¡¯t it toote for you to beg me now?¡±


    John started throwing a tantrum and hugged her tightly. ¡°Let me hug you to sleep for another. night,


    then. Okay? I promise I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, if I die, will you forgive me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart jumped heavily when she was suddenly thrown a question like this. She felt a little


    speechless.


    To Olivia, bygones were bygones for some people after they died.


    However, there were also a bunch of people that she would still hate even after they had died.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She did not answer John¡¯s question.


    However, he did not give up. His cold hand lifted Olivia¡¯s chin as he stared down at her, and he asked


    again, emphasizing each word. ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°You want to know the answer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned around and smiled mockingly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. Ken was


    right. He said you¡¯d never forgive me in this lifetime, ever.¡±


    Did Ken really say that?


    Olivia did not know that Ken was so¡­. understanding of situations like these.


    ¡°Stop drinking so much, John Freeman. Stop smoking so much too, and maybe you¡¯ll be able to live a


    few years longer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna live for so long. Life has no meaning without you.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, She did not know why John was telling her all these


    things.


    However, she had to admit that the words John used had¡­ moved her a little.


    There was a knocking on the door again.


    Olivia frowned. Who could it be now?


    Why did everyone know that she lived here?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 614

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 614


    Olivia wanted to get up to take a look, but Johny on top of her, refusing to let her move.


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    Olivia was a little frustrated. When did this man be so clingy?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, John, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Maybe he heard the seriousness in Olivia¡¯s voice as he swayed his way up and plopped onto the sofa.


    He did not dare to stop Olivia any longer.


    Olivia fixed her clothes and walked to the door. Through the peephole, she saw who it was and froze


    on the spot.


    Why was it him?


    After hesitating for a while, she opened the door but blocked the door with her body.


    ¡°W-why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news.¡±


    Olivia knew what news he was referring to, and she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since you saw it, you should


    already know not toe. It¡¯ste, go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me in?¡±


    The man stretched his neck and tried to look inside.


    Olivia was quick to obstruct his view. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte. I¡¯m going to go to sleep. I don¡¯t want my fiance to


    overthink. You should understand that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Xavier covered his face with his hands. He was thinking about what to say, but he seemed like he did


    not know how to say it. He turned his head around, and after a long while, he spoke.¡±Why?¡±


    ¡°What why? I¡¯m marrying out of love, of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! If you loved him, you would¡¯ve told me ages ago and not suddenly dered that you¡¯re


    getting married a few days after you got back.¡±


    Olivia did not know what to say.


    Everyone was asking her for a reason, but it was her business, and what she wanted to do was her


    choice to make. Why did she owe everyone an exnation?


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m more interested in knowing how you knew I lived here.¡±


    Xavier paused for a while. As the light shone on him, his beautiful narrow eyes dimmed, and his


    thoughts were unreadable.


    ¡°Fred told me.¡±


    ¡°Fred James?¡± Olivia snickered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Fred wouldn¡¯t tell you that at all. Did you


    follow me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    It was the first time Xavier had looked flustered. He reached out and tugged at Olivia. ¡°Pheebs, you


    know I like you. I¡­ I can¡¯t ept¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Olivia was about to yell at him, but then, she remembered he had saved her life, and her tone softened.


    ¡°I always thought I made it very clear with you that I wasn¡¯t worth you pursuing me all the way to Ocean


    City just to get a reason out of me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xavier pulled Olivia into his arms. ¡°Pheebs, is it because you think I¡¯m not rich enough?¡±


    Olivia felt like she was going crazy.


    There was a madman in the house that she had not settled yet, and now, there was another one.


    She really did not think that her charm was so powerful.


    As for the reason behind it, Olivia had put some thought into it.


    To John, it was because they were married before and because of his strong possessiveness that he


    felt like Olivia should be with him for the rest of their lives.


    As for Xavier¡­


    Olivia felt like Xavier had seen her as prey since the beginning.


    Her mind was changed a bit after he got stabbed for saving her.


    However, at present, she really felt like it could be¡­ just his persistence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Xavier. I¡¯m about to be married. You should let all those things you insist on go.


    We¡¯re still friends, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why did


    you choose him and not me, Pheebs? I want to hear the truth.¡±


    Before Olivia could say anything, a shadow walked out from within her house and yanked Olivia out of


    Xavier¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°You have no right to ask. Leave now!¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was gravely cold, and the surrounding temperature instantly dropped a few degrees,


    making Olivia inhale sharply.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 615

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 615


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Xavier¡¯s eyes darkened. He pointed at John and asked, ¡°Why is he here, Pheebs? He¡¯s not your


    fiance!¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    John was unforgiving with his retort. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not her fiance. I¡¯m her hubby!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying! Pheebs doesn¡¯t even know you!¡±


    ¡°What about you, then? What is the purpose of you approaching her?¡± John snickered coldly.¡± Don¡¯t


    you tell me that you came all the way to Ocean City just to ask for a reason! I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that


    infatuated with her.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expressions were extremely gloomy. His beautiful narrow eyes stared intently at Olivia, hoping


    that she would give him an answer.


    ¡°Scram! Go back quickly to Murica!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s fists were balled tightly. Her head was drooped low, and as the two men¡¯s quarrels became


    louder, her anger level was increasing as well.


    Finally, she could not take it anymore and roared, ¡°Enough!¡±


    She turned over, looked at John, and yelled, ¡°John Freeman, you¡¯re a f*cking b*stard! How dare you


    pretend to be drunk? Who do you think you¡¯re doing all of this for?¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡­¡±


    Before John could respond, Xavier snickered. ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Olivia pointed at Xavier and barked frustratedly, ¡°You saved me, but that doesn¡¯t mean. you


    can cross the line! If you want my life, I can give it back to you, but I don¡¯t think I need to exin to you


    how I choose to live my private life!¡±


    When she was done, she pulled John up and pushed him out the door, red angrily at the two men,


    and mmed the door shut.


    After locking the door, she leaned against it and covered her face. Then, she slid down onto the floor.


    Just now, she had started to believe John again. s, it was an act once again.


    Since he loved to act so much, he was a perfect match for Dorothy indeed! The b*stard and the b* tchi


    However, tears still flowed down her face.


    Why?


    Why did everyone have to force her into a corner?


    Why did everyone have to threaten to push her over the edge?


    She lifted up her head and felt like the night was oddly long, so long it was a little unbearable.


    She started worrying about life ahead,


    Jimmy Quinton was sure to scrutinize her every move. If he found out that she was in contact with


    others, Olivia really did not know what he would do to Zac.


    After crying for a while, she sniffled as she called Zac.


    ¡°Zac,e over right now and keep mepany. Hurry.¡±


    Zac, who was on the other end of the phone, was still a little stunned, but he answered right away.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    The next day, before Olivia got up, she heard the sound of Zac on a call.


    She rubbed her eyes, climbed out of bed, and came over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zac passed her his phone. She was on the news again¡­


    [Zac Quinton¡¯s Fiancee Invites Two Men To Stay the Night. John Freeman Suspected To Be One of


    Them.]


    After reading the headlines, Olivia¡¯s body trembled. After scrolling down, she saw a picture of John and


    Xavier leaving the apartment building.


    However, it was a blur, and the actual faces of the people in the picture were unclear.


    Olivia inhaled sharply. ¡°Zac, your father already knows about this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yeah, he just called.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Did he threaten you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The photo only indicated that they walked out of the apartment building. How¡¯s that


    a sure im that it¡¯s rted to you? Also, we¡¯re together right now. It¡¯s a good way to rify things.¡±


    Olivia bit her lips. She felt bad.


    ¡°Sorry, Zac, I really wanted to help you, but¡­ I think I¡¯ve be your burden instead.¡±


    He hugged her gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Then, his eyes darkened a little, and said solemnly, ¡°However, there¡¯s someone I think you should keep


    a distance from.¡±


    ¡°Who? John Freeman?¡±


    ¡°No, the other man. I found out that he¡¯s been following you for a day now.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 616

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 616


    ¡®Another one?¡¯


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia turned to look at Zac in surprise and asked, ¡°You mean Xavier Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°Xavier Hemsworth?¡± Zac looked at the photo. ¡°That¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we know each other from abroad.¡± Olivia then continued. ¡°He saved my life before.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Back when Jenson abducted me, he was with me. He blocked the knife Jenson wanted to kill me with.


    He got admitted to the ICUter¡±


    Zac squinted. ¡°There were many doubts about Jenson¡¯s release. I still haven¡¯t got a hold on who told


    the police to release him.¡±


    ¡°It was John.¡±


    ¡°John? Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Jenson.¡±


    Zac¡¯s expression changed. He held her shoulders with mixed emotions. ¡°Liv, Jenson¡¯s words are not


    reliable. You shouldn¡¯t believe him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if not him, then who? Jenson didn¡¯t say his name. He only said that it was a man from Ocean


    City that hated me. I can only think of John.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Zac had no idea what to say.


    He did not like John either, especially since they had be rivals in love. It was nearly impossible for


    them to speak to each other normally now.


    However, he still chose to believe him.


    John was a scumbag indeed, but Zac knew how he had behaved over the past four years


    However, Zac was aware that Olivia assumed everything bad that happened was rted to John, so he


    had no idea how to exin things.


    ¡°Why was Xavier looking for you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and looked at Zac in panic, not knowing how to exin.


    When she called Zac over yesterday, she only mentioned that John was drunk and harassing her. She


    did not mention Xavier.


    Besides, she could not tell him that Xavier was here to question her¡­.


    ¡°Is it because he saw the news about us getting married?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face stiffened, but she still nodded after a few seconds. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Liv, listen to me. No matter how he saved you in the past, stay away from him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Zac was worried about her safety and suggested, ¡°Pack your things, and move to my ce now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You are supposed to move in the next two days, anyway. John won¡¯t be able to disturb you if you


    come over now, and the press won¡¯t create rumors.¡±


    He had a point, so Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay There¡¯s nothing much for me to pack. I can just grab my


    luggage and leave.¡±


    After saying that, she tossed her clothes into the suitcase beside them and asked, ¡°How about your


    father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything As long as the rumors die off, he will be left speechless.¡±


    Olivia frowned and sighed She felt that the entire matter was way moreplicated than she imagined.


    After packing up, Zac held the luggage in one hand and Olivia¡¯s hand in the other while walking out of


    the apartment.


    There was a paparazzi crew waiting aside who took a few pictures of the scene to send out.


    After the two left, a figure appeared from the fire escape, and a trace of disgust shed through her


    eyes when looking at them.


    Knowing that there was no one else around, she made a call.


    ¡°Dolly, I saw Zac¡¯s fiance.¡±


    ¡°What? Where? Who?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe it as it¡¯s such a coincidence¡­¡±


    Dorothy, who was on the other end of the line, was anxious and urged her. ¡°Who is it? Hurry up, and


    tell me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that woman I met in front of Z Jones¡¯s grave.¡±


    Dorothy was stunned. ¡°Whose grave?¡±


    ¡°That b*tch, Z Jones.¡±


    ¡°Z?¡±


    What happened on the day of the birthday party shed through Dorothy¡¯s mind. Her pupils dted


    suddenly, and her body trembled so badly that her phone fell to the ground.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 617

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 617


    ¡°Hello? Dolly? Are you listening?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s hands were hanging listlessly by her side. Olivia¡¯s face popped into her mind, which made


    her scream in fear.


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡°That b*tch is dead. How was she resurrected?


    ¡®But who else would visit Z and be Zac¡¯s fiance so quickly?¡±


    She had no idea who else it could be.


    Over these four years, she was hoping to marry John, but his attitude toward her grew colder year by


    year, and now, he only wanted to kill her.


    Later on, she learned that he went abroad, got to know another woman, and fell for her


    However, she had no idea who this woman was.


    She even sent someone over to investigate, but no news returned..


    She was aware that the status of being thedy of the Jameson family was not enough for her to rule


    the


    world.


    Which was why she needed another status.


    Within the families in Ocean City, apart from John¡¯s, there was only the Lucas family and the Quinton


    family


    Coincidentally, the Quinton family and the Jameson family had marriage affairs, so she deliberately told


    someone to remind Jimmy about it.


    This time, she pretended to not refuse or ept it.


    Jimmy realized the situation quickly and suggested the marriage proposal.


    Just when she thought that she would soon be Mrs. Quinton, a woman that she had never heard of


    popped up out of nowhere.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Zac had protected her extremely well!


    It was so well that she could not even find out her name or appearance. No one knew who she was


    except for the Quintons.


    In fact, Dorothy approached Jimmy before, but he did not tell her who it was and only told her to attend


    the wedding to find out.


    ¡®What a joke!


    ¡®I had my eyes on John back then, and I even became his mistress, but what did I get in the end?


    ¡®That b*tch Olivia is dead, but John still refuses to marry me.¡±


    Now that she was already thedy of the Jameson family and she had the marriage contract in her


    hands, how could she give this opportunity away to some woman that came out of nowhere?


    ¡®I cannot tolerate this!¡±


    ¡°Dolly? Dorothy!¡±


    Dorothy regained her senses and picked up her phone. She sounded colder now. ¡°Did you get to see


    her face?¡±


    ¡°No. I only saw her side profile.¡± She noticed Dorothy¡¯s change of tone and asked, ¡°Are you nning to


    stop their marriage?¡±


    ¡°Kate, you will help me, right?¡±


    ¡°Dolly, although I dislike that woman, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Dorothy was pissed. ¡°Kate, I thought we were friends.¡±


    Kate sighed and frowned. ¡°If my brother finds out, he will kill me, and I don¡¯t want him to hate me.


    Sorry, Dolly.¡±


    Dorothy was about to ask, ¡®Who¡¯s your brother?¡±


    However, before she could ask, Kate hung up the phone.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Her face was flushed with anger, and she clenched her fists tight. ¡®I am not going to tolerate this!¡±


    ¡®If the public finds out that my fiance was stolen despite me having the marriage contract, my reputation


    will go down the drain!¡±


    Elegance Gardens.


    Zac brought her to the second floor and pointed at the spacious master bedroom. ¡°This will be your


    room. from now on. I¡¯ve asked someone to clean the ce and rece all the items with new ones.¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the guest room beside yours. You cane to me whenever you need as I¡¯ll be there most of


    the time. If I am not, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Olivia walked to the guest room to take a look. Although the room was not small, it was half the size of


    the master bedroom, so she was quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Zac, you don¡¯t have to amodate me like this, really¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, this isn¡¯t amodating you. You will mostly be at home so you should befortable. Plus, I


    spend most of my nights in the study room anyway.¡±


    He pointed at the study room and guest room as he spoke. ¡°Look, the study room is directly beside the


    guest room, so I won¡¯t have to pass by the master bedroom. It won¡¯t affect your sleep when I work at


    night.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and frowned a little.


    ¡®He is treating me so well that I feel like he¡¯s taking care of me rather than me helping him.¡±


    ¡°Right. I have another surprise for you.¡± He held her hand and brought her downstairs as he spoke.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Just as the two got down, a familiar figure emerged from the kitchen.


    Olivia was taken aback and stared ahead in disbelief. ¡°Zac¡­¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 618

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 618


    Zac nodded at her and motioned her to go over.


    ¡°Miss, wee back.¡±


    Looking at the familiar face, all the past memories flooded her mind, and her vision started to get blurry.


    Olivia quickly walked over and hugged the person. ¡°Mrs. Simmons¡­I missed you.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, I missed you too, I thought that.¡± Mrs. Simmons sobbed ¡°I really thought that you were dead four


    years ago.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­. I wasn¡¯t considerate enough. I¡¯ve been too selfish¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be foolish. How could you be selfish?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons used her warm hands to wipe away her tears. ¡°You silly kid. When I heard that you killed


    someone for revenge, I was so scared, so I quickly came to Ocean City to find you. But you wouldn¡¯t


    see anyone, so I could only wait until you were willing to see me.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons sniffed. ¡°But the only thing that came back to me was the news of your death.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You really like apologizing, huh? You¡¯re not at fault, okay? When I thought you were dead, the young


    master became vegetative. I felt I couldn¡¯t leave him alone, so I stayed and took care of him.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons then looked at Zac. ¡°Later on, I met Mr. Quinton and he wanted me toe and help


    him, but I didn¡¯t know if he was a friend or enemy. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡±


    He interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, let¡¯s cut the stories short. The soup will get cold if we continue


    talking.¡±


    Speaking of soup, Mrs. Simmons forced a smile, ¡°Right. Miss, I¡¯ve made you your favorite soup. Hurry


    up and drink some ¡±


    Olivia pitied Mrs. Simmons. She dared not ask any further questions so she sat by the table and drank


    her soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Drink as much as you like.¡±


    After saying that, she looked toward Zac. ¡°Sir,e and have some soup too.¡±


    Zac was slightly taken aback by the term ¡®Sir¡¯. He was still unused to it.


    Olivia did not seem to catch that and got up to drag him over. ¡°Come on, Mrs. Simmons can cook really


    well. Have a bowl with me, okay?¡±


    The kindness was hard to turn down. How could Zac refuse?


    He had no choice but to do what she asked.


    After finishing his bowl, he stood up. ¡°Liv, I have a case to attend to this afternoon, so I need to go


    back. and prepare my documents. I¡¯lle back after work.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stay safe. Will you be having dinner at home tonight?¡±


    Zac was startled again before he slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out and get some of your favorites with Mrs. Simmons for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Olivia noticed that he had forgotten his phone and quickly ran over. ¡°Zac, your phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you to your car.¡±


    All of this was so surreal, and Zac could not think straight. It was only when Olivia started waving


    goodbye to him that he came back to reality.


    ¡°So we really are living together and getting married¡­..¡¯


    All of it felt so surreal and unbelievable.


    It felt as if his wife was sending him off to work¡­


    ¡®Is this something that I can think about?¡±


    Zac opened the window and took in a breath of fresh air. He then pinched the ce in between his


    eyebrows trying to force himself to calm down.


    ¡®I can¡¯t immerse myself in this. If I do, something bad will happen.¡±


    He was really afraid he could not suppress his desires. If he harassed Olivia, he would regret it for his


    entire life


    On the other hand, the car was long gone, but Olivia was still daydreaming at the door


    This scene was giving her deja vu.


    She used to send John off like this and tiptoe up to him for a kiss. She would asionally deepen the


    kiss then suddenly push him away and remind him that it was time for work.


    Every time John was confused by her, his breathing became heavier, and his eyes blurred, but in the


    end, he could only re at her bitterly.


    He would also threaten her after. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you when Ie home tonight!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 619

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 619


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons came out and grabbed her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s windy out here. Come back in.¡±


    Olivia finally regained her senses and wiped her tears. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Quinton is a good man. Much better than your previous one. I am happy that you can marry


    him.¡±


    ¡°He is a good man indeed.¡±


    ¡°I can see that Mr. Quinton really loves you and he is gentle and caring. You will definitely not suffer.


    You can even have children, and I can take care of them for you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Olivia was stunned, and sheughed. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, that is way too far off to


    think. of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far off. How old are you now? If you don¡¯t have children soon, I will be too old to take care of


    them.¡±


    Olivia could not tell her about the fake marriage, and she did not want to talk about children either, so


    she said, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I didn¡¯t take my shower yesterday. I¡¯ll take one now.¡±


    ¡°Alright sure.¡±


    After going upstairs, Olivia let out a sigh of relief.


    Children¡­ were a sensitive topic for her.


    She lost two babies back then and had no idea if she could have another one now. Besides, she


    already had L. It was more than enough.


    She had no intention to give birth to another child with anyone.


    Just as she was unpacking her clothes, her phone rang.


    ¡°Phoebe James, are you crazy? How old are you? What¡¯s with the sudden marriage?! If Fred didn¡¯t let


    it slip¡­ Were you not nning to tell me?!¡±


    Jennie was mad and could not stop bbering. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you had no desire to get


    married again? How many days have you been back in your country? How can you get married


    already? What are you even thinking? How about our atelier? You¡­


    Hearing her rant, Olivia could not help but chuckle. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°No way! I can continue this for days!¡±


    ¡°Go on, then. I shall listen while I shower.¡±


    ¡°Get back here!¡±


    Olivia sat down again. ¡°Ms. Suthend, what else do you want to say about me?¡±


    Jennie was speechless. ¡°I am not trying to scold you. I just can¡¯t understand you. Am I not allowed to


    ask as a friend?¡±


    ¡°Just ask whatever you want to know, and I will answer all of it.¡±


    ¡°So who is the guy that you¡¯re getting married to? How many days have you known him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the man that invested in my atelier startup, and as for how long have we known each other¡­¡±


    Olivia teased. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for six years. How many days do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°What? Him?¡±


    Jennie took a while to digest the information and then asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, why?¡±


    ¡°Why get married,and why choose him?¡± Jennie said coldly, ¡°Phoebe James, don¡¯t even think of lying


    to me. Although we¡¯ve only known each other for three years, I won¡¯t believe you if you say that it¡¯s


    because of love.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened.


    Everyone wanted an answer, but she felt that it was not important at all.


    Even if they were to marry for love, they would still end up in a grave anyway.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    She then bit her lips. ¡°Jennie, if I tell you that he¡¯s L¡¯s father, will it be easier for you to ept?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jennie raised her voice and continued asking in disbelief, ¡°Is he your ex-husband? Isn¡¯t L the child of


    your ex-husband? Wait, no¡­ I am confused¡­¡±


    ¡°Jennie, I know you care about me, but don¡¯t worry. I thought through everything before I made a move


    It¡¯s not an impulsive move, and I won¡¯t make the same mistakes I did back then.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    Jennie was indeed worried about her.


    After a short moment, she asked, ¡°Xavier went to Ocean City to look for you. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty stubborn, and I don¡¯t think he will give up on you easily.¡± As she spoke, she thought of


    something else. ¡°Right. I¡¯ve sent the design of the ring for Mr. M to the factory. But I can¡¯t get in touch.


    with him. Can you ask him for his address?¡±


    ¡®Mr. M¡­¡¯


    Just as Olivia was thinking, her phone vibrated. It was a message from Mr M himself.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 620

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 620


    [I heard that you¡¯re getting married?]


    ¡®I suppose I won¡¯t be able to go back to Murica in the near future to buy him dinner.]


    Olivia felt a little sorry and replied. [Yes, my apologies. I won¡¯t be able to buy you dinner for the time


    being.]


    [What¡¯s with the sudden idea to get married? I haven¡¯t heard you mention anything about it before.]


    [I guess it¡¯s destiny. After seeing him when I came back, I really wanted to marry him.]


    Mr. M did not reply after this message.


    Olivia did not know why Mr. M would care about such things. She felt that her marriage this time was


    way more hectic and famous than hers with John back then.


    She shook her head and put down her phone.


    As for the atelier, Jennie would have to take over for now, but she would still use some of her time to


    finish the designs.


    The only change was that she would work remotely.


    After all, she needed her career.


    At the chambers.


    Zac was reading through the documents needed for his court session when his door was suddenly


    opened roughly by someone. His assistant was apologizing behind her


    ¡°Mr Quinton, I am so sorry. Thisdy wanted to barge in, and I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Zac took a look at who the person was and waved at his assistant. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After his assistant left, Dorothy grabbed the chair over and sat down with a questioning attitude. ¡°Zac


    Quinton, you owe me an exnation.¡±


    Zac had no desire to talk to her and continued reading his documents.


    Such disrespect made her feel ufortable, and she mmed the table angrily. ¡°Zac Quinton, what


    kind of attitude are you showing me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The Quinton and Jameson family had quite close contact for the past four years, but Zac rarely showed


    up at their gatherings and asions.


    She was already dissatisfied to begin with.


    ¡®Olivia has been dead for four years. Did he really need to be that bothered?¡±


    Even so, Zac did not look at her, which made her very passive-aggressive. She could not leave, but at


    the same time it was annoying to stay.


    After half an hour, Zac finally closed his document folder and looked at the person opposite him.


    ¡°Zac Quinton, don¡¯t be too much. I am being very civilized now.¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. I am still your fiance to this day, but you chose to disappear for a week and suddenly


    brought another woman back with the thought of marrying her. Don¡¯t you think that you owe me an


    exnation?¡±


    Dorothy red at him angrily. ¡°You protect your mistress well. I can¡¯t even find out who she is.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You have no right to use the word ¡®mistress¡±.¡±


    ¡°I have no right? There is a marriage contract between our families, and I am your fiance. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Fiance?¡± Zac snorted. ¡°Have I acknowledged you before?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you be a mistress to John six years ago and snub Liv? Now that your identity has been


    changed, you despise mistresses now?¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton!¡± Dorothy mmed the table and stood up while shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line! I can still


    spare you a chance if you stop the wedding now. Otherwise¡­¡±


    He did not let her finish her words. Zac did not bother to pay any respect to her. ¡°Do whatever you


    want, but I¡¯m warning you. If you dare do her any harm, I will not let you live.¡±


    ¡°Zac Quinton! I will not let you two go!¡±


    That being said, she walked out angrily and mmed the door shut.


    Looking at the door that was still shaking a little, Zac squinted his eyes. I guess I should find some men


    to protect Liv


    ¡°Dorothy Ellis is a mad woman!¡±


    Thinking about whatever happened four years ago, his eyelids could not stop twitching. ¡®This time


    around, I must protect Liv.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 621

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 621


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia was pacing back and forth in the courtyard by herself. It was 7.30 p.m., but Zac had yet to return.


    He said he would be back for dinner, so why was he not back yet even after an hour had passed?


    Jimmy¡¯s matter made Olivia worry more about Zac.


    Mrs. Simmons took a coat and draped it on Olivia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Miss, please go in and wait.¡±


    Olivia felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, what time does Zac usually get home when hees


    back for dinner?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons pondered and said, ¡°He usually arrivestest by 6.30 p.m. Maybe he iste because of


    the meeting.¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯d let me know if there was a dy, but I tried calling him, and I could not get through.


    Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it inside, Miss. It¡¯s windy outside, and you will catch a cold.¡±


    Although Olivia was reluctant, she followed Mrs. Simmons and returned to the house.


    As soon as she entered, she heard the phone ringing in the living room. She rushed to answer it.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was a stranger with a male¡¯s voice. ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr Zac


    Quinton¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton had a car ident and is now being treated in City Hospital. Pleasee over¡±


    What? A car ident?


    Olivia¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The main issue is your husband has an Rh-negative blood type, and we have run out of that type


    of blood in the blood bank. We may need it to be transferred here from other blood banks¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. My blood type is also Rh-negative.¡±


    Then, Olivia hung up the call and ran out.


    Mrs. Simmons did not know what had happened and stopped her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alreadyte. Where are


    you going?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I want to go to the hospital. Zac¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s voice trembled, but she tried hard to


    suppress her anxiousness. ¡°Zac had a car ident. I have to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Simmons. You make some food. Zac might want to eat something when he wakes up.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons knew Olivia¡¯s temper. Thus, she handed Olivia her handbag and phone. Then, she


    draped her coat on her shoulders and watched her leave in the car.


    On the way to the hospita!, Olivia was in a trance.


    This was exactly like what happened four years ago.


    She was afraid of the emergency department¡¯s corridor, where she watched Z¡¯s death and sentn


    in.


    If Zac ended up like them, she would not know how to face it.


    Who could it be?


    Zac had not made any enemies.


    Olivia wondered if it was Jimmy who did it.


    However, he needed Zac to help him make money. Why would he hurt Zac in a car ident?


    She did not believe it was a coincidence.


    Olivia had no time to ponder who was behind this. Her mind was a mess, and she stepped on the


    elerator to speed to the hospital.


    When she reached the hospital, she rushed in but could not find where Zac was. So, she asked the


    nurse


    at the nurses¡¯ station.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Quinton from the car ident?¡±


    ¡°At¡­¡± The nurse looked up and saw that Olivia¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were red. She was


    startled and asked with concern, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Where is he? Tell me,¡± Olivia asked again.


    ¡°In the emergency room on the second floor.¡±


    Olivia ignored the nurse and wanted to take the elevator after getting her answer However, she noticed


    people waiting and chose to take the stairs instead.


    The nurse ran after her, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    However, Olivia ignored her and walked ahead. The nurse could not do anything, so she let her be


    She saw a doctor waiting for her when she reached the emergency room. She asked, ¡°Are you a family


    member of Mr Quinton¡¯s?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Take my blood.¡±


    The doctor saw that she looked ill and said, ¡°Miss, are you not well? Although weck the blood


    needed, you¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s anger red up, and she shouted, ¡°Take the blood! Why are you talking so much nonsense?


    Are you going to waste time here until my husband dies?¡±


    The doctor was startled and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll take you to have your blood taken.¡±


    Olivia followed the doctor to a room beside them. She did not notice the person behind her who had


    frozen upon hearing her words.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 622

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 622


    The shock was only momentary. His gaze soon turned cold and sharp again.


    John clenched both his fists, wanting to vent his anger. However, he put down his hand after lifting it


    and then turned around, leaving the hospital angrily.


    Wes, who had just arrived, saw him walking out and followed him, puzzled. ¡°Sir, why do you want to


    leave? Haven¡¯t we just arrived? Don¡¯t you want¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    John gritted his teeth and shot Wes a cold nce. ¡°He won¡¯t die ¡±


    He would not die?


    They had just received a call from Ken saying that Zac was in severe condition, yet John said Zac


    would not die without seeing him.


    What happened?


    Curiosity struck Wes, but he did not dare to ask and could only follow John out of the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Olivia had twelve ounces of blood taken from her. She felt dizzy, like her mind was floating


    in the clouds.


    The doctor had suggested only taking six ounces, but Olivia insisted on taking twelve ounces, so they


    had no choice


    Seeing her pale face and lips, the doctor sighed. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, you really love your husband. We will


    try our best to save him. Please rest well here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    The doctor knew he could not convince her, so he helped her out of the room.


    Olivia leaned weakly against the wall. ¡°Doctor, please save him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    Generally speaking, doctors would not make empty promises, but Olivia¡¯s condition made it difficult for


    him to see her worry.


    When the doctor entered the operating theater, Olivia closed her eyes and rested.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    She opened her eyes upon hearing the voice and saw Ken. She forced a smile and asked, ¡°Ken, why


    are you here?¡±


    ¡°Liv, are you ill? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    With that, Ken took a stethoscope to listen to her heartbeat, but Olivia stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had


    some blood drawn for Zac.¡±


    ¡°Some blood?¡± Ken did not believe her. It was impossible for her to look so pale if it were only a little


    blood. ¡°How much did you donate?¡±


    ¡°six ounces.¡±


    six ounces?


    Still unconvinced, Ken multiplied six ounces by two and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know the


    condition your body is in? How could you draw twelve ounces of blood?¡±


    Startled, Olivia smiled helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Heh! How could I not figure it out after knowing you for so long?¡±


    Ken sighed and sat down beside her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my office and have a rest? I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to wait for the doctor toe out. They say Zac¡¯s condition is severe.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was going to ask them to not tell you, but I was a step toote.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think did it?¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have sent someone to check the surveince cameras on the


    scene. We will know who hit him soon.¡±


    Olivia pondered and said, ¡°I am afraid they are up to no good.¡±


    Many possibilities yed in her mind, but she rejected every one of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time something happens to someone around me, I think of John. I always


    think he does all the bad things.


    ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but wonder whether he is really a bad person or if it¡¯s just me thinking of him


    as a bad person,¡± Olivia said with a wry smile.


    Ken said nothing.


    Olivia continued. ¡°I can¡¯t understand him. So, every time I convince myself that it can¡¯t be him.


    However, at the same time, I think it is expected for him to be moody and be capable of anything.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of anything else, but he wouldn¡¯t hurt Zac or you. I¡¯m certain of that.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if that were true.¡±


    With that, the door of the operating theater opened, and the doctor came over with a solemn look.


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, Mr. Quinton¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t look too good. I hope you are prepared for the worst.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her body shuddered in fear.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 623

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 623


    Olivia tried hard to stand up. Her voice was trembling. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°We have rescued him for now, but we must observe him for twelve hours. If his breathing is stable, it


    will


    be fine if it isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    The doctor sighed. ¡°He will be in a vegetative state.¡±


    Vegetative state?


    Olivia¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and she fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Ken was alert and held onto her quickly. ¡°Doctor, which part of him got hurt?¡±


    The doctor looked at Ken and said, ¡°Dr. Lucas, we are acquaintances. Let me be frank. His situation is


    not good. Even if he can survive these twelve hours, he will still face many problems.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton suffered nerve damage in his spine, which could paralyze his lower body. He also suffered


    nerve damage in both ears from the violent impact, so he could be deaf.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils quivered, and she looked at the doctor in disbelief. ¡°Doctor, you must be lying to me,


    right?¡±


    The doctor shook his head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Quinton, but we have tried our best.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! You are lying to me. Lying to¡­¡±


    She shook the doctor and screamed hysterically, ¡°Are you sure you did your best? Why can¡¯t you save


    anyone? For¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her vision turned ck, and she fainted.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Ken shouted but got no response from Olivia. He had no choice but to carry her


    ¡°Sorry, my friend is a little emotional. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s normal for the patient¡¯s family to react emotionally. We have faced this


    quite often, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Zac to you and take her upstairs first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The result waspletely unexpected, and the n would turn into a mess.


    He was not even sure if the wedding could go on.


    However, Ken felt it would be good for Olivia if the wedding could not go on.


    As long as she stayed out of the media, she could stay out of the limelight and would have a second


    chance


    After taking Olivia back to his office and cing her on the bed, he received a call.


    ¡°Sir, the culprit has been caught ¡°


    ¡°Was it nned or idental?


    ¡°nned.¡±


    ¡°Who is the mastermind behind this?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t say What should we do next? Send him to the police?¡±


    Ken squinted. ¡°No. Continue to force him to speak. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    He frowned as he hung up the call.


    Who could it be?


    Recalling what Zac¡¯s secretary told him, Dorothy and Zac seemed to have quarreled when Dorothy


    went


    to look for him in the afternoon.


    He wondered if it was Dorothy.


    Why would Dorothy want to kill Zac?


    As far as she knew, Zac being alive would be more beneficial to her


    The Jameson family.


    Inside the room, Dorothy frowned. ¡°What did you say? Zac is dying?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We just received news from the hospital that his condition is severe.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I just asked you to hit him, not kill him in the car crash, okay?¡±


    Dorothy stomped her feet angrily. If Zac was about to die, how could she be Mrs. Quinton?


    If Zac was not dead but in a vegetative state, she would not want to marry him either.


    However, something struck her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If Zac was in a vegetative state, she might be able to get control of all his property as Mrs. Quinton.


    Moreover, Jimmy would beg her to marry him, and she coulde up with any conditions she wanted.


    With that in mind, Dorothy sneered.


    She would get everything she desired.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 624

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 624


    The hospital


    Olivia woke up two hourster


    Although she was still frail, she refused to rest and insisted on going to visit Zac


    Ken had no choice but to take her there.


    Through the ss, Olivia could see Zac lying on the bed, connected to tubes, with gauze on his head


    and feet. He looked like a mummy with no vital signs.


    Olivia bit her lip and leaned against the wall. Her eyes turned red.


    She just could not handle it. Things kept happening to people around her.


    Ken was about tofort her when he heard her asking, ¡°Ken, am I a jinx?¡±


    It startled Ken to hear that. ¡°Why do you think so? This has nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°The people around me, my parents, Uncle Wace, Zy, all died Even Jess and my two babies died.


    Onlyn is doing well.¡±


    Ken did not know how tofort her. He thought for a while. ¡°At least John is not dead. He has been


    with you for the longest time.¡±


    However, Olivia seemed to be trapped in her emotions She shook her head and said, ¡°No. John is not


    dead because he is the evil one.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with it? Look at me. I¡¯m fine¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡°Fred is also fine. Stop thinking nonsense. You should get some rest now and wait for Zac


    to wake up.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll wait here until he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Listen to us once in a while, okay?¡±


    Then, he saw Olivia weeping as she looked at him. ¡°Ken, Zac saved my life. He saved me more than


    once. When I was in trouble, he did not dump me. How could I leave him here alone?¡±


    Ken felt manyplicated emotions rising within him.


    After a long time, he suddenly asked, ¡°Liv, do you like him?¡±


    Olivia was startled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You care about him.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I care?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Ken nced at her and asked tentatively, ¡°If it was John lying in there,


    would you still be so sad?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    John was once her savior, but not anymore.


    They had be enemies, or to be more precise strangers who were familiar with each other


    Anyway, she certainly would not cry for him.


    After a long silence, her mood sank, and she said, ¡°He does not deserve to bepared to Zac¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    All of this had nothing to do with love. It was basic care.


    Olivia had differentiated clearly between those who hurt her and those who loved her She would never


    mix up her feelings again.


    ¡°You can leave I¡¯ll go in and apany him.¡±


    Ken knew he could not stop her, so he decided to let her be.


    The only thing he could do was tell the cook to prepare more nutritious dishes to provide those two with


    better food.


    Olivia put on the sterile robe and strolled toward the bed. Looking at the man who was healthy just the


    day before, tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Zac, wake up quickly. Nothing should happen to you. We are getting married, and we still have to deal


    with Jimmy. You have to avenge your mom. So, you have to be strong!¡±


    However, the man in the bed did not respond.


    She sat down, holding his hand. ¡°Zac, I won¡¯t mind it even if you are deaf or disabled. Even if you are in


    a vegetative state, I¡¯ll marry you and never give Jimmy the chance to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Up until today, Jimmy had yet to visit. She knew Jimmy did not care about Zac¡¯s life or safety.


    He might even be hoping Zac would end up in a vegetative state With that, Zac could not say anything,


    and Jimmy could take control of his life.


    However she would never allow that to happen!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 625

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 625


    Soon, it was eight in the morning on the following day


    The doctor came in, looked around, and said, ¡°Mrs Quinton, Mr Quinton must have felt your presence


    He has made it through the hardest part.¡±


    ¡°When will he wake up?


    After a night of silence, Olivia¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    7 can¡¯t say for sure it could be today, or it could be tomorrow, but for now, his vital signs are stable. You


    don¡¯t need to worry. We¡¯ll transfer him to a single room on the top floor.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, please get some rest.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and left the ICU with her head lowered.


    As soon as she walked out, she bumped into Ken.


    ¡°You waited all night?¡±


    ¡°No, I just got here. I¡¯m changing shifts to be with you.¡±


    ¡°No I want to wait for him to wake up.¡±


    Looking at her pale face, Ken sighed. ¡°If Zac woke up to see you so haggard, he would me himself.


    You wouldn¡¯t want him to me himself, would you?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head and nced at him. ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Then, she followed Zac¡¯s hospital bed to take the elevator to the top floor


    Ken knew he could not persuade Olivia and could only return to his office to collect the food he had


    bought for them before heading to Zac¡¯s ward.


    When Ken arrived at the ward, he saw Olivia wiping Zac¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m not going to ask you to go back home, but at least eat something, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. Perhaps because she was afraid Ken might worry, she nodded. ¡°Okay Let¡¯s eat


    together¡±


    The hospital was a ce she knew well but hated.


    There was nothing good about this ce.


    If she could, she would never go back to the hospital.


    She tried hard to finish the meal to stop Ken from nagging.


    ¡°Ker, you can get back to your work. I will be here, and Mrs. Simmons too. I¡¯ve called her, and she will


    bring some things Zac and I needter¡±


    ¡°Are you going to sleep here?¡±


    1 will stay here until Zac wakes up¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Will Zac be deaf orme?¡±


    Ken froze and shook his head. T¡¯m not sure. We can only know when he wakes up, but i have talked to


    his


    doctor and he said there is an 80% chance of it happening. He asked us to be prepared¡±


    I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Olivia looked at the man on the bed, worried as she muttered, Tm afraid he won¡¯t be


    able to ept it


    A perfect man bing disabled. He would not be able to ept it.


    She was afraid that Zac would break down mentally


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Rst while you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°By the way, have you found the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he won¡¯t say who¡¯s behind this. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head. ¡°Try to do something about the evening news. Besides, help me spread a


    message.¡±


    She lifted her head and looked firm. ¡°Tell everyone the wedding will go on as nned.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡± Ken did not expect her to be so decisive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk me out of it. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Ken looked at her for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia sat back by the bed and looked at the man lying down. Silently, she thought, ¡®Zac, if you can¡¯t


    take revenge yourself, I¡¯ll help you!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This time she would protect him!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 626

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 626


    A while after Ken left, Olivia fell asleep


    When she woke up, she opened her eyes to meet a pair of worried eyes.


    Startled, Olivia lifted her head and looked at the man. ¡°Zac, you are awake?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Sorry I made you worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Then, something struck her. Her pupils constricted, and she asked, ¡°You can hear me?¡±


    The room fell silent.


    It was so quiet that they could only hear the sound of the clock ticking. Even their breath seemed to


    stop. After a long time, Zac hid the disappointment in his eyes and forced a smile. ¡°No. I can¡¯t hear.¡±


    Boom!


    Olivia felt her brain buzzing, then it went nk.


    Her legs felt weak, and she fell back onto the chair, looking at him with confusion and panic Then, her


    gaze turned into pity and fear, and she finally burst into tears.


    Zac¡­¡±


    Her lips quivered and she had a lump in her throat. She did not know what to say.


    Zac reached out to wipe Olivia¡¯s tears andforted her ¡°Don¡¯t cry You know it breaks my heart to see


    you cry.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. Zac was so gentle.


    The injured person wasforting her instead of the other way around¡­.


    Olivia tried to bite her lip, forcing herself not to cry. She wiped her tears helplessly ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m


    sorry¡­¡±


    Zac caressed her hair ¡°Silly girl, why are you apologizing again? How many times have I told you that


    you¡¯ve never done anything wrong?¡±


    Then, he smiled wryly. ¡°However, I might not be able to marry you anymore. It looks like I don¡¯t have


    the fortune to have you as my wife.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and said, ¡°Zac, I will not call off the wedding.¡±


    Zac was startled. He was not sure what she said, but he saw her lips mouthing the word ¡®no¡¯


    ¡°Is she still going to marry me? Zac thought.


    He could not believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. I am now a burden to you.


    Please don¡¯t do such silly things.¡±


    Olivia shook her head desperately, threw herself into his arms, and began to cry.


    Looking at her shuddering shoulders, Zac panicked.


    He was happy that Olivia would cry for him.


    It was because he knew she cared about him, even if it had nothing to do with love


    However he did not want her to suffer by his side in situations like this.


    He was now a disabled man Jimmy and the Jameson family would use that to their advantage Staying


    by his side was dangerous because he could not protect her anymore.


    After a while, Olivia wiped off her tears and lifted her head to look at him.


    She retrieved her phone because Zac had lost his hearing, and she typed something. Then, she


    showed it


    to him.


    ¡°Liv, you.¡±


    Zac was facing a dilemma. He wanted to keep her by his side and wished to marry her, but he knew he


    could not be so selfish.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be silly. Stay by Ken¡¯s side. He will protect you. It will be better even if you go back to John.


    Don¡¯t


    He could not keep up the rest of the conversation and instead looked away from her.


    Olivia typed another paragraph quickly. Then, she turned his head over forcefully, making him read it.


    Zac¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Liv, you¡¯re going to make me overthink things by doing this.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Olivia was pissed off. She typed something and showed it to him.


    [Think whatever you want. You can take it as me having fallen in love with you deeply.]


    It was a lie, but it ttered Zac. He grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand tightly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He would love to kiss her if it was not for his injury.


    Just then, the room door was pushed open, and a tall figure with a cold expression walked in.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 627

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 627


    John suppressed the anger rising in him. He clenched his fists, looked at the two intimate people, and


    said word, ¡°Sorry to bother you both.¡±


    It angered him when he heard Olivia calling Zac her husband.


    Heforted himself by believing that Olivia was trying to save Zac and that he would not be so


    calctive about this.


    However, as soon as he walked in, he saw them holding hands, and they seemed to be intimate


    If he was not worried about Olivia hating him even more, he would have beaten Zac up.


    Olivia froze and quickly wiped the tears from her face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The mes of fury were lit deep down within John.


    He looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my best friend. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Olivia took the fruit basket from him. ¡°Zac just woke up and needs rest. You cane and visit him


    tomorrow.¡±


    She sounded like Zac¡¯s wife when she said that.


    John grabbed her hand, stared at her angrily, and said, ¡°My wife is here with my best friend. How can I


    leave just like that?¡±


    Olivia frowned, shook off his hand, and warned. ¡°John, Zac just woke up. He is in poor condition.


    Please don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Anger shot through him when he saw how protective Olivia was of Zac.


    Why?


    He might be okay with it if she maintained pretending to be Phoebe.


    However, she did not deny that she was Olivia just because she wanted to marry Zac


    How could he ept something like that?


    His wife faked her death and was so close to his best friend. Was he supposed to be forgiving at a time


    like this?


    Olivia reminded John again when she noticed he refused to let go of her. ¡°John, please wait until we


    get out if you want to make a fuss. Please don¡¯t re up here, okay? Please.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Olivia tried to pull John outside, but John did not seem to want to move. Instead, he looked at Zac on


    the bed.


    ¡°Zac, why? Of all the women, why did you choose my wife?¡±


    Actually, he wanted to ask that question four years ago.


    Zac frowned. He knew Olivia and John were quarreling, but he could not hear what they were talking


    about. He wanted to get off the bed but could not feel his legs.


    ¡°John.¡±


    He hid the panic in his eyes and said slowly. ¡°Sorry, this is my fault Don¡¯t take your anger out on her I¡¯m


    now in a bad situation, and I hope you can take good care of her There are many people out there after


    her¡±


    ¡°Zac, how dare you!¡±


    Olivia was his wife, yet Zac made it sound like he was an outsider


    He wanted to question Zac, but Olivia stood between them with her weak and thin body, protecting Zac


    behind her


    ¡°John, please don¡¯t throw your tantrum here. Zac is deaf, and he cannot walk now. You are despicable


    to even want to quarrel with a patient.¡±


    John was shocked, but his anger red up.


    He could not believe Olivia would say he was despicable.


    That woman was getting bolder now, and the words she used to describe him were worse than before


    It made him wonder if he was really that bad of a person.


    ¡°Do you have to call me that?¡±


    Olivia was startled. John seemed to have missed the point.


    Thus, she emphasized again. ¡°Zac is in bad condition, and you are his best friend. You are no more


    than a jerk if you don¡¯t help him now.¡±


    Puzzled, John looked at Olivia in disbelief.


    He did not understand why Olivia scolded him again.


    ¡°Liv, let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Although Zac could not hear anything, he knew John was mad at them again from his expression.


    He was afraid John would hurt Olivia so could only try to stop it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, she would not listen to him.


    She dragged John and headed out of the ward, not knowing where she had found the strength. Then,


    she brought him to the stairwell and let go of him.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 628

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 628


    ¡°John, can you be more mature?¡±


    John was speechless and startled as he thought, I¡¯m immature?¡±


    ¡°You are in your thirties and are considered old already Why are you still acting like a fool and thinking.


    about all that sh*t? You want women. Can¡¯t you choose other women in Ocean City?¡±


    Olivia red at him Tf you don¡¯t want someone new, you can go find your Dorothy. Maybe she is still


    waiting for you. Please stop bothering Zac and I, okay?¡±


    Then, she red at him and emphasized each word. ¡°Zac and I are getting married. If you keep


    bugging me, the reporters will publish something which will inconvenience my life.¡±


    She was already telling him about her side of the situation in her own words.


    If he was determined to do so, she could only take it as he wanted to harm her and Zac.


    Old? Fool?


    John was furious. However, when he saw Olivia looking pale, he swallowed his words and asked, ¡°Liv,


    do we have to be like this?¡±


    7 have nothing to say to you,¡± Olivia paused. ¡°However, I know Zac has not given up on you. He still


    sees you as his friend.¡±


    From Olivia¡¯s point of view, John did not hurt Zac directly because he still respected Zac, and Zac still


    trusted John.


    He would not suspect John, no matter what happened.


    She could never do that.


    ¡°Liv, give me one more chance, please?¡±


    Olivia stared at him for a moment upon hearing that.


    When he thought he would nod, sheughed and looked at him with interest. ¡°John, are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink. I¡¯m sober.¡±


    ¡°If you are sober, you should know that as Phoebe, I am Zac¡¯s wife, and I will not betray him.¡±


    ¡°Live¡±


    Then, Olivia scoffed. ¡°Do you think, as Olivia, we have a chance to get back together?¡±


    John looked disappointed, yet he did not give up. ¡°You do love me, right?¡±


    Love? ¨C


    ¡°John, I¡¯m Phoebe. I have no love for you, only hatred.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Olivia leaned over to him and whispered, ¡°If you think of me as Olivia, you can


    think of all the deceased people, including two of our children.¡±


    Finally, she did not forget to remind him. ¡°You killed both children yourself. Don¡¯t you forget that!¡±


    Since things had already turned out like this, Olivia knew it was pointless to hide her identity anymore.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Moreover she felt John had seen through her trick.


    Otherwise, he would not have pestered her from Sria City to Ocean City


    Once Olivia left, John held his head and leaned against the wall in pain.


    It hurt. It hurt like hell


    The car crash was not serious, so he could not understand why the effects on him were so unbearable


    He quickly took one of his pills and rested against the wall. Gradually, he felt better


    When he reached out his hand, he saw that his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    His eyelids drooped when he recalled what Olivia just said.


    She was right. They had a few lives between them.


    He leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath


    Four years ago, he could not have imagined that things would turn out like this.


    It turned out that the thing that would be harder to ept than her death was that she was alive and


    married to someone else.


    John felt his heart tearing apart, making it difficult to breathe.


    After some time, Wes pushed the door open and grabbed onto him. ¡°Sir, you are here indeed. Mrs.


    Freeman said you were here, but I was afraid I might not find you.¡±


    Mrs. Freeman¡­


    ¡°Wes, don¡¯t call her Mrs. Freeman anymore. She is now Mrs. Quinton.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 629

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 629


    Zac¡¯s ward


    Olivia peeled the skin of an apple and cut it into pieces before feeding him.


    He froze He took the apple and said, ¡°I will eat it myself¡±


    Olivia put the bowl on the table and smiled at him.


    The room suddenly became quiet, making their nervous breathing sound clearer


    They said nothing for minutes. After a while, Zac said, ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t have to take what happened to


    heart. I know what John is like.¡±


    Olivia hung her head, thought about it, typed something on the phone, and showed it to Zac.


    [I¡¯m afraid he will hurt you. If Jimmy knows about this, it will not benefit you.]


    Zac smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. John knows his limits.¡±


    She did not know why. After so many problems, Zac still trusted John and asked her to rest assured.


    However, Olivia said nothing more since he had already said so. After all, Zac was already deaf, and it


    would be challenging tomunicate with him.


    Seeing her head hanging down as if she was worried, Zac advised her. ¡°You must not have gotten a


    good rest these past few days. Go back and sleep. Ken will look after me.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. However, she was afraid Zac might worry and nod her head.


    With a sigh, she picked up her bag and walked out.


    As soon as Olivia left, the smile on Zac¡¯s face disappeared.


    Deaf and paralyzed. What was the difference between him and a useless man?


    She had wanted to marry him because she wanted to save him.


    He had been trying to convince himself that he would keep her safe for as long as he lived. It would be


    easier to protect her.


    However¡­ how was he supposed to keep her safe now?


    He had no right to be her husband, even in a fake marriage!


    The more he thought about it, the more he hated the ident and himself for being unable to stop it.


    Zac clenched his fists and punched the bed, sweeping everything to the ground.


    He looked at the tes and the sses, which were all shattered. However, he could not hear a sound.


    It was as if he was out of touch with the world.


    For a moment, his eyes were scarlet, and he wanted to scream. He wanted to vent his hatred and tear


    himself apart.


    Why?


    Why did that happen?


    He tried to get out of bed but could not feel his legs and had to move forward with his hands.


    When he moved to the bedside, he fell to the ground on the ss shards.


    He watched his legs bleed from shards of ss, but he felt nothing.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, he smiled, and heughed Then, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The more heughed, the more frantic he became He could not hear the horror and terror of his


    laughter


    When Ken opened the door and came in, he found Zac lying in a pool of blood covered in shards.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    Then, he remembered that he could not hear, so he had to call the doctors and nurses to stop the


    bleeding and bandage him. Then, they put him on the bed again and put him on a drip.


    The doctor sighed ¡°I saw Mr. Quinton very calm before this. I thought his heart was strong and he had


    epted the facts. Now it seems¡­¡±


    ncing at the man on the bed, Ken said gravely, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want to show her that he cares and


    fears the worst.¡±


    ¡°Well. Mrs. Quinton did not hesitate to donate blood during the rescue. They are a loving couple.¡±


    Ken did not answer but asked, ¡°Can his ear and leg problems be cured?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lucas, I¡¯d like to be frank. There are arge proportion of patients who can be cured and arge


    proportion who cannot.¡±


    The doctor looked at Ken. ¡°You are also a doctor. You should know that patients¡¯ emotions and how


    they treat this matter will decide if they can be cured.


    ¡°Moreover Mr. Quinton¡¯s problem is not permanent nerve damage but temporary, especially in the case


    of his ear. The possibility of recovery is very high, but he needs confidence.¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After knowing Zac for many years, it was the first time he had ever seen Zac lose his mind.


    He could imagine how bad it was.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 630

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 630


    An hourter, Zac gradually opened his eyes and looked around. When he saw the man by the window,


    he


    frowned


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath as if pondering something.


    After a while, he said hoarsely with a serious expression, ¡°Ken, don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Ken turned around and nodded. ¡°Okay. No problem.¡±


    Then, he helped Zac lift the bed and poured him a ss of water.


    Ken knew Zac was holding on, but he was broken deep inside. Thus, Ken was careful when he spoke


    or acted, afraid it might hurt Zac¡¯s feelings more.


    However, Zac took the water calmly as though nothing of those things before had happened. He drank


    it, put the ss down, and looked at Ken.


    ¡°Do me a favor. It¡¯s about Liv.¡±


    Ken frowned and nodded. ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow is the wedding, and I know she doesn¡¯t want to cancel it. So, lock her up for


    me on the wedding day. Lock her up wherever you want for me.¡±


    Ken¡¯s brows knitted more upon that request.


    They were both very stubborn. One was determined enough to help Zac, and the other was persistent


    about not getting her into trouble.


    As both of their friends, Ken did not know who to choose.


    Zac sounded anxious when Ken did not give him an answer. ¡°Help me! I don¡¯t want her to suffer with


    me.¡±


    Ken lifted his hand and spoke slowly as he made hand gestures. ¡°You should respect her wishes. If you


    do this, she will be furious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather she get angry than¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He did not finish his words and frowned as he snapped, ¡°Are you helping or not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. It¡¯s just that I think it would make the situation worse¡­¡±


    Before Ken could finish, Zac shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying. You know signnguage, but


    does know? Will anyone else out there know signnguage?¡±


    After yelling, he hammered his unconscious leg again. ¡°My legs don¡¯t even hurt. I need to sit in a


    wheelchair How am I supposed to protect her?


    ¡°Do you know what Dorothy would do if she knew Olivia was still alive?¡±


    Ken pursed his lips and said, ¡°Your hearing can be cured. Your legs could also be cured if you calm


    down and ept the treatment. It¡¯s not permanent.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Zac scoffed and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the wedding. Can I hear better the day after


    tomorrow? Can I even stand on my legs?¡±


    Ken knew it would be challenging to convince Zac. He shook his head. ¡°Think twice about it. I¡¯lle


    againter when you calm down.¡±


    After making a gesture, he looked at Zac meaningfully, sighed, and walked out of the ward.


    As a psychiatrist, he knew Zac was experiencing trauma now. He could not get over it.


    He knew it was pointless talking to Zac now He had to wait for him to calm down.


    However, Ken was also afraid Zac would give up and something terrible would happen. It would be too


    late then.


    Thus, he sent Zac a text message.


    [Four years ago, Liv was strong when she was suffering from cancer.]


    [Have you forgotten that Liv¡¯s right leg was wounded? She limped on the day Zy died, andn was in a


    vegetative state.]


    [She did not even think of giving up hope. You should know that Liv won¡¯t want to see you torture


    yourself like this.]


    After that, he got on the elevator.


    However, the elevator on the other side stopped at that floor when he was in the other elevator, and a


    woman in high heels stepped out.


    She took off her sunsses, looked at the signboard, and smiled as she headed to Zac¡¯s ward.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 631

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 631


    Observing the man in bandages looking pale, Dorothy hooked her lips and approached him.


    ¡°Mr Quinton, how are you?¡±


    The man, however, did not even look at her. He was still looking out of the window


    Dorothy clenched her fist and teeth.


    She could not believe Zac was still so arrogant in such a state.


    She stepped forward on her high heels and walked to the window. Then, she looked at him with her


    beautiful eyes burning with hatred. ¡°Zac, do you have to be like this? I came to visit you out of


    kindness, yet is this how you treat me?¡±


    Zac looked at her in disgust and turned his head aside again.


    Dorothy was pissed off, and she walked to another side. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t push it!¡±


    He knew what she was talking about, even if he could not hear her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Get out.¡±


    He was asking her to get out?


    Was he kidding her?


    Dorothy did not give up. She stared at him and said, ¡°Zac, aren¡¯t you canceling your wedding? Where


    is your wife now that you¡¯re in such a state? Is she dumping you?¡±


    Then, she sneered. ¡°I am a more generous person. If you regret everything now and want to marry me,


    I will let bygones be bygones.


    ¡°Anyway, we both benefit from this, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Watching her mouth opening and closing, Zac felt for the first time that being deaf was great.


    At least he did not need to hear Dorothy¡¯s disgusting and discordant voice.


    Getting no reaction from Zac, Dorothy grabbed his arm and threatened ¡°Zac, no one would benefit from


    this if you chose to be so stubborn!¡±


    Zac shoved off her hand and frowned as he said, ¡°You are very noisy, you know?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face was ashen as her body trembled in anger. ¡°How dare you say that! I gave you a chance,


    yet you refuse to take it. I can¡¯t do anything about it since this is your choice.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here then!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ever since she became Miss Jameson, everyone treated her with respect.


    Only some dared to talk about her behind her back and would never show their faces before her..


    However, Ken, Zac, and John never treated her with respect. They humiliated her by speaking to her


    rudely


    However, she would never stop!


    The men who loved Olivia should not be alive even if Olivia were dead.


    She refused to believe that Zac would never yield.


    She tried to suppress her anger and sat beside Zac. She touched his face and made him look at her


    ¡°Zac, I know I might have been a little rude just now, but your bride had run away. If you cancel the


    wedding now, the Quinton family¡¯s reputation will be affected, and so will yours. Isn¡¯t that true? If I was


    your bride, you and the Quinton family wouldn¡¯t need to worry about your reputation. It¡¯s a win-win


    situation.¡±


    Zac tried to read Dorothy¡¯s lips, but Dorothy spoke so fast that he could only grasp the gist of it.


    He shoved off the woman¡¯s hand in disgust and said, ¡°Dorothy, who told you my bride ran away?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s smile froze, and she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You must be kidding me. You¡¯re already


    crippled, yet someone who only cares about your money will stay by your side? If she didn¡¯t run away,


    why are you alone in this ward?¡±


    ¡°Cares about money? Aren¡¯t you after the Quinton family¡¯s money too?¡±


    Dorothy panicked when Zac saw through her. ¡°What are you talking about? The marriage of the


    Jameson family and the Quinton family is a win-win situation. It¡¯s different from that woman¡¯s situation.


    Is she better than the Jameson family?¡±


    Zac peered at her and sneered as he said, ¡°I have none of Quinton Group¡¯s shares with me. You can


    investigate if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m just awyer.¡±


    What? No shares?


    Dorothy froze.


    That was impossible.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 632

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 632


    Zac scoffed upon seeing Dorothy looking at him in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to get anything


    from my dad!¡±


    That was true


    Wanting to get benefits from Jimmy was like snatching food from a tiger¡¯s den.


    Jimmy only ever wanted to snatch others¡¯ things. He would never give anything away


    ¡°So, if you think you can get the Quinton Group¡¯s shares because you are Mrs. Quinton, you have


    chosen. the wrong path. Maybe my father will even scam something from the Jameson family. Just


    think about it.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Zac said that deliberately.


    If he could provoke the rtionship between Jimmy and the Jameson family, he could watch them fight


    from afar.


    After all, he was now crippled and could not do any things.


    Dorothy was still doubtful about what Zac said, thinking he was only trying to brush her off.


    She stood up and red at him as she mocked. ¡°Olivia had only been dead for four years, and you are


    marrying another woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid she wille to you in the night to seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°She will go looking for you first.¡±


    That left Dorothy with nothing to retort with.


    The worst part was Olivia¡¯s spirit dide looking for her.


    When she recalled that, she had goosebumps and did not have the mood to argue with Zac anymore.


    Then, she left in frustration.


    Watching her leave, Zac heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Dorothy knew nothing about him being deaf.


    He could not let the outside world know about his condition, or there would be more trouble.


    Meanwhile, Dorothy angrily kicked the bin in the corridor when she walked out of the ward.


    Who the hell was Zac¡¯s bride?


    She must be impressive to be able to make Zac forget that woman!


    It hurt her ego and made her want to see who she was.


    What concerned her was whether Zac had any of the Quinton Group¡¯s shares. If he had none, then he


    was


    useless


    Now it was different from before. She would never get her fantasy of loving any man she wanted like


    four


    years ago.


    She wanted status, money, power, and the ability to get out of trouble in the future.


    Then, Dorothy hooked her lips and smiled. ¡°Since marrying Zac didn¡¯t work, why don¡¯t I try his father?¡±


    She had heard rumors that Jimmy was a yboy However, he did not marry any of the women he kept


    after his wife died.


    Those women were only his ythings. If he liked her status, she would probably be able to marry


    Jimmy


    and be Zac¡¯s stepmother.


    At this thought, her mood brightened.


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia did not know how long she had been asleep, but she had slept soundly.


    She sleepily opened her eyes and climbed out of bed, rubbing them and walking downstairs.


    When she walked into the kitchen, she saw Mrs. Simmons cooking.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, what time is it now?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons turned around and looked at her. ¡°Miss, you are awake.¡±


    Then, she went out and looked at the clock in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s 4 p.m., miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Zac hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons quickly appeased her when she saw how anxious Olivia was. ¡°Mr. Quinton called and


    told Mr. Lucas to bring him food at noon and even employed a caretaker. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As if afraid Olivia might misunderstand, she exined. ¡°The caretaker is a man.¡±


    Olivia was startled and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you might misunderstand. Mr. Quinton is not a yboy.¡±


    Then, Mrs. Simmons sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that the situation now is serious, and we aren¡¯t sure when it will


    get. better. Although Mr. Quinton was kind to me, I¡­


    She turned around and looked at Olivia. ¡°Miss, are you going to marry him?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 633

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 633


    Olivia took some food calmly and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons was startled. ¡°Miss, are you serious? Mr. Quinton¡¯s situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Do you love Mr. Quinton, or is it just¡­ because you want to return his favor?¡±


    Olivia nced at her ¡°Is there any difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, four years ago, when I was the most down and out, he was with me during my


    vulnerable moments, even when I was in despair.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°When I was dying in prison, he took the risk to rescue me and send me to Murica. He


    gave me a house and helped me open an atelier. He supported my dream and looked after me.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, if it was not for him, I would have died four years ago when John locked me up in the


    room.¡±


    Her eyes glistened with tears, and she smiled bitterly. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, the man I loved, decided to give


    Dorothy, who was perfectly fine, thest bag of blood and leave me to die.


    ¡°It was Zac who donated blood for me, and I survived because of him.¡±


    Olivia felt that love was a joke when she thought of her past.


    Love did not matter anyway


    John was like a simp, begging her not to marry Zac and asking her to give him a chance.


    That was ridiculous.


    What was the point of pretending to be affectionate now?


    Four years ago, he threw her on the edge of death numerous times and ignored her. Her life was not


    what John had rescued more than twenty years ago. He had no right to get a second chance.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, since Zac did not give up on me years ago, why would I give up on him now?¡±


    Tears shimmered in Mrs. Simmons¡¯ eyes. She hugged Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for hiding. That¡¯s why you


    suffered so much.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, it¡¯s not your fault. I was foolish and fell into their trap a few times.¡±


    It was all because she was reluctant to give up.


    She always thought John loved her. Otherwise, she would not have ended up so miserable.


    After a long time, Mrs Simmons lifted her head and said thoughtfully, ¡°Four years ago, when something


    happened to you, I wanted to help you seek revenge, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t do it when I looked at Mr Larson


    in


    the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I die,n will be alone and have no food to eat¡±


    She clenched her fists ¡°So, I¡¯ve been enduring it, but now you aren¡¯t dead, and Mr. Larson has you.


    You are no longer alone, and i can seek revenge at ease now


    Revenge?


    Startled, Olivia grabbed Mrs. Simmon¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you talking about? What revenge?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I know all about it. I know who killed Wace and Mrs. Larson.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons sniffled She clenched her teeth, and her eyes were red. ¡°Young Mr Larson would not


    have ended up like this if Mrs. Larson had not died early. You and Young Mr. Larson would not have to


    suffer


    all this.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I should have died with Uncle Wace. I¡¯m relieved that you are back, and I¡¯ll take revenge You don¡¯t


    have to do it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, don¡¯t do anything silly¡±


    ¡°Miss, I know you¡¯ve been scheming and agonizing. You always think you¡¯re guilty because Dorothy is


    still alive. I know that.¡±


    Then, Mrs. Simmons grabbed a knife and walked out menacingly. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bad woman now


    and help everyone get their revenge!¡±


    Olivia stopped her quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t go! You¡¯re no match for her! It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    It was not as simple as killing Dorothy.


    However, Mrs. Simmons refused to listen, pushed her, and rushed out of the kitchen.


    Olivia cried out loud when she knew he could not stop Mrs. Simmons. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I have cancer.


    Terminal lung cancer. I only have a short life. Please don¡¯t leaven alone.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 634

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 634


    Cancer?


    Mrs. Simmons stopped and was at a momentary loss. ¡°Miss, hasn¡¯t your illness been cured?¡±


    Olivia squeezed out a smile and snatched Mrs. Simmon¡¯s knife. ¡°This is cancer, not other diseases. It


    won¡¯t cure just like that. Even if it¡¯s removed, it coulde back. I¡¯m a ticking time bomb, and there¡¯s


    no way I can guarantee how long I¡¯ll live.¡±


    She threw the kitchen knife aside and held Mrs. Simmons¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Simmons,n needs you.


    Please apany him on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t letn know I¡¯m still alive. Only with that can I ensure he is safe. Mrs. Simmons, please look after


    him on my behalf.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons¡¯s hands trembled and were at a loss for words.


    Why did someone young like Olivia have incurable cancer¡­?


    The Larson family was lovely, yet each one of them had a tough life. She did not understand why God


    was being unfair.


    Olivia took Mrs. Simmons to the sofa and said patiently, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I am selfish, and it¡¯s not worth


    it for you all to sacrifice anything for me.


    ¡°For four years, I have enjoyed happiness alone and have been very selfish. I will not be so selfish in


    the future. I must do what I have to do.


    ¡°No matter what happens to Zac in the future, I will stay with him until all the dangers are removed, and


    he doesn¡¯t want me to stay with him.¡±


    Then, she looked up at Mrs. Simmons and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you will support me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s eat. I have to take dinner to the hospital for Zacter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You must be starving.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s stomach grumbled when Mrs. Simmons mentioned that.


    ¡°Yeah. Look! It¡¯s growling.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons wiped off her tears. ¡°Sorry, miss, I¡¯m too impulsive.¡±


    Olivia shook her head ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. However, you are a little impulsive. I want you to live a long life.


    With that, you can watchn get married and have children. And watch¡­¡±


    She did not want to continue with the sadness and said, ¡°Come on. I love your cooking the most.¡±


    Looking at Olivia smiling made Mrs. Simmons feel sorry for her


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mrs. Simmons had brought up Olivia. She had such a beautiful family, yet Dorothy ruined it


    It broke Mrs. Simmons¡¯s heart to see Olivia like this.


    When they had their meal, Olivia looked for something to say to divert Mrs. Simmons¡¯s attention. She


    said so many interesting things that it made Mrs. Simmonsugh.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you seem to have packed too much. I¡¯m not sure even Zac could finish this.¡±


    ¡°His appetite is good.¡±


    Olivia carried the lunch box and smiled. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Simmons, where doesn live now?¡±


    ¡°He is still living in the dormitory Mrs. Quinton has arranged it with the school, and they said he can


    have a separate room for as long as he wants.¡±


    ¡°Will hee here on the weekends?¡±


    ¡°No. He will go back to Larson¡¯s Residence, saying he feels like he belongs there. It is quiet, and he


    likes to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons,¡± Olivia called out. ¡°You spend more time with him over the weekend and talk to him.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons nodded. ¡°Miss, have you thought about how the media will report your marriage? I¡¯m


    afraidn will see it, and we might be unable to hide¡­¡±


    T¡¯ll keep it a secret no matter what. I¡¯m willing to do this even if he hates me. He¡¯s going to college


    soon. and shouldn¡¯t be affected anymore.¡±


    Whenn was vegetative and when he returned to school to retake his sses, Olivia felt sorry for him.


    It would not have happened if she had not wanted to see him all the time.


    Mrs. Simmons could say nothing and nodded.


    Olivia was about to head to the hospital with the lunch box, but her phone rang. ¡°Pheebs, shall we


    meet? I want to talk to you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 635

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 635


    Olivia froze when she heard the voice. Then, she answered calmly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free today¡±


    ¡°I know Mr. Quinton had a car ident. You must visit him in the hospital. That¡¯s why I want to talk to


    you.¡±


    She licked her dry lips. ¡°Are you trying to talk me out of marrying him?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the person on the other end of the call admitted it.


    ¡°Yes. I never wanted you to marry him. Now that he¡¯s had an ident, I am even reluctant to let you


    marry him. I don¡¯t n to hide my thoughts from you.¡±


    Maybe she felt Xavier¡¯s action had overstepped her boundaries. She distanced herself from him.


    ¡°No matter how much you try to persuade me, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Then, she paused. Her voice sounded serious. ¡°Xavier, I want to marry him no matter what his


    condition. is like ¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, why? Why would you choose him even if he is already like this?¡±


    Xavier could see her determination in her answer and felt sad. ¡°Pheebs, am I not better than him? Do


    you really love him?¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°How interesting indeed. Everyone asks me why I¡¯m marrying Zac and if I love him.


    What do you expect me to say?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you don¡¯t love him at all! If you want to return the favor, why aren¡¯t you choosing me?¡±


    Startled, Olivia only realized Xavier wanted her to repay him with her love.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I owe him five more lives. I can only repay you after I repay him.¡±


    She did not want to make the situation so nasty, but she had no other choice.


    However, she was afraid Xavier would hurt Zac and reminded him. ¡°Xavier, I don¡¯t want you to go


    looking for Zac or hurt him. Do you understand me?¡±


    The man on the other end did not answer.


    She could feel the tense atmosphere through the phone, and Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a long pause, Xavier asked, ¡°Does he know you have a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he knows.¡±


    ¡°Whose daughter is L?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°L is Zac¡¯s daughter. Are you satisfied with that answer?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Is he your ex-husband?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Xavier shook his head again. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. If he is your ex-husband, who is John? He said he and


    you


    are still married. What is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Xavier was confused. He had no idea who the woman he liked was.


    However, Olivia intended to make everything sound messy.


    ¡°Xavier, there is no need to exin too much to you about what happened between us. All you need to


    know is that if anyone hurts Zac, I will risk my life to protect him!¡±


    The words caught Xavier¡¯s breath.


    Perhaps because he felt there was no room for negotiation, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Pheebs, are you forcing


    me to snatch the bride at her wedding?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that. You are a rational man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not rational!¡± The more Xavierughed, the louder his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too patient with


    you before, which is why things turned out like this. Pheebs, I really don¡¯t want to endure it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have to bring dinner to my husband. I have to go.¡±


    Before Xavier could say more, Olivia hung up the call.


    She was doing this for his sake. No matter how persistent or how much he liked her, he had to let her


    go. After all, he deserved better.


    It was better to feel the pain now than prolong it.


    However, on the other side, Xavier threw the phone and kicked the chair in front of him. Helpless, he


    sat by the bed and cried.


    This was the first time he had sincerely liked a woman. He was not willing to give up!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 636

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 636


    On the way to the hospital, Olivia felt a tightness in her chest. It was as if she was holding her breath.


    Sometimes, she had no idea what was attractive about her that made them like her.


    In particr


    The person she did not love looked so reluctant. When she was in love, her lover ruthlessly


    abandoned. her


    People could never get what they wanted, right?


    Or would her life have been different if she had loved Zac or Xavier instead of John?


    She smiled mockingly at the thought. She was getting increasingly imaginative.


    There were not many ifs in this world.


    If there was, she wanted to go back in time and save everyone who died because of her, even if it cost


    her her life.


    However, she could not go back.


    With that in mind, she drove to the hospital. She ran into Ken as soon as she parked her car


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ken froze when he saw her Then his eyes darkened, and his expression grew solemn. ¡°Liv, there¡¯s


    something I need to tell you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered, and she could not help tensing when she saw this.


    ¡°Did something happen to Zac? Hurry and take me to him.¡±


    With that said, she hurried inside, but Ken yanked her back.


    ¡°Listen to me. There are no changes with Zac¡¯s illness, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Olivia was worried, but Ken was so hesitant that she got impatient and urged, ¡°Just say it, but what?


    Don¡¯t


    beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°There might be something wrong with him mentally.¡±


    Olivia stiffened and snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a psychologist? Why don¡¯t you help him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried. He¡¯s resisting me now. I think he probably only listens to you.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I know more about psychology than you?¡±


    Ken knew she was worried, but he was not omnipotent.


    A psychologist¡¯s job was not as straightforward as surgery. If the patient needed brain surgery, he


    would handle the rest after the patient signed the consent form.


    However, it was not the same for psychology.


    It was hard to get into someone¡¯s head if they kept it shut, and Zac was one of those people who kept


    things to themselves.


    Some people seemed optimistic, but they did not have a solid world in their minds. It would not be


    enough to support them the moment they broke down.


    Zac was currently at that stage and could break down if they were not careful.


    ¡°Liv, calm down and listen to me.¡±


    Ken gave Olivia an idea of what had happened during the day.


    ¡°He wants me to lock you up. He doesn¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    After hearing that, Olivia shuddered, and the lunchbox fell to the floor with a thud


    It was a long time before she said with trembling lips, ¡°Did¡­ Did he really do it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ss and blood were all over the floor when I walked in. Liv, he couldn¡¯t get past himself. He¡¯s


    concerned about his condition.¡±


    Ken frowned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell you because you¡¯ll get upset again if I do.


    ¡°But I had no choice but to tell you. After all, he only listens to you. If you persuade him, perhaps I can


    find an opportunity where I can y a part.¡±


    With that said, he pressed his lips together. ¡°Liv, you¡¯re the key to his heart.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face was ghastly pale. Her eyes were red as she trembled, her mind nk.


    In all her years of knowing Zac, she had never seen him like this.


    It was also a joke that she said she wanted to protect him. She never even thought about what he truly


    felt. She presumptuously thought he was all right.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s one more thing I think you should know.¡±


    ¡°¡±What is it?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy came to see him.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 637

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 637


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she grew uneasy.


    ¡®What does Dorothy want with Zac?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know what they talked about?¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know because I asked the nurse on duty to keep an eye on


    him for me. He probably won¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    Olivia frowned and instantly thought of many possibilities.


    ¡®Does Dorothy know I¡¯m still alive?


    ¡®Or did Dorothy find out about Zac¡¯s illness?


    ¡®Or¡­¡¯


    No, she did not think it was right afterward.


    ¡°Have¡­ Have you found the cause.


    of the ident?¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°Yes, but not the people behind it. It seems a bit difficult. They won¡¯t speak up.¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret. It would be bad for Zac if people knew about his illness.¡±


    Olivia forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath, and leaned over to pick up the food container


    on the floor. Fortunately, Mrs. Simmons had bought one of good quality. It also fell vertically earlier, so


    the food inside probably did not spill.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Zac about it. Keep this news from spreading and make sure everyone knows that the


    wedding hasn¡¯t been rescheduled.¡±


    With that said, Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Also, ask the doctor if we can use a hearing aid and whether it will


    work even for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask for you.¡±


    Ken patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Zac¡¯s mental health is counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    Olivia understood the psychological pain because she had fallen into that weird cycle before. Or rather,


    she often fell.


    She only found out today that everyone who seemed strong often had a fragile heart.


    Olivia lingered in the hallway for no less than ten minutes before entering the ward.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had not decided how to tell Zac yet.


    A passing nurse saw her and froze momentarily. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, why¡­ are you not entering the ward?¡±


    Startled by someone calling her that, Olivia turned to look over her shoulder before stammering, ¡°Oh,


    I¡­ I¡¯ll go in now.¡±


    It was a good thing that Zac could not hear her now, or he would have noticed it.


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, you have a good rtionship with Mr. Quinton. I¡¯ve seen many couples going their


    separate.


    ways


    in the face of disaster. It makes me believe in love again to see you.¡±


    Olivia could only smilemely. ¡°Love depends on whether they¡¯re worth it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There are many jerks these days.¡±


    Olivia wanted to tell her that she and Zac were not in love but friends for life¡­.


    However, she could not exin it and could only deal with it awkwardly.


    Eventually, not knowing what nonsense to make up, he could only say goodbye and opened the door to


    the ward.


    Zac was working on the files. He was calling someone on the phone while reading information.


    ¡°Do as I say, and the case will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re focusing on attacking that point of doubt. Change the angle and discredit their view. And


    their evidence is no longer credible.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together when seeing him work hard..


    Zac remained rational and calm as he thought about work in this situation.


    If she did not know what had happened during the day, she would never have guessed that he was


    breaking down inside.


    She did not walk over until Zac hung up. ¡°Zac, I brought food.¡±


    With that said, she smiled and held up the food container.


    Zac looked slightly shocked when he saw her. ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    Olivia put the meal down and set it up for him. Then she smiled and gestured, but she was slightly slow


    because she had just learned.


    ¡°Take your time. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Seeing her gesturing, Zac froze and looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°You know signnguage?¡±


    Olivia shook her head.


    ¡°You learned it just for me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 638

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 638


    Olivia made a gesture. ¡°A little bit, but signnguage is so hard that I can¡¯t remember. So I only learned


    some simple ones.¡±


    Zac shuddered. He never thought she would do these for him.


    He knew at that moment that her determination to marry him was real.


    Not wanting her to see his emotional breakdown, he smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I can¡¯t read sign


    language?¡±


    It was Olivia¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded this time, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you defend the


    deaf- mute. You must know some.¡±


    Zacughed at her serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I do know some.¡±


    ¡°Then I will learn it well so that we have no problemsmunicating.¡±


    With a sneer, Zac said with a gleam of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t be like this forever, right? I


    still want to hear things.¡±


    Olivia said slowly, gesturing. ¡°You can do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s not a mild concussion but damaged neurons.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shaking her head and waving her hand, Olivia quickly typed.


    Olivia: [No, the doctor said you¡¯re temporarily deaf, not really deaf. You can hear if you want to. Your


    legs. can walk too.]


    Then she put down her phone and motioned for Zac to eat. She moved to the end of the bed, pulled


    back. the covers, rolled up her sleeves, and massaged his legs.


    Zac stiffened with indescribable feelings.


    He wanted to push her away, but¡­ he enjoyed that she cared for him and stayed with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Olivia gestured earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re the ridiculous one. You can walk with your legs. It¡¯s just a temporary


    loss of sensation in your legs. I¡¯ll massage you, and you¡¯ll work hard on the physiotherapy. There


    shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll suffer from aggrievance?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and asked him with confusion. ¡°Why would I be aggrieved?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zac smiled mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t own Quinton Group¡¯s shares, I¡¯m deaf, and I¡¯m a cripple. What can


    you get from being with me? You don¡¯t need the title Mrs. Quinton either. Aren¡¯t you suffering from


    grievance this way?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to be Mrs. Quinton. Why don¡¯t you give yourself and me a chance?¡±


    Olivia could not remember many words at once, so she stumbled through a sentence by speaking.


    gesturing, and typing on her phone.


    Zac saw all this. He was a little distressed and motivated.


    People around him were willing to learn signnguage for him and patientlymunicate with him.


    Why should he give up?


    ¡°Zac, you showed me that people can be reborn and have another life. So do you. I will be there for you


    until you are reborn.¡±


    Zac knew Olivia would never have done it because she liked him. It was because she wanted to repay


    her.


    Maybe knowing it made him resist it, angry, and devastated.


    Olivia took his hand, her gaze firm and earnest. ¡°Don¡¯t focus on trivial matters. We¡¯re friends for life.


    These are what friends do.¡±


    Something seemed to have pricked Zac¡¯s heart, and he had a vaguely different feeling.


    He grabbed her backhanded and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, I will take my physiotherapy seriously and


    recover. I won¡¯t fail you.¡±


    Olivia smiled and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    However, he was worried. Would she leave him when he recovered and took over Quinton Group?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 639

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 639


    Wanting Zac to eat, Olivia could only wait for him to finish eating before giving him a massage.


    Bored, she picked up her phone and yed with it.


    She wanted to find some funny video to entertain Zac, but she swiped and saw an eye-catching


    headline.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton¡¯s bride appears to have escaped their marriage after his car crash!¡±


    ¡®Escape from marriage?


    ¡°Ha, how dare they say that?


    ¡®But who could have published it?


    ¡®Is it Dorothy?¡¯


    Olivia looked up at Zac, patted him, and asked, ¡°What did Dorothye to talk to you about?¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he kept his lips closed tightly without saying anything.


    Olivia: [Tell me. I won¡¯t impulsively find fault with her. I also want to be mentally prepared for the


    unexpected at the wedding.]


    After reading the sentence, Zac was silent for a while. He put down the cutlery and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be


    honest with you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I promise not to get angry.¡±


    ¡°She said my bride had run away and wanted me to marry her. She came to me on the day of my


    ident and told me about it, but I refused.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted slightly. ¡°Are you saying she wants to marry you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s after the money. She knows nothing about you.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief before turning nervous again. ¡°She wants to marry you for the Quinton


    family¡¯s fortune, but you said no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    She bit her lip. A lot of information in her head came together, and suddenly she felt like she


    understood something.


    ¡°She¡¯s responsible for your car ident.¡±


    Zac froze and said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she wants to marry me, what good would it do her


    to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Revenge! If you get into a car ident, she can show she doesn¡¯t care about you and take advantage


    of


    it.¡±


    Then Olivia pondered for a moment and typed.


    Olivia: [If you refuse, it will be revenge for her. Dorothy is vindictive and would never allow herself to be


    spurned. But your refusing her seems like you spurned her, so she¡¯s unhappy.¡±


    She had a point.


    Dorothy was indeed such a character, so Zac did not deny the possibility.


    However, he was more worried that everything had something to do with Jimmy or whoever was behind


    it.


    He even suspected Xavier.


    After all, Xavier did not support his marriage to Olivia, and there must be a reason why he was able to


    chase him from abroad to Ocean City.


    However, there was no way to confirm it, and he did not want Olivia to think he was being paranoid, so


    he


    said nothing.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Dorothy, we have to do something.¡±


    Olivia showed him the headline. ¡°She already started.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°She really likes to validate her existence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she just wants to validate herself, have everyone looking at her, and for everyone to like her.¡±


    However, what surprised Olivia was why Dorothy left John for Zac.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She should know that Zac not only disliked her but also hated her.


    Going to Zac was the worst idea..


    Moreover, John had always thought of Dorothy as his savior and would protect her no matter what.


    There was no reason for her to abandon John..


    They were so in love four years ago, and it was unexpected that things turned out like this.


    Or did John refuse to marry Dorothy, so she used Zac to get back at him?


    Or was she only in it for the money?


    The Jameson family had a lot of things-at least far more than she had ever had. Was it not enough to


    satisfy her?


    After thinking for a long time, she asked in confusion, ¡°What happened between her and John? Aren¡¯t


    they supposed to be together after I die? I never figured out why John was so insistent on me and why


    Dorothy was so insistent on you.¡±


    She did not believe that John loved her.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 640

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 640


    Zac was silent for a while, a little reluctant to answer.


    If he told her that John still loved her, would she return to him?


    However, he never wanted to lie to her.


    It was because he knew she hated people lying to her. One lie would leave a permanent thorn in the


    heart.


    After a long time, he looked at her with mixed feelings and slowly said, ¡°Have you ever thought that he


    still loves you, or maybe he never liked Dorothy?¡±


    Olivia froze, her bright eyes blinking as she smiled.


    There was a hint of self-mockery and disbelief.


    ¡°Zac, why are you defending him? You scolded him four years ago.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Zac felt helpless as he smiled wryly. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s slow to react, so are you


    going back to him?¡±


    Olivia was momentarily shocked before shaking her head. ¡°Of course not. Even if he and Dorothy are


    innocent, he indeed helped Dorothy hurt the people I love and me.¡±


    With that said, she looked down at her stomach before looking up and saying, ¡°Two children died


    because of him, and I have no reason to forgive him.¡±


    He saved her life so many times and wanted to be with her.


    He was innocent from the start.


    However, the wound had been inflicted, the pain had been suffered, and the resulty before her.


    Could she pretend not to know?


    All these years, only she knew her own emotional torment.


    Zac breathed a quiet sigh of relief when she said this. He lowered his head and went on eating.


    The food seemed to taste better this time.


    Humans were selfish, and so was he.


    Especially after the ident, he became more selfish. He wanted her to stay with him.


    It was because it was the perfect timing.


    However, he med himself and kept repeating that maybe he was not her safe haven after all.


    However, the trouble in his mind seemed to clear after what she said.


    If she had stayed willingly, he should not have doubted her nor pushed her away.


    Perhaps they would have no future if he dyed it any longer.


    Suddenly, Olivia tugged at him and pointed to the phone screen. ¡°Look.¡±


    His eyes lit up as he turned to look. ¡°You published it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Looking at the top post on the phone, his mind filled with so many thoughts and ideas.


    ¡°No rescheduling and cancetion of the wedding. Zac Quinton, I¡¯m waiting for you to marry me!¡±


    It was a confession. Zac felt a little confused and confused about whether it was true.


    He took Olivia¡¯s hand and pulled her to the bedside, his long hand caressing her face.


    His gaze went from her eyes down to her lips.


    He wanted to kiss her, but he suddenly woke up and looked up at her in panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Olivia froze as if she knew what he meant. She pressed her lips together and sat back down in a chair


    nearby. ¡°Zac, if you don¡¯t mind me, I don¡¯t mind being Mrs. Quinton for the rest of my life.¡±


    She did not use signnguage or type out this sentence for him but said it at a normal speed.


    Zac stared nkly at her for a moment as if still dumbfounded.


    Did she mean what he saw?


    However, he did not ask, and Olivia did not repeat it as if she wanted to preserve the mystery of it all.


    She pointed to the food container and smiled. ¡°Hurry and finish it. Don¡¯t waste food, or Mrs. Simmons


    will be upset.¡±


    Zac came to himself, lowered his head, and continued eating.


    Seeing his uncertainty, Olivia turned around and smiled.


    It was unknown when it started, but she seemed to think it was a good idea to stay with him. At least


    they were respectful to each other and could always keep each otherpany.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 641

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 641


    After eating. Olivia massaged his legs again. She was not very good at it, but Zac was happy.


    He had never asked himself whether what he had done for her was worth it and whether he was willing.


    He just thought he would be happy if she was happy and well.


    He was willing to be her knight in shining armor and protect her.


    However, he had suddenlye up and was about to be herwful husband. He could walk by her


    side and keep herpany.


    It was like redemption, pulling him through the cracks that had been gaping.


    He was no longer in the dark abyss.


    Olivia had no idea what he was thinking, of course. She was sweating after the massage, and she


    wiped it off with a piece of tissue.


    ¡°Zac, promise me you can cheer up. Don¡¯t be depressed, okay?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you tonight. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    However, Zac wanted her to go home and rest, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to be reckless.


    I¡¯ll let you know if anything happens. Go home, take a shower, and get a good sleep. You cane


    and see


    me tomorrow.


    ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t have dark circles under your eyes when you¡¯re the bride, can you?¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re the one with dark circles under your eyes. Take good care of yourself


    too. The groom mustn¡¯t be depressed.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    When Olivia left the hospital, it was already 9 PM.


    Even after sleeping during the day, she was still a little tired. She yawned a few times while driving.


    It seemed that she had to shower and get under the covers after reaching home.


    Especially when there was so much work after the wedding, and many people would be excited that


    day.


    She wondered what Dorothy¡¯s expression would be when she saw her.


    Shock?


    Fear?


    Or¡­ jealousy?


    However, no matter what expression it was, she would be able to see it the day after tomorrow, which


    she looked forward to.


    Back in Elegance Gardens, she had just parked her car when she noticed another car parked under a


    tree by the roadside. It also seemed familiar.


    Before she knew it, a tall figure blocked her way.


    Right under the streemp, the man had his back against the light and cast a shadow that enveloped


    her, creating pressure.


    She looked up, and the man¡¯s face was indistinguishable in the light.


    ¡°Liv, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After finding out who it was, her face darkened, and she walked around him to head inside.


    However, she had only taken two steps before being yanked back by the person and pressed against


    the


    car.


    ¡°Why run when you see me? Hmm?¡±


    Irritated, Olivia said with a frown, ¡°What do you think? I seem to have made it clear to you, didn¡¯t I?


    Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be Mrs. Quinton?¡±


    Olivia found the questions boring and said with a sneer, ¡°Yes, I want to be Mrs. Quinton. What¡¯s wrong


    with that?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that we were never divorced? I only need to prove you¡¯re Olivia Larson, and you¡¯re


    married!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being shameless?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one being shameless.¡±


    Oliviaughed out of anger. ¡°I think you¡¯re being ridiculous. You do realize Olivia died four years ago,


    right? If you don¡¯t know about marriagew, consult awyer and get back to meter.¡±


    With his scarlet eyes, John pressed her against the car. He got up close and said through gritted teeth,¡±


    Of course I know. I¡¯ve looked it up. As soon as I revoke your death report and restore your identity as


    Olivia Larson, our marriage will continue!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Olivia scoffed. ¡°Did you miss a part? I had to be willing!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 642

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 642


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t get you to agree?¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia froze momentarily before her eyes dimmed a little. ¡°John, you never changed.


    You¡¯re still the same John Freeman who disappointed me four years ago.¡±


    John stiffened, and the hand pressing her loosened suddenly. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard everything I said, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia was a little disappointed to see him like this.


    She thought he had changed and knew that everything in the past was wrong, including forcing her to


    make choices.


    However, only then did she understand that he had not changed. Even if he regretted what he had


    done four years earlier, he did not regret locking her up.


    He was mentally sick!


    After a moment, Olivia licked her dry lips and looked up at him. ¡°Do you know what is the biggest


    difference between you, Zac, and Ken?¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t respect me.¡± With that said, she said with a sneer, ¡°Of course, you probably don¡¯t


    respect anyone. It¡¯s nothing personal.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever disrespected you?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    John¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and the veins of his clenched hands were bulging as if they were going to


    explode in a second..


    Olivia knew he was angry. He was so angry that he would probably choke her before she could finish.


    However, she was going to say it anyway.


    Since there was something he wanted to know, she would tell him.


    It would be best if he could reflect on himself.


    Four years ago, he had stood in the way of her revenge. She thought it an improvement if he could


    step aside and not interfere.


    After all, she was incapable of dealing with so many people in one go,


    Especially with Zac¡¯s current condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a random example. Like now. You¡¯ll try to force me to stay with you by kissing me because


    you don¡¯t want me to go. Did you ask me when you were doing that?¡±


    The night wind stirred her hair and disrupted her vision, forcing her to brush her hair away.


    ¡°When you forcibly kissed me, did you ask me if I was willing to kiss you? When you tried to change my


    mind, did you respect my choice?


    ¡°You always think from your perspective. In the most selfish and self-centered way, you ask everyone


    around you to do what you want. But you never consider the other party¡¯s idea and whether they can


    do it. ¡°John, do you know why you believed Dorothy six years ago?¡±


    The look in John¡¯s eyes changed slightly, and there was a flicker of panic in his eyes. He stood still, just


    looking nkly at her.


    ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s because you only want to believe what you want to believe. You never


    wondered whether I was framed or was suffering. You don¡¯t care. You only think you¡¯re hurt and need


    comfort.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, you¡¯re insistent on me not because you love me or regret it. It¡¯s because you only


    want to satisfy your selfish reasons, prove your charm, and convince yourself that what you¡¯ve done in


    the past is forgiven.¡±


    With that said, Olivia smiled a little self-mockingly. ¡°John, I thought you had changed too, but¡­ you


    really let me down.¡±


    Then Olivia walked around him and entered the vi.


    John only froze in ce as if he was immobilized. His heart was torn apart, putting him in pain.


    Was he such a man?


    He loved her. Otherwise¡­


    However, he seemed to think everything she said was right, and many memories came to his mind-


    many painful memories of the past.


    It was so much so that he had a splitting headache, and he leaned painfully against themppost with


    his head in his hands.


    He tried to get back to his car, but his headache was so bad he could not see the road. He fell to the


    ground before even taking two steps.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 643

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 643


    Olivia went upstairs to see if he had gone, so she lifted the curtain and nced outside.


    However, after looking for a long time and not seeing him, she thought he must have left. Without


    thinking. much, she turned around and went to take a bath.


    Maybe she was so tired that she fell asleep while taking a bath.


    She would have slept through the night if Mrs. Simmons had note knocking.


    ¡°Miss, I made you dessert. Why don¡¯t youe out to have some?¡±


    When she got no reply. Mrs. Simmons added, ¡°It helps with beauty. You¡¯re going to be a bride.


    Shouldn¡¯t you get some extra help?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons was like a mother to Olivia, thoughtful and loving.


    Therefore, she replied without rejecting. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get dressed and go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hurry downstairs. Don¡¯t soak for too long, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Olivia dried herself with a towel before putting on a cozy pair of pajamas and going downstairs.


    When she headed downstairs, she suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing with a ng.


    Remembering that the window in Zac¡¯s room might be open, she pushed the door open and closed it.


    Suddenly, she noticed a shadow under the streemp. Was John still there?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Therefore, she went aside, opened the window, stuck her head out, and looked again, only to find John


    lying on the ground and not moving.


    Her heart shuddered, and she went downstairs in a panic.


    However, she stopped abruptly halfway down the stairs.


    An idea came into her head for some reason. ¡®What if he¡¯s faking it?¡¯


    She just told him everything about him, so did he pretend to be hurt to get sympathy?


    As far as she was concerned, it was something John could do.


    ¡°Miss? What¡¯s the matter? Hurry downstairs.¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Simmons took a coat and put it on her. Then she led her to the dining room,


    lecturing, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re already 30. Why do you wear so few clothes? You could catch a cold.¡±


    Olivia answered absentmindedly and turned to look out again, frowning.


    If it was true, she could not just let it go.


    For some reason, she could not help remembering that John had made her kneel in front of Dorothy for


    the entire night. Maybe it was a revenge mentality. She wanted him to feel the pain of dying, but no one


    bothered.


    Therefore, a voice in her head told her. ¡®Be indifferent, and don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Miss? What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re absentminded. Are you still worried about Sir?¡±


    Olivia shook her head and took a bite of the dessert.


    However, it was sornehow bitter.


    Suddenly, the wind blew hard, and the door mmed shut, startling Olivia.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll close it.¡±


    Just then, the rain came pouring down-pattering on the ground.


    It looked so much like that night that Olivia could not help shivering.


    ¡°Why is it raining all of a sudden?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons was still mumbling something about how it had not rained for a long time, and maybe


    the weather was too hot, but Olivia was not listening.


    Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and went to the window to look outside. The man was still on


    the floor, unresponsive.


    With a sudden pain in her heart, she opened the door and rushed out without thinking.


    Not knowing what was going on, Mrs. Simmons ran outside, ¡°Miss, what are you doing? You can¡¯t get


    in the rain in this weather!¡±


    Olivia ran up to John and stopped. After a long pause, she slowly squatted down and reached out to


    pat him.


    ¡°John?¡±


    There was no movement.


    Panicked, she quickly turned him over, stretched out her hand, and detected a faint breath.


    Her pupils dted as she looked at his bloodless face, wet with rain. Her voice shuddered as he


    reached out and patted his face. ¡°John? Wake up!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 644

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 644


    ¡°Miss, you¡­


    Mrs. Simmons ran after her and was shocked when she saw John lying on the ground. ¡°Ah! Is he


    dead?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, help me drag him into my room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons crouched down and grabbed John¡¯s feet, and Olivia lifted his upper body as they moved


    him inside step by step.


    John was not fat, but he was not light either.


    Neither Mrs. Simmons nor Olivia was strong, so they had a hard time lifting him, especially Olivia.


    Soaked by the rain, her right leg began acting up again. The pain rippled through her nerves and made


    her


    clench her teeth.


    As she approached the door, she stumbled over a staircase step and nearly threw John onto the


    ground. Fortunately, Olivia managed to push him up with her legs and save his head from getting hurt.


    Once she got him onto the couch, Olivia was already exhausted.


    She was already in poor health and had received a 400ml blood transfusion. She was also carrying


    someone through the rain. Exhausted, her lips began to pale.


    Mrs. Simmons wiped the rain from her face. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s call an ambnce.¡±


    Olivia looked at her and thought about it. ¡°Wait a minute. Let me ask Ken first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me prepare the bath for you. You can quickly take a hot bathter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Mrs. Simmons was gone, Olivia covered her aching knee and called Ken.


    ¡°Ken, John fainted. Come over.¡±


    Five minutester, Ken walked in with the medicine kit and the rain.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Since Zac was in the hospital, Ken had also moved to Elegance Gardens just so Olivia could easily get


    help if anything happened.


    However, he did not expect the first time she approached him to be because of John.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was already on the ground when I saw him.¡±


    Olivia was soaked, and the water droplets were still dripping from her hair.


    Ken nced at her. ¡°Go shower and change. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Do we need an ambnce?¡±


    ¡°No, I can settle it.¡±


    Olivia froze slightly. After a moment, she asked, ¡°You know about this? Is this not the first time he has


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not the first time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Ken looked up at her. ¡°He¡¯s overworked.¡±


    ¡®Overworked?¡¯


    She did not believe him. John was a workaholic. He had always worked hard, but he had never fainted.


    It was surely not as simple as overworking.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Ken seemed to know he could not keep it a secret from her. ¡°You might as well let him tell you himself. I


    can only tell you it¡¯s the after-effects of the car ident and overworking.¡±


    Then Mrs. Simmons walked out and dragged her upstairs:


    ¡°Miss, the bath is ready for you. Hurry and take a bath, Your lungs are in poor health. You can¡¯t get


    caught in the rain.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and nced over her shoulder at John on the couch before following Mrs. Simmons


    upstairs.


    ¡®Side effects of the car ident?


    ¡®Is it the one rted to her?¡¯


    She frowned as she covered her chest, feeling a little stuffy.


    Maybe because Ken and Zac kept telling her that John was not who she thought he was.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Therefore, she was starting to feel differently about him.


    ¡®No, how is that possible¡­¡¯


    However, there was no denying that she felt a little upset. Even the thrill she got from revenge was


    gone and reced by guilt.


    However, she had stabbed him in the chest four years ago.


    She did not feel guilty back then, so she should not feel guilty now¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 645

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 645


    By the time Olivia had showered, got changed, and came downstairs, John was already awake, but he


    was still a little pale.


    She took a men¡¯s suit and handed it to John. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Get changed. Wet clothes aren¡¯t good for


    your health.¡±


    John looked nkly at her, took it silently, and whispered, ¡°Thank you¡±.


    Olivia handed Ken another set. ¡°Get changed too. I see you came in a hurry without your umbre.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll just shower once I get home.¡±


    ¡°Is he alright? Or are you taking him back to your ce?¡±


    Ken nced at John and said, ¡°He¡¯s still a little weak and can¡¯t walk around very well. He should stay


    here for the night.¡±


    Olivia looked at the two doubtfully. ¡°So you¡¯re not staying to look after them? I can¡¯t afford it if


    something happens.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s okay now. I have to go to the hospital at midnight. I can¡¯t keep an eye on him all the time.¡±


    With that said, Ken took out an injection and gave it to her. ¡°If he has any more conditions, inject this


    into his muscle.¡±


    Olivia did not take it. ¡°If I made a mistake, won¡¯t I be charged with murder? I refuse.¡±


    The scene was suddenly deadlocked.


    Suddenly, John got up from the couch and staggered out of the room. However, his legs gave way, and


    he copsed before taking two steps.


    Olivia, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was indeed staying here.


    ¡°Ken, take me away.¡±


    Ken helped him to his feet. ¡°How can you walk like this? Aren¡¯t you giving me trouble if I make it worse


    halfway?¡±


    John¡¯s voice was hoarse and insistent. ¡°Liv doesn¡¯t want to see me. Take me away.¡±


    He sounded like she was unreasonable.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Forget it. Stop acting. Stay. But if any word got out tomorrow, I¡¯ll curse the hell out of


    you,


    Ken.


    ¡°If any more news got out at this point, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a bodyguard on it. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Then Ken put the injection aside. ¡°I¡¯ll put it here. I¡¯m going back to get a few hours of sleep.¡±


    Then he turned and walked out into the heavy rain.


    Only when he was gone did Olivia snap back to herself.


    John could not walk, and he could not be left in the living room, so she had to carry him upstairs.


    As she was frustrated, the man on the couch suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Olivia thought she heard him wrong and stared at him for a long time. ¡°Why are you so polite all of a


    sudden?¡±


    John lowered his head, his bony hand resting gently on his temple. ¡°Because you were right to scold


    me just now.¡±


    She watched him warily and did not move.


    She did not believe the man¡¯s story.


    There was no way John was so obedient and apologetic.


    It was impossible!


    Would their rtionship havee to this if he were aware?


    *John, what game are you ying?¡±


    John looked up at her with a twinkle of sadness in his deep eyes. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Liv, it seems I¡¯ve


    hurt you too much to make you distrust me. I really don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With that said, he earnestly looked at her and said, ¡°From now on, I unconditionally support whatever


    decision you make. I also won¡¯t stand in your way if you want to marry Zac.


    ¡°I¡¯m even¡­ willing to be the guardian of your marriage. I¡¯ll help you go after whoever you want.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 646

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 646


    Olivia shuddered. ¡°Do you know who I¡¯m going after?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°You know, and you still want to help me? Isn¡¯t she your savior and lover? Are you willing to do it?¡±


    John knew she was being sarcastic and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    She could not see through this man.


    However, he needed a hot bath, or she would be in trouble if he got a fever.


    ¡°Can you walk? Or do you need help?¡±


    Before John could speak, she moved round to him. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll help you upstairs, but I¡¯m not strong


    enough. If I hurt you, don¡¯t trouble me when you recover.¡±


    John got up and put his hand on her shoulder with a small smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t joked with me in a long.


    time.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°I think you¡¯re confused.¡±


    When they went upstairs, John was afraid he was too heavy, so he held onto the handrail with his right.


    hand and tried to put all his weight on the right.


    However, it was unknown if the dizziness made him miss the steps. Olivia almost fell off several times.


    When she managed to get him to the other empty guest room, Olivia sat on the edge of the bed,


    gasping for air.


    It was exhausting.


    However, John was still wet after she snapped back to herself, so she yanked him up and sat him down


    in a chair nearby.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here for a minute? I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and prepare the bath for you.¡±


    After Olivia went out, she stopped Mrs. Simmons, who had just gotten changed. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, would


    you please get me a new set of bedding and change the one in the guest room?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Remembering who was staying after replying, she stopped Olivia again. ¡°Miss, are you sure you¡¯re


    letting him stay? I¡¯m afraid Sir will be paranoid if he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll talk to Zac.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons soon came in with fresh sheets. Seeing John leaning weakly in the chair, she sulkily


    rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, as the old saying goes, karma¡¯s a b*tch.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled off the sheet. ¡°And another saying is that karma will get you someday.¡±


    What happened four years ago made Mrs. Simmons upset with him. If the man protected her and did


    not hurt her, would she have gotten cancer and suffered so much?


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying in our hometown that a man who has had affairs will live his old age in misery. He¡¯ll


    go


    to hell when he dies.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, long time no see.¡±


    John spoke indifferently after a long time.


    Seeing that he was not upset, Mrs. Simmons said with a sneer, ¡°What happened to your old temper of


    scolding our youngdy and bullying us? Now you¡¯re pretending to be sick to get sympathy. I¡¯m telling


    you. I won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°You can scold me as much as you like, Mrs. Simmons. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Although he had copsed, he was not unconscious.


    When it was windy and raining, he felt cold all over, and the rain made him miserable, but he could not


    move or wake up.


    He suddenly remembered the night four years ago when he made Olivia kneel because of Dorothy.


    The weather was the same. She stubbornly knelt in the yard as she kept her back straight. She said


    nothing and refused to give in to him.


    She fell in the rain afterward. Was she just like him now at the time?


    Despair, pain, torture¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It turned out this was how it felt. He seemed to have had many things figured out all of a sudden.


    He stubbornly wanted to keep her around, thinking he was her best choice, but he seemed to ignore


    the past pain.


    However, he believed Olivia did not love Zac, so he still had a chance even if they got married.


    He would not give her up.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 647

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 647


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, help me bathe him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons froze slightly before looking at John and then Olivia.


    She did not like him, but he used to be Olivia¡¯s husband, and it seemed inappropriate for her to help


    him bathe.


    Seeing her in a dilemma, Olivia said with a smile, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do it myself. Make me some tea so that


    we can all have someter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡±


    Olivia walked over to him and stared at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that Mrs. Simmons scolded you?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me if I say I¡¯m not?¡±


    Olivia shrugged. ¡°Yes, because you don¡¯t have the strength to argue right now. So you can only suffer.¡±


    With that said, she leaned over, yanked him out of the chair, and helped him into the bathroom.


    ¡°Undress and wash yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy I might fall into the bathtub.¡±


    When you help someone, go all the way.


    Olivia helped him undress, stuffed him into the bathtub, and washed his hair with shampoo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Did Ken not tell you?¡±


    ¡°He told me to ask you myself. He said it¡¯s the after-effects of the car ident and overworking. But I


    don¡¯t believe overworking can be that serious.¡±


    John smiled. ¡°What do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    She suddenly remembered John had asked her about what she would do if he became terminally ill.


    Some fear crept into his heart.


    ¡°Is it cancer?¡±


    John smiled. ¡°Would you be more gentle with me if I had cancer?¡±


    Olivia looked down at him. His biceps were still strong, and his back and shoulders were full and


    stic. .He did not like someone with cancer.


    However, it could also be that it was not that serious because it was not terminal.


    ¡°If you get cancer, I¡¯d call it karma.¡±


    John felt a pang of bitterness in his heart when he heard this. He had indeed be a nobody to her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Then he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not cancer. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a concussion. I need some rest.¡±


    ¡°Concussion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Neither of them spoke again after that.


    After exposing that she was Olivia, she was not shy about bathing him..


    What part of him had she not seen anyway?


    However, when she saw the ferocious scar on his chest, her heart twitched suddenly. The past was


    vivid.


    She ran her hand gently over his scar, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    John froze slightly and said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s already recovered.¡±


    Seeing that she was still staring at the scar, he reached up to grab her hand before covering the scar.¡±


    Don¡¯t look. You went easy on me with the stab, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia froze and withdrew her hand. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t n to let you live.¡±


    ¡°Wes said he saved me in time because someone alerted him. The doctor told him that if it hadn¡¯t been


    discovered in time, I might not have survived. Were you the one who alerted Wes?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°Is that a joke? Have you ever seen an enemy help call an ambnce when they


    want revenge?¡±


    With that said, she got up. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Soak in the bath for a while more. Make sure you¡¯re warm


    before youe out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Olivia ignored him.


    John panicked and reached for her, and she slipped and fell into the bathtub.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The two suddenly got into intimate contact.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 648

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 648


    Their eyes locked as Olivia snapped back to herself and red at John, yelling, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Then she climbed out of the bathtub and ran out.


    John maintained the position earlier. The air still smelled like her. She ran away before he could react,


    and she also scolded him.


    It was an ident.


    Olivia ran straight to her room, leaning against the door and panting for a while before her breathing.


    calmed down.


    She should not show any mercy to a man like him. A leopard could not change its spots.


    Once she had calmed down, she went to the window and texted Zac, outlining John¡¯s visit that night,


    including the fact that he had to stay over because he was sick.


    Zac soon replied.


    Zac: [Are you okay? Did you get caught in the rain? Did you apply your medicine?]


    Olivia¡¯s heart melted when she saw the reply.


    This was the difference between Zac and John.


    Olivia: [I¡¯m fine. I changed my clothes and applied the medicine. Mrs. Simmons also made tea. I will


    drink itter. What about you?]


    Zac: [I¡¯m fine too. Have a good rest tonight. Just sleep till you wake up tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to


    rush to bring me food.]


    Olivia: [Go to bed early.]


    Zac: [Good night.]


    Olivia: [Good night.]


    After turning off the phone, she nced up at the sky. It was still raining outside the window, and the


    rain was not expected to stop tonight.


    Although she was a little mad, she decided to go to the bathroom to help John because he had trouble.


    moving around.


    Unexpectedly, she had just opened the door and had not gone in when she saw John in a bath towel.


    He was skillfully blowing his hair dry.


    Sensing her gaze, John looked over his shoulder.


    ¡°Liv, I¡­¡±


    He tried to exin, but Olivia red at him and mmed the door shut before he could finish speaking.


    ¡± You b*stard!¡±


    ¡®What did I do wrong this time?¡¯


    John froze in ce. The hair dryer blew out hot air, but he felt cold from the inside out.


    She was angry and seemed to have misunderstood him again.


    Olivia ran into her room, climbed into bed, and tucked herself under the covers.


    She was shaking with anger.


    ¡®B*stard!


    ¡®D*mn John!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough to lie to me once, but he lied to me with Ken!


    ¡®Unable to walk and move was all a lie to gain sympathy. Damn it!


    ¡®So all that stuff he said about being a guardian was fake. It was all fake.


    ¡®It¡¯s too bad he¡¯s not in showbiz.¡¯


    The next day.


    When Olivia woke up, she looked around and saw no sign of John, so she went downstairs to look for


    him.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. I made you chicken soup. Let me get you some.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, where¡¯s John?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he left early in the morning. He left around 5 or 6 AM.¡±


    ¡°He left?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons nodded. ¡°Yes, he said he had work and asked me to pass on his apology.¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Simmons cursed, ¡°He¡¯s a fool to think I¡¯d pass on his apology. I didn¡¯t throw eggs at


    him because I think it¡¯s shameful to waste food!¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Simmons¡¯ anger, Olivia put her arm around her shoulder and soothed her, ¡°Alright, Mrs.


    Simmons, he can¡¯t even hear you now that he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯d like to build an altar to curse him.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I¡¯m hungry. I want some soup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look at me. I forgot about it at the mention of him. I¡¯ll get you some soup right away. Give me a


    minute.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Olivia looked around. ¡°Have you prepared Zac¡¯s soup?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t make chicken soup for him. I thought he needed some meat, so I made him beef


    stew. Ask him to eat more and finish it.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him leave any leftovers.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge him as Sir if he leaves any leftovers.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons was principled when it came to cooking. She once scoldedn until he burst into tears.


    However, she was getting married for the second time tomorrow, andn, unfortunately, could not


    attend.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 649

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 649


    Olivia did not get up early, so it was already 8 AM when she got to the hospital.


    She was worried that Zac was hungry, so she quickened her pace as soon as she got out of the


    elevator.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a familiar figure sitting beside Zac¡¯s bed, peeling an


    apple


    for him.


    When Olivia got closer and got a good look at the man, she did a double-take.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Zac noticed Olivia and was slightly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s only 8 AM. Why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you were hungry. You¡­¡±


    Olivia looked down and saw the empty food container on the table. It seemed he had already eaten.


    Therefore, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll leave this here for you to eat at noon.¡±


    Before Zac could exin, the woman stood up, handed Zac the apple, and smiled at her. ¡°Zac had


    already taken his breakfast. You¡¯rete, and I¡¯ve prepared his lunch. You can eat with us if you don¡¯t


    mind.¡±


    Olivia nced at her before asking quietly, ¡°Does Ken know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t he know?¡±


    With that said, she patted Zac on the arm. ¡°Zac and I grew up together. Shouldn¡¯t I visit him?¡±


    ¡®They grew up together?


    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Zac mentioned it before?¡±


    However, she tried being respectful to her in front of Zac. She only nodded indifferently. ¡°Got it. You


    guys


    can chat.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman stopped her. ¡°Are you Zac¡¯s bride?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman looked her up and down. ¡°Have you beencking resttely? Your skin seems a little bad,


    and you have dark circles under your eyes. You probably need a lot of concealer.¡±


    With that said, she smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I have a friend who is good at makeup. I¡¯m sure she can help


    you.


    ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get along with your friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why do you say that? You¡¯re Zac¡¯s bride, so you¡¯re considered my sister-inw. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be


    seeing each other more.¡±


    Olivia gazed coldly at her. She smiled politely but did not answer.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Zac quickly said, ¡°Kate, you¡¯re scaring my wife.¡±


    The woman looked back and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Zac, you dote so much on your wife. I wish I could


    find a husband like you someday.¡±


    ¡°Your brother will find one for you.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The woman ran over to Zac and said with a smile, ¡°Zac, why don¡¯t you consider me? I¡¯m good


    too.¡±


    Zac could not tell what she said but did not want her to get too close, so he pushed her away. ¡°You¡¯re


    pressing my IV.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was coquettish and looked as if a soft light was all over her. She looked nothing like


    the person Olivia had seen that day in the cemetery.


    Olivia did not know what the woman wanted, but she was up to no good.


    After all, there was no way she was a good person when she said something like that in front of Z¡¯s


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    grave.


    Besides, she was friends with Dorothy, which confirmed her spection.


    Just then, Ken pushed the door open and walked in. He nodded to Olivia when he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re


    here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Olivia nodded in reply, pointed to the woman, and said to Ken, ¡°She¡¯s the woman I met at the cemetery


    the other day.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 650

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 650


    The air in the room froze instantly, and the expressions of all four were unnatural.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    Olivia looked coldly at the woman. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure because she insulted Z. There¡¯s no way I will


    forget.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes were dark as he advanced toward the woman. Ignoring the fact that they were in a hospital


    room, he grabbed her by the cor and asked, ¡°Kate, tell me, was it you?¡±


    ¡°Ken, let me exin¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ken said with a sneer, ¡°Exin? Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin. Tell me why you insulted Z.


    Tell


    me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s¡­¡± Kate pointed to Olivia. ¡°She mistook me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Mistook?¡±


    Ken let go of her cor, grabbed her by the wrist, and yanked her over to Olivia. ¡°Pheebs, this is my


    sister, Kate, who just got back from abroad.¡±


    With that said, he yanked Kate outside. ¡°Go. Get out of here. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself!¡±


    ¡®Sister?¡¯


    She said she was Ken¡¯s fianc¨¦e at the cemetery¡­.


    There was a lot of difference between a fianc¨¦e and a sister.


    Once they were gone, Zac and Olivia were left alone in the room. They looked at each other and fell


    silent.


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Zac was the first to speak. ¡°Ken sent breakfast. It has nothing to do with Kate. I don¡¯t know Kate very


    well


    either.¡±


    Olivia froze momentarily and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand you. I was afraid she¡¯d hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zac felt disappointed for some reason.


    He knew she would misunderstand and feel ufortable if it was John, but she seemed nonchnt


    when it came to him.


    Olivia walked over to the bedside, sat down, and spoke in signnguage. ¡°I met her at Z¡¯s grave.


    She called her a homewrecker to my face. Then I met her at Dorothy¡¯s birthday party. They were very


    close.


    ¡°She also said she was Ken¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so I was afraid she had an ulterior motive.¡±


    Zac frowned. ¡°Did she say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no reason to use her. After all, I didn¡¯t know she was Ken¡¯s sister at the time.¡±


    The fact that Kate was Ken¡¯s sister surprised Olivia.


    Z was technically her sister-inw. Why did she hate Z so much?


    Her scolding did not sound fake. She sounded like she genuinely hated Z.


    ¡°Ken will take care of it.:


    With that said, he suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°How¡¯s John?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was already gone when I got up.¡±


    ¡°The wedding¡¯s tomorrow. Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and smiled. ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    Both seemed so nervous that they ran out of topics to talk about as they thought of the wedding.


    Just then, Ken walked in.


    Olivia looked behind him and did not see Kate.


    ¡°I sent her home.¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry about today. She came to see me at the hospital.


    Thinking she knew Zac and hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, I brought her with me to visit him. I didn¡¯t


    expect her to be the person that day.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about Zac¡¯s condition, does she?¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Ken frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure you saw her at Dorothy¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I lied?¡±


    ¡°No, she has always been abroad and only got back this month. I didn¡¯t expect her to get involved with


    Dorothy so soon.¡±


    Olivia had no idea about that either.


    Besides, Kate would have been back around the same time as her if she did not guess it wrong, or they


    would not have met at the cemetery.


    With that in mind, Olivia felt a little uneasy, thinking something would happen at the wedding tomorrow.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 651

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 651


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve talked to her, and I¡¯ll send her back myself after this.¡±


    ¡°Where are you sending her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her back to where she came from. It¡¯s better to send her back in case something happens.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡±


    ¡°Cousin. She lived in our house in Ocean City when she was young.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Olivia was not interested in the Lucas family¡¯s business. The only thing she was concerned about was


    that she felt Kate was on the same side as Dorothy.


    However, she could not say this to Ken, so she could only indirectly remind him. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to not


    let her know about Zac and our n.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    After he said that, Ken announced his departure to Zac. ¡°I¡¯ll get going, then. I still have another surgery


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    After he left, Zac saw that Olivia was still frowning. He asked softly, ¡°Are you still worried about Kate?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    After that, she shook her head. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s not talk about her. Let me massage your legs for you.¡±


    ¡°The caretaker massaged them just now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and sat by the bed obediently. She did not know what else she could do.


    She did not want to leave Zac alone at the hospital. Thus, she suggested reading him a story, and in


    the end, she stayed until 8 p.m. before leaving.


    However, to her surprise, when she walked to the hospital¡¯s parking lot, she spotted a figure walking


    out


    from the side.


    Olivia vigntly stopped walking and peered at the other person.


    Kate walked in front of her and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tell Ken everything.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid enough to attack you at the hospital.¡±


    After she said that, she got closer to Olivia and whispered in her ear, ¡°But I have to remind wedding


    tomorrow won¡¯t go so smoothly. I suggest you be prepared.¡±


    Olivia knew this very well.


    ¡°Would you be so kind?¡±


    Kate shrugged and said, ¡°! don¡¯t hate you. If I did, why would I wait for you to tell you this?¡±


    Olivia stared at her and did not believe anything she said.


    that you your


    The way Kate acted in the ward this morning made it seem like she did indeed have some grievances


    with Olivia.


    Kate seemed to see through her confusion and said with a grin, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want


    to ask me why I triggered you in the ward this morning, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want to see if you really like Zac or not.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Are you that bored?¡±


    ¡°I had a crush on Zac when I was young. After all, Zac was the most considerate of the three. Now that


    I know he¡¯s getting married, of course I want to know if his bride loves him or not.¡±


    After she said that, Kate pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°However, it seems you don¡¯t love him at all.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so calm.¡±


    Olivia scoffed when she heard that. ¡°You might have forgotten that you told me that before you were


    Ken¡¯s fiance, so how would I overthink?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you really like Zac.¡±


    Kate looked at Olivia subtly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. Everything depends on your


    performance tomorrow.¡±


    After she said that, she got into the car with a grin.


    Olivia stood frozen on her ground until Kate left.


    ¡®What does she want?¡¯


    She was confused.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 652

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 652


    On the way home, Olivia kept wondering why Kate hated Zy and why she said all those things.


    However, she could not figure out why for a long time. She only felt a throbbing pain in her head.


    Thus, she gave up.


    She would just think about this tomorrow. If worse came to worst, she would just adopt measures


    appropriate to the situation at hand. Anyway, she was already mentally prepared.


    She would not be scared no matter what happened.


    She got back to Elegance Gardens. The moment she stopped her car, she heard a burst ofughter


    from


    the room.


    Thisugh sounded familiar.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    Not a lot of people should know about hering back to Ocean City. ¡®Is it Kate again?


    ¡®Oh no. Mrs. Simmons!¡±


    She ran to the door. When she pushed the door open to see the person inside, she was stunned.


    ¡°Jennie?¡±


    Jennie put the cup in her hand down when she saw Olivia arriving home. Then, she pounced on her.


    ¡°Pheebs! I missed you so much! Why do you look so thin after I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month? Are


    you not used to living there?¡±


    Olivia was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±


    Jennie pouted. ¡°I¡¯m here to be my best friend¡¯s bridesmaid, of course! How can you not have any


    friends. at your wedding?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°How would this be a surprise if I told you?¡±


    However, Olivia was more scared than surprised.


    Her wedding was not something worth celebrating. Something might happen tomorrow, and she did not


    want Jennie to get involved in it.


    Thus, her face turned cold. Then, she grabbed the suitcase that was still unpacked on one side.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll book a ticket for you now. Go back.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I just got here, yet you want me to leave?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons quickly went forward to intervene in the fight. ¡°Miss, what are you doing? Ms. Suthend


    just got here. It¡¯s good to have someone looking out for you.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, why are you acting crazy as well? You should know what the wedding


    tomorrow means.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wedding to have fun at. I¡¯m not sure if I can handle Dorothy, if I can take good care of Zac, or


    if I can keep the situation in control.


    ¡°Do you know how scared I am right now?¡±


    She could imagine how chaotic the scene tomorrow would be. How would she have the time to be


    concerned about so many people?


    Jennie was confused. She said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re scared of your wedding. This is not the


    first time you¡¯re getting married, so what are you afraid of?


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s just a wedding. I¡¯m an adult, so I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. How will I be burdening


    you?


    ¡°I found out you don¡¯t have a bridesmaid, so I wanted toe to help you. Am I wrong for that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not, but I am!¡±


    After Olivia said that, she turned to go upstairs. However, Jennie stopped her. ¡°Phoebe, if you don¡¯t tell


    me what¡¯s going on, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Olivia felt exhausted.


    She knew Jennie was trying to help, but this was not the time.


    So many people around her had died, so why should Jennie get involved too?


    What would she do if something happened to her?


    ¡°Tell me. Tell me what¡¯s going on, and I promise I won¡¯t annoy you anymore.¡±


    Olivia pushed her hand away. ¡°Are you so desperate to find out? Do you have to keep on invading my


    privacy?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe, you¡¯re going more and more overboard!¡±


    ¡°My husband got into an ident before the wedding, and he¡¯s still in the hospital. He needs to be in a


    wheelchair for the wedding tomorrow. Do you think this is a normal wedding?¡±


    Jennie froze. ¡°I-I had no idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. What do you know? Your world is so innocent. I kept telling you to stop trying to


    find out about my past. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    After that, Olivia lifted her head to let out a long breath. She said impatiently, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m tired. I


    don¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Leave.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 653

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 653


    ¡°Phoebe!¡±


    Jennie chased after Olivia. ¡°Yes, I admit I¡¯m very curious about your past, and I want to find out more


    about it. Do you know why?¡±


    She looked firmly at Olivia and said each word clearly, ¡°It¡¯s because I think of you as my friend and my


    best friend forever. No matter what, I want¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your acknowledgment, and I don¡¯t want you to get involved in my past.¡±


    Olivia interrupted mercilessly. ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m going to tell you very honestly that you¡¯ve crossed the line.


    We¡¯re no longer friends. Go back now.¡±


    After that, she walked past Jennie and went upstairs to m the door shut.


    When she was in her room, she leaned against the door. Her tears slid silently from her cheek to her


    mouth.


    It was so bitter and sharp.


    She slid down to the floor along the door, then clutched her face before bursting into tears.


    Jennie was her only female friend. She was great to Olivia and L. Furthermore, they started The


    One together. Thus, to Olivia, Jennie was very important, but¡­


    Since she was very important, Olivia did not want her to step into this terrible zone.


    If Dorothy could kill Zy, she could also kill Jennie.


    Olivia did not have a way to protect Jennie, so she did not want to risk this. She would rather lose a


    friend than let anything happen to her.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jennie¡­


    After a long time, Mrs. Simmons came to knock on her door. ¡°Miss, are you asleep?¡±


    Olivia came back to her senses. She washed her face in the bathroom before opening the door. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Suthend is gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons saw her red eyes and felt distressed. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You silly girl.


    Why did you push her away? It¡¯s so hard holding on by yourself. It¡¯ll be better to have a friend.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Simmons.¡± She shook her head as she wept. ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage. I¡¯m scared¡­ How could I


    dare after so many past examples?¡±


    She did not even dare to have her daughter around her because of Dorothy, let alone Jennie.


    ¡°Why do you want to remember the past? You¡¯re not the one at fault.¡±


    ¡°But Mrs. Simmons, they died because of me¡­¡±


    Olivia was struggling to catch her breath. ¡°You know Dorothy might be the one behind Zac¡¯s ident.


    She has power and status now, and she¡¯s also so savage. I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of everyone


    around me. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    Mrs. Simmons felt sad for her, so she held her andforted her. ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t carry so much


    weight on your back. Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±


    ¡°I would feel bad if I didn¡¯te back.¡±


    This was the truth.


    She wiped her tears hastily and said while biting her lip, ¡°I and everyone I care about will be able to live


    safely as long as I get rid of the source.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±


    Mrs. Simmons knew that between the two, the one who chased the other away was often the saddest.


    She knew Olivia was kind and did not want to implicate others. However, she also did not want Olivia to


    fight alone. That was why she made a decision.


    She did not sleep well that night. She kept dreaming about Zy and would wake up crying.


    Therefore, her eyes were red and swollen the next day.


    The wedding was today, so she could only yell downstairs after opening the door, ¡°Mrs. Simmons,


    make two hard-boiled eggs for me!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just a moment.¡±


    She decided to take a hot shower to make her look more energized.


    More than ten minutester, she came out of the bathroom after changing her clothes. Then, someone


    walked in after opening the door.


    She thought it was Mrs. Simmons, so she said without lifting her head, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, put the eggs


    there. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Who could have guessed that in the next second, she would hear a familiar voice? ¡°Did you cryst


    night, so you¡¯re using eggs to reduce the swelling?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 654

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 654


    Olivia was taken aback. Then, she lifted her head to look over in shock. ¡°Jennie?¡±


    Jennie smiled and peeled the eggs as she looked at how shocked Olivia was. Sheined. ¡°You


    said all those things for my own good, but I also have the right to choose to bear the consequences,


    right?¡±


    She walked over to Olivia with the peeled eggs. Then, she knelt before her. ¡°Close your eyes. I¡¯ll do it


    for


    you.¡±


    Olivia closed her eyes obediently and did not say anything.


    ¡°Pheebs, you have no right to help me decide. I told you we¡¯re friends, so since we¡¯re friends, I must


    bear some of your burdens.¡±


    As she said that, she sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m innocent, but I¡¯m not a fool. Perhaps I can¡¯t avenge you,


    but I can give you a shoulder to cry on andpany.¡±


    Olivia felt a lump in her throat, and her tears started flowing again.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying again? Won¡¯t the eggs go to waste if you cry? Do you want to be the


    ugliest bride ever?¡±


    Oliviaughed despite her anger. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be the ugliest.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying if you don¡¯t want to be it, then. I know you¡¯re grateful for me, but you can¡¯t give me your


    body. I also don¡¯t want your tears.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After a while, Jennie got up and said, ¡°Okay, done. Do you have a makeup artist? You¡¯re the wife of a


    young master, after all.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. She¡¯s not here yet.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head to look at the time. ¡°I think she¡¯ll be here in half an hour. Let¡¯s go downstairs to


    eat something.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mrs. Simmons is a great cook. I want toe here and eat more often.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going back?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. We don¡¯t have a physical shop, anyway, so we don¡¯t need to sit in the office all the time. Plus,


    there are so many things happening over here, so let¡¯s talk about it when we settle everything.


    Furthermore, you¡¯re not free, so we¡¯ve also lost the atelier¡¯s biggest selling point, right?¡±


    Olivia was amused. ¡°When did you be such a sweet talker?¡±


    ¡°I learned from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. The matters with TR have been settled. Thepensation has been given out, and the


    apology has been posted. Did you see?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty busy since I came back, so I didn¡¯t look.¡±


    Jennie flicked her forehead. ¡°Gosh. This is your career, so why are you so unbothered? Pitt said


    someone was pressuring TR, so they were willing to settle.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You know who it is.¡±


    Olivia was slightly stunned and was also confused. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Xavier?¡±


    She blinked and said with a frown, ¡°Why is Xavier involved in this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Pitt said Xavier found TR¡¯s CEO and said he¡¯llpensate them with a piece ofnd. He


    asked them to apologize and give us thepensation.¡±


    Olivia shuddered in disbelief.


    She felt unwell thinking about how she had treated Xavier in the past few days.


    She seemed to have hurt someone she should not have.


    At this moment, she heard honking downstairs. Jennie pulled her up and said, ¡°The car is here. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Since the groom would depart from the hospital, they would go through a different procedure than


    usual.


    Zac sent the driver over to take Olivia to the wedding venue before she did her makeup and changed.


    Meanwhile, she would wait for Zac to get there from the hospital.


    When they were at the hotel, Olivia was still thinking about Xavier. She was thinking that she should


    find time to thank him.


    Coincidentally, she ran into Kate after she got out of the car.


    ¡°Morning, Sis-inw.¡±


    For some reason, Olivia felt ufortable hearing Kate call her that. She frowned unconsciously.


    When Kate walked past her, she said with a grin, ¡°Sis-inw, the show¡¯s about to start. Are you ready?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 655

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 655


    Olivia did not want to pay attention to Kate. She peered at her lightly. ¡°Enjoy yourself too.¡±


    Kate did not mind. She waved her hand with a smile. ¡°I will, Sis-inw.¡±


    ¡°Who is this? Is she your husband¡¯s sister?¡±


    Jennie had never met Kate before, so she did not know who she was. When she saw how strange the


    two were acting, she asked, ¡°Why do I feel like you two don¡¯t like each other? But at the same time, you


    seem to get along.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the best man¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°The best man¡¯s sister?¡± Jennie pouted. ¡°That¡¯s even weirder. Why are you treating her like that?¡±


    Olivia chuckled coldly. ¡°She¡¯s two-faced and also friends with my enemy. How should I treat her?


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After the two entered the dressing room. Olivia looked inside and did not see the makeup artist. She


    closed the door and pulled Jennie to one side.


    ¡°Jennie, since you insisted on attending the wedding, then you should remember what I tell you next.¡±


    Jennie was stunned, but she nodded.


    ¡°As you can see, the people attending the wedding are veryplicated people. My friends and


    enemies are among them, and there are also a lot of people with ill intentions.


    ¡°So, you have to stay beside me. Don¡¯t speak to anyone except me, Zac, and Ken. Do you


    understand?¡±


    For some reason, Jennie¡¯s heart started racing after Olivia said that.


    She had prepared herself before the wedding, but now that she was here, she was still a little nervous.


    ¡°Pheebs, who¡¯s your enemy? Is it Dorothy Ellis?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Dorothy Jameson now and also the young mistress of the Jameson family.¡±


    ¡°What did she do to you?¡±


    Olivia looked at Jennie. ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated. Long story short, she killed my entire family.¡±


    Jennie was shocked when she heard that. Her eyes widened. ¡°Killed your entire family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Alright, stop asking questions now. I¡¯ll tell you if I have time. I¡¯ll introduce Ken and Zac to you


    when they¡¯re here.¡±


    Olivia was still worried after that. She emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to anyone including the people around


    Zac,


    got it?¡±


    Even though Jennie¡¯s family was decently wealthy and her parents were businesspeople, they were not


    aristocrats.


    In addition to that, her family was harmonious, and her parents were loving. At the same time, she did


    not have any conflicts with her siblings, so she was innocent and grew up in a warm environment.


    She had never encountered such aplicated situation before.


    She was terrified since this was her first time being exposed to this.


    However, she looked at Olivia and gritted her teeth. She had to endure this for Pheebs¡¯ sake and not


    cause her any trouble. She needed to help Pheebs.


    She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pheebs. I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    After that, someone opened the door. The makeup artist and Zac¡¯s people walked in.


    ¡°Where is Zac?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton is still on the way.¡±


    This was the assistant from Zac¡¯sw firm, so he would call Zac ¡®Mr. Quinton¡¯.


    ¡°Do my makeup first.¡± Olivia pointed at Jennie. ¡°Is there a dress for the bridesmaid? My friend needs to


    change before doing her makeup.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mr. Quinton prepared a lot of dresses for you, so you can let your friend choose one.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand, and someone pushed in a rack full of dresses in various colors and


    designs.


    Olivia did not expect Zac to be so prepared. She felt warm.


    ¡°Jennie, go pick one. The makeup artist can do my makeup first. I don¡¯t want it to be too thick. I want


    something light.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    As she sat in front of the mirror, Olivia pressed her lips together and grabbed the corner of her shirt


    tightly.


    Even though she looked calm, she was actually very nervous.


    After all, a bloodbath was about to begin.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 656

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 656


    Half an hourter, Olivia¡¯s makeup was done, and she was waiting for Zac in her wedding dress.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Quinton should be here in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for him outside.¡±


    ¡°No need. He said you should wait for him here in case other people start gossiping about you.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jennie was also done, so the assistant and makeup artist left the room. Now, there were only the two of


    them remaining in the room.


    Jennie started feeling nervous when she saw Olivia¡¯s wedding dress and her high-end custom-made


    dress.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°The drinks are outside. I¡¯ll get someone to get them.¡±


    After that, Olivia got up.


    Jennie saw how big her dress was, so she stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to go


    wearing this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia also felt that her dress was pretty inconvenient, so she did not stop Jennie.


    As she waited, every second felt abnormally long.


    This was not her first time getting married, but she was even more nervous than thest time.


    The first time she got married,n, her father, and Uncle Wace were all beside her. Now, they were


    not around anymore.


    When she thought about this, her eyes turned red again.


    At this moment, someone pushed the door open and walked in.


    She was worried Jennie would see her cry and ask a lot of questions, so she lowered her head to get a


    tissue to wipe her eyes. Then, she asked casually, ¡°Did you find the drinks?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Do you want coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    After she answered, she realized that it was not Jennie¡¯s voice, so she turned her head to look over.


    ¡°X-Xavier?¡±


    Xavier saw how shocked she looked, so he asked, ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you want to see me?¡±


    Since she had a guilty conscience, Olivia did not know how to face him. She was a little confused.


    Xavier chuckled softly. ¡°You were very eloquent when you scolded me thest time. What¡¯s wrong? Are


    you so nervous that you¡¯re getting married that you¡¯re stammering now?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to at first. Why should I watch the woman I love marry someone else?¡±


    Xavier grabbed a chair and sat down. ¡°However, I figured if I can¡¯t marry you, I want to at least see you


    in a wedding dress. After all, I won¡¯t be able to see it in the future.¡±


    He looked at Olivia from head to toe after he said that. ¡°Pheebs, you look gorgeous in your dress.


    Truly.¡±


    Olivia thought he would be mad, but since he could still joke about this, she was even more at a loss


    for how she should face him.


    After a long while, she lowered her head and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xavier was a little taken aback. So, he approached her and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia grabbed her dress tightly and repeated through gritted teeth, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Xavier was curious. He pointed at himself. ¡°Are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xavier curled his lips and smiled at her mischievously. ¡°Did you have a change of mind and want to


    marry me now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head and looked into his gorgeous, narrow eyes. Shemented how his eyes were


    even more alluring than John¡¯s.


    ¡°I heard you gave TR a piece ofnd in exchange for the apology and ourpensation. That¡¯s why I


    want to thank you. I want to thank you for attaining a formal title for my atelier and me.¡±


    Xavier stared at her. Suddenly, he hooked the leg of her chair with his foot to pull her to him. He said


    softly and bewitchingly, ¡°You should give me your body and marry me, then.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 657

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 657


    Before Olivia could register what was going on, she had fallen into Xavier¡¯s arms from the inertia.


    She got up hurriedly and looked at Xavier in a panic. ¡°Xavier, you know I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xavier looked at her heatedly, and his face got closer to hers. Just as he was about to kiss her,


    suddenly he let her go andughed. ¡°I was just joking. Calm down.¡±


    Olivia looked at him, still in a state of fright. She did not say anything.


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m not over it. I¡¯m still not, even to this day. I really want to steal you away.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, he chuckled bitterly. ¡°But I know that if I do, you will hate me forever, right?¡±


    Olivia lowered her head, refusing to look at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hate me.¡± Xavier reached out to lift her chin to force her to look into his eyes.


    Pheebs, you will always remember how nice I was to you as long as I don¡¯t ruin something of yours. At


    least you¡¯ll always feel remorseful toward me and never chase me away.¡±


    After he said that, he burst intoughter. ¡°Am I evil?¡±


    What could Olivia say?¡±


    She could not admit nor deny it.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°I will remember how you helped me and saved me. I will never forget


    it.¡±


    Suddenly, the man put his face up to hers. ¡°Pheebs, why don¡¯t you take me as your boy toy? I don¡¯t


    mind not having a name or a status.¡±


    Olivia could not tell if he was serious or not at that moment.


    When she did not know what she should do, Jennie walked in. ¡°Pheebs, this ce is huge. I couldn¡¯t


    find the drinks even after looking around for a long time. I even¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw Olivia and Xavier sitting very close to each other. She was stunned


    and mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Gosh! What are you guys doing? Aren¡¯t you worried someone will see you?¡±


    Xavier let go of Olivia and stood up to peer at Jennie. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Ocean City as


    well, Ms. Suthend.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t miss out on Pheeb¡¯s wedding. You¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to steal her away.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Steal her away?¡±


    There was no expression on his face. He looked serious and not like he was lying.


    Jennie was startled, and she widened her eyes to look at the two. After a long while, she yelled, ¡°Are


    you insane?¡±


    Olivia exined. ¡°He¡¯s joking. Do you seriously believe him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She looked at the two and was very confused.


    Who should she believe?


    Why did it feel like he was being genuine?


    Suddenly, heughed. ¡°Did I scare you? Pheebs was even more terrified than you just now. You two


    are so cowardly.¡±


    Jennie chuckled dryly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a joke. Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°You can joke about anything in the world, but why this? You nearly scared me to death!¡±


    However, Jennie did not dare to say this to him. She walked to Olivia and handed her a bottle of water.¡±


    Do you want this?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to keep going to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t drink it either.¡±


    After that, someone opened the door again. Ken pushed Zac into the room. As they saw the strange


    man in the room, their faces changed.


    Before the two could say anything, Xavier suddenly asked, ¡°Right, Pheebs, why are Fred and L not


    at your wedding? Logically speaking, one¡¯s your brother and one¡¯s your daughter, so they should be


    here. Are they not here yet?¡±


    Xavier had his back toward the door, while Olivia was facing the door, so her eyes met Zac¡¯s when he


    came in.


    However, what horrified Olivia even more was the man behind Zac. It was John!

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 658

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 658


    Olivia froze, and she felt as if her heart had stopped.


    ¡®He must have heard that!¡¯


    She hid it so well for four years, but now, he had heard it.


    Plus, he had heard it during such a situation.


    She turned her face, not daring to look at John¡¯s face.


    When Zac saw this, he quickly asked, ¡°Pheebs, who is this?¡±


    Olivia grabbed Jennie¡¯s hand and took a deep breath before standing up. She said to Zac and Ken,


    ¡°Zac, this is Jennie Suthend. She¡¯s my partner at the atelier and also my best friend.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zac nodded and reached out his hand to Jennie. ¡°Ms. Suthend, hello. Thank you for taking care of


    Pheebs for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Pheebs is my friend, so it¡¯s just what I should do.¡±


    Olivia pointed at Ken and introduced him. ¡°This is Ken. You¡¯ve met him before.¡±


    Jennie lifted her head to look at Ken. Then, she stared at him nkly for a long time.


    She did not recognize this man. Since thest time they met, he seemed to have gone through a lot.


    Even if he cut his hair and shaved, just one look at him could make Jennie¡¯s heart flutter.


    Ken reached out his hand to greet Jennie as well. ¡°I left in a hurryst time and didn¡¯t greet you. I hope


    you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    Jennie was so nervous her hands were drenched with sweat. I wonder if he recognizes me.¡±


    Suddenly, Xavier walked over and reached out his hand to Zac. ¡°Mr. Quinton, hello. I am Xavier


    Hemsworth, Pheebs¡¯ friend.¡±


    In order to not make the scene so tense, Zac smiled. ¡°Hello. I know you. My wife said you rescued her


    in Murica. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Pheebs values rtionships too much. She even took care of me for a few days.¡±


    Zac grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand while he was at it. ¡°My wife will always repay favors with gratitude. I hope


    you will have fun at the wedding, Mr. Hemsworth.¡±


    After he said that, he said to the person outside the door, ¡°Wilbur, take Mr. Hemsworth to the lobby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Wilbur walked in and made a gesture to Xavier. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, please move to the lobby. Madam and


    Sir need to get prepared for the wedding.¡±


    They were indirectly kicking Xavier out, but Xavier could not insist on staying, so he turned to look at


    Olivia. ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ll wait for you in the lobby.¡±


    He was saying that like he was the groom. Olivia chuckled timidly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Xavier walked past John, he stopped and looked profoundly at him before walking away with a


    smirk.


    The room plunged to a sub-zero temperature. Olivia felt very ufortable.


    Even though she purposely ignored the person at the back, she knew that after John heard what Xavier


    said, he stared at her the entire time. It was like he wanted to see through her.


    ¡®Why did Zac bring this man here? Gosh!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you all in the lobby.¡±


    Suddenly, John, who had been silent the entire time, spoke.


    After he left, Olivia realized her knees were weak.


    Zac felt her shivering so he said, ¡°Ms. Suthend, can you push the chair over?¡±


    Jennie quickly pushed the chair over and helped Olivia to sit down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. John came to visit me in the hospital in the morning and wanted toe here with us. I


    should have said no.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    If Xavier did not show up all of a sudden to say that and dere war with Zac secretly, the scene would


    not have been so awkward.


    ¡°I should be happy that so many people are pursuing you.¡±


    Zac smiled softly andforted her, ¡°After all, you chose to marry me, right?¡±


    Until now, Zac was still trying to convince himself that Liv was not forced to marry him. She was doing


    this willingly¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 659

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 659


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Olivia knew Zac would feel uneasy about what Xavier said just now. In addition, he


    previously refused to get married to her, so she had to assure him.


    ¡°We have to always be together. I will never let go of your hand. Ever.¡±


    The road ahead was still long and challenging. She could never predict what was


    going to happen.


    However, she would stay with him and do her best to protect him.


    Ken coughed. ¡°Cough! That¡¯s enough. Stop being so cheesy. Rpose yourself,


    we¡¯re about to start.¡±


    After he said that, he stole a nce at Jennie and said, ¡°Ms. Suthend, since we


    didn¡¯t know there would be a bridesmaid, we didn¡¯t arrange for it. Since Pheebs¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    parents are not here, you will be in charge of handing Pheebs to Zac, okay?¡±


    Jennie nodded. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Everything else will go ording to the n.¡±


    Olivia was a little worried about Zac, so she asked, ¡°What did the doctor say? Should


    Zac go back to the hospital as soon as he can?¡±


    ¡°No, I talked to his doctor. Zac¡¯s legs are a problem, but aside from that, he¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ken looked at Zac. ¡°Also, I¡¯m a doctor, and I brought medicine. So you don¡¯t have to


    worry. Just don¡¯t drink when you¡¯re doing the toastter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time. We have to go out now.¡±


    Zac saw how off-colored Olivia was, so he asked with a frown, ¡°How do you feel? Are


    you okay? We can dy if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Even though she said that, she was very nervous.


    Weddings were already nerve-wracking, but now, Xavier and John were here, and


    John even knew about L. This was too dangerous!


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. Ken and I will go out first, and I¡¯ll get Wilbur to get youter.


    When the timees, Ms.


    Suthend and you wille over. You should rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia held on until Zac left. Then, she copsed on the chair.


    She did not expect this wedding to scare her so much.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Olivia suddenly felt unwell, so she walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡±


    She clutched her chest and ran to the restroom. After she patted her chest to soothe


    her breathing, she took a pill.


    This restroom was exclusive for the lounge¡¯s users, so she nned to stay there for a


    while.


    She supported herself up on the basin, and after a long time, she finally felt better.


    When she was about to leave, a tall and lean figure appeared at the door. The man


    emanated cold and threatening energy as he approached her step by step.


    Olivia swallowed nervously. ¡°John, this is thedies¡¯ restroom.¡±


    However, John ignored her and forced her into the corner. Then, he asked coldly, ¡°Is


    L my daughter?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    ¡°Is L my daughter?¡± John narrowed his narrow eyes. He lifted her chin with his long


    and thin finger to force her to look into his eyes. ¡°Look at me when you speak.¡±


    His hand was cold, and it caused her to shudder.


    She lifted her icy eyes and inhaled sharply. What should she say to make John


    believe that L was not his daughter?


    ¡°Tell me, is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    He still remembered their discussion. They said that if they ever had a daughter, they


    would name her L.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 660

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 660


    ¡°John, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡±


    John sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to watch my daughter call another man her


    father. How can I be calm?¡¯


    Olivia was so nervous that her nails were digging into her palm. She could not let


    anything happen to the wedding. She could not.


    Jimmy had definitely arrived, so if he found out about this, Zac would suffer badly


    judging from the situation he was already in.


    ¡°John¡­¡± Olivia took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°I told you she¡¯s not your


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, your acting is so horrible when you¡¯re lying.¡±


    She knew it would be hard for her to lie to John.


    Now that they were at this stage, she could only throw caution to the wind. She


    snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say I had an affair with someone four years ago? So how


    can the child be yours?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that. His long and cold finger grabbed her chin


    as he roared, ¡°Olivia, bring her to see me. I¡¯ll find out if she¡¯s my daughter after I run a


    test.¡±


    ¡®Run a test¡­


    ¡®Heh, he believed me.¡¯


    Olivia was amused. He pretended to be so caring and remorseful back then. It


    seemed now he never truly believed her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    John lifted his hands to strangle her, but when he saw her aggrieved eyes, his heart


    tightened. He frowned.


    ¡®This woman is getting more and more stubborn.¡¯


    When he thought about the past, he softened his tone to try to negotiate with her. He


    said, ¡°You got pregnant the night you stabbed me, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop overthinking.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t force my hand.¡±


    ¡°Force you? Who¡¯s forcing you? Aren¡¯t you the one forcing me?¡± Olivia wanted to get


    out of his grip. ¡°Let go of me now. My husband is waiting for me out there.¡±


    The word ¡¯husband¡¯ enraged John immediately.


    His eyes turned red instantly and his grip tightened. ¡°How can you do this to me? I


    won¡¯t let you get married!¡±


    As he said that, he grabbed her wrist to pull her outside.


    Olivia panicked and grabbed him. ¡°John, you promised me two nights ago that you


    would respect me. Did you forget?¡±


    John¡¯s body froze and he finally turned to look at her after a long time.


    ¡°You said you would be the protector of my marriage to Zac. You even said you¡¯d help


    me,¡± Olivia said with a cold smirk.


    ¡°Is this how you¡¯re helping me? You¡¯re going against your words. I won¡¯t let L


    acknowledge you.¡±


    She was indirectly admitting that L was his daughter.


    John stared at her coldly. After a long time, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Olivia,


    you¡¯re so cruel to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cruel? Aren¡¯t you crueler than me? Do you think L will want to acknowledge


    you after she finds out how you treated me and her two brothers?¡±


    Olivia gritted her teeth and cursed. ¡°What did you ever do for her? Are you worthy of


    being her father? You just provided a cell. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®A cell? That¡¯s all?¡¯


    John was fuming. He wanted to teach this woman a lesson right now.


    However, he promised himself he would not hurt her anymore. Thus, he clenched his


    fist and punched the wall next to him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He startled Olivia. Olivia screamed and covered her mouth quickly.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°I think I heard a scream over


    there. Did something happen?¡±


    That voice was very familiar.


    Olivia shifted her gaze and started to panic. Then, she grabbed John and pulled him


    further inside.


    John wanted to say something, but she covered his mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Shut up. Aaron¡¯s out there.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 661

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 661


    Olivia looked out and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to know who I am. You¡¯ve got to


    keep this secret for me, or I¡¯ll never let you see L.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    John was stunned. His depthless eyes stare coldly at her.


    When did this woman learn how to threaten people?


    Olivia saw that he had no reaction, so she spoke again. ¡°If you agree, nod. If you don¡¯t


    agree, shake your head.¡±


    She could not let anything happen to L and Zac, and she could not let Aaron learn


    about her true identity.


    If he did, he would definitely tell Dorothy, which would mean more trouble.


    At least she could still continue her act now.


    Olivia heard voices approaching, and she was anxious. She frowned and said, ¡°Do


    you agree or not?¡±


    After a while, John nodded.


    However, she did not release her hand immediately but red at him hostilely. ¡°John


    Freeman, you¡¯d better not lie to me about what you¡¯ve promised, or I don¡¯t know what


    crazy thing I¡¯ll do!¡±


    After hearing what Olivia said, John¡¯s heart began to ache dully.


    This woman had really changed so much, especially after her identity was exposed. It


    felt like it had made her reveal her true colors and she had be more and more


    ferocious.


    Did he cause this change in her?


    ¡°Sir, this is a private suite. If you¡¯re looking for someone, please leave.¡±


    It was Jennie¡¯s voice.


    Aaron saw Jennie, and he was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the bride.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. The bride isn¡¯t here either. You¡¯ve got the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°I just saw¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Please leave.¡±


    Then, Olivia heard footsteps leaving. She breathed a sigh of relief,


    ¡°You, wait here. Wait till there¡¯s no one out there, then you can leave.¡±


    Then, she released her hand and turned to walk out.


    However, she had merely taken two steps when John pulled her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re just acting when you¡¯re with him, right?¡±


    Olivia knew what he meant, but she asked him a question in return. ¡°When I got


    married to you, did you think I was acting too?¡±


    With just that one sentence, John¡¯s words got stopped in his throat.


    He knew that when she got married to him, she loved him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°I found the picture, and I got back that part of my memory.¡±


    A dash of loneliness shed across John¡¯s eyes as he spoke. ¡°Liv, I remember it now.


    I remember how we first met.¡±


    Olivia paused for a while before replying indifferently, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re afraid of the dark and why you¡¯re afraid of rainy nights. It¡¯s


    because¡­¡±


    Olivia was stunned. She looked at John in utter shock, then responded firmly. ¡®You


    remembered wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that I remembered wrongly. You were only ten that year.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body shook. She did not ever expect John to remember everything on the day


    of her and Zac¡¯s wedding.


    He had finally remembered the things she was desperate for him to remember before.


    Sadly¡­ It was at the wrong time.


    She flung his hand away and red coldly at him. She sneered. ¡®You remembered


    wrong. The person you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t me.¡±


    When she wanted him to remember, he chose to not see her.


    And now, she did not need him to know anymore, since there was no way she was


    going to look back, but here he was, holding onto past memories trying to make her


    cave.


    How was that even possible?


    Did one not need to face the consequences of the things they had done?


    Did he expect her to fall in love with him again just because he mentioned that he


    remembered?


    Olivia felt like it was ridiculous. In her memories, there were good times and bad


    times, and she could not forget the bad times.


    When she walked out of the room, she bumped into Jennie, who was looking for her.


    ¡°What the heck, Pheebs? Why were you gone for so long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Aren¡¯t we entering the hall already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are! Your husband¡¯s assistant already came to look for you.¡±


    Then, Jennie frowned. ¡°Oh, right, there was a man who was looking for you just now,


    but I didn¡¯t know him, so I didn¡¯t say yes.¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Olivia ced her hand in Jennie¡¯s as they stood before the door of the hall. Olivia


    closed her eyes and took a deep breath as her heart started to pace.


    All of a sudden, the doors of the hall slowly opened, and a bright light was shining on


    her. All eyes were on her.


    This was a familiar scene, yet an unfamiliar one at the same time.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 662

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 662


    In between the seconds, Olivia saw Zac sitting in his wheelchair in front, smiling as he


    waited for her.


    She felt like she was in a daze when the light shone in her eyes. Zac became John,


    causing her expression to change.


    She never thought she would get married again for the second time, even if it was


    fake.


    Suddenly, she saw Dorothy, who was sitting at the side, looking incredulously at her


    with a tinge of fear in her eyes.


    She was quick to snap back into her senses. She pinched her thighs to make sure


    she was mentally present.


    She could not afford to mess things up.


    Quickly, she made her way before Zac, and after Jennie had ced her hand into his,


    she walked to the side.


    Zac and Olivia looked at each other and shared a smile.


    ¡°Pheebs, thank you for still marrying me despite the odds and in such circumstances.


    I promise to not let go of your hand ever for the rest of my days.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips as she held Zac¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I will do the same. I will never let


    go, and wherever you go, I will go too.¡±


    Since Olivia did not like outsiders running her wedding, there was no emcee at the


    wedding, and Ken was the temporary substitute as the officiant.


    First, Ken passed a wedding band to Zac and said, ¡°Now, the couple may exchange


    rings.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zac Quinton, do you take Ms. Phoebe James to be yourwfully wedded wife?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Phoebe James, do you take Mr. Zac Quinton to be yourwfully wedded


    husband?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, there was amotion off-stage.


    ¡°Wow! I never thought that I¡¯d see Mr. Quinton getting cheated on!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s his fault for bing a cripple in an ident right before the wedding!¡±


    M M


    It was only when Zac and Olivia turned around to look at the screen that they found


    out someone had put pictures of Olivia and another man up on the screen.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Others might not recognize the man, but Olivia was sure that the man in the picture


    was John Freeman.


    She frowned. Who did this?


    Right after that, a bunch of paparazzi appeared out of nowhere. They ran up front and


    surrounded Olivia and Zac with their mics and lights.


    ¡°Ms. James, did this happen before Mr. Quinton¡¯s car ident?¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, are you looking for another man now that you know Mr. Quinton is cripple


    and deaf?¡±


    ¡°Ms. James, who is the man in the picture?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, do you know about Ms. James¡¯ affair with another man?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted instantly, and she looked right at Zac.


    Who revealed Zac¡¯s injuries?


    She nced quickly at Jimmy within the crowd to see him smirking slightly.


    Was this all part of Jimmy Quinton¡¯s n?


    Did Jimmy know about Zac¡¯s injuries and n all this to kick him out?


    How could a cripple and a deaf man be awyer?


    If Zac was not awyer and Olivia had cheated, this wedding and this marriage would


    end instantly.


    When it came to taking Zac and exchanging him with the Jamesons or exchanging


    Zac with someone else, the only person who would gain from all of this was Jimmy.


    Suddenly, someone asked, ¡°Ms. James, do you know that you really look exactly like


    Mr. Freeman¡¯s ex-wife, who happened to also be Mr. Quinton¡¯s heartthrob?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, are you taking Ms. James as Olivia Larson¡¯s substitute?¡±


    Olivia turned around, and in that split second, her eyes met with Dorothy¡¯s.


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes had a sh of smugness in them, and that was how Olivia instantly


    knew that Dorothy was behind the questioning paparazzi.


    All of a sudden, she had an idea. Could Dorothy and Jimmy be working together?


    If that was the case, it would be the worst news ever!


    Seeing how Olivia and Zac did not deny it, the paparazzo became bold enough to ask.


    ¡°Ms. James, is Mr. Freeman the man in the picture?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 663

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 663


    Ken quickly went up to stop the paparazzo. ¡°Please leave. This is a wedding. It¡¯s not a


    ce where you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lucas, you should know all the details, right? Why don¡¯t you tell us some?¡±


    Ken was about to open his mouth when Olivia yanked him back.


    Facing the paparazzi, Olivia took a deep breath and spoke slowly. ¡°Firstly, my


    husband is not crippled, and he is not deaf. I don¡¯t know where you got your news, but


    I can tell you right now that what you know is wrong.


    ¡°Also, we suspect that the ident my husband was in was orchestrated, and we¡¯ve


    already gone to the police.¡±


    As she spoke, Olivia nced at Jimmy and Dorothy before focusing her gaze back on


    the paparazzi.


    ¡°Secondly, I understand that you¡¯re all curious about Zac¡¯s and my story. Truth be told,


    it was precisely because I


    looked like Olivia Larson that I was given a chance to get to know Zac.


    ¡°Frankly, I should be thanking Ms. Olivia Larson. If it was not for her, I probably would


    have never met the man that loves me so much now.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°As for the substitute you mentioned¡­¡¯¡¯


    Olivia smiled and continued. ¡°Whatever you may say, I don¡¯t mind. All I know is that he


    loves me. And that is enough for me.¡±


    Then, there was a change of expression on Olivia¡¯s face. Her eyes were zing like


    fire. ¡°As for those who ndered me for adultery, when the wedding is over, my


    husband will send all of you a letter of demand on my behalf. Each and every one of


    you.¡±


    Zac was stunned. He never thought that Olivia would step up to say all this for him.


    He also never thought that she, who was frail and weak, could be so strong for him.


    It was her against the world.


    Zac held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and swerved his wheelchair to face the front. Then, he


    hugged Olivia at her waist and got her to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Pheebs and I are very happy that all of you havee to our wedding.¡±


    Zac looked tenderly at Olivia, then turned to look coldly at the rest of the people.


    ¡°However, if anyone creates trouble while they¡¯re here, please forgive me for giving


    you hell for that. If you want to give this wedding press coverage, you may stay, but if


    you¡¯re here to seek trouble from the both of us, scram, right now!¡±


    The words that Zac and Olivia said easily broke the flow of the traveling rumors.


    The paparazzi refused to leave. They stayed so they could get first-hand information,


    and because of that, they could only head back sheepishly to their original seats.


    Except for one paparazzo, who was still throwing questions. ¡°Mr. Quinton, will you still


    be able to be awyer now that you¡¯re like this?¡±


    Zac lifted his eyes to nce at him, then snickered coldly. ¡± What, are you testing me


    to see if I¡¯m really deaf?¡±


    ¡°Please answer the question directly.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to tell you if I still want to be awyer?¡±


    Immediately, Zac¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wilbur, find out which press house they represent,


    and send a letter of demand to their boss. We¡¯ll fight them.¡±


    That paparazzo had an immediate change of expression. He whimpered fearfully.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to get so serious, Mr. Quinton¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Throw him out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Instantly, Wilbur picked up the paparazzo, opened the door, and threw him out.


    Zac brought Olivia around and nced at Jimmy coldly.


    Zac could guess what Jimmy was up to based on how distorted his facial expressions


    were.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so chaotic.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I predicted it.¡±


    Actually, things were much better than Olivia had anticipated. At least John and Xavier


    did note out to make a scene.


    Sadly¡­


    This was all just the beginning and not the end. Later would be the bigger problem


    since the reception was the main event.


    Zac took out a diamond ring and asked gently, ¡°Pheebs, will you still marry me?¡±


    Olivia was slightly stunned. She nodded her head and gave Zac her hand. ¡°I do.¡±


    Zac smiled and wore the ring on her finger.


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    No one was sure who was the first one to shout it, but soon, a bunch of people started


    hooting as well.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 664

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 664


    Zac and Olivia looked at each other, but they were frozen to the spot.


    Zac did not dare to. He was afraid that Olivia would be mad.


    However, she did not want others to be suspicious, and since she thought that she


    should fullymit to the act, she did not even think twice before kissing Zac on the


    cheek with a swift bend of her head.


    The couple looked really happy on stage, but there were six people in the audience


    that had odd expressions on their faces.


    Zac brought Olivia off-stage to the changing room after that, and it was only then that


    they took a break.


    Seeing how no one came after then, Olivia was quick to get up off Zac and asked


    caringly, ¡°Do your legs hurt?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It was a little out of the blue. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He was a little stunned. It took him a while to understand what Olivia was talking


    about. Then, heughed gently. ¡°I was the one that took advantage of you. Why would


    I mind that?¡±


    As soon as he finished, he took the hearing aids out of his ears and said, ¡°Good thing


    you asked the doctor to prepare these hearing aids earlier. If not, there would have


    been more chaos.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and said, ¡°Zac, I¡¯m now worried that Jimmy and Dorothy have


    conspired together.¡±


    ¡°If the both of them are really working together, it¡¯ll be really easy to sabotage them


    since the both of them are equally materialistic and selfish. They wouldn¡¯t let the other


    person get more benefits out of anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll plot against you.¡±


    Zac held Olivia¡¯s hand in his andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On contrary, I¡¯m more


    worried about you. Dorothy has seen your face, and she will not let it go so easily.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    No one knew that better than Olivia.


    After a while, Ken and Jennie walked in and closed the door.


    Ken looked at Olivia and Zac and said, ¡°I¡¯ve chased all the paparazzi away and have


    chastised them. I believe they won¡¯t dare to write whatever nonsense they initially


    wanted to anymore.¡±


    ¡°The paparazzi are a small matter. The people present at the wedding are the main


    issue.¡±


    Zac looked at Olivia with eyes filled with doting and tenderness and said, ¡°Go get


    changed. I¡¯ll go out and keep an eye on them.¡±


    Olivia nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle out as soon as I can. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Ken here. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Ken grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I haven¡¯t slept in two days. When this is all over,


    please give me a week¡¯s break so I can sleep.¡±


    Olivia chuckled and shoved him. ¡°Okay, Dr. Lucas, go on.¡±


    When they had gone out, Jennie mumbled, ¡°Why do you two bully Dr. Lucas like


    that?¡±


    Olivia changed and nonchntly replied to Jennie, ¡°Since Zac was in the hospital,


    Ken needed to keep an eye on him constantly, and it was coincidentally just Ken¡¯s


    night shift, so he¡¯s exceptionally tired.¡±


    ¡°What bullies you two are!¡±


    Olivia changed into a red evening gown and turned around so Jennie could zip her up.


    ¡°Do you feel lovingly sorry for Ken?¡±


    ¡°1-1 don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at Jennie and found the tip of her ears red. Olivia could not help but


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    smile. ¡°You fancy Ken, huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Pheebs? Don¡¯t you spew nonsense! I¡¯m just telling you that because


    I saw Dr. Lucas¡¯s dark eye circles. That¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t fancy him. You won¡¯t get a good ending with him anyway.¡±


    Jennie lowered her head when she heard that, and a dash of dejectedness shed


    across her eyes.


    Olivia had said things like this once before, but Jennie could not understand why.


    Ken was such a kind man, and he did not seem like a douche, so why would they not


    have a good ending together?


    ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he used to.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°She died.¡±


    Selfishly speaking, if Ken really had something going on with Jennie, Olivia felt like


    she might be offended.


    Ken could go for another woman, but Olivia did not want it to be a woman around her,


    or she would have an odd feeling of wronging both Zy and Jennie.


    To prevent the atmosphere from bing even more awkward, Olivia pulled Jennie¡¯s


    hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    They¡¯re waiting out there for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them stepped out and bumped into Aaron, who was waiting by the door.


    Olivia stopped in her tracks and looked at Aaron up and down. ¡°Who¡¯re you looking


    for, sir?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 665

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 665


    ¡°Liv, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    Olivia frowned and asked, ¡°Should I recognize you, sir?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Jennie pointed to Aaron and said, ¡®This is the person who was looking


    for you right after the ceremony.¡±


    Right after she was done, she looked at Aaron coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already ask


    you to leave? Why are you still here? Pheebs really don¡¯t know you.¡±


    However, Aaron refused to leave. ¡°Liv, I know it¡¯s you. I don¡¯t believe that there can be


    two people in the world that lookpletely the same yet areplete strangers¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you done? Why can¡¯t it be possible?¡±


    Jennie was getting frustrated. ¡°Have you seen every single person in the entire world?


    Why did you have to call Pheebs¡¯ Liv¡¯? I¡¯m telling you right now: Pheebs is Pheebs!


    That¡¯s all. She isn¡¯t anyone else!¡±


    Right after that, she escorted Olivia out, brushing past Aaron.


    ¡°This man is so annoying. I already told him that you¡¯re not Liv. How dare he stille


    here? I really should¡¯ve called security on him to throw him out¡±


    Olivia saw how Jennie was defending her and felt that what she said before was a


    little too much, so she exined.¡± Jennie, I said that you and Ken couldn¡¯t be together


    because I don¡¯t want you to waste your efforts.¡±


    Jennie¡¯s expression changed a little, but she did not respond.


    ¡°When she died, she was pregnant with Ken¡¯s baby. That¡¯s why Ken was not able to


    get over her, not till now.¡±


    Olivia knew that she was being a little cruel with her words, but it was better to rip the


    bandaid off swiftly than to prolong Jennie¡¯s pain. If she could get it all out before


    anything even started, it would be better than her being utterly hurt after giving her all.


    However, there were people in the world that just had to learn things the hard way.


    Jennie responded nonchntly. ¡°He could not get over her because no one new


    appeared in his life. The past should remain in the past. He shouldn¡¯t have to carry it


    for all his life.¡±


    There was no right or wrong opinion. Olivia knew that she could not get through to


    Jennie, so she stopped talking.


    If the past could be so easily forgotten, did it mean that she and John could get back


    together then?


    What a joke.


    Maybe some people really just had to be severely hurt before they would want to


    wake up.


    Just as Jennie and Olivia walked into the hall, they bumped into Dorothy right by the


    door.


    She was dressed in a white dress with sequined diamonds on top. Her slender arms


    swirled her ss of red wine as she stared intently at Olivia.


    ¡°Ms. James, right?¡±


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Phoebe James.¡±


    Dorothy scanned Olivia up and down before smiling. ¡°Wow, you really do look so


    much like her. It¡¯s like you¡¯re her clone.¡±


    Olivia did not know what Dorothy was up to, so she asked Jennie to go ahead into the


    hall to look for Zac and the rest.


    Then, Olivia looked at Dorothy and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be Ms.


    Dorothy Jameson, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m supposed to be Zac¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    She really did not understand why Dorothy lovedbeling herself like that.


    ¡°Zac told me about you. However, the marriage arrangement between you two was


    set ages ago with no expectations to really go through with it, right?¡±


    Dorothy lifted her head and looked at Olivia with disdain.¡± Hah. I really don¡¯t know


    where Zac found a woman as lowly as you.¡±


    Then, she sneered. ¡°Do you really think Zac loves you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Jameson?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did you really have to feign ignorance?¡± Dorothy took a sip of wine. ¡°Zac only loves


    this face of yours. You¡¯re that dead woman¡¯s substitute, and the entire city knows it.¡±


    Olivia pretended like she did not care. She smiled and responded, ¡°Are you talking


    about Ms. Olivia Larson?¡±


    ¡°Looks like Zac has told you many things about her. Did he tell you that that b*tch,


    Olivia was his good buddy, John Freeman¡¯s wife?¡±


    Dorothy continued to scoff coldly. ¡°For him to fall for his good friend¡¯s wife and look for


    a substitute like you so openly¡­ He really makes me sick.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 666

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 666


    Olivia knew that Dorothy was deliberately trying to disgust her with her words.


    ¡®Besides, does she even know what is wrong and what is right? Does she know about


    being ethical?¡¯


    ¡°I heard that Ms. Larson¡¯s husband cheated on her with her best friend. Is that true?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s facial expression changed, and she sounded colder. ¡°Where did you hear


    that?¡±


    Olivia took half a step back. ¡°Ms. Jameson, why are you having such a violent


    reaction? Are you the mistress?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Dorothy was instantly pissed. She grabbed the ss of wine and sshed it on


    Olivia¡¯s dress. She then pretended to be caring and dragged her out. ¡°Your dress is


    wet. Let me bring you somewhere to change.¡±


    Olivia broke free from her grip and massaged her wrist as if she was hurt. Then, she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    raised her voice. ¡°Ms. Jameson, what are you doing? Even if you¡¯re mad about Zac


    choosing me, you don¡¯t have to do this to me, right?¡±


    After she said that, the guests around them looked over, and Dorothy was


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Phoebe James, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    ¡°And which part of me is too much?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tone was aggrieved and soft. Coupled with her pair of starry eyes that were


    slightly reddish, who would not feel distressed looking at her?


    ¡®That¡¯s the taste of her own medicine.¡¯


    Since Dorothy liked to pretend to be pitiful and use her, she would get to


    experience for herself how it actually felt.


    ¡®Plus, I¡¯m not even using her of anything.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Dorothy bit her lips but she could not cause a scene in front of the public, so she


    pretended to be wiping off the wine stains on Olivia¡¯s dress as she threatened her. ¡°I


    thought you were smart enough to know what to do, but you really have no idea who


    you¡¯re messing with.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want money? Stay away, and leave Zac alone. I will pay you ten


    thousand dors.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia chuckled, and she took a huge step


    back. She then frowned and said pitifully, ¡°Ms. Jameson, you can¡¯t just make me sell


    my rtionship with Zac for ten thousand dors!¡±


    Dorothy was mad, and her eyes were red as if she was about to strangle Olivia to


    death.


    Just as she was about to p Olivia, Zac suddenly appeared beside her. At the same


    time, Jimmy came over and


    secretly pressed Dorothy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you okay? Why is your dress wet?¡±


    Olivia sniffed. ¡°Oh, Ms. Jameson sshed her wine on me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Let me bring you to change.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not obvious.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯ll get sick from it. Come, let¡¯s go change.¡±


    Zac patted his legs. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, but knowing that Dorothy and


    Jimmy were still looking at them, she naturally sat on hisp. She even hugged Zac¡¯s


    neck and leaned her head into his arms.


    With such intimacy, no one could tell that it was a fake marriage.


    Jimmy¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed while watching the y.


    Zac looked at this father coldly. ¡°Father, I will bring Pheebs to change her dress.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    As they passed by Dorothy, Zac said to her coldly, ¡°Dorothy, don¡¯t think that I have no


    idea about what you did.¡±


    After saying that, he stared at her indifferently for a quick moment before leaving the


    banquet hall with Olivia.


    ¡°Did she hurt you?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Nope, she was just insulting me for being a substitute.¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her cause chaos this time.¡±


    ¡°If she can set you up for a car ident, that proves she¡¯s back in action again.¡±


    Olivia came down and opened the door for Zac, then closed it after he entered. She


    said with a stern expression, ¡°There is definitely something fishy between her and


    Jimmy.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 667

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 667


    In the banquet hall.


    Jimmy and Dorothy stood by the corner, and he passed her a ss of wine.


    ¡°Why are you so worked up?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be mad?¡± Dorothy took the ss and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t mind calling off the


    engagement, but how could he find a woman that looks exactly the same as that


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    b*tch? Is he trying to disgust me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control Zac¡¯s ideas.¡±


    Dorothy red at him. ¡°You¡¯re his father. You¡¯re just pampering him.¡±


    Hearing this, Jimmy smiled briefly. ¡°Do you really want to marry into the Quinton


    family?¡±


    ¡°Your family set the engagement up. I didn¡¯t beg for it.¡±


    ¡°The Quinton family has more than just Zac. You can consider my second son if you¡¯re


    willing.¡±


    ¡°Second son?¡±


    Dorothy looked at him in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t you only have one son?¡±


    Jimmy looked at her mockingly. ¡°Who told you that? He is helping me in Quinton


    Group, but he has been low-profile. If you really want to be a Mrs. Quinton, I believe


    he is more suitable than Zac.¡±


    Dorothy did not buy it. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t he an illegitimate son, then?¡±


    ¡°You should know who to choose between the illegitimate son who owns the equity of


    the Quinton Group and the legitimate son who does not have equity.¡±


    Dorothy nced at him, touched his wine ss with hers, and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case,


    aren¡¯t you more suitable than your sons? Being the Mrs. Quinton of the family


    patriarch is better than the sons, no?¡±


    Hearing this, Jimmy was stunned for a few seconds. He then squinted his eyes and


    took a sip from his ss.¡± Ambitious. I like that.¡±


    However, he ced his ss down and left afterward.


    There were too many women throwing themselves into his arms, and Dorothy was not


    very attractive, not to mention that she was someone else¡¯s mess, so he was not


    interested at all.


    Then again, since she had such ideas and she hated Zac and his wife, Jimmy already


    knew how to use her for his ns.


    On the other hand, Xavier came over to John with a wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, both of us lost.¡±


    John ignored him and continued drinking his wine.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, why don¡¯t we be friends?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Xavier ignored his hostility and sat beside him. ¡°I know that you¡¯re looking into the Al


    industry and you¡¯ve recently established a newpany based on Al products.¡±


    John nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re investigating me?¡±


    ¡°Since I know you¡¯re my love rival, I naturally have to understand you and assess if I


    can beat you.¡±


    John sneered and had no desire to entertain him.


    Xavier continued. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re recruiting a designer for the product


    appearance. I happen to have someone in mind for you. Have you ever thought about


    coborating? In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry because the prototype is in your hands


    and I will only work on the product appearance while you still own the product. Why


    don¡¯t you consider it?¡±


    Hearing this, John finally turned over to look at him. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Is this the reason you got close to her and followed her all the way to Ocean City?¡±


    Xavier smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I love Pheebs, but working with you is also one of my


    desires. There¡¯s no conflict of interest there to me.¡±


    John squinted his eyes and kept quiet while smiling coldly.


    He could not get a hold of Xavier¡¯s background, which made him feel suspicious of


    him.


    At the same time, this man saved Olivia when she got abducted by Jenson.


    This made him even more suspicious.


    ¡®I need to take some time to understand him more. I can¡¯t afford to be rash right now.¡¯


    Suddenly, John saw a familiar figure in front of him, and his expression changed.


    ¡®What is he doing here

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 668

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 668


    In the next second, what came into sight was Olivia pushing Zac out and running into


    the person who just got here.


    When their eyes met, Olivia immediately froze on the spot, and her hands trembled on


    the wheelchair.


    ¡®Oh my god!¡¯


    Thest person she wanted here had shown up.


    She could easily pull her act in front of everybody except him


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    hugged her. ¡°Liv, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you


    were alive?¡±


    Olivia waspletely lost at that moment.


    She had been yearning for this hug for the past four years, but she did not expect to


    get it at such a bad time.


    She looked up and noticed Dorothy¡¯s searching eyes. She knew that everyone was


    looking at her, waiting for her reaction.


    ¡®I cannot screw this up!¡¯


    She made up her mind and pushedn away while scolding him with a disgusted


    expression. ¡°Who are you? How impolite can you be?¡±


    disappointment, then finally, to anger. ¡°Liv, do you not recognize me?¡±


    Zac immediately asked, n, what are you doing here?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They informed the entire city about the wedding, except forn. Why was he here?


    Ian nced at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not wee here? Zac, I treated you


    as my older brother for the past four years. Why didn¡¯t you invite me to your


    wedding?¡±


    His questions made Olivia suffocate.


    Zac held Olivia¡¯s hand and said ton, ¡°You know what you did when you got here,


    no? How could I invite you when I already knew what your reaction would be?¡±


    ¡°So, the two of you decide to hide everything from me? How can you not invite me


    when you¡¯re marrying my sister? Who am I to the both of you?¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Olivia furiously and spoke with hatred. ¡°Olivia Larson,


    I¡¯m waiting for an exnation!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s legs were a little weak. If she was not supporting herself with the wheelchair,


    she would have fallen to the ground long ago.


    Zac patted her hand gently. ¡°She is not your sister. She is my wife, Phoebe James.¡±


    ¡°Phoebe James?¡±


    same as my sister!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I look exactly the same as Ms.Olivia Larson.¡±


    Olivia took over the conversation. Although her voice was still trembling, she still tried


    her best to put on an indifferent expression. ¡°But I am not her, kid.¡±


    Hearing this,n looked at her in disbelief and quietly looked her up and down for a


    few minutes.


    He suddenly looked at the two of them and sneered. ¡°How ironic! Zac, I always


    thought you loved my sister very much, and that¡¯s why you took care of her all the


    time. It turns out¡­ it¡¯s all fake!¡±


    After saying that, he shook his head andughed. ¡°My sister only died four years ago,


    and you¡­ You¡¯re marrying a counterfeit that looks exactly like her? Are you even


    human? Won¡¯t you feel guilt toward my sister?¡±


    Olivia felt as if her heart was tearing apart. She really wanted to defend Zac, but she


    could not¡­


    ¡°Whoever I choose to marry is my business. Ian, you¡¯re a grown-up now, so you


    should learn to be calm.¡±


    ¡°Calm?¡±m red at Olivia with disgust and pointed at her while scolding. ¡°Are you


    asking me to look at this counterfeit for the rest of my life? I¡¯m not you. I will never


    ept a recement!¡±


    Immediately after, he walked towards Olivia and clenched his teeth. ¡°A counterfeit will


    always stay that way. Don¡¯t even think about bing the real person!¡±


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and smiled eerily. ¡°Seeing a woman as shameless as


    you, I might just beat you up every time I see you in the future!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 669

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 669


    Chapter 669 ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ian¡¯s hand was stopped mid-air by someone.


    Zac spread out his arms and blocked Olivia behind him.


    ¡°Ian Larson, don¡¯t be too much! This is my wedding, and she is my wife. Think before


    you act!¡±


    Unconvinced,n shook off the hand that was holding him, gave Zac a vicious look,


    then turned his head to look at the person who was blocking him.


    ¡°Even you¡¯re stopping me? Brother, how can you endure this shameless couple?¡±


    John had an ugly expression. He looked atn indifferently and dragged him out of the


    hall. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! That woman looks exactly like my sister. How can you tolerate this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Stop pulling me. I want to avenge my sister!¡±


    John was pissed. He stopped moving and let go of his hand. ¡°Fine. You want to get


    revenge?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then kill me!¡±


    ¡°The person your sister hates the most is me. If you really want to avenge her, then


    take it out on me! Don¡¯t cause a scene here and embarrass yourself!¡±


    After saying that, he looked up and nced at Olivia. Then, he left the hall.


    unwillingly.


    Seeing him leaving, Olivia gasped, and her body was shaking.


    n¡­ This kid is really impulsive.


    ¡®If I really was a counterfeit, what he did today would undoubtedly bring him disaster!


    ¡®And¡­¡¯


    She looked towards Dorothy. Seeing how she smirked, Olivia immediately felt


    anxious.


    She did not wantn to be dragged into this pool of mud, which was why she was


    unwilling to see him, but seeing how Dorothy was acting, she seemed to want to do


    exactly that.


    Suddenly, Zac gently patted her hand and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, John will handle


    this.¡±


    Honestly, she did not trust Johnpletely.


    It was true that he promised to help them, but she was aware of who he was.


    An exquisite egoist and an actor who was good at his craft.


    No one knew the credibility of his words.


    ¡®In addition to that, he will definitely press further about L.


    If he uses her to threaten us¡­¡¯


    However, Zac seemed to believe him a lot, so Olivia swallowed her words and kept


    quiet about it.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you alright?¡±


    Xavier came over to check up on her and said with irritation, ¡°Kids nowadays are so


    reckless. How could he treat you like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. After all¡­¡± Olivia smiled bitterly. ¡°I am just a counterfeit.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, you¡¯re getting more and more mysterious. Who do you look like?¡±


    Xavier turned and looked towards the door while saying, ¡± We can¡¯t just let these kids


    do whatever they want. We should get someone to teach him a lesson so he knows


    he shouldn¡¯t mess with certain people!¡±


    Olivia was shocked and quicklyforted him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t do anything to him.


    He¡¯s just a kid.¡±


    ¡°Kid? He¡¯s a grown-up, and he should be responsible for his own actions.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the younger brother of that woman. I don¡¯t want to cause him trouble, please.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Zac interrupted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, how are you enjoying the night?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m okay, but I feel like the seafood here isn¡¯t as fresh as it is in Murica. Could be


    better.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, the seafood in Murica shouldn¡¯t be as good as Ocean City¡¯s. After


    all, the city is located by the ocean.¡±


    Xavier chuckled and passed a ss of wine to Zac. ¡°Here. Drink up, and we shall be


    friends from now on.¡±


    Just as Zac was about to drink, Olivia took away his ss.¡± Sorry, but Zac is still on


    medication, so he shouldn¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink for him.¡±


    Two people¡¯s expressions changed slightly, one to happiness and the other to disgust,


    but it was all hidden within their eyes, so it was difficult for people to see.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 670

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 670


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot.¡±


    Xavier smiled and touched the ss with his. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s alcohol tolerance was low to begin with, and she already knew that she would


    have to drink quite a lot tonight, so she only sipped a little.


    ¡°How are you two still here? It¡¯s time for a drink-and-greet session.¡±


    Ken ran over and pushed Zac with one hand and dragged Olivia with another. He then


    looked at Xavier and said briefly, ¡°Enjoy yourself, Mr. Hemsworth, I shall take the bride


    and groom away now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Olivia took a nce at Xavier and gave him an apologetic smile then left with Ken.


    Xavier looked at their backs, and his smile immediately disappeared. It was followed


    by a trace of eeriness shing through his eyes.


    ¡®I do not agree to this!


    ¡®Not even a little bit.¡¯


    When they reached Dorothy¡¯s table, she took a look at Zac¡¯s cup of juice.


    ¡°Zac, it¡¯s a drink-and-greet session. How can you show up with a cup of juice? Aren¡¯t


    you being too casual with your ex- fiance?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, my husband is still technically hospitalized. He can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±


    Dorothy smiled coldly. ¡°How protective.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, I know that you aren¡¯t fond of me because I became the Mrs. Quinton


    that you yearned to be, and Ms. Larson became the Mrs. Freeman that you used to


    yearn to be back then. I won¡¯t be surprised if you hate me.¡±


    Olivia put down the cup and took Ken¡¯s ss with a smile. ¡± Bothdies with this face


    caused you to be disadvantaged. I don¡¯t mind you hating me. Because it¡¯s my


    wedding day, I won¡¯t me you for anything. Cheers.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Dorothy was so angry that she looked at her ferociously, and did not raise her


    ss for a long time.


    At this moment, Kate came out of nowhere and stood beside Dorothy tofort her.


    ¡°Dolly, today is Zac¡¯s wedding. Let¡¯s tone things down a little, shall we?¡±


    Dorothy red at her. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    Kate looked at Ken who was staring at her. ¡°Dolly, Ken is my brother, and you are my


    bestie. Obviously¡­¡±


    That being said, she smiled weirdly. ¡°I can¡¯t take anyone¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want to lose


    any of you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t endure this.¡±


    Dorothy had a stale expression. ¡°Phoebe James, I am being very polite for not calling


    you a mistress. How dare you insult me like this?¡±


    At this point, the crowd was making some noises. ¡°Right, this is Ms. Jameson. She


    was the one who had the engagement contract with Mr. Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the story of a mistress taking over someone else¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, don¡¯t me me for reminding you of the fact that I¡¯ve never acknowledged


    the engagement between our families, let alone you being my fiance!¡±


    What Zac said was a huge hit to Dorothy.


    Even the ones who spoke up for Dorothy felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Zac Quinton, the engagement was decided by our parents. That means you can¡¯t


    disregard it without their acknowledgment!¡±


    Dorothy looked up and red at Olivia fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you didn¡¯t


    acknowledge it, I will still see her as the mistress!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jameson, do you hate mistresses that much?¡±


    ¡°Are there any women in this world that like mistresses?¡±


    Olivia suppressed the anger in her heart and asked briefly,¡± What about you, then?


    Six years ago, when you seduced someone else¡¯s husband, didn¡¯t you willingly


    be his mistress?¡±


    The ce fell into silence after this was exposed.


    Many people knew that ever since Dorothy became the youngdy of the Jameson


    family, much of her past was being locked away. No one dared to mention it, and


    some did not even know about it.


    Now that Olivia brought it up, this was such valuable


    information to the public.


    Unexpectedly, before Dorothy managed to answer, Kate spoke up. ¡°Sis-inw, in fact,


    I have a question for you.¡±


    After saying that, she tilted her head a little and looked at Olivia carefully. ¡°If you aren¡¯t


    Olivia Larson, why did you visit Z Jones at her grave?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 671

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 671


    ¡°As far as I know, Z seems to be Olivia¡¯s best friend, and you look exactly like


    Olivia and happened to visit Z¡­¡±


    With that, Kate paused and bit her lips before saying, ¡°Sis-in-w, I hope you don¡¯t


    mind. I can¡¯t figure out why, and I don¡¯t want my Zac to be deceived.¡±


    ¡°Kate, is that the woman you met in the cemetery?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Dorothy frowned. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake her for someone else?¡±


    ¡°Of course. When I scolded Z, she got very angry and asked me to apologize to a


    dead person¡­ Of course I remember her.¡±


    ¡°Kate Lucas!¡±


    Ken shouted angrily and rushed up to hit her. However, Olivia stopped him.


    ¡°Take it easy. Talk about it at home. I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ken was reluctant, but he bore it and nodded.


    ¡°Since you are Ken¡¯s sister, I won¡¯t me you for it. However, I have to tell you¡­¡±


    Olivia grabbed Zac¡¯s hand and looked at him. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Zac told me


    a lot about Miss Olivia Larson and about Z.¡±


    Then, Olivia sighed regretfully and said, ¡°I cried when I heard Olivia and Z¡¯s story.


    Z must have suffered plenty of grief. So, when I returned, I asked where Z¡¯s


    grave was and went to visit it without letting Zac know.¡±


    Kate was startled. What Phoebe said sounded so perfect that she could not find a


    problem with it.


    She did not even know how to find fault with her anymore. Dorothy gnashed her teeth


    and looked at them with hatred.¡± I don¡¯t believe you would still care for Olivia when


    Zac took you as her substitute.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is as vengeful as you, Ms. Jameson.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Olivia squatted and looked at Zac gratefully. ¡°When I met Zac, I


    was in the most despair I had ever been in. He helped me get better step-by-step.


    What¡¯s wrong with that, even if I¡¯m just a stand-in? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m the one by


    his side now?¡±


    That moved everyone at the scene. Even one of the guests, ady, was weeping at


    the side.


    ¡°Oh my God, that is so touching. I thought it was Mr. Quinton being a jerk. However,


    now I know that you are both kind and affectionate.¡±


    Thedy wept and cursed. ¡°He is much better than my scumbag husband.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are such a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°They are a beautiful couple that will stand by each other¡¯s side no matter what. It


    makes me believe in love again!¡±


    Others also agreed.


    Pissed off, Dorothy mmed the ss on the ground. ¡°Oh, go on with your act. Let¡¯s


    see how long you can keep up your disguise!¡±


    Then, she stormed off.


    Kate quickly put away her ss and wanted to follow


    Dorothy. ¡°Dorothy, wait for me¡­¡±


    When she passed by Ken, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back. ¡°Kate, you


    are forcing me to have to send you back immediately!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. It¡¯s not like Mom and Dad disagree with letting me stay here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    Ken dragged her out.


    ¡°Hey, Ken¡­¡±


    Olivia and Zac looked at each other, stood up, and continued the toast with the guest.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for the disruption. We will continue the marriage


    ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Best wishes for a hundred years!¡±


    After the wedding, Olivia finally heaved a sigh of relief on the car ride back.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. You must be tired. We have to drive you back to the


    hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°After what happened today, will I believe you when you say you¡¯re not tired?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, everything was as we expected, exceptn¡­¡±


    Olivia and the others had prepared a lot for the wedding.


    However, they had to improvise when faced with that unforeseen situation. Despite


    that, they survived the wedding.


    ¡°Liv, how did you get to know Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    Zac squinted. ¡°Something about it feels wrong.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 672

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 672


    ¡°Something feels wrong?¡± Olivia was puzzled. ¡°What is wrong with Xavier? He may be


    a little odd, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with him.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The fact that nothing is wrong makes things seem fishy.¡±


    Zac looked at Olivia. ¡°If he came to Ocean City because of you, he should not have


    been so friendly and looked like he was there to make friends with me.¡±


    He knew something was wrong before, but he could not say anything without proof.


    Afraid that Olivia might think he was trying to look for


    trouble, Zac could only remain silent. However, the more he thought about it, the more


    things seemed weird. He was worried Xavier would make use of Olivia, so he had to


    warn her about it.


    ¡°There is one more thing that I find strange.¡±


    Zac paused. ¡°In the lounge, he mentioned L and Fred, which seemed intentional.¡±


    Olivia did notice that.


    However, Xavier¡¯s back was facing the door, and he could not know who would enter


    the room. It seemed impossible that he did it intentionally.


    Zac seemed to see through her thoughts and continued. ¡± We metn at the door


    when we were heading back after changing, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°At the time, I saw him drinking with John, and it did not seem like they were on bad


    terms.¡±


    ¡°He drank with John?¡±


    ¡°Well, from their expressions, I think it was Xavier who approached John.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed. John and Xavier had not been on good terms. They had no


    reason to sit together and drink so harmoniously.


    Was Xavier really up to something?


    Even so¡­


    ¡°Zac, I think we can ignore him if his n does not interfere with our revenge n.


    After all, he saved me once, and I hope we would not be on opposite sides.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just warning you in case he fooled you.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Sometimes once things were brought up, doubts would be nted.


    However, Olivia could only pray Xavier was not her enemy.


    After sending Zac back to the hospital, they asked the doctor to examine his condition.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton is in good condition. I think he can be discharged in a few days. After all,


    his leg needs to recuperate slowly.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Delighted, Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave him to you for these few days


    then. doctor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Quinton. With your support, Mr. Quinton will recover faster.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Lucas family owned the hospital, so Olivia was not worried about Zac¡¯s safety.


    She tucked him in and said, ¡± Don¡¯t read the documents tonight. Go to bed early. I¡¯ll


    cook something and bring it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I know you are also tired. Don¡¯t tire yourself some more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Zac patted her hand. ¡°Well, go back early. Mrs. Simmons and Ms. Suthend are


    waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    When Olivia walked out of the ward, she headed to the doctor¡¯s office instead of the


    lobby.


    ¡°Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Be honest with me. Will his ears and legs ever recoverpletely?¡±


    The doctor took off his sses, looked at her, and sighed. ¡± Mrs. Quinton, there is a


    chance that Mr. Quinton¡¯s legs will recover with rest and rehabilitation, but his ears¡­


    ¡°As you know, hearing is fragile. Although we found no physical damage, neurological


    damage might cause long- term deafness. I can¡¯t assure you that he will be cured.¡±


    Olivia gasped and squeezed out a smile. ¡°I understand.¡± She had expected that result,


    but hearing it again made her sad and angry.


    Dorothy was still as mean as ever. Olivia was relieved that she did not bring L back.


    ¡°I would like to have a word with you, Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    When she was at the entrance, she suddenly heard someone calling her. Turning


    around, she was startled to see who they were.


    It was ironic that he called her Mrs. Quinton¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 673

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 673


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Olivia went straight to the car, opened the door, and sat inside. She left the door open


    for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting in your car. If you want to talk, talk in my car.¡±


    A glint of disappointment shed across John¡¯s face, but he still chose to get into the


    car.


    ¡°Wilbur, drive back to Elegance Gardens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    Olivia deliberately distanced herself from John. ¡°Mr. Freeman, what do you want to


    talk to me about?¡±


    Her actions hurt John¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Does he know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°That L is our daughter.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°I said that L had nothing to do with you. She is my daughter.


    Anyway, Zac knows about everything. I keep no secrets from him.¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense again, and Wilbur dared not even breathe loudly.


    After a while, John finally spoke. His voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Do you really trust


    each other so much?¡±


    Olivia turned her head and looked at John. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we trust each other when we were married?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he clenched his fists subconsciously.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, you should ask yourself this. It was you who did not trust me first, not


    me who did not trust you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Why can you trust himpletely and rely on him when you


    couldn¡¯t tell me anything?¡±


    John suppressed his resentment and said, ¡°Six years ago, when you had an ident,


    you did not tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But you didn¡¯t either, did you?¡±


    Then, Olivia scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. What¡¯s the point of still clinging to that


    matter?¡±


    ¡°No. I need to make things clear.¡±


    John reached out, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her in his direction. He asked, ¡°Liv,


    will you trust me in the future?¡±


    He did not want to go back to the old days of mutual suspicion and being calctive.


    All he wanted was to care for her.


    Only four years ago, when he received the news that Olivia was dead, he understood


    he had loved her all this while.


    Now that she had married Zac, he understood his biggest mistake was being


    presumptuous.


    All this while, he thought he was the boss in the rtionship.


    He had such a high status that he thought she would never leave him and would


    always love him.


    However, now he realized it.


    He was the one who needed her, not she who needed him¡­


    ¡°In the past, I know you hated me and have endless doubts, but in the future¡­¡±


    Olivia felt heartbroken when she heard how humble his voice was.


    ¡°John, does it even matter if I believe you? We..¡±


    ¡°I said I would help you. Just give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    Olivia did not know why he was suddenly putting himself in a lowly state. She did not


    know how to respond.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you and Xavier talked about at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°He wanted to work with me and do projects together.¡±


    Olivia froze when she heard that. ¡°What did you say? Work with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought it was strange too, so I came to warn you about this man.¡±


    Within the same day, two men had told her to watch out for Xavier¡¯s scheming, making


    her a little warier.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°In the Larson¡¯s Residence.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell him who you were. I told him to focus on his studies and stay


    out of things.¡±


    Olivia looked at John suspiciously. ¡°Are you really going to stand by my side and help


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, trust me.¡±


    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    After what happened four years ago, she never thought that


    she and John could get along so well, let alone that he would one daye and ask


    her to trust him.


    The feeling was indescribable¡­

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 674

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 674


    ¡°John, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, and neither are rtionships, especially


    considering what we are now. Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°You can see it as me doing this for L and the Freeman Group. I don¡¯t want Jimmy


    and the Jameson family to join forces. Are these reasons enough?¡±


    John knew Olivia would not believe him even if he repeated that he was doing this for


    her a hundred times.


    It was better to convince her based on mutual benefits.


    Olivia sneered and said nothing more.


    When she arrived at Elegance Gardens, she got out of the car and ordered Wilbur,


    ¡°Wilbur, please send Mr. Freeman back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    The first thing she saw when she entered the vi was Mrs. Simmons and Jennie.


    When they saw Olivia, they quickly got up from the sofa and approached. ¡°What took


    you so long toe back? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°I talked to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say, miss?¡±


    Olivia patted the back of Mrs. Simmons¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, rest assured. The


    doctor said Zac¡¯s physical condition is improving. He will be able to return home in just


    a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, did you buy the ingredients I asked for?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons smiled. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve had a tiring day today. Let¡¯s prepare them


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a bath.¡±


    Then, she headed upstairs. Suddenly, something struck her, and she stopped. ¡°Oh,


    Mrs. Simmons, Jennie is staying here tonight. Please prepare a room for her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons has already prepared everything for me. Go take a bath and drink


    some warm milk before going to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia nced at Mrs. Simmons. Then, she dragged Jennie to her side and


    whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t told Mrs. Simmons anything about the banquet, have you?¡±


    Jennie made a zipping gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have tight lips.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll go and take a shower first.¡±


    A lot happened that day. Much of it was predictable, but L andn¡¯s matter was


    something she could not forget.


    She was unsure if John was on her side, but she believed John would not hurt L.


    However, she could not be sure of what would happen ton.


    Dorothy might make use ofn and make a fuss out of it. On the other hand, she


    could usen to probe her identity.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With that thought in mind, Olivia huffed and buried herself in the warm water.


    Before Zac got better, none of them should act rashly. They could only observe and


    n silently.


    After the bath and having a ss of milk, Jennie pulled her to a quiet corner.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you¡­¡±


    Jennie bit her lips and looked as if she was struggling to ask something ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Are you Olivia Larson?¡±


    Olivia looked at her andughed. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been thinking about asking


    me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ve decided to stay by your side, whether you are


    Olivia or not. I don¡¯t want you to endure everything yourself.


    It would be tiring.¡±


    Tiring¡­


    Maybe it used to be tiring. However, when John uncovered her identity, she felt more


    relieved.


    She was not Phoebe, who wanted to run away from everything. Now, she was Olivia,


    the brave girl who chose to face everything head-on.


    However, she would not tell Jennie her identity.


    ¡°Jennie, do you think Zac married me because he sees me as her substitute?¡±


    Jennie nodded. ¡°Yes. So¡­ I don¡¯t respect him like I did before.¡±


    ¡°As you can tell from today¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ve made a lot of enemies. The rest of my life


    is not going to be easy.¡±


    Then, Olivia handed Jennie an envelope and said, ¡°I bought you a flight ticket. You


    leave the first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you driving me away again?¡±


    Not wanting to continue this topic, Olivia headed straight upstairs. However, Ken


    happened to walk into the vi.


    ¡°Ken?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Olivia could guess the seriousness of the situation by Ken¡¯s


    gloomy expression. She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 675

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 675


    The study.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s forehead puckered upon seeing his remorseful expression, and she said, ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Kate is my sister. As a brother, no matter what, I am


    responsible for what she has done. I¡¯ve scolded her, and she will never trouble you


    again.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I sent her away and personally watched her board the ne.¡±


    Startled, Olivia shook her head and said, ¡°Ken, I dislike her because she called Zy a


    mistress before Zy¡¯s grave. I will never get mad at her because of today¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°After all, everyone has the right to choose their friends. I cannot stop her from


    standing by Dorothy¡¯s side.¡±


    Although Kate was Ken¡¯s sister, to Olivia, someone who had scolded Z would


    never be her friend.


    ¡°I asked her. She said she knew Dorothy from abroad and didn¡¯t know what Dorothy


    had done before.¡±


    Olivia did not think Kate was being honest because she did not believe that Kate did


    not know anything about Dorothy. However, she could not say anything before Ken.


    ¡°Why did she say Z was a mistress? Did Dorothy teach her that?¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°She said Dorothy taught her that, but I doubt it.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and sighed. ¡°Ken, you have always been a very objective and


    calm person. Although she is your sister, I don¡¯t believe her story.


    ¡°Her hostility to Zy is from the inside. It¡¯s not her following what Dorothy thinks. She


    said those things at the wedding deliberately. I don¡¯t think the situation is as simple as


    you think.¡±


    Ken slumped on the sofa, hands covering his face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met


    her. I don¡¯t know her anymore.¡±


    Olivia knew Ken was upset.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After all, his sister stood beside the enemy who killed his wife. No one would be able


    to ept that.


    ¡°However, now that you have sent her away, all these things should be forgotten. You


    should just be more careful.¡±


    Olivia did not like talking about these issues, but Kate¡¯s actions were odd, and he had


    to be aware of it.


    Just as everyone warned her about Xavier¡¯s strange act, it was her duty to warn Ken.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tiredtely. Sleep well tonight.¡±


    Then, Olivia thought of something. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Simmons heated up some milk. Drink it


    before leaving. It will help you sleep.¡±


    Ken stood up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    For the next few days, Olivia would wake up early in the morning to cook, bring the


    food to Zac before eight o¡¯clock, and apany him all day. She would not leave until


    nine o¡¯clock at night.


    Everything was peaceful during those days.


    Dorothy and Jimmy seemed to have not made any moves yet. Even Xavier seemed to


    have left.


    It was a relief to have it this way. However, things were too peaceful, and it worried


    her.


    She wondered if it was the calm before a storm


    However, she shook her head, looked at the fruit in her hand, and smiled.


    She should not think about all this before Zac got better. It was better to pretend to be


    calm.


    Suddenly, she caught sight of a familiar figure disappearing around the corner of the


    corridor. She quickly followed.


    It turned out that the woman walked into the doctor¡¯s lounge.


    To be precise, Ken¡¯s lounge.


    Olivia suddenly ran back to the ward as if she had


    discovered something new. Breathing heavily, she said, ¡± Zac, Jennie came back


    without letting me know!¡±


    Zac was startled. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    Olivia had personally sent Jennie to the airport and watched her board the ne. Why


    was she back in Ocean City?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I saw her bringing food for Ken!¡±


    Ken? Bringing food? Jennie?


    Zac was puzzled. It was weird to hear all those words strung together

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 676

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 676


    ¡°Why did Ken keep this a secret from you? Are they close?¡¯


    Olivia sighed when she saw Zac looking puzzled. ¡°Jennie has a crush on Ken!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zac was startled and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Liv, are you serious? Ms. Suthend


    likes Ken?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes. I sensed something when they first met. However, I never


    anticipated that she would secretly stay back in Ocean City¡­¡±


    It was a feeling she could not describe.


    ¡°What about Ken?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think he shares the same feelings for


    her.


    ¡°Z¡¯s matter isn¡¯t resolved yet. He might not be in the mood to start a new


    rtionship. So, Jennie might be doing all this in vain.


    ¡°I warned her to stop thinking about it before it was toote, but she insisted that she


    could win Ken¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Then, Olivia frowned and looked at Zac. ¡°Zac, I have a feeling that I might have been


    shallow-minded and stingy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Zac patted the chair beside his bed and motioned for her to sit there.


    Olivia walked over and sat with her brows knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with Jennie


    having a crush on Ken. I feel like she¡¯s trying to rece Z. She has not only


    reced Z in my heart but even wants to rece her in Ken¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t like the


    idea of that¡­¡±


    Clutching her hand before her chest, she bit her lip and said, ¡°She is my friend. She


    started my business with me and helped me take care of L. I shouldn¡¯t say this


    about her, but¡­¡±


    She felt ufortable about it.


    Z was someone no one could rece.


    No one could rece Z or even try to rece her.


    Why did Jennie have to do this?


    There were so many men, yet she chose Ken and decided to stay back to win his


    heart¡­


    Zac held her hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to think like this. Even I found it


    strange.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad¡­¡±


    She felt it suffocated her as if it could kill her at any second.


    Zac immediately patted her back. ¡°Liv, take a deep breath. Take a deep breath.¡±


    Olivia immediately inhaled deeply a few times. After slowing her breathing, she felt


    better.


    ¡°Liv, why don¡¯t you take it as giving Ken a chance to get over his trauma?¡±


    She had been trying to let Ken start over again.


    However¡­


    Olivia lowered her head and shook it after remaining silent for a while. ¡°I think I would


    still find it hard to ept if they dated.¡±


    She knew she was being selfish, but it was for Z, a woman who risked her life for


    her.


    Olivia would do anything it took for Z.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Ken leaned against the door in a panic. He


    was so nervous that he almost held his breath.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was not until the footsteps in the corridor sounded far away that he heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    He knew Jennie was afraid toe to this ward, so it was the safest ce to be.


    Olivia and Ken looked at each other and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Liv, help me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to help you with? Are you being hunted by someone?¡±


    Ken looked at her and hesitated. He pulled a chair and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should


    not have helped Ms. Suthend to deceive you.¡±


    Olivia froze. She realized he was talking about Jennie.


    ¡°What did you guys deceive me about?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Suthend never went back. She stayed in the Flovgard Hotel in Ocean City.¡±


    Ken looked at Olivia and huffed. ¡°I noticed she seemed to be interested in me. Please


    tell her that I will never marry anyone other than Z!¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 677

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 677


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    Ken froze for a moment and blinked. ¡°You knew about this all this while?¡±


    ¡°I knew she liked you, but I didn¡¯t know she was still in


    Ocean City.¡±


    Olivia said with a bitter smile, ¡°I have tried to persuade her, but she did not listen.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Feelings are something no one can interfere with, including me. I¡¯m afraid you have to


    face this yourself. Otherwise, she might think I¡¯m deliberately trying to stop her¡­¡±


    Then, she sighed and looked at Ken thoughtfully.


    In actuality, she wanted to sabotage this possible rtionship.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you meet her once thest time you visited me in Murica?¡±


    Ken nodded.


    ¡°She fell in love with you at first sight, I guess.¡± Olivia spread her hands helplessly.


    ¡°So, if you ask me for the details, I


    have no idea when she started to have feelings for you and what made her fall for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s your friend? She is not one of Dorothy¡¯s people, is she?¡±


    Ken¡¯s bizarre question amused Olivia. ¡°Why would Dorothy send someone to win your


    heart? If she wanted to make use of you, she would have done it herself. Why would


    she need someone else¡¯s help?¡±


    Ken was startled. ¡°What did you think went wrong? I only have Zy in my heart, no


    matter if it¡¯s the past or the future.¡±


    ¡°Ken, don¡¯t make things difficult for Liv. She doesn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s better if you


    tell Ms. Suthend about it yourself.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t confessed her feelings, either. What can I say?¡±


    Zac rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time a girl has expressed her feelings for


    you. Say what you are supposed to say to reject her.¡±


    Ken frowned. ¡±1 am afraid Liv¡­¡±


    ¡¯You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If you have no intention of dating her, let her know


    about it and reject her. Don¡¯t let her be. it might hurt her more.¡±


    Ken nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡±


    Then, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, I received new


    information about the car ident.¡±


    ¡°Really? Did you trace it to Dorothy or someone else?¡±


    ¡°It says there might be someone other than her behind this.¡±


    Someone else other than her?


    Olivia recalled what Dorothy had told her four years ago.


    At the time, Dorothy said someone else behind her was the mastermind who


    orchestrated all this, and he was powerful enough to support her unconditionally.


    ¡¯Is it that person?1 Olivia pondered.


    After all these years, she had not found out who was behind Dorothy, and the thought


    made a chill run down her spine.


    Whoever it was, they would be difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Ken, have you found Rainie?¡±


    Olivia mentioned Rainie so suddenly that it took Ken some time to react. He shook his


    head. ¡°I tried tracking where she was, but when I arrived, she had already been


    transferred to somewhere else. I¡¯m afraid it might rm the person behind this, so I


    have not been tracking her too closely.¡±


    ¡°The Jameson family does not have enough power to do this to this extent¡­¡±


    Olivia bit her lips. ¡°Moreover, Gordon would not help


    Dorothy. So, it means she has someone else with that ability who must be powerful. If


    she joins forces with Jimmy, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take them down.¡±


    With that, all three fell silent.


    The Lucas family was powerful enough to deal with the Jameson family, but they


    could not fight against so many forces simultaneously.


    Ken wanted to suggest getting John to help them, but he hesitated when he looked at


    Olivia. Eventually, he chose to keep those words to himself.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Zac said that abruptly, catching them off guard.


    ¡°Zac, the most important thing you should do now is rest and recover. We¡¯ll observe


    the situation and think of a wayter.¡±


    She mentioned the matter to warn them, not for Zac to do something about it.


    However, Zac did not seem like he wanted to wait.


    He patted them both on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I have some things to


    do that I can¡¯t drag on.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 678

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 678


    After that day, Olivia rarely spoke of Jimmy.


    She was afraid Zac would overthink and not rest well.


    Thus, she tried to bring up interesting or casual topics, including what happened


    during those four years in Murica.


    ¡°L is not a kid who liked to cry. But once, when we were out in the street, a tenyear-old boy bumped


    into me. The parents saw it and used me of bumping into


    their son, asking me to apologize.¡±


    Then, Olivia smiled. ¡®Then, L, who was only one year old, suddenly cried, and her


    face flushed red. She wailed and cried, scaring the parents of the boy. They quickly


    took their son and fled.¡±


    She looked at Zac. ¡°Guess what happened after that?¡±


    Zac shook his head. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes glistened with tears when she continued. ¡°Then ¡­ As soon as the boy


    and his family left, L stopped crying.


    She sobbed for a while and chuckled as she looked at me. It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It felt like God sent L to protect her.


    She was so young, yet she used everything she had to protect her Mommy.


    Zac handed Olivia a tissue. ¡°You miss her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together, trying to hold back tears. ¡± Mm.¡±


    ¡°Do you regreting back? You wouldn¡¯t have had to part with her if you didn¡¯t


    return.¡¯


    ¡°No,¡± Olivia wiped her eyes and looked up at him. She said firmly, ¡°I miss her very


    much, but I never regretted returning to Ocean City.


    ¡°When I found out you were missing, I was distraught. I had only one thought: to find


    you, regardless of the consequences.¡±


    Startled, Zac said, ¡°Liv, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Zac smiled warmly. ¡°I just feel like thanking you. You have always thanked me before.


    Can¡¯t I thank you for once?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°You do know how to joke.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go home early. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ve prepared your room for you to stay in when you return home.¡±


    Return home¡­


    Zac was in a daze. He felt the word ¡®home¡¯ seemed so distant yet so familiar.


    Before this, the home was an empty shell of shelter for him. From now on, he had a


    house with Olivia waiting for him in it.


    He could not help his lips from hooking, and happiness surged through him.


    Olivia patted Zac upon seeing him smiling. ¡°Why are you smiling? Are you so happy to


    be out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy to be out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, then.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful when you go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia pondered how to celebrate Zac¡¯s discharge from the hospital, but she


    remembered he could not eat many kinds of food.


    There were so many foods an injured person should avoid¡­


    As she pondered, she lifted her head and her eyes met Jennie¡¯s. They were both


    startled.


    Jennie reacted quicker than Olivia and quickly ran away. Olivia snapped out of herProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    daze and ran after her.


    ¡°Jennie, stop.¡±


    However, no matter how she shouted, Jennie refused to stop or turn around.


    When Olivia was on the ground floor, she bumped into a man. Looking at Jennie, who


    was getting away, she hesitated for a moment before choosing to help the man up.


    Her lungs were overworked by the stress of her sudden run, so she leaned against


    the post and coughed.


    ¡°Are you alright?


    Clutching her cor, Olivia coughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest.¡±


    Suddenly, the man looked at her and called out in surprise.¡± Lady? Is that you,


    Phoebe?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 679

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 679


    That voice sounded somewhat familiar¡­


    Olivia lifted her head and was startled to see that face. ¡°Sam ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,dy!¡±


    Sam grinned, revealing the gap between his front teeth. It made his voice sound weird


    whenever he spoke.


    ¡°Why are you in Ocean City?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my aunt thought I was the reason my uncle died. So, she gave me to my


    businessman uncle. He was back here to get treatment, and I followed along.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°My parents¡­¡±


    Sam said with a bitter smile, ¡®They must be dead, I guess.¡±


    The boy was certainly not telling the truth. However, looking at him, Olivia knew that


    he was not living a good life.


    She reached out and touched Sam¡¯s head. ¡°Look at you.


    You¡¯re thin again. Your shoes are torn, and you¡­¡±


    Olivia felt sorry for him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me your parents¡¯ names? I can


    probably help you look for them.¡±


    Sam shook his head. ¡°Lady, my aunt is my father¡¯s sister. If she says they are dead,


    they probably are. Anyway, they abandoned me. Finding them would be pointless


    either way, right?¡±


    Olivia wanted to say something, but she noticed Sam¡¯s face turning pale. He pushed


    her aside and said, ¡°Lady, leave quickly. My uncle ising.¡±


    ¡°Sam. You have my number. Call me if you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Sam pushed her aside again and ran forward. ¡± Uncle, the thing you


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    wanted.¡±


    ¡°What took you so long? Are you trying to make me die of thirst?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be quicker next time.¡±


    Looking back, Olivia saw a well-built man pping Sam across the face. ¡°Useless!


    Remember this! Your aunt sold you to me. So, you¡¯d better listen to me. If you can¡¯t


    even do something so simple, I won¡¯t feed you anymore.¡±


    Sam¡¯s cheek was swollen, but he did not cry. ¡®Yes, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. If you can¡¯t help me make money, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±


    Noticing Sam had his head lowered, the man¡¯s anger grew, and he wanted to p the


    boy again.


    Olivia rushed over, raised her hand, and stopped the man.


    She snapped. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Why do you care, b*tch?¡±


    With a wave of his arm, the man threw Olivia off.


    ¡°B*tch, who are you to interfere when I¡¯m teaching my son a lesson? Since you like to


    meddle with others¡¯ matters, I¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and wanted to hit Olivia. However, someone grabbed his hand and


    pushed him. He bumped into the pole beside them.


    ¡°Know whose territory you are in before you make a ruckus here!¡±


    ¡°Your territory? Who¡¯s your boss? Do you know who I am?¡±


    John sneered. ¡°You want to know who I am? Who are you to ask?¡±


    ¡®You! I¡¯ll make you¡­¡±


    Before he knew it, he was pinned to the ground by two bodyguards, who searched


    him and found a bag of white powder.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Hand him to the police.¡±


    ¡®Yes, sir.¡±


    The man was escorted away by the bodyguards. However, he was unwilling to


    surrender and stared at Olivia and John fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll be out sooner orter. Just you


    wait! I¡¯ll make you regret what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    Perhaps Olivia had been threatened so often that she was not afraid anymore.


    Anyway, there were a lot of people who wanted her dead. One more would not matter


    much.


    It was probably because of what she had encountered that she did not care anymore.


    Sam stood there silently without running after him until the man was taken to the car.


    Then, he came over and said, ¡± Thank you,dy.¡±


    Olivia felt sorry for him and frowned as she said, ¡°Come on.


    I¡¯ll get you some clothes and food.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He hesitated before he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 680

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 680


    ¡°Why? He has been arrested. You¡­¡±


    Sam bit his lips and was reluctant to give up this chance. However, he stepped back


    and said, ¡°Lady, thank you very much for saving me, but I¡­ am a stinking fish in the


    mud. I should not let my dirt stain your hands.¡±


    She did not know what Sam meant, but she did not want him to live in the mud any


    longer.


    For some reason, Sam reminded her of Z.


    She reached out her hand to pull him closer, but he seemed to know that she would


    do so. He gave her a sad look and ran away.


    ¡°Goodbye,dy.¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    Olivia wanted to chase after him, but John stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase him. Let him go.¡±


    Olivia shoved his arm off and said, ¡°What do you know? I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Get into the car, and I¡¯ll tell you why.¡±


    John forced her to get into the car and said to the driver, ¡° Go to Elegance Gardens.¡±


    ¡¯Yes, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    Olivia pulled her hand off John¡¯s grip. ¡°You said you would help me, and now you


    are¡­¡±


    ¡¯The boy may have made the delivery for the man.¡±


    ¡°Delivery?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you remember the bag of white powder? That man is not a rtive of this


    boy. He is a buyer who uses kids to smuggle drugs and illegal stuff through customs.


    He must have done it more than once and might have been affected by the drug.¡±


    Olivia froze, and she was shocked. The truth was so unbearable that she could not


    ept it.


    Suddenly, she remembered the conversation between Sam and the man. ¡¯Your aunt


    sold you to me¡­¡±


    That was why that man used the word¡­sold.


    Frowning, she leaned weakly against the window, feeling stuffy and breathless.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If she had taken him with her in Murica, he might not have had to go through this.


    He was only ten years old, yet his life was ruined¡­


    She remembered Z had said the same thing before, that her childhood had ruined


    her life and kept her in the abyss.


    That year, she failed to save Z, and now, she could not save Sam.


    Ironically, she did not seem to be able to save herself either


    ¡°John,¡± Olivia lifted her head and looked at John with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°Help me find that boy and clear his name. Give him an ordinary life to live, okay?¡±


    John was stunned but not surprised.


    ¡°Are you sure? He has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°He is a kind boy with a tough life. A boy like him shouldn¡¯t be living a life like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize that if you are so kind, it will be your weakness?¡±


    John leaned over to her and stared into her eyes. ¡°How are you going to defeat


    Dorothy like this?¡±


    Dorothy had no feelings for anyone.


    People with no feelings would usually have no weaknesses. They would also be


    bolder.


    Olivia peered at him and sneered. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t kind, would you still be alive now?¡±


    John knew he could not beat her in this argument and smiled. ¡°I would not me you


    even if you killed me.¡±


    ¡°Heh! So, are you going to help him? I want to know who his parents are, but don¡¯t let


    Zac and Ken know about this.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re afraid he will be worried or because you don¡¯t want to bother him?¡±


    ¡°He needs a rest now. He shouldn¡¯t be stressing himself out with all this.¡±


    John was heartbroken and looked at her in grief. ¡°What about me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll


    faint again?¡±


    Olivia felt like John was annoying and pushed him away.¡± Are you going to help me or


    not? You promised me you would help, but you keep bbering just because of such


    a petty matter. John, I doubt your sincerity.¡±


    John pursed his lips, looked at her reluctantly, and finally nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The car gradually pulled over. Olivia did not intend to spend more time in it and got


    out. ¡±1 will wait for your news.¡±


    After she got out of the car, John closed his eyes and leaned back on the seat.


    This woman was being cruel to him now.


    Wes took a pill bottle and handed it to John. ¡°Mr. Freeman, it¡¯s time to take your pills.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 681

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 681


    John took his pills.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you really want to help Mrs. Fr¡­¡± Wes quickly corrected his way of


    addressing Olivia. ¡°Help Mrs. Quinton?¡±


    John rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Yes. Go investigate the kid¡¯s whereabouts and


    bring him to me as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Noticing John in a pained state, Wes felt sorry for him. ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you sure


    you don¡¯t want to undergo that surgery?¡±


    John opened his eyes and red at Wes coldly. ¡°Wes, mind what you say!¡±


    Wes was reluctant to give up, but he could only nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Drive to the Freeman Group.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wes, do your job.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Wes looked at John¡¯s pale face and sighed.


    Olivia knew nothing, and who would thank John even if he did all this?


    He felt that it was not worth it.


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia washed her face and went to the kitchen. ¡°Mrs.


    Simmons, Zac is returning tomorrow. What do you n to cook for him?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton is being discharged?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Something came to Olivia¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t I get someone to


    build a ramp for his wheelchair? Did theye?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Lucas happened to see them and drove them away.¡±


    ¡°Ken?¡±


    Olivia frowned ¡¯Why did he do that?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons poured a bowl of m chowder for her and said, ¡°Mr. Lucas is afraid it


    might hurt Mr. Quinton¡¯s pride.¡±


    It was understandable, but Zac had to face the truth.


    If he did not, his legs would not be able to recover quickly.


    ¡°Will your friende back. Miss?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Today, Mr. Lucas came looking for her. He told me to tell him if I saw Ms. Suthend.¡±


    Though she felt strange, Olivia did not overthink it. She ate a spoonful of m


    chowder and praised, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, the m chowder is delicious. Please make


    some food for Ian whenever you are free.¡±


    Speaking of Ian, she bit her lip, feeling guilty and saying, ¡± Please let me know when


    you are going. I will cook some dishes for him.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡±


    Mrs. Simmons turned around and patted Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°You might as well tell young


    Mr. Larson everything. He hase to age, and it¡¯s time for him to know about this.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, despite the Larson family having perished and all that you have been through


    all these, I think you might have protected Mr. Larson too well. Sometimes being


    overprotective isn¡¯t good either, and it might be harmful instead.¡±


    Olivia held the bowl tight and said nothing.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from the door. ¡°Come out, Phoebe!¡±


    Olivia frowned and put down the bowl. When she saw it was Jennie, she approached


    her. ¡°Jennie, you are finally willing toe and meet me?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask Ken to tell me that?¡±


    It seemed that Ken had been frank with Jennie, but¡­


    ¡°What did Ken tell you?¡±


    Jennie sneered. ¡°Stop asking dumb questions. Do you think I have snatched your


    best friend, Z¡¯s ce? So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me to date Ken? How could


    you be so selfish? Z is dead. Do you want to see Ken live alone for the rest of his


    life?¡±


    ¡°Jennie, I have no idea what Ken told you, but I hope you can calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡± Jennie sneered. ¡°Yes, I did stay back secretly. However, that¡¯s because


    I want to help you. You can¡¯t just drive me away like that.¡±


    Fury shot through Olivia. ¡°To help me? You know what you did. What else did you do


    besides go after Ken without letting me know?¡±


    ¡°Have you finally blurted out what you were truly thinking?¡±


    Jennie looked at Olivia with hatred. ¡°What about you? You say we are friends, but do


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    you really take me as your friend? How long were you going to hide the fact that you


    were Olivia from me?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 682

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 682


    Olivia froze. She knew she could not hide things anymore, but she never expected


    Jennie to question her in a situation like this.


    Getting no response from Olivia proved her right, and she sneered. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you


    speaking? Did I guess correctly?¡±


    ¡°Jennie, I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Jennie looked at Olivia coldly. ¡°I gave you so many chances to speak


    and be frank with me. However, whenever I would say that, you would tell me one


    day. Do you n to tell me, or are you brushing me off? You know it well!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, Phoebe, yet we don¡¯t even have mutual trust. I want to


    pursue my happiness now, and you are trying to stop me. What kind of friend are


    you?¡±


    Pursue happiness¡­


    Olivia felt the pain in her chest and frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to stop you from pursuing


    your happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°No? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself what did you say to Ken? He used Z as an


    excuse to reject me!¡±


    Jennie was already blinded by rage and pointed at Olivia as she scolded. ¡°Z¡­ Heh!


    She is only a dead woman. You asked him to reject my love just because of a dead


    woman. Don¡¯t you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Olivia raised her hand, wanting to p Jennie, but she stopped.


    After a momentary startle, Jennie scoffed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pping me? Go ahead!


    Since you want to p me, it means my guess is right.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want you to talk about Zy like that!¡±


    No one could scold Z. No one!


    ¡°Heh! You wanted to p me because I said a dead person is a dead person.


    Phoebe, who am I to you?¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Olivia gritted her teeth and said,* You gave up your career for


    him and quarrel with me for


    him. Do you think it¡¯s worth it? Two visits, and you¡¯re already frantically in love with


    him?¡±


    ¡°What about you? You returned to your hometown suddenly, got married without


    saying a word, and gave up what we started together for him. You even left before


    waiting for the case to be settled. How much better are you?


    ¡°After all, you love yourself most. I¡¯m just following in your footsteps.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fist and looked at Jennie in disappointment.


    She did not know what else to say and did not want to exin anything.


    After a while, she blurted out, ¡°Do you have to quarrel with me about this?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not me who wants to quarrel with you. It¡¯s you who want to destroy my life! I¡¯m


    telling you, I will never give up on winning Ken¡¯s heart. He will like me!¡±


    Olivia felt her pain growing more intense when seeing Jennie determined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hypocrite, Phoebe! Didn¡¯t you marry a limping man? You did what you


    wanted without caring about others. What makes you think you have the right to stop


    me?¡±


    Finally, Jennie looked at her and said, ¡°If you want to stop me, then we can stop being


    friends!¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia felt a sharp pain in her chest. She could not breathe. Her legs gave


    way, and she knelt on the ground.


    When she knelt, her old wound sent piercing pain down her bone. Along with the pain


    in her lungs, she fell to the ground.


    Jennie nced at her and walked forward, but she turned around and left angrily as


    something struck her.


    Olivia groped for the medicine she had on her person.


    However, she fumbled for a long time and could get to it. Atst, she could only shout


    to call for Mrs. Simmons¡¯s help.


    However, she could not make a sound, even though the words were just on her lips.


    Mrs. Simmons got the medicine and knelt beside her just as she was about to faint


    from the pain. She held Olivia in her arms and quickly fed her the pill.


    ¡°Hold on, Miss. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital at once.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 683

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 683


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Olivia stopped Mrs. Simmons. However, she then passed out in her arms.


    It was already dark when she woke up again. She looked around and saw someone


    sitting on the sofa, but she could not see their face because it was too dark.


    Thinking it was Ken, she coughed softly and said, ¡°Ken, help me get a ss of water.¡±


    The man got up, poured her a ss of water, and handed it to her. Then, he sat back


    on the sofa.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia drank the water and looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the light? Where is


    Mrs. Simmons?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons is making chicken soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please tell Mrs. Simmons, I¡¯lle to the dining hall after changing my clothes.¡±


    Then, she realized that the man¡¯s voice sounded strange, and she squinted, looking in


    the direction of the sofa.


    The moonlight shone on half of the man¡¯s face. His jawline was clear, and his lips


    were pressed tight. Even his rolling Adam¡¯s apple was familiar.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Her tone changed the moment she recognized him.


    John realized that, of course. He stood up and turned on the light. ¡°Ken has injected


    you with the medicine, but he asked you to stay calm. Getting angry will hurt your


    body.¡±


    That seemed to remind her to be nicer to him.


    However, of course, Olivia would ignore him. She nced at him and sat up in bed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here to tell me about Sam, go back. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you.¡±


    She was a little tired after that fight with Jennie.


    ¡°A woman like that doesn¡¯t deserve your protection.¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°I warn you not to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Believe me. Ken would not like someone like her.¡±


    Olivia said nothing. She knew Ken would not date Jennie. If he epted her, it would


    probably be because he did not want to make things difficult for her.


    It was not that Olivia was important.


    Instead, Ken wanted to calm the situation down. After all, what they were going to do


    now could not tolerate any change.


    When Olivia walked down the stairs, she slipped because she had been thinking of


    Jennie. John quickly reached out to help her. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After sitting at the table, Mrs. Simmons served the chicken soup. When she saw John,


    her expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, we are having chicken soup. I don¡¯t think it suits your noble taste.¡±


    However, John had no intention of leaving. He pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°I


    have found the boy.¡±


    Olivia was startled. She did not look at him, speaking directly to Mrs. Simmons ¡°Mrs.


    Simmons, pour him a bowl of soup.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons was reluctant, but she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Liv, you are so cold to me now.¡±


    ¡°Should I be friendly to you?¡±


    John was left speechless.


    He did not know when he stopped being able to retort whatevr Olivia said.


    No matter how much she ridiculed him, he could not bear to be angry with her despite


    his broken heart.


    ¡®Til arrange for you to meet him after I help him out.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me know when you are done. Leave after finishing your soup.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons mmed the bowl down when she ced the chicken soup before


    John. ¡°Your soup!¡±


    John and Olivia ate in silence; they could hear only the nging sounds of the spoon


    and bowl.


    Meanwhile, Jennie had left in a taxi after she stormed out of the vi.


    She wanted to get herself drunk.


    Why would the man she loved and her best friend do this to her?


    She was unwilling to ept this.


    Why could everyone enjoy love from others while she had to sacrifice hers?


    Moreover, it was for a dead woman¡­


    Suddenly, a woman in red sat down opposite her. ¡°Drinking alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    business.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Suthend, don¡¯t you remember me? I am Kate, Ken¡¯s sister.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 684

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 684


    ¡®Ken¡¯s sister?1


    Jennie lifted her head and observed for some time before she remembered who Kate


    was. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m wearing heavy makeup today that you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Kate pushed a ss of wine toward her. ¡°On the wedding day, my brother asked me


    to wear light makeup because he was afraid I might steal Phoebe¡¯s limelight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cold? Let¡¯s have a drink since we know each other.¡±


    Jennie remembered that on the wedding day, Kate seemed to want to make things


    difficult for Olivia. She said coldly, ¡± We don¡¯t seem to be on the same side.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Suthend, don¡¯t you like my brother? If you be my sister-inw, we are


    family. Why are we not on the same sideZ¡¯


    Jennie¡¯s heart trembled a little when she heard this. ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°There are two kinds of love. One is love at first sight. The other is long-term love. My


    brother hasn¡¯t realized how good you are yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, Kate frowned. ¡°Phoebe and my brother¡¯s rtionship is good. Didn¡¯t she help


    you?¡±


    Jennie sneered. ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡®Why?


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Before finishing her sentence, she thought of something and said, ¡°Why are you so


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    interested in my affairs?¡±


    Kate sighed. ¡°Since Z died four years ago, my brother has shut himself off from


    everyone. He has not had any woman by his side.


    She grabbed Jennie¡¯s hand. ¡°You are the only one who can stay with him and have


    the courage to pursue him. I think you are also very nice. You are beautiful and gentle.


    If possible, I hope you can help my brother leave his trauma behind.¡±


    Jennie was startled, and she looked at Kate, confused.


    Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Jennie, I think you are the person who can help my


    brother get out of his rut. Don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Jennie was so nervous that her heart was hammering. She seemed to have found her


    confidence. However, the


    thought that Olivia might be upset made her push Kate away with a wry smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Jennie, how would you know if you haven¡¯t tried?¡±


    That made sense. How could she give up without even trying?


    The love was like a spell, deeply imprinted in her heart. It had rooted¡­


    ¡°Jennie.¡± Kate pulled Jennie¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you if you want.¡±


    ¡°How can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± Kate pointed to herself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m his sister! How could I not


    help you?¡±


    That rtionship was closer than Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Ken,


    Jennie was moved and looked at Kate anxiously. ¡°What should I do, then?¡±


    ¡°Get to know my brother first. Find out what he likes and cares about.¡±


    With that, Kate took out a bug from her handbag. ¡°Put this under Zac¡¯s bed. You will


    know what my brother¡¯s feelings are for you.¡±


    ¡°Why put it under Zac¡¯s bed? Why not just put it in Ken¡¯s officer


    ¡°Are you silly? My brother can¡¯t talk in the office all alone. He would always talk about


    women with Zac.¡±


    Kate leaned over and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will talk to Zac and ask him to help


    you. Unlike his wife, he will help you.¡±


    Jennie looked at the bug and hesitated before taking it.¡± Okay. I¡¯ll believe you just this


    once.¡±


    Kate smiled and said, ¡°Of course you should believe me. I wouldn¡¯t hurt my brother,


    would I?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 685

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 685


    The following day at the hospital, when Olivia arrived, Zac was already sitting in a


    wheelchair. His clothes were in a bag on the bed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±


    Ken picked up the bag and ridiculed. ¡°He said that he was afraid of tiring you out and


    wanted to leave the hospital discreetly. As a result, I had to work all night helping him


    pack his things.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons cooked something nice. You can have a big meal, take a bath and


    sleep. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that.¡±


    Zac smiled and held Olivia¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°How is your health? Ken said you fainted


    yesterday.¡±


    Olivia red at Ken. ¡°Ken, why do you tell him everything?¡±


    ¡°Did you think you could keep it a secret from him?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Even if Ken did not say anything, Mrs. Simmons would tell Zac.


    ¡°I made an appointment for you toe to the hospital for a general physical


    examination.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡±


    Olivia pushed Zac out of the ward. ¡°My situation is nothingpared to yours. I might


    have fainted because I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Zac was worried and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Have you had a rpse? We will


    feel at ease if you undergo the physical examination. Even if there is a problem, we


    know how to prevent it. How can you solve the problem by avoiding it like this?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips, pondered silently, and nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise you I wille for


    the physical examination.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    As a matter of fact, she should havee earlier, but she had been afraid toe


    because she was afraid they would tell her something was wrong.


    It was like lying to herself, thinking that she would not see the cliff ahead if she closed


    her eyes.


    The trio had no idea that someone entered the ward and removed the bug after they


    left, then fled through the stairwell.


    ¡°Kate, Zac got discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Kate frowned slightly. ¡®This will make things more difficult.¡±


    Jennie lowered her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to continue this. Ken would be upset if


    he knew about this.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Kate red up. She grabbed Jennie¡¯s hand and said, with her teeth


    clenched. ¡°No. Go and put this bug in Zac¡¯s study.¡±


    ¡¯What? Why do you want to put it in Zac¡¯s study?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever I say. Don¡¯t be afraid to do it since you have done it before.¡±


    Jennie suddenly remembered something and pulled her hand away. ¡°Are you making


    use of me? You aren¡¯t helping me win Ken¡¯s heart. You wanted to eavesdrop on what


    Zac and Pheebs are talking about, right?¡±


    Since Jennie had seen through her intentions, Kate stopped putting on an act and


    leaned against the chair. ¡°Yes, I used you. However, do you have a choice?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jennie mmed the table and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Pheebs about it now and


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ask them to watch out for you.¡±


    ¡°Go on, then.¡± Kate did not seem to care. ¡°How are you going to tell Phoebe? Are you


    going to say you ced a bug in Zac¡¯s ward just because you want to win Ken¡¯s


    heart?


    Since you have already betrayed her once, why are you afraid of doing it again?¡±


    Jennie froze. She looked at the bug in her hand, and her head pounded hard.


    Phoebe hated it most when others betrayed her.


    She would never trust her again. Then, she would have no way to get Ken to like her.


    It might also ruin their friendship.


    Jennie felt she could not give up like this.


    Kate pinned Jennie on the seat when she realized Jennie was hesitating. Then, she


    leaned over and whispered,¡±


    Pursuing my brother is simple because he is a responsible man. He would surely


    marry you if something happened between you and him.¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 686

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 686


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia got up from her afternoon nap and walked out the door just in time to see


    Jennie walking out of the study. She ran after her and called her.


    ¡°Jennie, stop right there!¡±


    Jennie ran for two steps. Knowing she would have to face her sooner orter, she


    stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m here for your husband, not you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you the way you treat me. It¡¯s fair and reasonable.¡±


    Olivia ran and pulled her into the garden. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Are you getting Zac to ask Ken out for you?¡±


    Jennie shook her hand off. ¡°So what if I am? If you want to know what I¡¯m doing here,


    ask your husband.¡±


    Olivia felt some tightness in her heart and looked at the familiar yet strange woman in


    confusion.


    ¡°How did we turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°You did this to US, not me.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and sat down in a nearby chair. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry and


    think I broke you and Ken up, but I swear I didn¡¯t stop Ken from getting in touch with


    you. I only told him to figure out if he liked you and not to waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Jennie jerked her head around and looked at her coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me it has


    nothing to do with you? Didn¡¯t you tell Ken to keep his distance from me?¡±


    ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m curious. What is it about just one meeting that makes you so obsessed?¡±


    Olivia looked straight at her. ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. We¡¯re adults. No one falls in


    love with just one look. You should have a reason.¡±


    Jennie averted her eyes from meeting Olivia¡¯s. ¡°Can¡¯t it be love at first sight?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t, but I find it pathetic if love at first sight can make you ignore


    three years of friendship.¡±


    She knew not everyone would be like Z, but she had no idea that her friendship


    with Jennie would turn out this way because of Ken.


    Their friendship was so fragile.


    Olivia let out a sigh. ¡°Jennie, we all have our secrets, and that¡¯s normal. But you


    shouldn¡¯t be a hypocrite. I didn¡¯t tell you many things because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get


    caught up in the middle of this chaos.¡±


    With that said, she paused. ¡°Do you know how Z died?¡±


    When she mentioned Z, Jennie¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she swept


    all the water sses off the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to me about that woman. You keep mentioning a woman who has been


    dead for four years. I¡¯m here alive and well. Have any of you cared about me? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Z died in my arms!¡±


    Olivia got up, widened her eyes as she looked at her, and roared, ¡°She died protecting


    me. She held on to tell me to protect myself even after being stabbed multiple times¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she clenched her teeth. ¡°She died thinking about


    protecting me!¡±


    Jennie had never seen Olivia like this before and took a step back in shock.


    ¡°Do you know how many strikes she had taken from me?¡±


    Jennie shook her head nkly.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened as she said hatefully through clenched teeth, ¡°They say when


    someone takes a strike for you, you should pay with your life. But she took more than


    one strike for me and ended up giving away her life for me¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath, swallowed, and wiped her tears with her hand. ¡°So why can¡¯t


    I mention her?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 687

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 687


    Startled, Jennie kept backing away, stammering, ¡°You¡­ You never told me that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I never told you.¡±


    Olivia looked at her with some disappointment, shook her head, and said with a sneer,


    ¡°But you must have known that someone we cared so much about must be unusual.¡±


    She was disappointed.


    Even if she kept the past a secret, those three years were true.


    However, their rtionship¡­


    She burst intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t like Ken. We¡¯re not rivals in love. How did we turn out


    this way?


    ¡°Is it because of Z? Or is it because you think you and Ken can¡¯t be together


    because I conspired to break you up?¡±


    Jennie bit her lip and looked at her, dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°Even if Z


    protected you, what does that have to do with Ken? Why can¡¯t I like Ken?¡±


    There was nothing wrong with her question, but it was an obsession to Olivia.


    ¡°I never said you can¡¯t. What I¡¯ve always told you is that it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Jennie found it ridiculous. Why not?


    ¡°Why will it not work for me? Because I didn¡¯t protect you and didn¡¯t take a strike for


    you? So I have no right to go after Ken?¡±


    Olivia could not make sense of her logic. She wanted to say something, but her chest


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    tingled with emotion, and she had no choice but to sit down again.


    ¡°Forget it. If you think your love is right, go for it. What happens with you and Ken is


    none of my business, and I don¡¯t want anything to do with it.¡±


    With that said, she rested her head on her hands and closed her eyes.


    Arguing was tiring. It was exhausting, especially when you argued with your best


    friend.


    She did not want it to go on like this, and she did not want to lose the only friend she


    had in the past three years, so she chose topromise.


    ¡°Jennie.¡± Olivia swallowed the pain and looked up at her. ¡°I apologize. Let¡¯s not argue


    about this anymore, okay?¡±


    However, Jennie only nced coldly at her. ¡°Remember what you just said and never


    interfere again!¡±


    With that said, she stormed off.


    Olivia looked at her resolute back and gasped.


    She knew things between them were seemingly never the same after these two


    arguments.


    Sometimeter, a pair of warm hands took her cold hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Olivia looked up. ¡°Zac? Why did youe downstairs?¡±


    ¡°I heard you two arguing and was afraid something bad would happen to you, so I


    came downstairs to see you after taking my medicine.¡±


    Olivia looked at the broken sses on the floor and let out a wry smile.¡± I¡¯m sorry I


    made you worry.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why do you say that?¡±


    Zac gently wiped her tears and said gently, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t cry.


    Sometimes things are just meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Am I really wrong?¡±


    She pressed her lips together and looked at him tearfully. ¡®I do have an ulterior motive.


    I don¡¯t want her to take Z¡¯s ce, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You know better than I do that what Ken told her is the truth.¡±


    His heart ached as he watched her eyes red with tears. He frowned as he smoothed


    her tear-stained hair. ¡°Liv, stop beating yourself up because of her, okay?¡±


    Olivia snuffled and asked in grievance, ¡°What did she tell you in the study?¡±


    Zac was silent for a while before saying, ¡°She asked me why you keep trying to break


    up her and Ken. She wanted you to leave them alone.¡±


    There was one more thing he did not tell Olivia.


    ¡®If she gets involved again, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. You¡¯d better make things clear


    with her!¡¯

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 688

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 688


    Jennie did not talk to Olivia again after that day, and the two seemed to have had a


    fallout.


    However, every day when Ken came over for dinner, Olivia reminded him.


    If he saw Jennie, remember to tell her and not hurt Jennie.


    However, Ken gave the same answer every time, ¡°I will still tell you the same thing


    even if we do it again. I¡¯m Z¡¯s for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t look at any woman,


    even if she¡¯s your friend.¡±


    She could not say anything more, so she could only change the subject.


    Today, Ken suddenly said, ¡°I saw Jennie today.¡±


    ¡°How is she? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s well.¡± Ken nced at Olivia and lectured, ¡°Olivia, where on earth did you make


    such an annoying friend? I wanted to scold her, but my upbringing taught me not to


    yell at women, otherwise¡­¡±


    Zac gave him a look. He rolled his eyes and changed his tone helplessly, saying,


    ¡°Anyway, I said no again. I hope she¡¯ll get back to normal soon.¡±


    Ken had seen many women who went after him, but this was the first time he had


    seen someone like her.


    He had only one word to describe her. ¡°Bothersome¡±!


    Some people never seemed to know decency. They always did the most inappropriate


    thing at the most inappropriate time.


    What could be the proper response but disgust?


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t overthink it. Let¡¯s leave it alone. Let them be.¡±


    Olivia put down her cutlery and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m scared someone will use her. If Dorothy


    and the rest find out about this, she¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Liv, will you stop being so nice?¡±


    Ken was irritated to see her this way. ¡°If she goes against you with Dorothy and the


    rest because of this, she¡¯s betraying you.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about her life after she betrayed you? You have only one life. Your


    brother and your daughter need your protection. Are you going to abandon them?¡±


    ¡°Ken!¡±


    Zac shouted. ¡°You¡¯re going out of line!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of line, but I¡¯m only being honest after what happened these days.


    I¡¯m afraid she will harm Liv!¡±


    Zac agreed with that remark.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They knew very well that Olivia was soft-spoken and kind. Otherwise, she would not


    have led that ungrateful Dorothy home.


    Besides, she liked to think for others. Even if Jennie betrayed her, she probably would


    not me her.


    ¡°Liv, Ken¡¯s words are harsh, but you know he¡¯s worried you¡¯d get fooled.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, nced at them, and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    With that said, she forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After what happened four years ago,


    am I still that stupid and naive?¡±


    She picked up a rib for Ken. ¡°Hurry and eat. Mrs. Simmons will scold US if we don¡¯t


    finish dinner.¡±


    As she spoke, she got Zac another piece. ¡°Eat more. You can only protect me when


    you recover.¡±


    The two knew they could not persuade her, so they could only hang their head low


    and dig in.


    At night, Oliviay in bed after her bath, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated.


    Mr. M: [Ms. James, we haven¡¯t spoken for a long time. How are you?]


    Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment before remembering who it was, and she could


    not help feeling delighted.


    Olivia: [I¡¯m fine. How are you, Sir?]


    Olivia: [Are you not nning to return to Murica?]


    Olivia: [Why do you ask?]


    Mr. M: [I happen to see you selling your houses and am worried that youck money.


    That¡¯s why I asked.]


    ¡®Selling my houses?*


    Puzzled, Olivia replied, ¡°I¡¯m not selling my houses.¡±


    Mr. M: [The two units you used to live in and the atelier are being sold. What


    happened?]

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 689

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 689


    When she left, she gave Jennie the keys and the deeds to make things easier.


    Therefore, Jennie had both the houses and the atelier deed.


    is Ken the reason she was selling the houses?


    ¡®And she¡¯s also selling the atelier?¡¯


    Olivia felt a thump in her heart. She never expected Jennie to be so obsessed with


    Ken.


    Olivia: [Mr. M, could you show me the information about the houses on sale?]


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mr. M sent several screenshots after a while.


    They were the two houses she and Jennie lived in¡­


    She could not believe she was selling the houses without telling her.


    Mr. M: [You can tell me if youck money. I can lend you money first. Isn¡¯t it a pity to


    sell the atelier when you just saved it from a crisis?]


    Seeing Mr. M¡¯s text message, Olivia was lost in thought.


    Even if the atelier and houses were up for sale, she could not lose The One¡¯s brand.


    How could a brand that took three years to build be sacrificed for something like this?


    After thinking about it, she texted back.


    Olivia: [I don¡¯t want to sell the atelier, Sir. May I ask you a favor?]


    Mr. M: [Go ahead. I¡¯ll help you wherever I can.]


    Olivia: [Sir, please look at the message for me. Let me know if anyone wants to buy


    them.]


    Mr. M: [No problem. Is Ms. Suthend the one who wants to sell? Why?]


    Olivia bit her lip.


    Olivia: [I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll call to find out.]


    Then she called Jennie¡¯s phone, but it hung up after ringing once. She called back


    only to find that she had been blocked.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®If it¡¯s just love at first sight, is it necessary to go this far?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became.


    Just then, her assistant at the atelier called.


    ¡°Ms. James, do you know Ms. Suthend is selling the atelier? What happens to the


    brand if you¡¯re noting back? We¡¯re concerned about this.¡±


    If she had suspected that Jennie was holding a grudge, she knew that Jennie was


    serious after the phone call.


    ¡°What did Ms. Suthend tell you?¡±


    ¡°She only said you¡¯re noting back and asked US to find new jobs. She¡¯s selling it


    in a week.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is she in such a hurry?¡±


    The assistant was shocked. ¡°Ms. James, you don¡¯t know? Did you two argue?¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and looked nkly ahead, not knowing what to say for a


    moment.


    ¡°Ms. James?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back for the time being. My husband got into a car ident. I can¡¯t go back


    until he recovers¡­¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I held you up. How about this? I¡¯ll get


    someone to pay you half a year¡¯s sry tomorrow aspensation. You might need


    to find new jobs afterward.¡±


    The assistant was dumbfounded for a moment, feeling that it was a lot of information


    but did not ask any more questions. ¡°Ms. James, we follow you with all our hearts.


    Even if you¡¯re noting back, we¡¯ll take care of the atelier. We¡¯ll also ept regr


    orders. The financial department won¡¯t y any tricks either. You can trust US.¡±


    They started the business with her, so they cared about it too. Just like Olivia.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, she said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you half a year¡¯s sry


    up front, and I¡¯ll try to stabilize the atelier, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. James. We¡¯re just making this call to see if it¡¯s what you want. If you want


    to continue The One, we¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, she leaned against the head of the bed and sighed.


    She screwed up another rtionship

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 690

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 690


    The next day, Olivia told Zac about Jennie trying to sell the houses.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with the houses, but my assistant and I don¡¯t want to sell the atelier. We all


    want to keep the brand alive, but Jennie won¡¯t answer my calls. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t worry. Since you don¡¯t want to sell it, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Zac pushed a ss of milk to her. ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about Jennie, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    She still did not believe Jennie make that decision.


    She had a feeling that someone was behind her or using her to threaten her.


    ¡°Here, drink this hot milk.¡±


    Olivia drank the milk in one gulp, licked her lips, and looked out of the window


    anxiously.


    ¡°Liv, we¡¯re all adults. We should take responsibility for what we do. If she did it, she


    would have to take responsibility. You shouldn¡¯t worry about her anymore.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Zac had no mercy for people who hurt Olivia.


    He had made it clear earlier that he would not mind getting rid of Jennie if she did


    anything to harm Liv.


    Now, they were fighting Dorothy and Jimmy. Having a traitor at a time like this was like


    nting a bomb around themselves.


    He would never allow anything underhanded to hurt Olivia.


    However, he would not tell her these things directly.


    Olivia smiled wryly and said, ¡°Ever since Dorothy, I¡¯ve been scared of rtionships


    with women because I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll betray me as Dorothy did.


    ¡°But the universe was kind to me when they let me meet Z.¡±


    Olivia could not help smiling at the mention of Z. ¡°No one can rece the kindness


    Z has shown me. She helped me believe again in friendship and that people are


    kind, repay other people¡¯s kindness with kindness, and are loyal to their friends.¡±


    Then she let out a sigh. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Jennie to do that. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Zac patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it If you can¡¯t figure it out. Why do you have to


    exhaust yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Zac pointed to his legs. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to think about helping me get


    back on my feet. Am I not more important than her?¡±


    When Olivia heard this, she froze slightly before bursting out inughter.


    ¡°When did you learn to talk so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Anything that makes youugh is good. I don¡¯t mind being funny.¡±


    Olivia got up and wheeled him outside. ¡°Let¡¯s have a stroll in the yard.¡±


    ¡°A garden daytrip.¡±


    They bothughed.


    However, beneath the smile were two sad faces.


    Two dayster, Zac had bought the atelier, and everything seemed to be on track.


    Olivia gradually calmed down too.


    Perhaps, some people had ill fates, so they could not be friends for life.


    At least, that was how sheforted herself.


    In the afternoon, Zac was working in the study while she was ying with the newly


    bought flowers in the yard.


    Suddenly, she received a phone call from Dorothy.


    She hesitated but picked it up anyway.


    ¡°Ms. James¡­ Oh, I should call you Mrs. Quinton.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I called you for something, of course. I would like to meet you for coffee.¡±


    ¡°Will you invite me to coffee for no reason? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Dorothy smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Quinton, don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯ve figured out that it¡¯s


    better to have a friend than an enemy, besides¡­¡±


    With that said, there was a hint of menace in her voice as she lowered her volume. ¡°I


    recently heard something about your friend, Jennie. Would you be interested to


    know?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 691

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 691


    Olivia¡¯s nerves tensed instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, how could I possibly hurt her? I told you I¡¯m here to make friends. I


    won¡¯t hurt you or your friends.¡±


    With that said, Dorothy¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Left Bank Cafe, 4 PM. I¡¯ll be waiting for


    you.¡±


    ¡®4 PM¡­¡¯


    Olivia nced at the time. It was already 3.30 PM. Then she checked the location of


    Left Bank Cafe. It would be a 40-minute drive to get there.


    She was worried that they had Jennie, and she panicked.


    ¡®What to do?


    ¡®What is Dorothy up to?


    ¡®Did Dorothy threaten Jennie to sell the houses?¡¯


    To calm herself, she pinched her thigh so hard that the pain quieted her.


    She took a deep breath and turned around to enter the room. She told Mrs. Simmons


    that she was going out and drove off in a hurry.


    On the way there, she saw that it was only ten minutes before 4 PM, yet she still had


    20 minutes to reach. She felt uneasy.


    After thinking about it, she sent Zac a message while waiting at a red light, telling him


    where she was going and who she was seeing.


    That way, Zac would notice something was wrong in time, even if Dorothy was up to


    no good.


    However, she did not expect someone to pull her into another car as soon as she


    parked outside Left Bank Cafe.


    Before she knew it, the car was already moving.


    ¡°Calm down, Mrs. Quinton. I mean no harm.¡±


    Olivia looked at her warily. ¡°You call that no harm?¡±


    ¡°Will you get in my car if I don¡¯t do it?¡±


    With that said, Dorothy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid enough to go against the


    Quinton family. I¡¯m just taking you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    Dorothy looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to meet someone. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have


    to overthink it.¡±


    Olivia frowned and looked at her warily.


    ¡®What does Dorothy want?


    ¡®Is she taking me to see Jennie?


    ¡®But what¡¯s the point of kidnapping Jennie if she doesn¡¯t know who I am?


    ¡®Or has Jennie already told her the truth?¡¯


    She thought it over in her head but could not conclude it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It seemed he could only take it one step at a time.


    Olivia rolled down the car window and looked out.


    Suddenly, she noticed that the view was getting increasingly familiar. It was as if¡­


    Her eyes darkened, and she looked into the distance again. When she saw the


    familiar building, she understood instantly.


    Dorothy was trying to use Ian to test her.


    However, since she decided to keep Ian in the dark, she had already made


    preparations. How could she let Dorothy expose her?


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Dorothy got out of the car, opened the door for her, and looked at her closely. ¡°Mrs.


    Quinton, do you remember this ce?¡±


    Olivia red at her and pushed her away. ¡°No idea. Where are we?¡±


    ¡°This is Larson¡¯s Residence, Olivia¡¯s old house.¡±


    There was disdain in Dorothy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh, no. Maybe you don¡¯t understand if I say


    that. I should say¡­ it¡¯s the old house of the person you were substituting.¡±


    With that said, she smiled and looked at Olivia. ¡°Isn¡¯t that much clearer?¡±


    ¡®Ha, Dorothy never misses an opportunity to make a taunt.¡¯


    Unfortunately, it did not bother her.


    Dorothy went to knock on the door and shouted, ¡°Ian, I¡¯ve brought your sister to see


    you. Hurry and open the door.¡±


    Soon the door opened slowly, and a teenager in a white T-shirt stood in the doorway,


    staring straight at Olivia.

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 692

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 692


    Ian nced at Olivia before finally looking at Dorothy.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You are not wee here!¡±


    ¡°Ian, I was your sister for two years after all. There¡¯s a woman who looks exactly like


    Liv. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering if she¡¯s your sister, right?¡±


    Ian snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so intimate. We¡¯re not that close.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only for your good, Ian.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Is it for my own good too when you killed my parents and interfered


    with my sister¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Seeing Ian was not buying it, Dorothy¡¯s expression looked a little ghastly as she


    pushed the door open. ¡°I have a recording you must listen to.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, what are you trying to do? You¡¯ve destroyed the Larson family, and you¡¯re


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    still unsatisfied.¡±


    However, Dorothy ignored him. She forced him down on the couch and yed the


    recording.


    ¡°Zac, drink your soup.¡±


    It was Olivia¡¯s voice.


    Zac asked as he turned the pages of his book. ¡°Okay. Why are you still up?¡±


    ¡°I probably slept a little too much during the day. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Then came the sound of a wheelchair turning.


    ¡°Liv, are you still thinking about Jennie?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a little worried about Ian. Will he hate me?¡±


    The recording stopped there, and Ian looked at Olivia suspiciously as if he was trying


    to tell the truth from her expression.


    ¡°Well? Are you surprised? Are you curious?¡±


    Dorothy held the phone and looked at Olivia with a smile. ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s it like to lie to


    your brother and drag out an ignoble existence for four years?¡±


    Olivia looked flustered. She trembled and kept her mouth shut.


    ¡®The conversation happened in the study at home. How did it end up with Dorothy?


    ¡®Are we bugged?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat caught your tongue?¡±


    Dorothy walked up to her. ¡°Yes, what can you say now that the evidence is


    overwhelming?¡±


    Ian stared straight at her and asked, ¡°Are you my sister? Are you?¡±


    Olivia felt a pang in her heart and gasped. She was even scared to breathe.


    She had a feeling that she would expose herself if she took one breath.


    To stay calm, she dug her nails deep into the flesh and used the pain to force herself


    to sober up.


    Dorothy pinched her arm and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Are you still holding on?


    Deny it if you dare.¡±


    Olivia nced at Ian, bit her lip, and shook Dorothy off. ¡°Ms. Jones, you¡¯re interesting!


    You tricked me all the way here to make me admit I¡¯m Olivia Larson with a recording


    from nowhere?¡±


    Then she sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m Olivia, why wouldn¡¯t I admit it? And why would I let you


    ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You killed someone!¡± Dorothy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You killed someone four years ago!


    You even killed two! You¡¯re still a murderer!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mouth twitched. She knew Dorothy was forcing her to admit that she was


    Olivia to put her back in prison.


    ¡°Ha, I get it now.¡±


    She looked at Dorothy and said with a sneer, ¡°You went to all this trouble to get me


    away from Zac, right?


    ¡°You offered me money to leave, but I refused. So you¡¯re using this dirty trick to send


    me to jail as Olivia, right?¡±


    Ian¡¯s expression changed. As he had thought of something, he pushed Dorothy away.


    ¡°Dorothy, if my sister is a murderer, what are you?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 693

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 693


    ¡°She lied to you, yet you¡¯re defending her?¡±


    Ian nced over his shoulder at Olivia before looking coldly at Dorothy again. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know if she¡¯s my sister, but if you did all this to put my sister in jail, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll


    help you.


    ¡°You said my sister killed someone, but the two people she killed four years ago are


    still alive and well. What kind of murderer is that?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s eyes were malicious. ¡°Ian, what do you mean by that? She didn¡¯t do it


    because I didn¡¯t die?¡¯


    ¡°Dorothy, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯d have put you in jail if I hadn¡¯t been able to sue you for not


    having evidence!¡±


    Ian clenched his teeth and yelled, ¡°You killed my parents and sister. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t


    know that! You lured me there to kill me, but my sister tried desperately to find me.


    otherwise, I would have died too!¡±


    For four years, Ian never gave Dorothy trouble.


    Therefore, Dorothy thought he knew nothing. Now that she knew he knew everything,


    her eyes darkened as she grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Are you trying to go against me?¡±


    Seeing this, Olivia immediately opened Dorothy¡¯s hand and protected Ian behind her.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not Olivia, why would you feel pity for this punk?¡±


    ¡°Since you call me Olivia¡¯s substitute, I¡¯ll be a good sister for her!¡±


    Dorothy snorted coldly. ¡°Ha. What an excuse!¡±


    Then she smiled and said with a sneer, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so kind as to help her take


    care of her brother, I¡¯ll settle both of you!¡±


    She was only hoping to use Ian to expose Phoebe at first.


    She did not expect Ian to know so much.


    In that case, she would go the whole hog and kill him.


    Otherwise, any more dy might cause trouble. He would be her enemy and


    give her trouble.


    ¡°Crazy! What do you think the outside world would think when they know the heiress


    of the Jameson family is a murderer?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them find out!¡±


    Olivia took the opportunity to ask, ¡°It seems you killed the Jameson family¡¯s previous


    heiress too!¡±


    When she mentioned Rainie, Dorothy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How do you know about


    her?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jones, do you think there¡¯s no inte abroad? The news will report something


    this big, I know about it, of course. I also know her name is Rainie!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely Olivia! I¡¯m getting rid of the root of the problem this time!¡±


    With that said, she grabbed a paring knife and lunged for Olivia.


    Suddenly, Ian yanked her backward and put himself in front of her.


    ¡°No!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened, trying to stop her.


    Just as the knife was about tond, a hand reached out from behind and knocked it to


    the ground.


    Olivia also fell straight into a solid chest.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Olivia paused slightly and nced up at the person. Instead of replying, she helped


    Ian up and asked in concern, ¡°Ian, are you okay? Did you get stabbed?¡±


    Seeing her concern, Ian did a double take and grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia froze and pulled his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not. I only look like her.¡±


    Ian did not ask any further questions. He only stared at her.


    Dorothy looked at the person with shock before sneering. ¡°Johnny, why are you


    here?¡±


    John flicked out a recording pen, ¡°I have a recording here too. It¡¯s about you, Dorothy.


    Would you like to hear it?¡±

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 694

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 694


    ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    John did not bother talking to her, so he only yed the recording.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if that b*tch is Phoebe or Olivia. I can¡¯t keep her alive with that disgusting


    face!


    ¡®TH see if she can hold up in front of Ian!¡±


    John threw the recording pen at Dorothy. ¡°You said these, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Johnny, where


    did you get this recording? I didn¡¯t say that. I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t admit


    that you said it after hearing it?


    Dorothy ran to catch him. ¡°Johnny, you can¡¯t do this to me. We¡­¡±


    John raised his hand and pushed her away. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not


    say ¡®We¡¯ to me, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Johnny, you can¡¯t kill me! You promised!¡±


    John grabbed her phone and deleted the recording. ¡°I warn you not to do this kind of


    nonsense again.¡±


    Dorothy bit her lips and looked at John in fear. Then as if recalling something, she


    grabbed Olivia and dragged her to John.


    ¡°Johnny, even if I was wrong, what about her? She¡¯s Olivia Larson. She married Zac


    without telling you. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m Olivia?¡±


    Olivia looked at her with a sneer. Then sheughed and taunted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Zac


    and I love to roley?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The whole town knows I look like Olivia, and I don¡¯t mind at all, so I let Zac call me


    ¡®Liv¡¯ sometimes at home.¡±


    With that said, she shook off Dorothy¡¯s hand and spoke in a flirty tone, ¡°Ms. Jones,


    you must have never enjoyed the pleasure of being married, right? Do you know it


    adds spice to your love life?¡±


    Dorothy red at Olivia with red eyes, refusing to believe the exnation.


    ¡°Liar. How dare you say that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a married woman. Why should I be ashamed?¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s expression changed as she spoke icily, ¡°You bugged my house to


    eavesdrop on my husband and me. Can I call the police on you?¡±


    Knowing that her n had failed, Dorothy dared not stay. She straightened up, ran her


    hands through her messy hair, and reached her hand out.¡± Johnny, phone.¡±


    John threw the phone into her arms. ¡°Dorothy, I advise you to be content being the


    heiress of the Jameson family and stop this nonsense!¡±


    Dorothy was so angry that she nced hatefully at John. ¡°Johnny, you forced me to


    do everything I have done.¡±


    With that said, she stormed out.


    Seeing that she had left, Olivia¡¯s legs gave way, and she almost fell. Fortunately, Ian


    and John each held one side of her, keeping her on her feet.


    They helped her onto the couch, and John got up to help Olivia get some water.


    Ian looked her up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you won¡¯t acknowledge me, but I¡¯m a


    different person than I was four years ago. I¡¯m not weak anymore, and I trust you. You


    shouldn¡¯t have kept me in the dark.¡±


    Olivia clutched her hands tightly around the couch and almost blurted out,¡¯ I¡¯m doing it


    for your good.¡¯


    However, she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.


    Since she said she would not involve him, she must be heartless and disown him.


    ¡°Ian, I¡¯m sorry about your sister. But I promised your sister at her grave that I would


    take good care of you. So you can think of me as your sister, but I¡¯m really not your


    biological sister.¡±


    Ian seemed disappointed and snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s how you are- stubborn and


    always thinking you can handle anything.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. He called her stubborn. Was her brother not the


    same?

 Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman鈥檚 Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 695

    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 695


    ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t admit it, and I won¡¯t make you. I¡¯ve survived all these years


    without my sister anyway.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s nose tip felt sore when she heard this, and she fought back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry for today. Let me make you a meal as an apology. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ian wanted to say no but watching the face he had missed for four years, he somehow


    nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re so dedicated to helping my sister take care of her family, I won¡¯t


    make myself a stranger. I¡¯ll write the menu for you.¡±


    When he did not refuse, Olivia smiled. ¡°Okay, write more.¡±


    Ian turned around to head upstairs and went into the room. He only snapped back to


    himself after leaning against the door.


    ¡®Did I fall for her lies?


    ¡®She only wanted me to say yes¡­


    ¡®That¡¯s exactly what she wanted. D*mn it!¡¯


    However, he missed his sister and the taste of her cooking.


    For the past four years, he had had dreams about him beating his sister, which often


    woke him up with guilt enveloping him.


    Once he sat up and rubbed his face, he found his hands wet-he had cried in his


    dream.


    He had misunderstood his sister earlier, thinking that she had abandoned him. It was


    why he was so mean to her and took out all his dissatisfaction on her.


    However, she ran into the icyke to save him, losing her leg in the process.


    ¡®Leg?¡¯


    His eyes lit up suddenly. He opened the door and looked through the crack at the


    woman on the couch. An idea came to him.


    Downstairs, Olivia got up and went to the kitchen. After looking around and


    rummaging through the fridge, she could not find anything to eat.


    ¡°Do you not check on him?¡±


    Olivia threw the rotten vegetables and fruits in the fridge into the garbage bag and


    snapped, ¡°What kind of brother-inw are you? Look at how rotten these things are.


    Did you not get anyone to take care of this?¡±


    John stood at the side like a schoolboy being lectured. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work. How could


    I remember such a trivial matter if he doesn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Trivial?¡±


    Olivia pointed to a takeout food container nearby. ¡°Look. Are you letting someone still


    growing eat this? He didn¡¯t spend thest four years this way, did he?¡±


    ¡°I often take him out for food.¡±


    ¡°How often?¡±


    John froze for a moment before recalling earnestly. He eventually said nothing, not


    daring to contradict.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two took care of him like this¡­¡±


    The more this happened, the more heartbroken Olivia became.


    She was taking care of her daughter and forgetting about her brother¡­


    After all, it was she who was wrong.


    Would Ian be angry if he found out she had been abroad raising her daughter?


    No matter how angry Ian was, she felt it was the right thing to do. After all, she owed


    him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. He¡¯s a grown-up. He can handle a lot of things on


    his own.¡±


    Olivia red at him. ¡°So you just ignored him?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t speak to US, and we can¡¯t keep himpany everyday. We hired a


    housekeeper, but he said he didn¡¯t like outsiders in the house. I said he could stay


    with me, but he said I killed his sister. He was angry and refused to move in with me.


    He eventually went to live on campus.¡±


    John said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Olivia was so angry that she picked up a broom and hit John on his foot. ¡°F* ck off if


    you make sarcastic remarks again!¡±


    John grabbed the broom. ¡°Let me stay and help you. You¡¯re making so many dishes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    You need help, right?¡±


    ¡°You? Help me?¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°Mr. Freeman, you rarely go into the kitchen. Are you that kind?¡± ¡°Liv.¡±


    John¡¯s tone softened. He took her hand and looked at her sincerely.¡± Give me a


    chance. Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Olivia withdrew her hand. ¡°Clean up the kitchen then.


    Then, remembering something else, she turned around and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sam?¡±


    ¡°I can bring him to see youter, but I haven¡¯t found his parents.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡±


    John stood in the kitchen, looking nkly at her back. He had mixed feelings.


    ¡®Did she just call me useless?


    ¡®She used to idolize me. Then she hates me to the bone¡­


    ¡®But neither worship nor hate had made me feel worse than this ignorance and contempt.


    ¡®Did Zac change her?¡¯


    Olivia was going to help Ian clean up when she saw hime down from the second floor and handed


    her a piece of paper.


    ¡°I wrote what I want to eat on it. Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to cook.¡±


    Olivia took it, nced at it, and could not help smiling.


    The boy had indeed grown up. He was a lot more attentive now.


    He had written more than 20 dishes. Almost all of them wereplicated dishes. Besides that, there


    were dishes from all over the world. He was deliberately giving her a hard time.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all you want? Is that all?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about it if you can make these.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay, sure. But you have to finish all of them once I make them.¡±


    Ian paused. ¡°All¡­ All of them?¡±


    ¡°How wasteful would that be?¡±


    ¡°But there are 20 or 30plicated dishes here. Most of them are meat dishes and so on. I¡¯m not a big


    eater¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at her brother and did not back down. ¡°I¡¯m willing to cook so much. Isn¡¯t it out of line if you


    didn¡¯t finish it? I saw that you usually eat takeout food. Consider today as giving you some nutrition.¡±


    Ian regretted it.


    He wrote so many dishes only to spite her and verify whether she was his sister at the same time.


    However, he did not expect to have to finish them all¡­


    ¡°Or¡­ ¡°Olivia leaned over to him and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t want these dishes. Is it only to mess


    with me?¡±


    Ian raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll eat them. I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯ll eat them if you make it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the order now.¡±


    Olivia sat on the couch, took the menu, and began to ce an order online.


    Ian looked at her legs and the ss of water on the coffee table, and he had an idea.


    ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    She picked up the water ss and handed it to Olivia. Just as she was about to take it, he pretended to


    slip, and it spilled on Olivia.


    ¡°Oops¡­¡±


    Ian quickly picked up a quilt and gave her tissue paper. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can go upstairs and


    change into my sister¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Olivia nced up and saw the boy looking shifty. She could tell he was up to something in one nce.


    She had no idea how Zac and John had taught him these four years. How did a good child be so


    scheming?


    However, she wasforted by one thing.


    Ian was much more optimistic than when they first met four years ago.


    Sure enough, he was less radical after leaving Dorothy.


    ¡°Sure enough, take me there. I can¡¯t cook with wet clothes.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ian pushed open Olivia¡¯s old room. ¡°You can choose whatever clothes you want in the closet.¡±


    With that said, she closed the door and hurried back to her room. Then he intended to jump over the


    balcony to the next room to see if there were any scars on her legs.


    Olivia had seen through him, so she stood on the balcony waiting for him.


    As soon as she heard the noise, she came out from behind the curtain, folded her arms in front of her


    chest, and looked at him with a smile.¡± Punk, since when are you a peeping Tom?¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Ian was straddling between two balconies. His right foot was on this side, but his left was still on his


    balcony.


    Olivia¡¯s appearance put him in a hard ce. He did not know what to do and could only look at her


    nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Olivia looked at his shaking leg behind him. ¡°Exin why you climbed the balcony when you knew I


    needed to change my clothes.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ian bit his lip and said nothing.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? Is that what your sister taught you?¡±


    As soon as she finished, Ian loosened his left leg and tried to step over, only to lose strength in his right


    leg and fall straight through.


    Olivia quickly reached out and grabbed him. ¡°Ian, hold on tight.¡±


    Olivia struggled with Ian¡¯s sole weight on her hand. ¡°You need to get to the edge of the balcony.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve run out of energy.¡±


    She wanted to scold him, but seeing him hanging outside the balcony, her heart melted again.


    Although it was the second floor, and it was not very high, there was a gravel road underneath. If he


    fell, he might break a leg or something.


    Suddenly, Olivia slipped and almost fell. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°John! Hurry and help! Ian is going to fall!¡±


    She had no choice but to shout for John.


    However, nothing happened after shouting once, so she could only shout again, ¡°John! Get the f*ck


    over here and help! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    Fortunately, John had alreadye running in when she shouted a second time.


    ¡°Johnny, hurry and pull him up. I have no strength¡­¡±


    As soon as she saw John, she felt as if she had seen a savior.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take his right hand, and you can take his left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hands were already shaking, but she dared not rx for Ian¡¯s sake. She gritted her teeth and


    pulled him up with John.


    As soon as Ian got up, her legs gave way, and she copsed into John¡¯s arms. Holding up her


    trembling hands, she sobbed, ¡°I was scared to death¡­


    M


    ¡°Let me help you to rest. Lie down on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia was too weak to scold Ian, so she leaned on John. She walked to the bed and leaned against the


    head of the bed.


    ¡°Let me get you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Help me to buy some groceries online. I¡¯ll tell you what to buy.


    You only need to order.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John first picked up the boy from the balcony and threw him outside the door. ¡°Ian, reflect on yourself. I


    told youst time. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Ian knew he had gotten into trouble and nced guiltily at


    Olivia. However, the door mmed in his face before he could apologize.


    However, he could sense from her reaction earlier that she was his sister.


    Why did his sister refuse to acknowledge him?


    In the room.


    When John finished ordering, Olivia¡¯s hands were still shaking.


    It was not the way to go. John took her hand and pulled up her sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage. You might feel better.¡±


    John helped her to massage from arm to hand. She felt a little better when her fair arm turned red.


    ¡°Hsss¡­ Be gentle.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work if I¡¯m gentle. Bear with it.¡±


    Olivia frowned and bit her lip. ¡°John, are you trying to get back at me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    It was weird to hear that from John.


    However, the scene seemed familiar to Olivia. It was just like when they were in love.


    Suddenly, John looked up at her. ¡°Are you reminded of the past? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Olivia froze before immediately withdrawing her gaze and ncing coldly at him instead. ¡°You¡¯re


    overthinking.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me? Are you guilty?¡±


    Olivia withdrew her hand. ¡°Cut the crap! Compared to that, I¡¯d like to know what you told Ian to make


    him so much less hostile to me?¡±


    Unexpectedly, John smiled mysteriously. ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡®A secret?¡¯


    Olivia pushed him away indignantly. ¡°Forget it if you won¡¯t tell. Get out. I¡¯m getting changed.¡±


    ¡®No more massages?¡±


    Olivia opened the door and pushed him outside. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    After closing the door, she went to the balcony to ensure no one was there before grabbing a random


    outfit from the closet and changing into it.


    Then she rested in her room. She waited until the groceries were delivered before walking out of the


    room.


    John brought severalrge bags of groceries into the kitchen and could not help sighing. ¡°Are you


    going to cook all this at once?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you well enough to cook them all?¡±


    Olivia ignored him and put the dishes on the counter. She pondered about how to work at the same


    time and set to work.


    ¡°Cut these and wash them.¡±


    With that said, she pushed a pile of vegetables to John.


    John looked at the vegetables and then at her. For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    ¡®She looked afraid of me when we got reunited. Why did she¡­ look at ease ordering me around?


    ¡®Is it because I¡¯m nice? Or was it Zac?¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. ¡®Why was Zac able to change her so easily?¡¯


    Suddenly, he had spection.


    Just then, Olivia turned her head around to nce at him. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me? I¡¯m not a


    vegetable.¡±


    John froze for dozens of seconds before finally asking, ¡°Liv, have you fallen for Zac?¡±


    Olivia stopped what she was doing and stared at him for some time. ¡°What does it have to do with you


    whether I¡¯ve fallen for him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°John, if you don¡¯t want to be my sous chef, you can leave. I can call Ken toe over. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    It was no doubt a warning that he would be kicked out if he asked more questions.


    John began to panic. ¡®I just saved her. Why is she so indifferent¡­


    ¡®If she has fallen for Zac, doesn¡¯t that mean I won¡¯t even have a chance to repent?¡¯


    Olivia nced at him and sneered when she turned around.


    It was nothingpared to the harm he had caused her.


    She used to be afraid, but she now wanted revenge.


    Since he wanted to atone so badly, he had to do more. He could not expect her to change her


    impression of him just because he was nicer.


    Above all, she found herself in love with the thrill of revenge.


    They spent almost four hours in the kitchen before they finished making the meal.


    When Ian walked down the stairs, the smell of each dish beckoned to him, making him gulp.


    ¡°Can I eat now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not allowed to leave leftovers.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Ian took the cutlery and first picked up a piece of fish. ¡°Yummy. That¡¯s the taste.¡±


    ¡®My sister¡¯s cooking.¡¯


    Olivia could not help smiling when she saw him happy.


    Her mother entrusted her brother to her before she died, but she was not always there for him.


    Although she had no choice, she failed to do her job. She hoped her mother would not me her. She


    also hoped she could make up for it in the future.


    Seeing Ian eat until the food was all over his mouth, Olivia took a tissue and helped him wipe it off.


    ¡°Look at you. Take your time. You have food all over your mouth. If you like my cooking, I¡¯lle and


    cook for you whenever I have time, okay?¡±


    Ian froze. Looking at his familiar yet strange sister, he nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you¡¯re willing to do it.¡±


    While they were eating, John¡¯s phone rang. He stepped aside to answer it. His expression seemed a


    little more solemn when he got back.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    On the way back, Olivia casually asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We found out who¡¯s behind Zac¡¯s car ident.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened, and she quickly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    John looked at her and hesitated. ¡°Jimmy.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jimmy?¡¯


    The result was somewhat surprising.


    Jimmy had locked Zac in the basement and forced him to marry Dorothy, but he did not hurt him much.


    Why did he go this far this time?


    ¡®Are you sure?¡±


    ¡®What we have so far is Jimmy. Maybe there¡¯s someone else behind him.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±


    John felt ufortable seeing her so worried, but he decided to reveal some things for her safety.


    ¡°I always suspected that there¡¯s someone behind the Jameson family.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°What do you mean someone? Is someone manipting the Jameson family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I still can¡¯t find that person after four years, so I¡¯m not sure. But you have to be careful.¡±


    In Ocean City, a person John failed to find after looking for four years was either good at hiding or close


    by.


    If they existed, it would be bad for Zac.


    It was tantamount to having the enemy in the dark while they were in the light. They were sitting ducks.


    ¡°Do you think the person you can¡¯t find wants the Jameson family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s not the Jameson family they want but the whole Ocean City.¡±


    ¡®The whole Ocean City¡­


    ¡®That makes sense.¡¯


    However, she did not expect Jimmy to cause a car ident to hurt his son for profit.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs!


    How vicious did he have to be to do something so heartless?


    It seemed they should be more careful in the future so that Jimmy could not have anything against


    them.


    While she was thinking, her phone rang. It was from Ken.


    ¡°Liv, I found the guy behind Zac¡¯s car ident.¡±


    Olivia froze and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not Jimmy, is it?¡±


    Ken was puzzled. ¡°How did you know? Zac doesn¡¯t already know, does he?¡±


    ¡°John told me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing with John?¡± Ken was worried. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Olivia looked over her shoulder at John. ¡°Nothing happened. Don¡¯t tell Zac about it first. I¡¯m afraid he


    can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Let¡¯s keep it from him as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what are you going to do next?¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with. I would have done something if it had been anyone else. But it¡¯s


    Jimmy.¡±


    Jimmy was already hard to deal with, and they had to keep things peaceful on the surface. Given their


    rtionship with Zac, there were many things that were inconvenient to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, she heard John say indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s not as stupid as you think. He¡¯ll find out


    sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t recovered. I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he knew he became crippled because


    of his father.¡±


    After all, he had tried to kill himself before because he could not ept being crippled.


    Olivia was traumatized, so she was now carefully monitoring his mental state.


    John saw the concern, and his heart ached vaguely.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with recognizing reality earlier? How can he protect you if he can¡¯t even endure this?


    How is he getting back what¡¯s his?¡±


    ¡°John, will you stop making such sarcastic remarks?¡±


    ¡°How is this sarcastic?¡±


    Olivia snapped, ¡°Not everyone is heartless like you. Zac has emotions too. He¡¯s going to be upset. He¡¯ll


    feel upset and can¡¯t take it too.¡±


    John froze. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m heartless?¡±


    Olivia asked without thinking, ¡°Are you not?¡¯

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    John thought he was having a heart attack. Looking at the familiar yet indifferent face, he said nothing.


    It turned out that was how she felt back then.


    Olivia looked at him and said with a sneer, ¡°John, if you had a heart, we wouldn¡¯t turn out like this, and


    our two children wouldn¡¯t be dead.¡±


    Suddenly, he felt a headache and leaned back painfully in his chair.


    ¡°What¡¯se over you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    John turned to one side. When Olivia was not looking, he popped a pill into his mouth. Then he closed


    his eyes and let out a sigh.


    As it happened, the car arrived at Elegance Gardens, and Olivia opened the door to get out.


    Probably recalling something, she suddenly stopped and nced at John.¡± John, take care of yourself,


    and don¡¯t die so soon.¡±


    John looked at her with half-narrowed eyes, thinking she was concerned about him.


    However, Olivia said a secondter, ¡°It would be annoying if you died before I could get my revenge.¡±


    With that said, she mmed the door shut and walked into the house without looking back.


    She had no idea what was wrong with John, but it did not seem to be a problem due to poor sleep.


    Besides, thest time he fainted, she had no choice but to suspect that he might suffer from something


    more serious.


    However, could someone like John not get treatment after falling sick?


    He was a self-serving elite. There was no reason he would not get treatment.


    However, she did not want him to die. On the contrary, she wanted him to live a long life.


    After all, once he died, she would lose someone to hate and would start to mourn. She did not want to


    mourn him.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons saw her standing motionless in the doorway, walked over, and patted her. ¡°What are you


    doing standing here? Are you okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia snapped back to herself. ¡°No, I was just wondering what you made.¡±


    ¡°I knew you had been busy at Young Master Ian¡¯s all afternoon, so I cooked tomato soup for you. Have


    some after your bath.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Zac?¡±


    ¡°Sir is in his study. He hasn¡¯t been out all afternoon.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t eat either?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons shook her head. ¡°He said he¡¯s not hungry. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s worried about you, so he


    has no appetite. Give me a second.¡±


    With that said, she ran back into the kitchen and brought out a tray with two dishes, a soup, and a te


    of noodles-all hot.


    ¡°Miss, Sir¡¯s a patient. He has to eat. I can¡¯t persuade him, but he has always listened to you. Talk to


    him.¡±


    Olivia took it and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll persuade him. Mrs. Simmons, get some rest first.¡±


    With that said, she pressed her lips together and carried the tray upstairs.


    ¡®Did he already know that Jimmy was behind the ident?


    ¡®Or did he have no appetite because I wasn¡¯t home?¡¯


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Olivia pushed the door and entered. ¡°Zac, you¡­¡±


    She was about to ask about him but remembered they were bugged, so she immediately stopped


    talking.


    Seeing her concern, Zac smiled and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I cleared the ce and searched the


    whole room. There was only one under the study desk.¡±


    Olivia exhaled in relief and put the tray on the table. ¡°I heard you refused to eat all afternoon. Why


    didn¡¯t you eat?¡±


    ¡°Have you settled the thing with Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do you know about it?¡±


    Zac smiled. ¡°I asked John to go there.¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡°You asked him to go there?¡±


    ¡°I saw your text and thought Dorothy might harm you. So, I had someone check your phone¡¯s location.


    When I saw you were at Larson¡¯s Residence, I knew what she was up to, so I sent John over to help


    you.¡±


    ¡°What about the recording he had?¡±


    Zac pulled the tray closer. ¡°The recording¡¯s fake.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    ¡°Fake?¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac in disbelief. ¡°But it sounded like Dorothy, and it was from a recording device¡­¡±


    Zac smiled and grabbed her hand, pulling it to the front of theputer. Then, after a few clicks of the


    mouse, he was ying the recording.


    ¡°Dorothy, are you asking to die? Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Olivia was stunned when she heard that. She pointed at theputer and said, ¡®T-that¡¯s my voice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is a synthesizer, so I can fake anyone¡¯s voice if I wanted to.¡±


    Olivia looked as if she had discovered a new continent. Sheughed. ¡°This is amazing! You can pass


    this off as genuine.¡±


    Zac chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course, so we can¡¯t use the recording as evidence in court. This is why.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    However, her expression darkened. ¡°However, the recording she got of US is real¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She didn¡¯t record much.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Zac pointed at a small ck box on the desk. ¡°I installed a signal disruptor. But it was just a


    coincidence. I didn¡¯t think there would be a bug in the study.¡±


    Speaking of this bug, Olivia frowned. ¡°Who do you think nted this?¡± Zac pulled a chair over and let


    her sit. Then, he took a sip of his soup.


    ¡°Not a lot of peoplee into this study.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be US, and it can¡¯t be Mrs. Simmons. Ken¡­¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Ken wouldn¡¯t do something so heinous. Who else could it be?¡±


    Zac looked at her meaningfully and did not say anything.


    Everything he wanted to say was in his silence.


    To be honest, the answer was clear.


    However, Olivia was subconsciously trying to protect this person, hence she excluded her.


    After she thought about it, Olivia¡¯s expression changed, and her voice shook. ¡°Is it¡­ Jennie?¡±


    Zac turned theputer and yed a video. Coincidentally, Jennie hade in to look for him. While


    she was speaking, the video recorded her cing a bug under the desk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t install the surveince. It was put in during the renovation. You know that as awyer, I need to


    bring home a lot of documents. I was worried that someone would want to steal my clients¡¯ information,


    so that¡¯s why I installed it.¡±


    As he said that, Zac exhaled. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect Jennie to be the first one to be recorded


    committing a crime.¡±


    Olivia stared at the screen. The more she looked at it, the more disconnected she felt. The more she


    stared at it, the dizzier she became.


    It was as if she did not know this woman.


    They fought before, and they fought until they sold the house, but¡­


    Why did Jennie betray her?


    She could understand the fight. Olivia understood, even when Jennie hated her so much that she sold


    the house and wanted to part ways with her.


    However, Olivia could not understand why Jennie wanted to side with Dorothy to harm her. She also


    could not forgive Jennie for doing so.


    She never expected or hoped to trust and carry burdens with Jennie just as she did with Zy.


    However, she did not expect the friend she genuinely liked for the past four years to betray her for a


    man.


    Coincidentally, Ken found them and pushed the door open.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ken Lucas!¡±


    Olivia stood up and walked toward Ken. She questioned. ¡°What did you feed Jennie? Why did she


    betray me for you?¡±


    Ken was stunned. He pointed at himself and pointed at Olivia, stammering, ¡°What are you saying?


    Betraying you for me?¡±


    ¡°Did you know Jennie before this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Before Ken could finish, Olivia stopped him sternly. ¡°You¡¯d better think it through before answering.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Ken was shocked, so he stared at Olivia for a while before turning his head to ask Zac for help.


    ¡°Liv, he won¡¯t remember if you ask him like that. Why don¡¯t you ask him calmly?¡±


    it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t remember. I really didn¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Olivia red at Ken and turned to sit back down on the chair.¡± If you didn¡¯t, then how do


    you exin her betraying me?¡±


    Ken was confused. He sat on the sofa and kept a distance from Olivia to ponder for a while.


    ¡°Liv, what do you mean by ¡®betray¡¯?¡±


    ¡°She helped Dorothy install a bug in this study.¡±


    Ken was stunned and widened his eyes. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    Ken held his head, feeling speechless. ¡°You¡¯re saying she helped Dorothy to get back at US?¡±


    Olivia corrected him. ¡°To get back at me, to be more precise. Today, Dorothy used that recording to


    lead me to Larson¡¯s Residence and force me to admit that I¡¯m Olivia Larson in front of Ian.¡± it N


    Ken was stumped. If he did not feel anything for Jennie at first, he now felt disgusted by her and


    wanted her to stay as far away as possible from him. She should never get close to him again.


    He was scared of a woman like this. Simultaneously, he also despised her. She was so heartless, and


    she could stab you in the back without warning. Therefore, she could not stay.


    ¡°Liv, stop trusting people like her. This is not my problem¡­¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zac. ¡°Zac, help me. How can you me me for this?¡±


    Zac tugged Olivia and said, ¡°Liv, you can¡¯t me Ken for this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia lowered her head and sighed. ¡°I know I can¡¯t, but I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I swear I never betrayed anyone! You have to believe me.¡±


    Ken lifted his hand to swear. ¡°If I did, let me be struck by lightning!¡±


    He panicked even more when he saw Olivia not speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever loved Zy, and it took me so


    long to find her. How could I like someone else?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask her why she was doing it when she tried to be friendly with you?¡±


    Ken thought about it. ¡°I did. She just said she liked me.¡±


    Zac burst intoughter. ¡°This is just your luck, then. You can¡¯t run from it.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it! If I have to have it, I would rather lose twenty years of my life to bring Zy back.¡±


    Olivia pushed her hair back and smiled helplessly. ¡°Perhaps I really don¡¯t know much about her, so


    that¡¯s why this happened.¡±


    Then, she exhaled. ¡°I should call her and ask. I don¡¯t want to be kept in the dark.¡±


    Soon, she got up to walk out of the room. As she was walking, she turned to look at Ken and pointed at


    the food on the table. ¡°Heat up the food for


    Zac, and stay with him while he finishes it all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll never forgive you if he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Ken smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    He could feel that ever since Olivia fought Jennie because of him, she had started to dislike him.


    Olivia went back to her room, unlocked her phone, and looked at the familiar number. Before she


    tapped on it, her finger hovered in the air due to her nervousness.


    In the end, she took a deep breath and selected the number.


    However, after she tried to call, she remembered she had been blocked. Thus, she tried calling again


    using another number.


    As she listened to the beep, her heart leaped to her throat.


    Would Jennie hang up again?

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When Olivia heard the familiar voice, her palms became sweaty. She eventually said something after a


    moment of silence.


    ¡°Jennie, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The person at the other end of the line was silent as well.


    When Olivia thought she was about to hang up, Jennie spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell your house. I only sold


    mine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask me?¡±


    Olivia thought Jennie was going to argue with her again, so she was mentally prepared. Unexpectedly,


    Jennie sounded so calm.


    Therefore, she did not know what to say.


    She paused. Then, she bit her lip and responded, ¡°I know about the bug.¡±


    Jennie fell into another silence.


    After a long time, Jennie scoffed. ¡°Are you trying to ask me something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to know why you betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°Is nting a bug betraying you?¡±


    ¡®You should know who you were nting that bug for.¡±


    Olivia tried to suppress her anger. ¡°It¡¯s Dorothy, right? Dorothy killed my entire family!¡±


    ¡°So what will you do to me? Do you want to ask your husband to hire someone to kill me, or¡­¡±


    Olivia thought she could have a proper conversation with Jennie, but Jennie¡¯s attitude made her¡­


    Perhaps Ken was right. She should not have had any expectations.


    ¡°Jennie, I¡¯m not nning to do anything to you. I always thought you were being threatened, so that¡¯s


    why you sold the house and betrayed me¡­¡±


    Olivia exhaled. ¡°Now, it seems like this is just one-sided. You¡¯ve disappointed me so much.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jennie chuckled as if she wasughing at herself. ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m a


    very honest person.¡±


    After saying that, she paused. ¡°I did this for Ken.¡±


    ¡°For Ken? Do you know that Dorothy is also trying to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I know my limits. I won¡¯t let them hurt Ken.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brain buzzed and she could not catch her breath.


    ¡°Jennie, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of regret, even now?


    You almost killed me today, you know that?¡±


    Jennie was slightly stunned. ¡°Someone will save you anyway, so why are you so scared?¡±


    When Olivia heard that, she only had two words in her head. ¡®Lost cause.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, since you want to be that way, there¡¯s nothing I can say.¡±


    Olivia hung up the phone and then fell onto her bed. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes and fell


    onto the bedsheet.


    She did not know when Jennie turned into this.


    Jennie became someone she did not recognize.


    It was like she had lost her mind.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia could not understand, and she did not know how to describe this.


    She only felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    On the other end of the line, Jennie leaned against the sofa after Olivia hung up. Then, she lowered her


    head to down a ss of wine.


    She was already at fault. Would she go back to beg Olivia for forgiveness?


    She would not forgive her.


    If Olivia did not stop her from dating Ken, would they have be like this?


    She did not know what Olivia said to Ken to make him so contemptuous toward her.


    How did this happen?


    She only wanted to pursue the man she loved. Was that so wrong?


    She had no idea that Dorothy was trying to act against Olivia¡­


    When she was intoxicated, a man sat beside her to pull her into his arms. He caressed her face and


    said with a grin, ¡°Did you just go through a break up? Is that why you¡¯re drinking, baby? Do you want


    daddy to help you with your loneliness?¡±


    Jennie lifted her head to look at him. She was slightly dazed, so she thought the man was Ken.


    Therefore, she giggled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    The next day, Olivia got up to see Zac eating downstairs. Suddenly, she remembered the matter with


    Jimmy and started to feel her heart getting heavy.


    When should she tell him?


    When Zac saw her walking downstairs, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re up. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Fine. Maybe I was too tired, so I fell asleep without thinking much of it.¡±


    ¡°What did Jennie say?¡±


    Zac knew what Olivia was like.


    Once she regarded someone as her friend, she would not give them up so easily.


    Olivia sighed and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°Zac, I don¡¯t know if I failed or if it was because of


    something else. Jennie and I can¡¯te back from this anymore.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Tve thought of a lot of excuses for her, but her tone told me that they¡¯re all lies that I made up to


    convince myself.¡±


    ¡°Ken¡¯s right. You¡¯re too benevolent sometimes. You shouldn¡¯t stand with someone who¡¯s not loyal to


    you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But after all, this is a three-year rtionship, so it feels very sudden.¡±


    Zac peeled an egg for her and ced it on an empty te next to her.¡± Have you ever thought that


    maybe this whole time, she¡¯s ust someone who values love?¡±


    This reminded Olivia.


    She recalled the countless blind dates Jennie went on during the three years they were friends.


    However, none of them worked out. Jennie was also in a few rtionships but she never took them


    seriously.


    Therefore, Olivia never thought of Jennie as someone who prioritized love.


    It seemed as if everything changed when Ken appeared.


    All of her principles went out the window, and all of Olivia¡¯s advice became her obstacle.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°I remember now that you¡¯ve mentioned it. She changed because of Ken. Back then,


    she was not interested in being in a rtionship.


    ¡°However, she did mention that she must fall madly in love once in her lifetime, the kind that would


    make her lose her mind.¡±


    ¡°A romantic idealist.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°In her head, she¡¯s certain that Ken likes her, so everyone that stops them from being together is evil.


    That¡¯s why you also became a viin.¡±


    Olivia ate some eggs but was still confused. ¡°But why? What¡¯s making her so obsessed?¡±


    Zac helped her test the temperature of the milk. ¡°This is just nice. You can drink it now.¡±


    Shortly after, he ate his oatmeal and said, ¡°There are two possibilities. One possibility is that they¡¯ve


    met before. However, Ken is the one who¡¯s being chased, so this is just one-sided. The second


    possibility is that there¡¯s no deeper reason and they just like that person. It could be the person¡¯s


    demeanor or appearance, or perhaps it¡¯s just because it¡¯s them. No reason.¡±


    Olivia drank some of her milk and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t think about this. You¡¯re destined to never understand some people.¡±


    Zac narrowed his eyes, and a look of destion shed across his face.¡± To them, the person they like


    is the priority, and anyone else is unimportant. You can¡¯t understand it even if you rack your brains. It¡¯s


    because you¡¯re just not that kind of person.¡±


    Olivia lifted her head to look at Zac. She parted her lips to say something, but nothing came out.


    She kept feeling as if Zac knew something.


    After breakfast, Zac called out to her after he finished reading his newspaper. ¡°Liv, go change. You¡¯re


    coming with me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Quinton Group.¡±


    ¡®Quinton Group?¡¯


    Olivia thought she misheard him, so she ran over nervously. ¡°Why? Are you going toy your cards on


    the table with Jimmy? Don¡¯t. Your body¡­¡±


    Zac held her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do that, but I¡¯m going to get back what belongs


    to me.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that Quinton Group doesn¡¯t belong to the Quintons, right?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I remember.¡±


    Quinton Group was originally called Durham Group, and it belonged to Zac¡¯s grandfather. However, his


    grandfather died, so Jimmy coaxed Zac¡¯s mother to sign the transfer agreement. In just a blink of an


    eye, he had changed Durham Group to Quinton Group.


    Jimmy promised he would give half of the shares to Zac once he became an adult, but in the end, Zac


    did not receive a single penny.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    On the way to Quinton Group, Zac noticed Olivia frowning the entire journey and looking apprehensive.


    He joked. ¡°Liv, we¡¯re only going to Quinton Group, not the execution grounds. You don¡¯t have to be so


    nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Zac reached out to unfurrow her eyebrows. Heughed. ¡°Your eyebrows are so tightly knitted together


    and you¡¯re still iming you¡¯re not nervous?¡±


    Olivia rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry. He won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Back then, Jimmy asked someone to run Zac over with a car because he was unwilling to marry


    Dorothy as per his orders. If Zac went to ask for his shares now, wouldn¡¯t he offend Jimmy even more?


    ¡°No!¡±


    Olivia grabbed Zac. ¡°We should have nned this. If we barge in like this, I worry that we¡¯ll provoke


    your father and he¡¯ll kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and did not know what to say.


    Zac smiled at her. ¡°Are you worried that Jimmy will kill me?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils constricted and she nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I know he nned the ident.¡±


    ¡®You do?¡¯


    Olivia med herself. ¡°I was horrible at pretending. That¡¯s why you figured it out¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. Wilbur found out too, and he should have found out at the same time as Ken.¡±


    ¡°Are you not mad?¡±


    Zac smiled coldly. ¡°I should have guessed it long ago, so that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel anything for it. He only


    cares about himself and was even willing to use my mother. So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so surprising that he


    wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°But you still want to go ask for the shares? He won¡¯t give them to you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Zac rolled down the window and chuckled lightly. ¡°I know he¡¯s behind the ident. That¡¯s why I want to


    go ask him for the shares.


    ¡°Back then, I thought he¡¯d leave me alone if I stayed away from him. That way, I won¡¯t have to keep


    going against him.


    ¡°However, reality told me that he will only force me into things more and more.¡±


    After he said that, he held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°I should thank you. You showed me that I was just running


    away this entire time.¡±


    Once he said that, Olivia knew he must already have a n. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I will


    support you no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you around. You¡¯ve given me a lot of confidence.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to doter?¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to do anything. You just need to push me.¡±


    Quinton Group.


    The pair took the elevator to the top floor. Then, Olivia pushed Zac to the CEO¡¯s office, but they were


    stopped by the secretary.


    ¡°Please wait. Have you made an appointment?¡±


    Olivia pointed at Zac. ¡°Does Zac need to make an appointment to see his father?¡¯


    The secretary¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone in this office needs to make an


    appointment to see Mr. Quinton. Plus, he¡¯s in a meeting now, so if you want to see him, you should


    wait.¡±


    Olivia scanned the door. ¡°You¡¯re asking US to wait at the door?¡±


    ¡®Yes, this is apany rule.¡±


    ¡®You¡­¡±


    Zac patted her hand. ¡°Pheebs, let¡¯s go there to wait for my father.¡±


    ¡®Zac¡­¡±


    Zac shook his head at her to tell her to stop speaking.


    Forck of a better option, Olivia could only push him to a waiting area beside them. ¡°Why are you


    obeying a secretary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never worked here. Plus, I¡¯m also a cripple, so, of course they will disrespect me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Zac whispered something in her ears and thenforted her softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll be


    upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t stand them treating you like that.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Olivia was stunned when he called her that. She stared at him nkly.


    Zac smirked when he saw her reaction. ¡°I just wanted to see your reaction. You¡¯re so cute.¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Olivia¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Stop ying. How can you crack jokes at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife anyway. Can¡¯t I call you that?¡±


    Olivia could not retort. So, she pouted and ignored him.


    At this moment, a man walked out of the elevator and headed toward the CEO¡¯s office. However, when


    he walked past the secretary, she did not stop him. Instead, the secretary stepped up and greeted the


    man respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Fabian, are you here for Mr. Quinton?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is he around?¡±


    ¡®Yes. You can just go in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before entering, the man turned to look at Olivia and Zac. He asked, ¡°Are they clients?¡±


    ¡°No, they are Mr. Quinton¡¯s son and his wife.¡±


    The man nodded and then walked over to stretch out his hand. ¡°Zac, hello. My name is Fabian.¡±


    Zac looked at him and shook his hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡®Why do you need to see Mr. Quinton? If it¡¯s urgent, I can help you pass the message on to him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can wait for him here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Fabian smiled apologetically and then said to the secretary, ¡°Lily, get some tea for Mr. and Mrs.


    Quinton. Get them a fruit tter as well. My meeting with Mr. Quinton might take some time.¡±


    The secretary nodded with a grin. ¡°Alright, Mr. Fabian.¡±


    Once Fabian left, Olivia whispered, ¡®Zac, the secretary is like a different person in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the general manager of Quinton Group. How can we be treated the same way as


    him?¡±


    ¡°I think Fabian deliberately came here to show off.¡±


    Zac looked as if he already knew. ¡°Of course he would.¡±


    As he said that, he got close to Olivia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡®That¡¯s Jimmy¡¯s b*stard child.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°Since I was nning toe here, I¡¯ve researched everything. There is more than one of them here.¡±


    Thispletely changed Olivia¡¯s worldview.


    Ever since she was young, her father loved her and her mother. He did not even have a mistress, let


    alone an illegitimate child.


    Even though the Larson family was loaded, her father did not need to attend any social niceties, and he


    woulde home for dinner every day.


    Even after her mother died, her father never had any scandals.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it now, Olivia could understand why he jumped off the building to kill himself.


    Perhaps he felt that it was meaningless to continue living. After all, Ian and Olivia were not as important


    to him as his wife.


    On the contrary, the Quinton family was theplete opposite.


    However, what impressed Olivia the most was how calm and indifferent Zac appeared.


    It was as if this was normal and he did not care.


    ¡°My father has a lot of women out there, so a few of them are bound to get knocked up and have


    children.¡±


    Zac knew Olivia was shocked, so he continued. ¡°Even if someone brings a one-month-old child over


    and tells me it¡¯s Jimmy¡¯s son, I won¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    At this moment, she suddenly felt how strong Zac was.


    Perhaps he knew this, so that was why the ident was hisst straw.


    Olivia grabbed his hand tightly. It was as if Zac would do something stupid if she let go.


    Zac lifted his head to look at her. Then, he smiled, feeling very satisfied.


    Even though he lost a lot of things in the ident, he also gained a lot from the misfortune.


    As he was thinking about that, the door of the CEO¡¯s office opened and Fabian walked out. ¡°Mr. Zac


    Quinton, Mr. Jimmy Quinton is asking for you two.¡±


    Zac returned to his senses and patted Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Olivia got up to push the wheelchair into the office. However, Fabian stopped them at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Zac, you¡¯ve nevere to thepany before. Is something major happening?¡±


    Zac lifted his head to look at Fabian. Then, he responded calmly. ¡°Do I need to set a date to see my


    father?¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Coldness shed across Fabian¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared quickly and was reced with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s no problem for a son to see his father.¡±


    Zac also smiled. ¡®Til be going in now. Excuse me.¡±


    After saying that, Olivia pushed Zac into the room.


    As Fabian turned around, he red at the pair¡¯s backs coldly. He huffed ¡± Heh, so what if you¡¯re


    legitimate? You¡¯re useless and you don¡¯t even have authority. Even though you¡¯re crippled now, you¡¯re


    still so arrogant. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer sooner orter.¡±


    When Olivia pushed Zac into the office, Jimmy did not lift his head to look at them. Instead, he pointed


    to a sofa perfunctorily and said, ¡°Wait there. I need to take care of this.¡±


    Once he said that, he stood up and grabbed some documents before leaving the room. Now, only Zac


    and Olivia remained in the room.


    Zac looked around and lowered his head to say something to Olivia. Then, the two chuckled.


    While they waited, the two were either gossiping about what they saw on the Inte or talking about


    recipes. Aside from that, they would also flirt with each other.


    This made Jimmy, who was watching the surveince footage from the other room, very unhappy.


    They should be exposing their true intentions and not be so lovey-dovey!


    Just like that, Jimmy had watched an hour of footage but did not get any of the useful information he


    was looking for.


    In the end, he could only barge back into the office angrily.


    ¡°Zac, can¡¯t you just call? Why do you have toe here?¡±


    Jimmy tossed the documents onto the desk. ¡°I¡¯m very busy, and I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    Zac looked at the anger in his eyes and curled his lips. ¡°Dad, I want to work here.¡±


    When Jimmy heard that, he stopped in his tracks and lifted his head to look at Zac. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to work in Quinton Group.¡±


    Zac repeated.


    Jimmy walked over in disbelief. ¡°Zac, when did you think this through?


    Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t work here under any circumstances?¡±


    Then, he looked at Olivia. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get married to get out of my control? Won¡¯t you be living under


    my control if you work here?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m more mature now that I¡¯ve gotten married.¡±


    Zac grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and said with a grin, ¡°Pheebs hoped I could find a job. Now that I¡¯m a


    cripple, I can¡¯t go to court, so she asked if I coulde to you to see if I can get a job here.¡±


    Jimmy looked at the two for a very long time. Then, he chuckled and said,¡± Sure. I told you that you¡¯re


    my only son, and everything I do is for you.¡±


    As he said that, he gestured. ¡°The entire Quinton Group will be yours in the future. You can be anything


    you want. You choose.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I want to be the director of the Legal Department.¡±


    Jimmy was taken aback. He thought he misheard Zac. ¡°What did you say?


    The Legal Department?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zac and Olivia looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Pheebs was worried that the change would be


    too hard on me, so she wanted me to do something that I¡¯m used to. After all, I¡¯m familiar with legal


    stuff.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before Jimmy could say anything, Zac added, ¡°Also, I can get into contact with all other departments if


    I¡¯m in the Legal Department. So, I will know Quinton Group¡¯s main supply chain. That will make it


    easier for me to get the hang of running thepanyter, no?¡±


    Jimmy did not know what to say for the time being, so he only chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°I just got a


    new batch of red wine. It¡¯s not bad. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to be the director immediately after showing up?¡±


    Zac had an honest look on his face. ¡°To be honest, I want to be the general manager, but I just met


    Fabian, and I figured he¡¯s prettypetent.


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you. I don¡¯t want others to think I just appeared out of


    nowhere and prevented others from rising through the ranks. So¡­ I decided to be a director of a


    department.


    ¡®Will it still be hard on you, Dad?¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Since Zac had said that, it would make Jimmy look suspicious if he still rejected him.


    Even if they were fighting behind the scenes, they still needed to look harmonious on the surface.


    Especially when Jimmy still wanted to use Zac to get back at the Jameson family. So, he could not


    leave Zac with nothing.


    Hence, he smiled. ¡°Sure, of course. The director of the Legal Department, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Dad.¡±


    ¡°When are you nning toe to work?¡¯


    ¡®What do you think?¡¯


    Jimmy looked at him and then at Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle


    it.¡±


    Then, he justified himself. ¡°However, you can just familiarize yourself with the environment first. You


    don¡¯t need to work overtime. It all depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to work next Monday.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. I¡¯ll get HR to arrange this for you.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s smile looked forced as he patted Zac¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Why are you thanking me? We¡¯re father and


    son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never managed Quinton Group before, yet I¡¯m taking on the position of a director the moment I


    arrive. Of course I have to thank you.¡±


    Zac was smiling harmlessly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today. I¡¯ll head back with Pheebs now.¡±


    Olivia grabbed his hand. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for your meds.¡±


    After saying that, Olivia took out the box filled with Zac¡¯s medications and handed five or six different


    pills to him. ¡®Take them now.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take them at home?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯ll be toote then. You have to hurry. It will be less effective if you take themte.¡±


    In front of Jimmy, Zac sighed and put the five pills into his mouth helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. Zac needs to go back to rest now. We¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Run along.¡±


    Jimmy was still a little dazed after the two left.


    ¡®Are they really so lovey-dovey?


    ¡°Dad, are you sure you want to let him join Quinton Group and be a Legal Department director? We


    have a lot of confidential documents over there.¡±


    Fabian rushed into the office after he saw Zac and Olivia leave.


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You said thepany was mine, but now, you say it¡¯s his. You even let him join¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I started working in Quinton Group after graduation and only got to where I am by working up


    step-by-step. I did¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    Jimmy was mad. He red at Fabian coldly and said, ¡°Fabian, he¡¯s my only son to the outside world


    despite everything else. Do you want me to be mean to my son?¡¯


    ¡®What about me?¡±


    Fabian looked at Jimmy unhappily. ¡°I gave so much to thepany. I¡¯m not worse off than him, right?¡±


    ¡°Did I say I wouldn¡¯t give it to you? You have thepany¡¯s shares, and he has nothing. Why haven¡¯t


    you mentioned that?¡±


    ¡°I deserve it!¡±


    Jimmy red at Fabian. Then, he grabbed the document on the desk and pped it across Fabian¡¯s


    head.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing! Are you dissatisfied? He¡¯s a director, and you¡¯re already scared? Are you


    ipetent? Do you think you can¡¯tpare to him?¡¯


    Jimmy tossed the document on the ground. ¡®You¡¯re a waste of space!


    You¡¯ve been with me for so long, and you only look at the things in front of you. If you continue to


    behave this way, I will ask you to resign from your post now, forget preventing you from taking over the


    company.¡±


    Fabian panicked. He quickly picked up the document and pleaded, ¡°Dad, I will listen to you and not do


    this again. Don¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    ¡°Heh. If you can chase him away, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±


    Fabian was a little joyful. ¡°Really? Won¡¯t you be angry with me?¡±


    Jimmy peered at him coldly. ¡°But if you destroy thepany¡¯s reputation or harm thepany in any


    way, I will make sure you suffer. Do you understand?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡®Yes!¡±


    Fabian clenched his fist and chuckled coldly.


    ¡®Well, well, Zac. How dare you fight me for thepany? I will make you wish you were dead!¡¯

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    ¡°Li V, how was my performance just now?¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter. ¡°I almost believed you were filial.¡±


    ¡°Jimmy loves to beplimented. Also, he always wanted me to submit to him. So, there¡¯s no reason


    for him to be unhappy now that I was all over him like that.¡±


    ¡°Zac, what¡¯s your next n?¡±


    ¡°I will need to look at a lot of information when I¡¯m in the Legal Department. That way, I¡¯ll be able to find


    ws.¡±


    Zac looked at her and chuckled coldly, i¡¯ll bring Quinton Group down, make him beg me to help him,


    and then I¡¯ll help him build Quinton Group up again.¡±


    ¡°However, Quinton Group is your grandfather¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. If it copses¡­¡±


    Zac smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡®At most, I¡¯ll just cripple it.¡¯


    The two went back to Elegance Gardens. After lunch, Olivia pushed Zac as they took a stroll in the


    yard.


    Mrs. Simmons smiled dly as she watched from one side.


    Compared to how she was with her previous husband, Mrs. Simmons felt that Olivia was much happier


    now that she was with her current husband.


    Even though they still encountered a lot of trouble, this one never made Olivia worry.


    On the other hand, the previous one always made Olivia cry.


    From the looks of it, Mrs. Simmons could tell that Olivia felt grateful for her current husband. They were


    more like close friendspared to lovers.


    However, Mrs. Simmons was happy as long as Olivia had someone to spend her life with. It would not


    matter if it was love.


    As she was thinking about that, someone rushed in to push Mrs. Simmons away. Then, the person


    rushed before Olivia.


    ¡°Pheebs, help me!¡±


    Olivia was surprised by her. When she was about to push her away, she saw Jennie kneeling in front of


    her, her eyes red from crying. Furthermore, her hair was in a mess, and her clothes looked like they


    had been torn apart by someone.


    ¡°Please help me, okay?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you, and I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at you. I also


    shouldn¡¯t yell at you, but please help me for the sake of our past rtionship, okay?¡±


    Jennie was very arrogant. If it was nothing big, she would note and beg Olivia for help.


    ¡°Get up and tell me what¡¯s going on. Only then can I decide if I will help you.¡±


    ¡®You can!¡±


    Olivia was agitated. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Jennie heard that, she got up. ¡°Pheebs, please, I can¡¯t show my face around people anymore.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m being ckmailed.¡±


    ¡°ckmailed?¡±


    ¡°I was sadst night so I went drinking at the bar. I got drunk and a guy came to flirt with me. I was so


    drunk I thought he was Ken, so¡­ so¡­¡±


    Jennie wailed as she told Olivia what happened. ¡°When I woke up in the morning, I found out I slept


    with someone. I thought it was just a normal one-night stand. Even though I was devastated, I tried my


    best to forget it¡­


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to take photos of me, and there¡¯s even a video!¡±


    She sniffed and started crying even louder. ¡®They want me to give them ten million, or else they¡¯ll post


    the video and photos online¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to face Ken anymore. I don¡¯t want him to know about this. I will be so embarrassed


    if that happens, so please help me¡­¡±


    Olivia had mixed feelings. ¡®You should have the money, right? Didn¡¯t you sell the house? I also gave


    you the money for the atelier. Do you not have it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not in my ount yet. I only have three million right now, and they asked me to give it to


    them before midnight.¡±


    Zac had not said a word the entire time, but now he suddenly interjected¡± Only that? Nothing else?¡±


    Jennie bit her lip and looked at Olivia. ¡®There¡¯s another thing. They asked me to bring the money to this


    one ce myself. If not, they won¡¯t give me the backup.¡±


    ¡®What? Do you have to do that yourself?¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°No! Pheebs, don¡¯t.¡±


    Jennie looked at Olivia in terror. ¡°I think they know you¡­¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    ¡°Know me? How?¡±


    ¡°When they called me, the person said that if I don¡¯t have the money, I can get it from my friend


    Phoebe. Isn¡¯t she Mrs. Quinton?¡±


    Olivia was shocked. She then lowered her head to look at Zac. They knew this was not as simple as it


    seemed.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, take Ms. Suthend to have a shower and change out of her clothes.¡±


    ¡®Yes, Miss.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pheebs, are you not willing to help me¡­¡±


    ¡®Ten million is not a small amount, so I need to talk to Zac about this. Go take a shower. We¡¯ll tell you


    after we talk about it, okay?¡±


    Jennie was a little worried. ¡°Pheebs, are you not mad at me?¡±


    Olivia did not answer. ¡°Do you have a photo of that man?¡±


    ¡®Yeah. I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivie pushed Zac past Jennie and then said to Mrs. Simmons softly, ¡®Take care of her for me.¡±


    Then, she pushed Zac to the second floor.


    Once they reached the study, Olivia sat on the sofa. She felt like her brain was a mess.


    Even if Jennie betrayed her, this ckmail was clearly targeted at her.


    She kept feeling like she had harmed Jennie, so she med herself a little.


    ¡°Liv, I won¡¯t allow you to me yourself.¡±


    Olivia lifted her head to look at Zac. Then, she pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    ¡°Remember, the people who betrayed you are not worthy of your pity. Dorothy almost killed you and Ian


    yesterday. If John didn¡¯t show up in time, what do you think would have happened?


    ¡°She betrayed you and now she¡¯s back and apologizing because she needs your help. Do you think it¡¯s


    worth ming yourself for someone like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s not. However, these other people seem to being for me.¡±


    ¡®You dummy.¡±


    Zac patted her forehead. ¡®Think about it. How many enemies do you have in Ocean City?¡±


    Olivia was slightly stunned. Then, she pondered with a frown. ¡°I think there¡¯s only Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°See? She¡¯s on the same team as Dorothy, so she might be helping Dorothy harm you again.


    Especially when she said she needs to hand the ransom in person. Have you seen ckmail like this


    before?¡±


    Olivia blinked. ¡°Are you saying we shouldn¡¯t help her?¡±


    ¡®Will you not help her just because I said so?¡±


    Olivia lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    Zac was too smart, and hepletely saw through her.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t allow you to help her, you will surely do it behind my back. If something happens, I¡¯m afraid I


    won¡¯t be there in time to save you.¡±


    Zac turned his wheelchair to open the safe. Then, he took out a bank card and handed it to her. ¡°Here¡¯s


    five million. The bank card doesn¡¯t belong to me, so I can sponsor this five million. Tell her toe up


    with something to make up for the rest.¡±


    ¡®This is not enough.


    ¡°I already gifted her millionsst time when you bought the atelier. How does she have the cheek to still


    ask you for money?¡±


    Zac turned on hisputer and looked through his records. ¡°Look, she sold her house for eight million,


    and she also sold yours.¡±


    Olivia was stunned. ¡°She told mest night she didn¡¯t sell mine.¡±


    ¡°She did. It¡¯s sold to someone named Mr. M.¡±


    ¡®Mr. M


    Olivia finally understood. Jennie lied to her saying she did not sell it but she did.


    However, the fortunate thing was that the buyer was Mr. M, so she could still think of a way to ask for it


    back.


    However, after learning about this, Olivia¡¯s patience had reached its limit.


    She could forgive Jennie for lying to her once.


    However, she kept lying to and betraying Olivia. In addition, she even made something up to get


    Olivia¡¯s money. She could not tolerate this.


    It would be unfair to Zac if she kept tolerating Jennie.


    This way, she would owe Zac too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about this money. It¡¯s not mine, so you don¡¯t have to care about it.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Zac. You wasted so much money because of me.¡±


    ¡®You dummy.¡± Zac caressed her head. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, so the money belongs to US both.


    Don¡¯t think so much. Give her the money, and that¡¯s the end of it. Break all ties with her after that.¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    ¡°Also, send me the picture of that man, I¡¯ll help you find him. If we manage to get to him, we¡¯ll be able


    to follow the clues and figure out who the mastermind behind all this is.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to Wilbur. I¡¯ll go out with you to make it clear to her.¡±


    Then, he took Olivia¡¯s hand and walked out of the study, and headed to the first floor.


    Coincidentally, Jennie had just finished showering and hade out wearing Olivia¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Pheebs.¡±


    Looking at how Jennie was portraying a victimized look, Olivia frowned.


    Zac held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly and gave her a knowing look to not say a word.


    Olivia could only take a deep breath and passed the card to Jennie. ¡°This is all we have.¡±


    ¡®Ten million?¡±


    ¡°Five million.¡±


    ¡°Only five million? It¡¯s not enough! What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Jennie burst out into tears and plopped onto the floor.


    Looking at her like this, Olivia felt like Jennie was someone she had never met before.


    ¡°Jennie Suthend, do you still know who you are?¡±


    Jennie paused and looked up at Olivia in a daze. ¡°Pheebs, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Olivia frowned. There were sadness and disappointment in her eyes.¡± Jennie, it¡¯s almost like I no


    longer know you. You weren¡¯t not like this a month ago. You¡¯re like a stranger to me with the way you


    are now.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Leave if you don¡¯t want it. We only have five million, and my husband is not a shareholder of Quinton


    Group. He¡¯s only awyer and doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    Olivia held back her tears. ¡°Also, he has helped me purchase the atelier, which already burned a huge


    sum of money. We don¡¯t have much money on us now.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to not have any money since you sold the atelier and the two houses. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jennie did not expect Olivia to be so clear about what was going on, and she was stunned.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll say that none of it was transferred into your ount, but this was something you caused,


    and¡­¡±


    Olivia lowered her head to look at Jennie. ¡°You¡¯re the one who betrayed me first and lied to meter on.


    You¡¯re the one that sold the house, blocked me, and severed our rtionship. And yet, here I am, still


    giving you five million dors. I¡¯ve done my part and beyond. Just leave.¡±


    Jennie got up from the ground and said through gritted teeth and teary eyes. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t


    forgive me. You will never forgive me. I came all the way to Ocean City for you, and now that I have no


    home to return to and nowhere else to go, who else do you expect me to look for?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips, her heart softening, but Zac pulled her behind him.


    ¡°Miss Suthend, I hope you get this right. Even though my wife is naive and dumb, she is so kind she


    is almost¡­ too insincere, but you can¡¯t bully her repeatedly, you understand?


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t stupid. She doesn¡¯t want to be calctive toward you, so enough is enough. Don¡¯t


    overstep your boundaries now.¡±


    Then, Zac bellowed, ¡°Send her out, Wilbur!¡±


    Jennie looked at Olivia resentfully. ¡°So, when you say you didn¡¯t mind and you imed that we¡¯re still


    as close as sisters, that looks like this. For you to want to settle past scores with me when I¡¯ve fallen¡­¡±


    Olivia turned her head and refused to look at Jennie, but her heart tugged painfully.


    After Jennie was taken away, she closed her eyes, and tears flowed down from her eyes all the way to


    her mouth.


    It was salty. It was painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve said irreversible things to you.¡±


    Olivia shook her head as she cried. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m too nice sometimes, and I know that as well.


    However, all I can think of is how kind, even a little bit, others are to me, and I¡¯d like to forget all the bad


    things¡­ I know, I¡¯m just too naive.¡±


    ¡®There there, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Zac whipped out his phone and called Ken. He told Ken what had happened.


    On the other side, just as Ken had hung up the phone, he bumped into Jennie on the road.


    Jennie froze when she saw Ken. She did not know what to do.


    Ken did not remain courteous with her and red coldly at her. He said in a stern voice, ¡°Be a decent


    human from now on, Miss Suthend. Don¡¯t ever do despicable things like betray your friends again.¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Even though Olivia had seen Jennie¡¯s true colors, she was still a little worried, causing her to not be


    able to sleep the entire night as she scrolled through her phone repeatedly, so afraid that she would


    see the news of a woman¡¯s corpse being pulled out of the sea.


    However, a night passed, and there were no abnormalities in the news even up till the morning of the


    next day.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the gloomy skies out the window and the chirpy birds on


    the tree and decided that she would pull her curtains and nap for a while.


    She had justid down when a new one popped up on her phone.


    Olivia nced at it subconsciously and what she saw froze her immediately.


    How did the media know? Did someone leak it?


    She really could not sleep then, so she scrambled up to take a bath and went downstairs.


    Mrs. Simmons saw how early Olivia was up and how tired she looked and knew that Olivia did not


    sleep the entire night.


    ¡°Go take a nap, Ms. Larson, it¡¯s still early now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Olivia rubbed her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, could you brew me some coffee, please?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking coffee even when you can¡¯t sleep? No, I¡¯ll make you some floral tea. You should feel


    better after you drink it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Olivia walked towards the garden.


    Mrs. Simmons chased after her and wrapped a cardigan around Olivia. ¡°It¡¯s chilly out, Ms. Larson.


    Bundle up so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Mrs. Simmons.¡±


    Mrs, Simmons knew how much Olivia valued rtionships, so it must be that Suthenddy that had


    caused Olivia to lose her sleep.


    It was all her fault. If she was not been such a busybody and got Olivia to get Jennie to stay, it would


    not have turned out like this.


    ¡®Ms. Larson must be feeling so downtrodden,¡¯ she thought.


    Olivia was watering nts in the garden, but her brain was upied with the news she saw just now.


    Not many people knew that Jimmy Quinton was the mastermind behind Zac¡¯s ident. Olivia ran


    through the list of people that knew about it in her head, but she did not get an answer.


    Who could it be?


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Olivia turned and saw Zacing to her side in his wheelchair.


    ¡°Why are you up so early? Did you not sleep the entire night?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I slept, but I¡¯m a light sleeper, so I¡¯m up early.¡±


    She took out her phone and showed Zac the news. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Zac nced through it and frowned slightly. ¡°It was definitely leaked by someone on purpose so I¡¯d get


    in a fight with Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. The timing was impable as well. You just announced that you¡¯re going back to


    Quinton Group to work, and someone leaked such news. It¡¯s clearly a ploy against you.¡±


    ¡®Til settle this. Don¡¯t you worry. Let¡¯s go in and get breakfast.¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Oh right, is today the day you go back to the hospital for a follow-up appointment?¡±


    ¡®Yep, it is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital after we eat then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the hospital.


    The doctor did a thorough check-up and said, ¡°Mr. Quinton, you¡¯re recovering well, but your legs and


    your ears are still the same. Are you having a lot of stresstely?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that you lessen the usage of the hearing aids and try to use your ears. You don¡¯t have any


    physical impairments. It¡¯s more like a mental block.¡±


    A mental block?


    Olivia tugged at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how do we deal with the mental block? He¡¯s had a much better


    mindset recently.¡±


    ¡®This isn¡¯t my field of expertise, Mrs. Quinton. You can ask Dr. Lucas that. I believe he should be more


    knowledgeable than me regarding this.¡±


    Zac pulled Olivia back. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, Liv. It could be because I¡¯ve been wearing the hearing


    aids for so long and I kept feeling that I can¡¯t hear, and that could be why.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re going to work at the Quinton Group next week. Can you really not wear the hearing aids?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can discuss it with Kenter in the afternoon.¡±


    The pair walked out and bumped into Fabian at the door.


    Fabian nced at Zac and smiled. ¡°Mr. Zac, you¡¯re here for a follow-up?¡±


    ¡®Yes, what about you, Mr. Fabian?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my mom isn¡¯t feeling too well, so I¡¯m here to visit her.¡±


    Fabian sighedit¡¯s just a small illness, but since Dad is concerned about my mom, he will send her to the


    hospital even if she¡¯s just a little unwell.¡±


    Then, he looked at Zac. ¡°Oh, right, did Mr. Quinton note with you to your follow-up appointment?¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Zac held Olivia¡¯s hand and looked up at her gently. ¡°I have my wife with me, so I don¡¯t have to trouble


    my father. He¡¯s really busy.¡±


    Fabian chuckled. ¡°Well, actually, Mr. Quinton isn¡¯t at the office today. If you¡¯re going for a follow-up next


    time, just ask me, and I¡¯ll let you know Mr. Quinton¡¯s schedule forthat day.¡±


    ¡°No need. What I meant is that my father has a very busy personal life.¡±


    It was no secret that Jimmy had a lot of mistresses.


    Fabian was undoubtedly bragging that his mom was still alive and that Jimmy was keeping his mom


    company.


    Thus, Zac had chosen to use this to irritate him.


    Fabianughed dryly. ¡®You¡¯re right, I won¡¯t disturb you further then. I¡¯ll go and visit my mom.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    When Fabian turned around, Zac suddenly called out to him. ¡°Mr. Fabian.¡±


    Fabian turned around impatiently while forcing a smile on his face. ¡®Yes, Mr. Zac?¡¯


    ¡°See you at Quinton Group next Monday.¡±


    Then, Zac smiled at Fabian gently and politely, causing Fabian to get his temper stuck in his throat. All


    he could do is nod. ¡°Okay, see you next Monday.¡±


    Olivia pushed Zac out of the hospital and chuckled softly. ¡®You¡¯re so naughty! He was nearly choked to


    death with anger because of you!¡±


    People would normally be nicer to smiling ones, and for Zac to be so nice and gentle about it, and for


    him to smile so earnestly, it had really gotten Fabian ufortable all throughout.


    He tried to brag, but not only the other party was unphased, but they were also able to gain the upper


    hand against him.


    To think that when Zac was to start work at the Quinton Group next week, he was sure that Fabian


    would not sit idle about that.


    ¡°Zac, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will cause trouble for you now that you¡¯re treating him like this?¡¯


    ¡®Why should I be afraid? Whether I annoy him or not, he would definitely do something.¡±


    Olivia thought that what Zac said made sense, and she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    When they arrived by car, Wilbur helped Zac into the car and kept the wheelchair in the trunk.


    Olivia looked up at the skies and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park, Zac?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re not too tired.¡±


    Tm not.¡± Olivia sat beside Zac and closed the door. ¡°I want to be closer to nature. That should be


    beneficial for both our moods.¡±


    Zac smiled dotingly at Olivia. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Where to?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, Madam, why don¡¯t we head to Bay Park?¡±


    Wilbur suddenly looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s near to the sea, it has a good view, and it


    doesn¡¯t have many people. Its paths are pretty good as well.¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac and saw that since he did not have anything against it to say, she nodded. ¡°Okay,


    let¡¯s head to Bay Park then.¡±


    ¡°Liv, are you worried that I would think too much, so you wanted to bring me out?¡±


    Olivia cocked her eyebrows andughed, ¡°Not just that. I¡¯ve just sent a message to Jimmy to meet US


    at Bay Park.¡±


    ¡®What for?¡±


    ¡°So we can put on a show for everyone, of course! Jimmy doesn¡¯t want anyone to say that he¡¯s so evil


    he wanted to kill his own son, and we can use this chance to get back at Fabian.¡±


    Olivia scoffed coldly. ¡°I really can¡¯t stand to see a despicable son out of wedlock to be so mourously


    arrogant.¡±


    Zac turned his head to look at Olivia, a warm feeling enveloped his heart.


    He did not know if it was because they had gotten married, but he felt like since then, Olivia seemed to


    be more careful with his feelings, and it was very different than before.


    However, he was afraid that this was him thinking too much, so he pinched himself to try to remain


    clear-headed.


    He should not think about this anymore. It would be enough for him to just be by her side.


    When they were almost there at Bay Park, Olivia received a call from John.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    ¡®What is it?¡±


    ¡®Wanna meet Sam Ginger?¡±


    Sam Ginger?


    Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡®You¡¯ve already done all the arrangements?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    John chuckled lightly as he heard how happy Olivia was. ¡°Of course. Since you wanted to meet him so


    much, of course I¡¯d be quick with my arranging.¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    ¡®That¡¯s great! I¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, she turned to look at Zac, who was beside him, and the words that came out


    of her mouth took a sharp turn. ¡°Next time. I¡¯m not free today. Please apologize to Sam for me.¡±


    John was a little dejected. ¡°You don¡¯t even have time for a meal?¡±


    ¡°John, if I wanted to meet Sam, I don¡¯t want to just have a rushed meal with him. Do you understand


    what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know what to do now.¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, please tell me beforehand after you¡¯ve set up another date.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Zac asked, ¡°Why did you say no? You clearly wanted to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten Jimmy toe over to put on a show with us, so how can I just leave you there alone?¡±


    Olivia kept her phone and added, ¡°Also, if I¡¯m not there, Jimmy is for sure going to do something. He¡¯s


    so evil! I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    Zac¡¯s heart trembled. He looked at her with mixed feelings and said to her in a half-joking way. ¡°Liv, if


    you keep this up, I¡¯m really afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I would think that you¡­¡±


    Zac chuckled lightly.


    ¡°No worries, I was just joking.¡±


    Olivia blinked and her sparkling eyes were looking everywhere as she smiled. ¡°Zac, just tell me when


    you get sick of me, then we¡¯ll get a divorce, and you can remarry. However, if you¡¯re not sick of me yet,


    I would probably not ask for a divorce on my own initiative.¡±


    Zac was stunned when he heard that. He stared intently at Olivia as if he was trying to figure out if she


    was being serious or if she was joking.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. At least, before you recover, before you¡¯ve gotten your revenge, I¡¯ll always be by your


    side.¡±


    ¡®You¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. After going through all that, it seems like I¡¯ve lost the ability to love,


    but to me, you¡¯re an important presence, as important as L and Ian.¡±


    Zac smiled and held Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good to have you by my side. I don¡¯t ask for anything


    more, and this is my truth.¡±


    Then, he asked abruptly. ¡°About L¡­ How did you exin that to John Freeman?¡±


    ¡°How else could I have exined? I told him she¡¯s not rted to him.¡±


    ¡°And he bought it?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s such a stubborn person. Once he¡¯s set in his mind about some things, not


    even nine whole oxen could pull him back, so how could he have believed it?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡±


    When they arrived at Bay Park, Olivia pushed Zac as they strolled along the sea.


    ¡°It felt like it has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a quiet sea.¡±


    ¡®You were often by the beaches. Of course, it¡¯s a little more chaotic there.¡±


    Olivia weaved her fingers through her hair. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡±


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the sea as she zoned out.


    The sea really did hold a lot of memories.


    It had witnessed the sweetest moments of her life and also crushed her dreams.


    However, no matter which feeling it was, it was rted to that person.


    Her phone rang at that time, and it was Jimmy.


    ¡°Where are you, dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see you two!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, they could see Jimmy head towards them with a bunch of paparazzi.


    Olivia leaned down and whispered to Zac. ¡°Let¡¯s put on a good show, Zac.¡±


    Then, she pushed Zac to meet Jimmy as she called out sweetly, ¡°Were you stuck in a jam, Dad?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡± Jimmy came up to hug Zac. ¡°How are you feeling, Zac?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡®Where else do you want to go?


    ¡°It¡¯s such a rare asion that you¡¯re here to walk with me, Dad. You should pick the ce.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I wanted to go out to the sea, but I was afraid that you would not like it.¡±


    Olivia looked at how ¡®loving¡¯ this father and son pair were and scoffed in her heart. Then, she waved to


    the paparazzi.


    ¡°Come on, everyone,e and take more pictures! Hope you can help to rify that my husband and


    his father really have a good rtionship.


    We¡¯re still investigating the cause of the ident, but it would never be Dad.¡±


    Olivia turned to look at Jimmy. ¡°Right, Dad?¡¯

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Jimmy forced a smile onto his face. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, he patted Zac on his shoulder and said, ¡°You trust me right, Zac?¡±


    ¡°Of course! After I was admitted into the hospital, you¡¯re the one that came to visit me all the time, and


    after learning that I injured my legs, you were worried that I could not go to court again and continue to


    be awyer, so you invited me back to Quinton Group to be the director of the Legal Department. How


    could you ever be the one who wanted me dead, Dad?¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s mouth twitched again. He looked at Zac and chuckled dryly. ¡°Of course. I only have you, my


    only son. Of course I¡¯d take this opportunity to grab you for thepany for work!¡±


    The two of them were bantering back and forth, and though they might have seemed very close, they


    were actually jabbing each other subtly.


    The paparazzi were quick to swarm them, and they asked, ¡°Mr. Zac, I heard you don¡¯t even own shares


    in Quinton Group. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Zac looked at Jimmy and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything for thepany, so naturally I can¡¯t ask for any


    shares.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Quinton Group used to be called Durham Group, which was your mother¡¯spany.


    Did your mother not leave any shares for you?¡±


    This question was a killer, and it caused Jimmy¡¯s hand, which was on Zac¡¯s shoulder to tighten


    involuntarily.


    Before Zac could say anything, Jimmy answered the question. ¡°Of course he has them! You can¡¯t trust


    news from outsiders, can¡¯t you? How we delegate our shares here at Quinton Group would definitely


    not be announced to the world, right?¡±


    The paparazzo was relentless. ¡°So, Mr. Quinton, is it a yes or a no? It seems like Mr. Zac also thought


    he didn¡¯t have any shares.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡®The shares were left to him by his mother, but because Zac didn¡¯t want toe back to thepany


    all this while, they were in my custody, and I did not tell him about it.¡±


    Jimmy looked down at Zac and said, ¡®This was also specifically mentioned in his mother¡¯s will at that


    time. The other things are rted to business trade secrets, so I can¡¯t say much.¡±


    Zac continued. ¡°When Mom passed away, I was still underage, so naturally, Dad took over the shares


    and kept them safe on my behalf. When I grew up, I became awyer despite what Dad said, so the


    matter with the shares has naturally been dyed. There¡¯s nothing weird about that.¡±


    Olivia chimed in as well. ¡°Today, my husband and his father are here for a casual stroll. Let¡¯s not talk


    about work, okay?¡±


    The paparazzo saw the scene and nodded. ¡°Okay then. I still have a question, Mr. Zac. Do you think


    this ident was purely an ident, or was it manufactured? Do you have anyone you suspect?¡±


    ¡®This¡­¡±


    Zac shook his head. ¡®This kind of thing¡­ It¡¯s only normal that no one would want it to be manufactured.


    You guys are the ones asking questions, so naturally, I can¡¯t spew nonsense. What if you put


    everything on the web? Then would I not have framed many innocent people?¡±


    He then looked up at Jimmy. ¡°Just like how you have framed my dad.


    That¡¯s not nice.¡±


    ¡°However, this ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re still investigating the truth behind the ident, and as for its cause, I think it¡¯s clear


    for everyone to see, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s usually either for love or for wealth.¡±


    ¡°For love?¡± The paparazzi caught onto a main point and asked, ¡°Mrs.


    Quinton, what other rtionship problems do you know about that Mr. Zac has?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No, of course, my husband has no other woman.¡±


    Then, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°Besides, when you asked me for a cause, all I did was give you my


    spections. Isn¡¯t that the normal hypothesis the policemen would make when they are investigating


    murder cases?¡±


    Then, she held Zac¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes shone with determination and a hint of threat as she stared


    right into the camera. ¡°However, I have something to say to the one who caused all of this. Don¡¯t think


    you can get away with this, because karma is a b*tch. In this world, you¡¯ll need to pay for the


    consequences of murder. Even if you can hide now, you won¡¯t be able to hide forever. I hope you know


    your ce.¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Time Bar.


    Dorothy drank as she read the news, and when she reached thest line, she mmed the ss on


    the floor ruthlessly.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Kate frowned. ¡°Dolly, why are you so worked up?¡±


    Dorothy threw her phone over. ¡°Look at that b*tch Phoebe James! Isn¡¯t she trying to hint to the press


    that I set up Zac¡¯s car ident?!¡±


    ¡°Dolly, the innocent will stay innocent. The police need solid evidence, and her words aren¡¯t convincing


    enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Dorothy red at her coldly and poured another ss of wine for herself. Then, she


    finished it in one go-


    Kate suddenly thought of something. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually the culprit behind the car


    ident?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    ¡°Dolly, how could you do this to Zac?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Zac¡­¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°Will your Zac even look at you? Didn¡¯t he marry a counterfeit instead?!¡±


    Kate was slightly dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any feelings for Zac. Don¡¯t be so crude when you speak.¡±


    ¡°Hah! Stop kidding yourself. Why would you be so caring toward him if you don¡¯t like him? Anyway, he¡¯s


    not even dead.¡±


    After saying that, Dorothy scolded. ¡°I will definitely show that b*tch what I can do. Let¡¯s see how lucky


    she can be!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Dorothy thought for a while then smiled eerily. ¡°I shall send someone to tail her. She will definitely show


    her true colors!¡±


    At this moment, the private cabin beside was a total mess. The wine sses and bottles were broken


    all over the floor, and the table was still stained with blood. It looked like a murder scene.


    Fabian kicked the tea table aside. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve worked in the Quinton Group for ten years, and I¡¯ve


    done so much for my father in order to get my managerial position now. Yet he easily became the


    director of the Legal Department by just relying on his identity!?¡±


    He took a sip of his wine and smashed the ss on the ground. ¡°Now what? He¡¯s asking for equity?


    Who does he think he is? A cripple trying to fight me? Who gave him the courage?¡±


    The man beside him stopped him. ¡°Mr. Fabian, calm down. It¡¯s just an interview. You know that Mr.


    Quinton doesn¡¯t simply give away equity.¡±


    ¡°Why can he be addressed as Mr. Quinton, but I need to be addressed as Mr. Fabian?¡±


    Fabian was mad and became irritated by almost everything.


    ¡°Mr. Fabian, you are overthinking. It¡¯s obvious that Mr.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Quinton favors you. The only reason he let the cripple join thepany is to relieve the criticism out


    there.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I honestly suspect that it was Zac Quinton himself who exposed the news.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the car ident that Mr. Quinton set up?¡±


    Fabian clenched his teeth and scolded. ¡°My father would never do that! Someone must be trying to use


    this to take the position and force my dad to admit his identity, then use the pressure of public opinion


    to force my father to give him the equity and title!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fabian.¡± The man dragged him to the sofa. ¡°Actually, if he can do it, why can¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Fabian was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Now that Mr. Quinton has been saying that he only has one son, why don¡¯t you use the power of public


    opinion to force him to acknowledge your identity? That way, you both will bepeting at the same


    level.¡±


    Hearing this, Fabian was taken aback, and he sneered while grabbing the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aaron, I


    never thought that you were that smart. I¡¯m counting on you for this!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Aaron twitched the corner of his lips. ¡°In fact, I have another idea that could increase your power, but


    I¡¯m not sure if you would be interested.¡±


    Fabian was dumbfounded. He then snorted. ¡°I want Zac Quinton to get out of thepany, so spill


    whatever you have in mind!¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    In Elegance Gardens.


    The two were in a good mood since returning from Bay Park. They told Mrs. Wace to prepare a


    delicious meal and even invited Ken over for dinner.


    Olivia was in a good mood, and she drank throughout dinner until her face was flushed.


    ¡°Liv, stop drinking. You¡¯re going to get a headacheter.¡±


    Olivia touched Zac¡¯s teacup with her ss. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡±


    After saying that, she pulled Ken aside and said happily,¡± Ken, it¡¯s such a waste that you weren¡¯t there


    earlier. Jimmy¡¯s face was as stiff as metal during the interview. I can already imagine that there will be


    at least three people who can¡¯t sleep tonight, haha¡­¡±


    Ken snatched her cup away. ¡°You¡¯re really drunk now. You¡¯ve said that for the fourth time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Olivia was in a confused state, and she propped her head with her hands. She burped, thenughed


    foolishly.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m in such a good mood that my memory has deteriorated.¡±


    Suddenly, she pouted her lips and sighed. ¡°Like I said, alcohol is a good thing. If you drink too much,


    you won¡¯t remember the unhappy things. Come on, let¡¯s drink some more!¡±


    Then, she reached out for her ss, but just as she was about to touch it, her eyes closed, and she


    passed out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Zac was fast enough to support her head with his head. If he had not, her face would have hit


    the table.


    Zac and Ken looked into each other and smiled helplessly. ¡± Bring her upstairs for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see her this happy. I can rest assured now.¡±


    Ken looked down at Zac. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Whatever decision that Liv made was definitely out of


    choice, and she was happy to marry you to begin with.¡±


    Zac pursed his lips and kept quiet.


    ¡°Zac, sometimes I feel like if you and John could meld your personalities together, things might be


    better.¡±


    Zac was confused and looked up at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡®The two of you arepletely different. One of you is too dedicated and selfless and likes


    to be unknown, while the other has a domineering temper with possessive desires and will never give


    up until he reaches his goal.


    However, do you know that the former will make her feel more like a friend that she can never take a


    step closer to? As for thetter, she will choose to run away. The more you trap her, the further she


    runs, until no one can reach out to her.¡±


    After saying that, Ken shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s why the Hemsworth guy got a chance. If you two didn¡¯t


    marry by coincidence, I am afraid you might not be able to beat him¡­¡±


    Hearing such words, Zac fell into deep thought for a moment.


    Even after Ken sent Olivia back to her room and came back down, he was still staring at the night sky


    in a daze.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. It¡¯s useless to think without action.¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Zac said lightly, ¡°She still likes John, and I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for her.¡±


    Ken was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s why I say you are too considerate. Especially when ites to Olivia.


    You¡¯re beyond considerate with her.¡±


    ¡°When we were in Murica, she panicked after she found out my feelings toward her, and she looked at


    me with guilt.


    That made me¡­¡±


    ¡°So, are you trying to be John¡¯s stepping stone?¡± Ken sneered. ¡°Even that stubborn John has changed.


    Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    Of course he felt it. Ever since the news of Olivia¡¯s death came through, John had changed.


    Zac took a look at the starry night sky and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s destiny.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to fight for it. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t.


    ¡®I am a deaf cripple now, and I am still fighting against my father and the rest of the Quinton Group. I


    can¡¯t promise her anything.


    ¡®Plus¡­ I am the son of Jimmy Quinton. I¡¯m really afraid that I might betray her.


    ¡®Just take me as a coward, a hypocrite, and a useless man.¡¯

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    The next morning.


    Olivia was woken up by the birds chirping. She massaged her aching head and sat up while looking out


    of the window.


    ¡®I guess I got drunkst night.


    ¡®I hope I didn¡¯t spill any nonsense.


    ¡®I really need to control how much I drink in the future. I can¡¯t get drunk again, or else I won¡¯t be able to


    even remember what I did.¡¯


    She unlocked her phone, wanting to look at the time, but she ended up seeing Jennie¡¯s message and


    waking uppletely.


    (Pheebs, by the time you see this message, I will already be on the ne back to Clear City. I never


    thought that we would be the most familiar strangers, and now that I take another look into


    whatever has happened, I feel extremely regretful. Pheebs, I am really sorry. It was my selfishness that


    hurt you, and I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. I just hope that when you think of me in the future, you


    will not be as angry with me. I do have a lot that I want to say, but I deleted everything after typing it out


    because I think you will probably hate me more the more I speak¡­ I am now unemployed and being


    ignored by Ken, and I lost you as my best friend. I guess this means I¡¯ve lost everything. It¡¯s karma. On


    the other hand, I did sell my house, but I didn¡¯t intend to sell yours too. It was Mr. M who contacted me


    first. You can ask him and prove it. As for the money¡­ I never lied to you either. It¡¯s really not with me


    yet. When the moneyes in, I will return it to you. Lastly, I want to remind you that Kate is still in


    Ocean City, and she forced me to do the wiretapping thing before. Be careful of her¡­ Finally¡­


    Goodbye, my friend.]


    Although she had been furious with her before, Olivia could not help but tear up a little when she saw


    this message.


    ¡®If Jennie didn¡¯t fall for Ken, we could still be friends, no?


    ¡®It was all because of love.¡¯


    However, she did not have the desire to reply to the message.


    Their friendship had ended up like this, and she did not want to reconcile anymore. After all, she still


    betrayed her, whatever the reason behind it.


    The person she was worried about was Kate.


    Olivia wiped her tears and dialed Kate¡¯s number.


    ¡°Kate, it¡¯s me, Phoebe. I want to meet you.¡±


    Kate, who was on the other end of the line, was taken aback before she said, ¡°I am not in Ocean City.¡±


    ¡°You are, and I know it. You don¡¯t have to hide from me. I won¡¯t bring Ken over.¡±


    Her lies were being exposed, so Kate did not continue to pretend. She nodded. ¡°Okay. 2 p.m. in the


    afternoon. I¡¯ll see you at Corner Cafe.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia went into the bathroom to wash her face and took a look at herself in


    the mirror.


    ¡®For the sake of Zy and Jennie, I must make Kate rify everything!¡¯


    Corner Cafe.


    Olivia reached much earlier, and she had already finished one cup of coffee. Kate was nowhere to be


    found.


    Just when she thought that she ghosted her, Kate¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Get up and tell the barista your name. He will bring you to me.¡±


    ¡°What tricks are you trying to y?¡±


    Olivia had encountered several incidents like this, so she was naturally alert.


    ¡°You are my brother¡¯s friend, so I won¡¯t harm you. Trust me this once.¡±


    Olivia could not find a reason to trust her, but in order to find the truth, she still agreed to it.


    However, when she followed the barista upstairs, she slipped her hand into her bag and gripped the


    knife tightly. If anything bad happened, she would pull it out and use it to protect herself.


    When they reached the second floor, the barista opened the door for her. ¡°Here you go, Ms. James.¡±


    Then, he went back downstairs.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia frowned slightly and walked into the room cautiously.


    ¡°Stop looking around. There¡¯s no ambush. I just don¡¯t want to be in the main hall.¡±


    Olivia looked at Kate, who was sitting on the sofa coldly, with her hand still in the bag.


    ¡°Was it you who hired someone to stalk Jennie and take pictures of her?¡±


    Kate was holding her cup of coffee and she stared at Olivia. ¡± Will you believe me if I say no?¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    ¡°Do I have a reason to?¡±


    Olivia sat opposite Kate. ¡°Ken said that you went back, but you stayed in Ocean City without his


    knowledge. It¡¯s fine that you stayed, but you instructed Jennie to install wiretapping devices in my


    house.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°You used Jennie to attack me. How could I believe you?¡±


    Kate took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Believe it or not, I have nothing against you.


    ¡°Huh. You never seemed friendly, even from the first time we met.


    ¡°I admit that I dislike Z and Jennie, but you, Phoebe James¡­¡±


    Kate shrugged. ¡°I really have nothing against you.¡±


    After saying that, she put down her coffee cup and stood up. ¡°I know that you will talk about the


    wiretapping issue, but I can tell you that it wasn¡¯t to set you up. I was just helping Dolly confirm your


    identity. Plus, it¡¯s a good thing for Ian. He would like to know if you¡¯re actually his sister, right?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Olivia looked up at her and asked firmly, ¡°Do you know that Dorothy is nning to kill me by naming me


    as Olivia Larson?¡±


    Kate was dumbfounded. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not only does she want to kill me, but she also wants to kill Ian Larson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Is that even necessary? I am not thinking of forming an alliance with you, why would I bother


    disrupting your friendship with Dorothy?¡±


    Olivia turned around and ced her hand on the sofa. ¡°And the reason for her killing Ian is that¡­ he


    clearly remembers that she is the one who killed his mother.¡±


    Kate was obviously shocked, and she took a step back while staring at Olivia in disbelief.


    Olivia snorted. ¡°I am only telling you this because you¡¯re Ken¡¯s sister. I don¡¯t want to see you cry one


    day after causing harm to your brother.¡±


    ¡°Are you that kind?¡±


    ¡°Kate, I am obviously not that kind, but I care about Ken. I don¡¯t want to make his life difficult or hurt


    him, do you understand?¡±


    Olivia stood up and went to the windows. ¡°I am beyond clear on how much he misses Zy, and the one


    who killed her is your bestie, Dorothy Jameson.¡±


    Kate¡¯s expressions became more and more unsteady, and she shook her head in denial. ¡°No, whatever


    you¡¯re saying are just rumors. There are many fake stories out there which can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±


    Olivia squinted. ¡°You and Dorothy aren¡¯t as close as you seem to be.¡±


    She would not bother to say all this nonsense if it was not for Ken.


    Whether Kate understood what she said or did not was none of her business.


    ¡°I am here because I wanted to rify a few things. You dislike Zy, so why did you use Jennie? Just for


    the sake of helping Dorothy to attack me?¡±


    Kate rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not trying to go after you.¡±


    ¡°Then exin it to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Kate stared at her dumbfoundedly. She wanted to say something several times but ended up keeping


    quiet and shaking her head. ¡°I can only tell you that I have nothing against you, but I will never like


    Z!¡±


    ¡°And!¡± She suddenly snorted. ¡°Your bestie, Jennie


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suthend, is just a b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Kate, don¡¯t disgrace my friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend? Are you still treating her as your friend?¡±


    Kate chuckled while looking at her. ¡°Are you actually foolish or just naive? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s


    lying to you?¡±


    Olivia was pissed. ¡°Jennie has already been harmed by you both to the extent that she was forced to


    leave Ocean City. Why can¡¯t you let her go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re literally paying someone else¡¯s bill!¡±


    After saying that, Kate took out her phone and showed it to Olivia. ¡°Look carefully at how much Jennie


    Suthend has in her ount.¡±


    Before Olivia could react, Kate pulled up another video.¡± This is the surveince recording from the bar.


    Watch it with your own eyes if you think someone framed her on purpose!¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    In the footage, Jennie was drinking on the sofa, and a man came over to strike up a conversation. She


    did not refuse and even yed hard to get with the man while hanging herself around his neck.


    The two whispered for a moment, then they walked out of the bar with Jennie in the arms of the man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked on this man. He is a famous yboy in Ocean City and often goes to the bar to find


    women. He¡¯s never short of money?


    Kate opened a picture. ¡°In order to avoid incorrectly saying that the Thomas family is short of money, I


    deliberately checked their family¡¯s recent finances. That day, the young master of the family went to


    Time to celebrate his family¡¯s big deal. Do you think he has a motive to take pictures of Jennie and


    ckmail her?¡±


    Olivia felt a buzz in her brain and her mind went nk instantly.


    This was not the Jennie she knew. She had never noticed any traces of a man near her.


    She was so reluctant about blind dates and was always yearning for her ideal rtionship.


    They had been friends for three years and close enough to share the same bed, yet after they returned


    to Ocean City, they slowly became strangers.


    Now, it was already to an extent that Olivia could not imagine any more.


    Seeing how silent she was, Kate took back her phone and poured a cup of tea for Olivia. ¡°Drink some


    tea to calm down. I guess you got deceived pretty badly based on your face right now.¡±


    Olivia took the cup over but did not drink. She continued to freeze on the spot.


    After a long while, she finally spoke with a hoarse voice.¡± How did you know about the ckmail?¡±


    Kate shook her head speechlessly. ¡°You told me that someone took pictures of her. What other


    oues could there have been? Obviously she was threatened.¡±


    ¡®Right. What else could it be?¡¯


    Olivia was aware that she was just trying to search for any possible ws in Kate¡¯s exnation.


    She wanted to destroy all evidence that Kate provided and tell her that Jennie did not deceive her.


    However, she could not find anything in defense.


    Suddenly, she snorted. ¡°You really came prepared.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t see me for no reason, so I purposely investigated everything rted to Jennie


    Suthend in case you ended up using me.¡±


    Kate looked at her. ¡°I hate being used of things.¡±


    ¡°Well, you told her to install wiretapping devices at my house before this, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, true. I did.¡±


    Olivia had no idea what to say at that moment.


    Jennie was not as good as she thought, and Kate was not as evil as she perceived.


    ¡°Seeing how sincere you are, I shall remind you that your brother and Dorothy are hostile to each other.


    Go back to where you belong if you don¡¯t want to hurt him, and stop helping Dorothy.¡±


    Kate lowered her eyes and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, and I will protect my brother. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    There was no point talking too much, so Olivia just let her be.


    She did not n to stay further and put her cup down. ¡°Take care.¡±


    After saying that, she turned away and went downstairs.


    ¡°Phoebe.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Kate ran towards her. ¡°Can you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my brother that I¡¯m still in Ocean City. I don¡¯t want him to know.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. I hope that you will tell him yourself one day.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    After leaving the cafe, Olivia felt distressed.


    She started to question her own judgment of people. ¡®I don¡¯t even know who is good or bad and what is


    the truth anymore.¡¯


    She was starting to lose trust in humans after whatever happened with Jennie.


    At that moment, she received a call from John.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    ¡°Are you free on Saturday?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Olivia had no idea why, but she felt suspicious and was cautious when she was dealing with John. It


    was probably because of what happened to Jennie.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sam¡¯s birthday on Saturday.¡±


    Sam¡¯s birthday?


    Startled, Olivia still did not let go of her doubt. ¡°Are you sure? Would he tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can make him talk.¡±


    She frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    John felt helpless. ¡°Liv, what kind of person do you think I am? He is a child, and I would never hurt


    him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, Olivia paused for a second and continued. ¡°I¡¯m free on Saturday. What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°I bought a phone for him. You can discuss the details with him yourself.¡±


    ¡°That will do. Thank you.¡±


    John pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It would be nice if you were less suspicious of me.¡±


    Olivia did not answer. She hung up the call instead.


    Once she got into the taxi, she called the atelier¡¯s assistant and asked them to help her with any new


    orders.


    The assistant was happy to hearthat. ¡°Ms. James, it¡¯s great that you have decided on this. I was so


    afraid that you would give up on designing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Designing is my career and my dream. I¡¯ll never give up on it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve already taken a few orders. I¡¯ll send them to you and you tell me what to take and


    what not to.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. I¡¯ll arrange a raise for you this month.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The assistant shook her head and said, ¡°Ms. James, actually, there is no need to worry so much. Your


    house was sold, you spent money to buy the studio, and you gave us an advance on our sry. You


    would have lost a lot of money. Without your designs, the studio wouldn¡¯t operate very well. Why don¡¯t


    we just focus on raising the sales now?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Okay. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°We know that you treat us well.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Olivia leaned against the window, lost in thought.


    ¡®Are all people not to be trusted, or are just some people not to be trusted?¡¯


    Remembering the suite in Murica, she contacted Mr. M again.


    [Did you buy my apartment, sir?]


    [Yes.]


    (Sir, I¡¯m sorry to make you spend more money. When I have the time to return to take things, you can


    sell it off. At least you won¡¯t lose too much money.]


    [Take your time. I don¡¯t n to sell the house again. After all, I don¡¯t need the money.]


    After a while, Mr. M sent another message: [I just don¡¯t like to see others bullying you, especially if that


    person is your good friend.]


    Olivia was grateful, but she did not have much money on hand.


    Now, she owed Mr. M arge sum of money and Zac tens of millions. She might have to live the rest of


    her life in debt.


    At first, she thought opening an atelier could help her save some money, but her debts grew instead¡­


    [Thank you, sir. However, the house costs a lot of money for me, so I don¡¯t want to owe you too much.


    Sir, I¡¯ll clear out the things in it and help you sell off the house when I get back.]


    [No. I don¡¯t have a house here. I can use it when I¡¯m on a business trip. It¡¯s not a loss buying this


    house. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.]


    The man typing on the phone sat in the dark room. After sending this message, he chuckled, got up,


    and walked to the balcony. He reached over and pulled back the curtain, letting the sunlight shine into


    the room again.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we met.¡±

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Saturday, 8:00 a.m.


    Arriving on time, a Maybach stopped at the gate of Elegance Gardens.


    After a while, Olivia opened the door and stepped out.


    Since they were going to the amusement park today, she wore casual wear, so she would be free to


    use any of the facilities.


    Looking at John leaning against the car door, she looked at him expressionlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It appeared she did not want to see him.


    John naturally knew that she wanted to travel alone with Sam. However, he could not miss such an


    intimate opportunity, so he gave her a reason she could not reject.


    He said she needed a driver, freebor, an ATM, and a bodyguard.


    Only then did Olivia reluctantly nod her head. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡±


    Watching her approach, John opened the car door for her, shielding her head with his hands.


    When seated, he handed her the coffee he ced on the car¡¯s roof. ¡°Your favorite coffee.¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°I stopped drinking coffee.¡±


    John froze, pursed his lips, and threw the coffee into a trash can. ¡°What do you like to drink now?


    Juice?¡±


    ¡°Orange juice.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you fresh orange juice next time.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Did you make that cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I bought the coffee beans and ground them myself.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. However, her expression did not change as she looked out the window. ¡®Why


    didn¡¯t you just bring Sam?¡±


    ¡°I want you to see where Sam lives,¡± John closed the car door and sat beside her. ¡°In case you think I


    mistreated him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where does he live?¡±


    John took the tablet. He turned it on and showed her.¡± Emerald Bay, an ordinary residential area. The


    house is about a hundred square feet. I even employed a housekeeper to care for his food, clothing,


    housing, and transportation.¡±


    Olivia nced at him, surprised that he was so careful in such a matter.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want Sam to be in the newspaper, so I looked for a nice area. It is ordinary, but the


    quality of themunity is fine.¡±


    Emerald Bay! Olivia had a vague impression of the residential area.


    It was the real estate area the Lucas family invested in. Thus, it was safe.


    John took a file and handed it to her. ¡®This is Sam¡¯s medical examination report. I sent him to check


    everything needed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t addicted to the drug, and his body is in good condition. However,¡­¡±


    ¡°However, what?¡± She asked as she opened the document.


    ¡°Malnutrition.¡±


    Olivia was not surprised by this oue.


    He lived such a life before this and was sold by his aunt. It was destined that he would not have


    nutritious meals. Suffering from malnutrition was expected.


    She nced at the medical report and nodded. ¡°Please remind the housekeeper to try to keep up on


    his nutrients.¡±


    Then, she suddenly looked at John and asked, ¡°Is the housekeeper reliable?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. She is reliable and once worked for the Larson family.¡±


    Olivia froze and asked, ¡°Worked for the Larson family? Who?¡±


    ¡°Madam Cailyn.¡±


    She frowned for a moment and nodded. ¡°Well, Madam Cailyn is indeed not bad.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, she said, Thank you. I didn¡¯t realize you were so meticulous before.¡±


    John chuckled and said nothing.


    If he had realized this earlier, their rtionship would not turn out like this. Now he was Mr. Freeman,


    and she was Mrs. Quinton.


    He tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Did you get a medical checkup thest time?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard when I sent Sam for a checkup.¡± He paused. ¡°Did you get your report?¡±


    Not noticing anything unusual, Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes. There is nothing abnormal about it.¡±


    She saw nothing abnormal because John had taken away the two papers with abnormal results.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    ¡°Did your cancer rpse?¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°The doctor said there was a chance forthat to happen. I think it¡¯s just a matter of time


    before it rpses.¡±


    ¡°Can you undergo another operation to cure it?¡±


    ¡°John, do you feel guilty and want me to tell you some good news so you can deceive yourself that


    everything is fine?¡±


    She looked at John.


    John did not know how to react.


    He did feel guilty.


    He felt guilty and wanted to sacrifice his life for her before. After reading the medical report, he found


    that even if he offered his life to her, it was not enough topensate her for the wrongs he had


    committed.


    ¡°No. I want you to live a good life.¡±


    Olivia frowned and looked at him doubtfully. ¡°John, I think you have changed a lot recently. What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just realized my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you checked out your condition since you fainted due to a headache thest time?¡±


    John¡¯s eyes brightened. He did not expect Olivia to care for him and chuckled. ¡°Your care for me makes


    me feel happy.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t imagine things. I¡¯m just afraid you might faint outside my house again.


    Mrs. Simmons and I can¡¯t carry you. If there is a next time, we¡¯ll just leave you outside.¡±


    ¡°Liv, do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia snorted. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll stop hating you if you die one day.¡±


    John felt a little sad as he looked out the window and chuckled. ¡°If you can forgive me, I will die without


    regret.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia felt her heart aching upon hearing that.


    She hated him and could not forget what had happened.


    The hatred had overtaken her, and she could not remember why she loved him.


    However, when she heard him say so, she felt sad.


    She wondered what would happen to her if he died.


    After seventeen years of love and four years of hatred, her whole life seemed connected to him. She


    would not know how to react if he was gone one day.


    ¡°Liv, we have arrived.¡±


    Fortunately, the car reached its destination. Emerald Bay, pulling her out of the thought.


    She followed John into the residential area. Then, they got on the elevator. Watching John press the


    number 32, she was startled.


    ¡°Why did you buy such a high floor?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked top floors? You even said 32 was the best number floor one could choose.


    The height is just nice, and it¡¯s not as hot as the top floor.¡±


    Olivia shot him a gaze with mixed feelings but said nothing.


    Then, he continued. ¡°It happens to be Lot 3202. It¡¯s like how our daughter¡¯s name is L, which is


    sometimes a conscious choice¡­¡¯


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Olivia quickly stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about the past, especially after what happened during


    those years.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± John turned around and grabbed her wrist. Then, he pinned her against the elevator wall.


    ¡°Honestly, you miss those times too, right? You still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed, and she said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Liv, please allow me to fix what I¡¯ve done, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to mention it because I don¡¯t want you to contaminate that memory. It¡¯s the only good


    memory left.¡±


    John froze, and his gaze was cold again. After staring at her for a while, he let go. ¡°Sorry. Anxiousness


    must have overpowered me.¡±


    He did not have much time left. However, he did not want to leave with regrets, so he lost control of his


    patience.


    Olivia looked at John¡¯s back, and a strange bitter feeling rose.


    That man had changed, but she still could not understand him.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    John headed to the door and rang the doorbell. In just a few seconds, Madam Cailyn came to get the


    door.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, good to see you. Pleasee in.¡±


    However, as she spoke, she saw Olivia behind John and froze.


    ¡°M-Ms. Larson?¡±


    Olivia smiled lightly. ¡®Madam Cailyn.¡±


    Madam Cailyn grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Are you¡­ really Ms. Larson? I¡­ heard Ms. Larson was


    dead. So, you¡­¡±


    Looking at the tears bubbling in Madam Cailyn¡¯s eyes, Olivia made up her mind and shook her head.


    ¡°Madam Cailyn, you have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m Phoebe James. I just look like Ms.


    Larson.¡±


    Madam Cailyn was disappointed when she heard that.¡± Huh? You are not Ms. Larson? I¡­ am so sorry


    about that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Madam Cailyn let go of Olivia¡¯s hand and made way for them to enter. ¡°Come in first. Mr. Sam is


    changing his clothes in his room.¡±


    Olivia looked at John and saw him pointing at the room at the end of the corridor. Only then did Olivia


    knock on the door.


    ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done changing yet. Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Sam, it¡¯s me, Phoebe.¡±


    Olivia heard a knock from inside the room before Sam opened the door. When he saw her at the door,


    his eyes lit up with joy, and he hugged her.


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    Olivia caressed Sam¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Did you bump into something just now?¡±


    Sam grinned and said, ¡°Nothing. I just hit my knee. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Then, he dragged Olivia into the room. ¡°Lady, why don¡¯t you choose a pair of clothes for me?¡±


    Olivia noticed a few sets of clothes on the bed when she was in the room. Sam seemed to be in a


    dilemma about what to wear.


    ¡°Well, let me see.¡±


    Olivia chose a dark green suit on the bed. ¡°Is this set of clothes okay? It¡¯s the same color as my pants.¡±


    Sam looked at her pants and nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wear this green suit then. Lady, wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia walked out of the room smiling and closed the door behind her. However, as soon as she lifted


    her head, she saw John staring at his ck suit and seemed displeased.


    Olivia quipped, ¡°Why are you looking at your suit? Are you going to change into a green suit, too?¡±


    John looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a green suit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always liked ck, white, and gray. You don¡¯t even have a blue suit, let alone green.¡±


    Then, Oliviaughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine for children to wear bright colors, but if adults like you wear them, it will


    make you look ¡­ like a clown.¡±


    It was true, but John was a little upset.


    Why was he the only person in ck now that the three of them were going out together?


    Then an idea struck him, and he decided to talk to Sam about itter when Olivia was not around.


    After changing his clothes, Sam ran merrily to Olivia. He turned around and asked, ¡°Lady, how do I


    look?¡±


    ¡°You look good.¡±


    Olivia took him by the hand and said, ¡°In the future, wear more bright clothes. Don¡¯t wear so many dark


    clothes, okay?¡±


    Then, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll buy you a few sets of clothes when we get to the


    amusement park.¡±


    John lifted his eyebrows and called Madam Cailyn over. ¡± Pheebs, Madam Cailyn will take you on a


    house tour.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sam wanted to follow, but John grabbed onto him.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    John leaned over and whispered a few words into Sam¡¯s ear. Then, he saw Sam blinking his eyes and


    nodding. ¡°Okay ?f


    When Olivia returned after looking around the house, Sam pulled her hand and said, ¡°Lady, why don¡¯t


    we go shopping for clothes first, then go to the amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This suit is nice but a little tight. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to enjoy things when I go to the amusement


    park.¡±


    Olivia looked at him and agreed. ¡°It is indeed tight. Let¡¯s go to the mall first, then. We can go and have


    some breakfast on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you,dy!¡±


    Olivia held Sam¡¯s hand and headed out. Only then did John realize something was not right.


    Why did Sam call him Mr. Freeman and Olivia dy¡¯? He was treated like an elderly stranger.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    John wanted to sit in the car¡¯s back seat at the underground parking lot. However, Olivia pointed at the


    passenger¡¯s seat in front. ¡°It¡¯s congested behind. Why don¡¯t you sit in the front.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s room for three people in the back. It won¡¯t be congested.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You said you were here to be our driver. Have you ever seen a driver


    sitting in the back before?¡±


    She had really given him the position of driver of the day.


    John could say nothing and sat in the front passenger¡¯s seat obediently.


    Along the way, the people behind him were chatting nonstop. From the rear-view mirror, he could see


    Olivia smiling, so natural and beautiful.


    He had not seen such a smile on her for a long, long time.


    He had to admit he was jealous of Sam now.


    Sam was only a child Olivia happened to get to know, yet Olivia treated him so kindly. Meanwhile, he¡­


    was only hated and despised by Olivia.


    After having breakfast at the mall, the three went shopping. Olivia helped Sam choose a lot of clothes.


    The price of the clothes was costly. John snatched up the chance to pay the bill to show his value for


    this trip.


    When he passed a window, Sam suddenly stopped and pointed to the matching parent-kid clothes in


    the window.¡± Lady, shall we also wear matching parent-kid clothes?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to dress like me?¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Then, he grabbed John¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I want to dress like Mr. Freeman also. We will look like a family


    of three.¡±


    Olivia froze. He looked up at John and was a little reluctant.


    When Sam noticed she did not nod, he thought she was unhappy. He said quickly, ¡°If my sister doesn¡¯t


    want to, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Olivia smiled. ¡°We will wear it since you want it. It¡¯s your birthday, and you are the boss.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Laughing, Sam ran inside and began choosing his favorite. In fact, when John requested this, he was a


    little reluctant. However, when he saw the family suit, he wanted to have it. Sam had no parents since


    he was young and did not know what a parent-son rtionship was. He had not celebrated his birthday


    with his parents either.


    The image of a family dressed alike and hanging out together had appeared in his mind many times.


    In fact, he was looking forward to it.


    Olivia shot John a nce. ¡°Did you suggest this?¡±


    John quickly denied it. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not so boring.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You won¡¯t be interested in things like this. However, you never wear anything other than a suit.


    Are you sure you will wear this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± John showed his disdain. ¡°I can wear it once.¡±


    Olivia snorted and did not want to talk to him anymore. She approached Sam and asked, ¡°Have you


    chosen?¡±


    Sam pointed to a set of dark green hoodies. ¡°Lady, how about this one? It¡¯s green.¡±


    Then, he pointed to the yellow hoodie on the other side. ¡°Or yellow? You said you wanted something


    bright, right?¡±


    Olivia nced at John. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    John responded calmly. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Sam?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get the yellow one?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Yellow, then.¡±


    The retail worker asked for the size and handed them their clothes. ¡°Do you want to change here, or do


    you want me to pack them?¡±


    ¡°We will change into them here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. The fitting room is over there.¡±


    After Olivia took the clothes into the dressing room, she wondered whether John would wear the


    hoodie.


    In all the years she had known him, he had never worn anything other than ck, white, and gray. This


    time, the attire was yellow.


    When she came dressed, she saw Sam had already worn the hoodie.


    Sam tugged her sleeve. ¡°Lady, you look great in this too.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a while, John walked out of the fitting room wearing a yellow hoodie. He looked in the mirror and


    felt disgusted.


    However, when he saw Olivia wearing it, his lips hooked up. He could finally wear the same outfit as


    her.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Yellow was bright, and the three of them looked good. They were in the spotlight as soon as they left


    the store.


    Sam tugged Olivia¡¯s clothes carefully. ¡°Lady, they all seem to be looking at us¡­ Could it be that these


    clothes are too eye-catching?¡±


    Olivia did not mind andforted him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We have to look joyous on your birthday.¡±


    Sam grinned. ¡®Thank you,dy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Then, she secretly nced at John. When she noticed his awkward expression, she suggested, ¡°You


    can change back to your suit if you are not used to this. We won¡¯t me you for it.¡±


    John was unhappy to hear that suggestion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to change.¡±


    ¡°Why are you putting on a disdainful expression, then?¡±


    ¡°This is my first time wearing something like this, and I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Olivia burst out intoughter and joyfully headed ahead with Sam.


    John smiled when he saw how happy Olivia was.


    He would not have worn this hoodie if it was not for her.


    When the three of them arrived at the amusement park, it was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning. That was


    the most crowded time in the park.


    Their set of bright parent-kid clothes seemed to look more ordinary in the amusement park. After all,


    the amusement park had a variety of dresses. Olivia and Sam had done a bit of homework in advance.


    Thus, they ran to the bottom of the rollercoaster to get in line.


    John lifted his head and looked at theplicated rollercoaster trail, and a glint of fear shed across


    his eyes. However, he would not show it before Olivia and lined up in the queue with them.


    When it was their turn, Olivia noticed the difference on John¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of heights, are you?


    John nced at her coldly. ¡°Ridiculous. Why would I be afraid of heights?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look a little pale, then?¡±


    ¡°Yellow makes my skin look fairer,¡± said John, pointing to the yellow hoodie to hide his nervousness.


    Olivia did not quite believe what he said and reminded him out of kindness. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can


    wait for us down here. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    He sat down beside her with his teeth clenched and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When the rollercoaster started to move, Sam suddenly patted his chest and said, ¡°Lady, grab my hand


    if you are afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Olivia was amused by him. ¡°Don¡¯t you underestimate me too much!¡±


    Sam grinned and reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Lady, just take it as me being afraid and wanting


    to hold your hand.¡±


    She had only seen Sam only a few times, but she was sure this was the happiest smile she had ever


    seen on his face.


    His mood seemed to gradually brighten after leaving such a miserable life.


    Looking at his smile, Olivia felt a sense of redemption, much like she was born again with hope this


    time.


    All of a sudden, someone grabbed her left hand. She froze for a moment and looked over her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    John¡¯s face looked tense, yet he still tried to remain calm and said in his deep voice, ¡°I am afraid you


    will be afraid.¡±


    Olivia was certain the man was trying to be brave by this time.


    That was what John would do, without any doubt.


    However, she did not shove off his hand. Instead, when the rollercoaster slid down the slope, she


    grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rx.¡±


    In fact, Olivia had always wanted toe to the amusement park.


    However, when she mentioned it before, John rejected her request.


    As the rollercoaster went down and everyone screamed, she nced at the man¡¯s pale face.


    She was unsure if he took this ride because he recalled her request or wanted topensate her for


    their regrets.


    At this thought, she chuckled, opened her mouth, and shouted.


    There was no going back in this world, and there were no regret pills.


    Whatever ever done wrong was done, and what was in the past was in the past.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    When they got off the rollercoaster, Sam and Olivia were fine. However, John looked pale and sat on


    the bench to rest.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, it seems that you are getting old. Let¡¯s go to the aquarium next time. It¡¯s quiet and safe


    there.¡±


    John rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Ungrateful brat.¡±


    However, Sam hid behind Olivia and made a grim face. Tm saying this out of kindness. Look at Olivia.


    She is fine.¡±


    John lifted his head and looked at Olivia. ¡°Why are you calling her by her name and calling me Mr.


    Freeman instead?¡±


    ¡°You look older than Olivia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than her, but not by much. Stop calling me Mr. Freeman.¡±


    Sam shook Olivia¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Lady, what do you think?¡±


    Olivia did not care about John¡¯s emotions. She pinched Sam¡¯s nose lightly and said, ¡°You can call him


    whatever you prefer.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Sam seemed to have considered the matter of fact that John was financially supporting him.


    So, he decided to change the way he addressed John. ¡°Can I call you John, then?¡±


    John was satisfied with that and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia looked at the time. ¡°John, are you alright? We are going to the haunted house next.¡±


    The haunted house?


    John looked at her in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Sam wants to go, so I¡¯m apanying him. I suppose it won¡¯t be that scary.¡±


    Sam tapped his chest again and said, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with you. The ghosts can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Furious, John poked the little brat¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°How old are you? Can you protect her?¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can, little brat.¡±


    Olivia red at John. ¡°John, how old are you? Why do you have to argue with a child about this?¡±


    John was stunned and felt wronged. However, he could say nothing about it and could only bear with it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll spoil the child sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°He has never been loved and doesn¡¯t even have a family. How can he be spoiled by just one day?¡±


    John was dumbstruck and did not know what else to say. He took her by the hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say you guys want to go to the haunted house?¡±


    Olivia tried to shake off John¡¯s hand but failed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    To avoid affecting Sam¡¯s mood, Olivia could only keep her voice low as she warned, ¡°Let go of my


    hand!¡±


    ¡°No. There are too many people in the amusement park. I¡¯m afraid you might get lost.¡±


    Not knowing they were talking, Sam dragged Olivia into the haunted house and said, ¡°Lady, this


    haunted house is rumored to be the scariest haunted house in the nation.¡±


    Olivia froze, and her palms were sweaty.


    She would never agree to go if she knew this was the scariest haunted house.


    The light grew dimmer as the little train moved into the haunted house. Olivia¡¯s body trembled more as


    fear rose in her.


    John held her hand and realized her condition. So, he hugged her in his embrace.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just close your eyes and hold me. You¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    Olivia was terrified. So, she could not be bothered to get mad at him. She could only shrink herself into


    his arms and sniff the familiar scent of John. Only then did she feel a little relieved.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, like thunder.


    With a shudder, she opened her eyes and stared straight ahead.


    Suddenly, those thundery, scary nights came to mind.


    John held her tight, covered her eyes with his left hand, and whispered, ¡°Is this better?¡±


    Olivia shuddered.


    Worried, he asked again, ¡°Are you still afraid? Should I take you out?¡±


    After a while, Olivia sobbed and said, ¡°John, maybe you have changed. However, for me, those fears


    have been etched into my DNA. You are part of the fear.¡±


    John froze, and it took a long time for him to snap out of it.


    He knew what she meant and squeezed her hand. He said in his hoarse voice, ¡°Liv, I understand. I¡¯ve


    experienced what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ll never let go of you, even if you have decided not to forgive me.¡±


    Olivia did not have the energy to think about what he meant by that and did not want to respond. She


    remained silent.


    When the train exited the haunted house, Sam noticed Olivia¡¯s red eyes and was worried.


    ¡°Lady, what happened just now? Why are you crying?¡±


    Olivia sniffled, and she wiped her tears with a piece of tissue. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°It was too


    scary inside. I was scared and cried.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t scream.¡±


    To Sam, people would scream when they were afraid, but he did not hear Olivia scream.


    ¡°I was so scared I forgot to scream.¡±


    To distract Sam¡¯s attention, she pointed to the cart ahead. ¡°Do you want ice cream?¡±


    Sam looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia took a few bucks and handed them to him. ¡°Go and buy three ice creams. I want vani.¡±


    ¡°What about you, John?¡±


    ¡°The same vor as hers.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After Sam left to get the ice-creams, John sat beside Olivia. Seeing that she was not looking well, he


    knew that the dark environment in the cave must have reminded her of her previous bad experience.


    ¡°Cheer up. Sam will notice.¡±


    Olivia immediately squeezed out a smile upon hearing that. ¡°Does my expression look that ugly?¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to haunted houses anymore. It¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±


    It was not the ghosts that scared her to death. It was the deepest fear in her mind.


    John took out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°You can meet him when you are free.¡±


    Olivia took the card and was startled upon seeing the word ¡®psychiatric¡¯ on it. ¡°Why are you giving me


    this?¡±


    ¡°I know Ken is a psychiatrist, but this is Ken¡¯s teacher. He is better than Ken.¡±


    ¡°I mean, why are you giving me this?¡±


    John turned around to look at her, and the meaning behind his gaze was unpredictable. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    you to live in fear all the time.


    ¡°John, stop all this if you¡¯re doing it to make yourself feel better. There¡¯s no need for you to introduce a


    psychiatrist to me.¡±


    Olivia stuffed the business card back into his hand and wanted to go to Sam. However, John pulled her


    back.


    ¡°I know you me me, but I¡¯m sincerely trying to help you.¡±


    Olivia shook off his hand and snorted. ¡°Heh! Forget it. I cannot make myself believe you are sincere


    whenever I think of our past.¡±


    When the two were in an awkward state, Sam came back with three ice creams. ¡°Olivia, John, here are


    the ice creams.¡±


    Olivia took the ice cream. ¡°What vor did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Vani.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You took vani too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I felt we should get the same. It will be like our attire, and we will look like a family.¡±


    Family¡­


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she bit her lips as she looked at Sam, saying nothing.


    Suddenly, Sam grabbed her hand, walked to John, and asked, ¡°Can you guys be my parents for a day


    today?¡±


    Parents for a day?


    Olivia looked at Sam with astonishment and at John in panic. She wanted to refuse, but when she saw


    the pleading look in Sam¡¯s eyes, her heart melted.


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    Sam asked again.


    While Olivia hesitated, John stood up and said, ¡°Sure. Since it¡¯s your birthday, we will certainly fulfill


    your wishes.¡±


    Sam grinned and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    He shook Olivia¡¯s arm. ¡°Lady, can you be my mommy for a day?¡±


    Any further refusal would bring disappointment, so she could only say,¡± Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I have a daddy and mommy today!¡±


    In the past, she thought Sam was strong and mature, but he was still a kid after all.


    He wanted nothing more than the love of his parents.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you guys still doing here? Let¡¯s move on to the next ride.¡±


    As soon as Sam spoke, he dragged Olivia to the pendulum ride. A glint of reluctance shed across


    John¡¯s eyes, but he still followed them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was six 0 ¡®clock in the afternoon, and all three of them, hungry and growling, drove to the restaurant


    they had booked.


    Their dinner was a seafood feast with lobsters and king crabs. Sam was astonished.


    Just as Sam was about to enjoy his meal, Olivia stopped him and said, ¡± Wait a minute.¡±


    Then, the waiter came in with a cake.


    Sam was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s a cake!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your birthday would be iplete without cake.¡±


    Olivia opened the cake and put in a candle. Then, she asked John to help light it and turn off the light.


    ¡°Make a wish, Sam.¡±


    Sam pressed his lips together and sobbed, saying, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, thank you for fulfilling my long-


    cherished dream. Finally, I can have a birthday apanied by parents, cake, and fun. I¡¯m grateful for


    what you have done for me today!¡±


    Then, he looked at Olivia. ¡°Mommy, if it were not for you, I might still be helping those bad guys and


    might be sent to prison one day. Things are different now. You brought a new world to me.¡±


    He bit his lower lip, and his eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°Mommy, you gave me a new life, and I¡¯ll


    cherish this chance and repay your kindness.¡±


    His words touched Olivia. Everything he said sounded like what Z had told her, making her tears


    uncontrobly tear down her cheeks.


    She sniffled and reached out to touch Sam¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you can grow up healthy and


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you do have a daughter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia nodded.


    Sam held her hand and said, ¡°Mommy, please believe me. I will willingly sacrifice my life to protect your


    daughter. I swear!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at him bewilderedly.


    Emotions surged through her.


    Sam turned around and looked at John. ¡°Daddy, although you usually look cold, don¡¯t like to speak, and


    seem bad-tempered, I know you are a good person. Otherwise, you would not have agreed to


    Mommy¡¯s request to help me. However,¡­ others might misunderstand you if you keep on with this. So,


    please do be less bad-tempered.¡±


    John¡¯s face was cold, and he showed no change in his expression. Only a glint of bewilderment could


    be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I hope you can apany me to celebrate my birthday next year.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a few seconds before blowing out all the candles.


    Although the previous events had made Olivia feel down, the days with Sam around were like


    sunshine, making her sadness disappear. So, she had a satisfying meal.


    After dinner, they sent Sam back to Emerald Bay.


    On the way back to Elegance Gardens, John deliberately stopped by a beach.


    ¡°Liv, shall we go for a walk?¡±


    Looking at the familiar beach, Olivia feltplicated feelings blooming in her.


    ¡°John, you do remember this ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°It was here that I first thought of divorcing you and was utterly disappointed in you.¡±


    John looked at her without speaking.


    After a long time, she turned to him and said, ¡°John, may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Did you sleep with Dorothy?¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    John did not seem to expect that she would ask this question. He was stunned for a few seconds


    before he snapped out of shock.


    ¡°Are you afraid to answer?¡¯


    John looked at her firmly. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I didn¡¯t?¡±


    After staring at him for a long time, Olivia smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She pointed to the beach and said, ¡°It was here that Dorothy pushed me into the sea. You ran past me


    and saved Dorothy. You told me that she was pregnant and had your child.¡±


    Then, she smiled bitterly. ¡°Later, in the hospital, you hit me, scolded me, and asked me how I was


    going topensate for the loss of your child.¡±


    She licked her lips and looked at John again. ¡°That¡¯s the anger only a dad would show when he lost his


    child.¡±


    John stared at her, knowing it was pointless exining.


    He had done all those things.


    Every single one, and every single moment. John remembered everything.


    These four years, he would like to forget those moments he hurt her. However, the memories were


    buried deep in his mind, and he could never erase them.


    He even remembered that she could not swim.


    However, he only focused on torturing her back then and did all that on purpose.


    In the end, he tortured her and broke her heart into pieces. At the same time, he had ced himself at


    a dead end.


    ¡°Liv,¡± John bit his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with her. She lied to me.¡±


    ¡°John, you are not a fool. Why would you believe whatever lie she told you?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°One time, I got drunk because of you¡­¡±


    John rumbled his fingers through his hair and said with regret. ¡°I wanted to piss you off. So, I didn¡¯t call


    you, and I don¡¯t know where Wes was that day. Dorothy happened to see me and seized the moment.


    She took me to the hotel and booked a room for the night¡­¡±


    He could not continue what happened next. Clutching his hair, he said angrily, ¡°She set me up! It¡¯s like


    she has set you up. We¡¯ve all been set up by her!¡±


    Rationally, Olivia believed him.


    It was because Dorothy had set traps for her too. Thus, she knew Dorothy was capable of doing that.


    However, emotionally, she refused to believe it.


    Men and women were different. She knew she had not done anything like that, but she could not be


    sure that John was innocent.


    Olivia looked at him and smiled. She opened the car door and headed out. After bending down and


    removing her shoes, she walked barefoot on the sand.


    She hade to this beach many, many times. However, each time her mood was very different.


    Now she was somewhat relieved.


    She had even let go of some of her hatred for John.


    However, she had let go the seventeen years of love at the same time.


    She did not know why. It was as if she suddenly stopped loving him,pletely that even her


    obsession for him was gone.


    John caught up and grabbed her. ¡°Liv, believe me, I never touched her. I have no interest in women


    besides you.¡±


    ¡°John, if you had told me that four years ago, I would have believed and forgiven you.¡±


    Then, she sighed and emphasized each word she spoke. ¡°Four years ago, I loved you so much. Even if


    it weren¡¯t true, I would have believed anything you said.¡±


    She shook off his hand and smiled. ¡°However, things don¡¯t go your way. Things change.¡±


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, this problem has troubled me for many years. When I love you, I don¡¯t want to admit that you


    touched Dorothy, but I saw so much proof, and I can¡¯t convince myself to believe you are innocent. As


    time goes by, it became an obsession.¡±


    She smoothed her hair, disheveled by the sea breeze, and smiled. ¡°Thank you, John, for letting me


    know the problem I have been struggling with for four years. Now, I am finally getting over it.¡± ¡®Getting


    over it?¡¯


    John froze and felt the heartbreak deep down, taking away his breath.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    In an instant, he knew it was pointless saying anything anymore.


    The woman before him was very different from four years ago. She had changed since they first met


    after four years had passed.


    He could see that she was stronger.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, the more she let go of everything, the more John realized how much he cared about this


    woman.


    It was just that¡­


    His care was meaningless now.


    What Zac said may make sense. Late affection was worse than nothing.


    Then, they just took a silent walk on the beach and talked about some meaningless topics. Then, he


    sent her back to Elegance Gardens.


    When Olivia entered the vi, he stood outside for a long time and waited for her room light to turn off


    before leaving.


    Olivia heard Mrs. Simmons knocking on her room door while still asleep the following day.


    ¡°Miss, Miss, something bad happened.¡±


    In a daze, Olivia struggled to open her eyes and staggered to open the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, why are you so anxious early in the morning?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons grabbed her arm and handed the phone to her. ¡°Miss, quickly read this news. You are in


    the headlines!¡±


    The headlines?


    Olivia did not care. It was not the first time she had made the headlines.


    Then, she heard Mrs. Simmons say, ¡®You and Mr. Freeman are on the headlines, saying that you two


    have an illegitimate son.¡±


    An illegitimate son?


    Olivia was wide awake. She looked closely at the headlines and froze.


    [The Newlywed Mrs. Quinton and Mr. Freeman Are on an Outing. The Family of Three Looks Close!]


    ¡°Miss, what the hell are you doing? Is that your son? Howe you and your ex-husband¡­¡±


    Instead of answering Mrs. Simmons¡¯s questions, she quickly ran to look for Zac.


    No one was in the guest room. So she went to the study but got no response from inside even after


    knocking on it many times.


    ¡®Could it be that Zac misunderstood?¡¯ Olivia thought.


    Just as Olivia was worried, Zac got upstairs using the railing embedded on the stairs with a bowl of


    scrambled eggs on his te and saw the flustered Olivia. He asked with concern, ¡°Liv, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Olivia heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing him. ¡°I-I thought you saw the news and left in anger.¡±


    Zac chuckled. ¡°I know you well. Why would I get mad about it?¡±


    ¡°But it was so outrageous. I didn¡¯t think anyone would notice US,¡± said Olivia.


    Zac grabbed her hand and took her back to the room. ¡°Come. Have a seat and eat the scrambled egg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood¡­¡±


    Zac beckoned Mrs. Simmons to leave the room. Then, he ced the scrambled egg te on the table


    and pulled open the curtain. ¡°It¡¯s not someone who noticed you. Someone was stalking you on purpose


    instead and trying to make a scene out of your matter.¡±


    ¡°Stalking me on purpose? Who is it?¡±


    Olivia pondered and guessed. ¡°Are you talking about Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy is also another suspect besides her. They both want to see US in trouble the most.¡±


    Recalling Jimmy, Olivia stood up in a panic and said, ¡°Oh, gosh! I forgot about him. All I was thinking


    about was apanying Sam on his


    birthday. We are doomed!¡±


    Seeing her at a loss, Zac smiled. ¡°Liv, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s all right. That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m


    sure we can handle the situation. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t we know exactly what they are trying to do?¡±


    ¡°How could you still be in the mood to make fun of me? This is serious. Jimmy will learn about this and


    will stop you from taking over the Quinton Group.¡±


    Then, Zac¡¯s phone rang. Zac motioned to Olivia to wait for a second and answered the call on the


    balcony.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, we found out the person who spread the news is Dorothy, but ¡­ President Quinton might


    also be involved.¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    When Zac hung up the call, Olivia quickly asked, ¡°Is that a call from Jimmy?¡±


    ¡°No. I found out that it was Dorothy behind this.¡±


    Dorothy¡­


    It was not surprising at all.


    Olivia looked at the trending news and sat down in despair. ¡°They even got a clear shot. We can¡¯t


    exin it.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea in mind. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I will discuss it with John and let you knowter.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to look for John?¡±


    Olivia scratched her head. ¡°Besides that, I¡¯m a little worried about Sam. I was afraid that he would be


    on the news. That was why I only met him once. However, I never expected this would be exposed. He


    might face trouble at school, affecting his future.¡±


    Thoughts about L struck her. ¡°I hope L doesn¡¯t see this. Otherwise, she would be mad¡­¡±


    She had implicated many others because she wanted to make Sam¡¯s day.


    Olivia felt she was the reason all this happened and felt remorseful.


    Zac knocked on the table. ¡°Why are you so worried? I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t be afraid. Besides, Sam is


    not your kid, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°People can lie, but DNA doesn¡¯t lie. We can do a paternity test.¡±


    Zac pushed the te with scrambled egg on it to her. ¡°Eat this. I¡¯ll take care of this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Olivia hung her head low and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve troubled you again¡­¡±


    Zac touched her head upon seeing her remorseful expression. ¡°Silly girl, if you didn¡¯t save me at the


    beginning, you and I wouldn¡¯t be in a marriage. We were meant to bear everything from the day you


    saved me. You have borne the troubles I have brought you, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nice to me. I¡¯m afraid I will not know what to do and cause you more


    trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my trouble, I won¡¯t mind yours. Now, forget it. Eat the scrambled eggs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia took a bite and stopped Zac from leaving. ¡°Zac, did you make this scrambled egg?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How did it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious and tender.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear you like it. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    After Zac left, Olivia dialed Fred¡¯s number and exined the situation to him. She even reminded Fred


    not to let Jennie know their location and anything about them. He had to be aware of her.


    Then, she sent Sam a message, reminding him to be careful at home and see if there were any


    reporters around him. She had also warned him not to go out temporarily.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After notifying everyone, Olivia received a message from an unknown number.


    [Someone is stalking you. Be careful.]


    She frowned. Who could it be?


    She tried to recall any possible suspect but failed to think of any.


    After all, they would have told her directly, not using the private number for messaging her.


    As she was wondering, she heard Mrs. Simmons¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ex¡­ Mr. Freeman? What are you doing here? Did you bring the reporters?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Simmons. I ensured no one followed and sent someone to check the surrounding


    areas. We will know in a while if there is anyone suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the most suspicious of all!¡±


    Olivia headed downstairs. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    John looked at her. ¡°I saw the news and came here to discuss dealing with it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any methods to deal with the matter?¡±


    Zac came out of his study in his wheelchair and said, ¡°We have discussed it ande up with


    something.¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    ¡®This matter could be easily resolved if Zac exined it to the public.¡±


    The three sat in the living room, and John broke the silence.


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°How are we going to resolve this matter?¡±


    ¡°Liv, the idea we came up with was to tell the public that Sam was the kid John and I support financially.


    Yesterday was his birthday. However, because I couldn¡¯t move around with the wheelchair, you went on


    my behalf. Everything yesterday was Sam¡¯s birthday wishes, and you were fulfilling his wishes.¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac. ¡°Does this mean Sam must show his face in public?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡®Yes. He needs to record a video with US.¡±


    That ced her in a difficult situation. She wanted a better life for Sam. Most importantly, she wanted to


    ensure Sam would stay away from his old life.


    However, if he exposed himself to the public, many other things woulde after him in the future.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°However, you should know Sam¡¯s past as I have told you about it before¡­ If Sam


    shows himself, his aunt and those who had something to do with his past life wille looking for him.


    The scariest part is those people would expose things about him.


    ¡°If they exposed he had helped the drug dealers before, wouldn¡¯t his future be gone?¡±


    Zac patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Liv, Dorothy already knew about him now. Do you think Dorothy will


    give up investigating his past? You can¡¯t keep him hidden from the public.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could state her hesitation again, John said frankly, ¡°I have already talked to Sam about it,


    and he agreed to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia looked at John in disbelief. ¡°John, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you talk to him about this, he will, of


    course, agree.¡±


    ¡°Liv, please calm down and think carefully. Only with four of US rifying this will it make a difference.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and said nothing.


    ¡°Do you want to see Zac getting kicked out of the Quinton Group by Jimmy?¡±


    Olivia was startled and looked at John. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Zac didn¡¯t tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°John, stop it.¡±


    Zac wanted to stop John from continuing, but he was in a wheelchair and could not do anything about


    it.


    ¡°Jimmy was already using this matter to put pressure on Zac. He wanted to make use of the rumors to


    kick Zac out. Zac will be kicked out of the Quinton Group before even he can enter.¡±


    John approached Olivia and looked at her in an oppressive position. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sam¡¯s matter and


    will protect him. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. What we have to do now is to record the video, or


    else this matter will implicate more people. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Liv, if Dorothy learned Sam¡¯s past had something to do with drugs, she would use you of it. It would


    be pointless rifying then.¡±


    Then, Zac patted her hand gently and said, ¡°Are you right?¡±


    Olivia bit her lips and finally agreed after she pondered the matter. ¡°Okay. We will do what you say.¡±


    The two men were relieved. John looked at the time. ¡°Sam should be here anytime now. I¡¯ll go get the


    door. You two get ready.¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac, feeling remorseful. ¡®Zac, did Jimmy tell you he wants you out of the Quinton


    Group?¡±


    ¡°No. He just beat around the bush. He was just using the rumors to show the public I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯ll feel bad if you do that. You don¡¯t want to see me cry, do you?¡±


    Oliviaughed. ¡°Why would you cry?¡±


    ¡°You look so miserable that you were about to cry. I must cry before you do to stop your tears from


    shedding.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll not cry.¡±


    John happened to walk in with Sam when they wereughing. He saw the harmonious scene and was


    heartbroken again.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Sam felt John¡¯s grip on his hand tighten, and he subconsciously nced at John.


    ¡°Daddy, you like Mommy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    John looked at Sam and red at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s eyes when one like someone. Your eyes gave you away.¡±


    John pulled him out of the house and snapped, ¡°I am warning you, don¡¯t talk nonsense when you enter.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you to Ferances!¡±


    The more one cared for someone, the angrier one would be once exposed. The fear of losing the


    person he loved had proven Sam¡¯s guess of John¡¯s feelings.


    Sam pursed his lips and made a gesture with his hand. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Wilbur was already there with a few men and a camera when they were in the vi. He beckoned John


    to sit on the right, with Sam between Zac and him.


    Olivia sat on the left with Zac, making their rtionship clear.


    Wilbur took a few photos of them before he started recording the video.


    John and Zac were in the limelight of this video, and they read out the speech they had memorized.


    They even had some interaction with Sam and asionally spoke to Olivia. With that, a five-minute


    video was shot.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, please give me ten minutes to edit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only after the cameras were gone did Sam ask timidly, ¡°Does this mean that Mommy will not be able to


    visit me, and we won¡¯t be able to meet anymore?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at Zac, and Zac smiled. ¡°Of course not. You cane here whenever you want to meet


    your Mommy. It¡¯s alright. After all, I have difficulties walking.¡±


    With that, he pointed his leg.


    ¡°Uncle Zac, will your leg be cured?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Sam pondered and suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Zac, will you me Mommy for apanying me on my


    birthday yesterday, especially¡­ about the parent kid outfits?¡±


    Zac reached out and touched Zac¡¯s head. ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry. However, you have to be careful of what


    you say when strangers ask you about it.¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After a while, Wilbur handed the tablet to Zac. ¡°I¡¯m done editing the video.¡±


    The two-minute video briefly exined the rtionship between the four and what happened and finally


    asked reporters not to disturb Sam¡¯s life.


    ¡°Post it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia went to the kitchen, looked around, and asked Sam and John, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and have


    dinner to prevent others from thinking we are putting on a show?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The atmosphere among the four was awkward, and the entire meal was dull.


    Apart from serving Sam and Zac, Olivia did not eat much herself.


    After a while, Mrs. Simmons called her into the kitchen and handed her a bowl of chicken soup. ¡°Miss,


    drink some of this.¡±


    Olivia looked at Mrs. Simmons bewilderedly. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have much appetite eating out there.¡±


    ¡°Well, a little.¡±


    She had no idea why she felt the four of them eating at a table was strange. It would be fine if she had


    a meal with any one of them alone. However, when they were together, it was¡­ strange. She felt


    ufortable.


    Mrs. Simmons sighed. ¡°Miss, sometimes we have to be open-minded. Mr. Quinton is nice to you, and


    you should free yourself from the bounds you had at home before.¡±


    Like at home before¡­


    She could never be her old self anymore. There was no one she felt could ept her free and


    stubborn self.


    At the dining table, Sam looked for an excuse to go to the kitchen, leaving John and Zac alone.


    They looked at each other and put down their cutlery.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we ate a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zac pursed his lips. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    John looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s useless getting angry. The situation is not under your control either.¡±


    He smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Actually, Liv is right. You are more tolerant and patient than I am.¡±


    ¡°Did she say so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± John felt awkward. He lowered his head and took a slow sip of tea. ¡± Are you going to snatch the


    Quinton Group back?¡±


    Zac nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can help you. If you need anything, you can tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±


    Zac was startled. They had not talked for four years.


    Everyone thought they had be enemies, even Zac himself.


    ¡°By the way, I should be thanking you.¡±


    ¡°Thanking me?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Zac looked at him with astonishment. ¡°I rarely hear you thank others.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before. However, when I think about it now, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have


    had the chance to see Liv again.¡±


    Recalling the bits and pieces of the past, other than regrets, John felt fear striking him.


    More than once, he had almost killed Olivia, the woman he loved.


    If she died, he would never forgive himself.


    ¡°I did all those because I have feelings for her,¡± Zac paused and asked, ¡°I heard you faintedst time.


    Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°What did Ken tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, Liv told me.¡±


    John smiled. ¡°Nothing. I fainted out of tiredness.¡±


    Then, he nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to send Sam back. I¡¯ll call you some


    other day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John got up and went to the kitchen to look for Sam. He bit farewell and left with Sam.


    After they left, Olivia approached Zac and said, ¡°Zac, why do I feel like you¡¯re in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Well, being on bad terms with John made you feel bad, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zac was afraid Olivia would think too much and smiled as he said, ¡°Are you thinking too much again? I


    am a woman of justice. He made mistakes years ago, and it¡¯s natural for US to argue. That doesn¡¯t


    have anything to do with our friendship.¡±


    Olivia patted him on the shoulder. She said, ¡®You¡¯ll see. The Inte and the media will question your


    rtionship.¡±


    All of them had already guessed that would happen.


    After all, the dispute between them was an uproar back then. Now that they were financing Sam, it


    would raise plenty of doubts.


    The following day.


    When Olivia got up, Zac had already gone to the Quinton Group.


    However, looking at onlinements, she worried that Jimmy would look fortrouble. What she feared


    most was them knowing he had lost his hearings.


    So, she and Mrs. Simmons went to get some ingredients to make chicken soup. When it was about


    11.00 a.m., they went out with the soup.


    By the time they reached Quinton Group, it was already noon.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Suddenly, a hand stopped the elevator door from closing, and a figure came in quickly.


    He turned around to thank Olivia. When he lifted his head, their eyes met, and they were startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Olivia was puzzled about why he was there. ¡°Are you the man who barged into my wedding ce to


    see me?¡±


    Aaron smiled apologetically. ¡®Yes. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry to cause such a scene. You look¡­ just like her.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, what are you doing here? Do you work here?¡±


    ¡®Yes, in the finance department.¡±


    The finance department? Olivia frowned. Aaron majored in design, and he knew nothing about finance.


    Moreover, he worked at Quinton Group, of all ces in the city.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Aaron bid her goodbye once he reached the 20th floor. "I''m here. Goodbye.¡±


    "Goodbye."


    Confused, Olivia went up to the 30th floor, only to hear someone talking as soon as she got off the


    elevator.


    "The more | look at Mr. Quinton, the weirder it gets..."


    "Didn''t you say he was a good catch?"


    "Bah, forget about what | said in the past. Look at him now. A cripple with that kind of... kink. Think


    about it. He could go after someone who looks exactly like a dead person. Isn''t it disgusting?"


    "Speaking of which, isn''t Mr. Freeman the same? He wore matching clothes with her."


    "This is weirder. Four years ago, they fell out over Olivia, and now they¡¯ve made up with each other? |


    don''t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and take the file to him..."


    ¡°Oh, wait till we go to work this afternoon. Anyway, he can''t finish all those files. | don''t know what Mr.


    Quinton''s thinking. Why did he suddenly send him to Legal Department? It''s killing me."


    After hearing this, Olivia learned what hitting someone when they were down meant.


    Besides, they already severely criticized Zac when he was not down.


    She coughed gently and walked in. "Excuse me. Where is Zac''s office?"


    The people stepped back in shock after seeing her. They pointed in a direction. "The innermost room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia had no intention of arguing with them, but she heard them talking behind her back.


    "F*ck. We can say it''s photoshop if she looks like her in photos, but she looks so much like her in


    person.¡¯


    "She didn''t get stic surgery, did she?"


    ¡°A cripple and a stic. | think it''s a good match. They''re sickos.¡±


    She could not resist walking up to them when she heard this. "Who are you calling a cripple? Who are


    you calling a sicko?"


    The crowd froze. One of the women, who was bold, said, "They''re talking about Mr. Quinton, Mrs.


    Quinton!"


    "Don''t you think your mouth stinks when Quinton Group pays you, yet you are scolding the heir of


    Quinton Group?¡±


    "Heir?" The woman sneered. "We all know Mr. Quinton only has the title and no shares. Mr. Fabian is


    the general manager of Quinton Group. | think Mr. Fabian is more qualified to be the heir than Mr.


    Quinton.¡±


    Oh, she was with Fabian.


    However, it was not surprising. After all, Fabian had been with Quinton Group for ten years. It was


    normal for him to have won the hearts of some people.


    Besides, Zac split his profit by joining, so he was upset.


    However...


    Olivia gazed coldly at her. "Mr. Fabian? You meant Fabian Quinton?"


    ¡°Of course, the wholepany knows Mr. Fabian is Mr. Quinton''s godson. Most importantly, Mr.


    Fabian is physically-abled.¡¯¡¯


    "Why don¡¯t you stop working if you''re dissatisfied?"


    "What a joke. Do you think of yourself as Mrs. Quinton? You''re a fake, and your husband is a cripple.


    You might be kicked out of Quinton Group tomorrow. Do you think you''re all that?¡±


    Olivia looked at the others. ¡°Is that what you also think?"


    The others said nothing.


    She looked at the woman again. ¡®What''s your name? Let''s get acquainted.¡±


    "ine Simpson.¡±


    "Okay, ine. I''ll remember you."


    ¡°What''s the use of remembering me? What right do you have?¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°| have no right, but if you''re not loyal to Quinton Group, | can still fire you, right?¡±


    "And by firing you, | can guarantee you won''t get a job in Ocean City or any majorpany in the


    country. And why?"


    She smoothed her hair and said with a smile, ¡°Even if my husband has no equity. He has a lot of


    powerful friends behind him. Whether it''s Mr.Freeman, Mr. Lucas, or other international friends, any


    one of them could easily crush you, couldn''t they? ine."


    She did not mind being called a fake, but she refused to let others call Zac a cripple!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    However, ineughed more arrogantly. "Can these people interfere with Quinton Group? | call you


    Mr. Quinton and Mrs.


    Quinton out of respect. I''ll call you cripples and fakes to your face if | don''t respect you. What can you


    do to me?"


    With that said, ine looked up haughtily. "Besides, Mr. Quinton won''t fire me. No good wille of


    you going against me."


    Jimmy won''t fire her?¡¯


    Even if she were sleeping with Jimmy, he would not have favored her.


    Olivia was sure of that.


    Therefore, she pped ine without hesitation.


    Once she was done, she wiped her hands and said nonchntly, "ine, consider this a first meeting


    gift. Don''t make yourself a stranger.¡±


    ine held her burning cheek and yelled exasperatedly, "B*tch! Just wait and see!"


    "Darling?"


    Zac happened to get out of the office in his wheelchair. He saw Olivia and said, "Darling, what are you


    doing here? What happened?"


    Zac''s appearance made those who wanted to say something wince. After all, no one dared to confront


    him when his identity was legit.


    Olivia turned around to look and smiled. ¡°Honey.¡±


    Then she walked over to him, put the lunchbox on hisp, and wheeled his wheelchair into the office.


    As soon as she entered the office, she seemed to dete and slumped on the sofa nearby. She patted


    her chest and said with a frown, "It''s a good thing you showed up. Or | won''t have known how this is


    going to end."


    Seeing this, Zac was a little helpless as he smiled indulgently. "Why are you so fierce just now if you''re


    scared?"


    "|..." Olivia snorted coldly. "| don''t like it when they call you names like that. Especially when they


    praised Fabian but mock you. | can''t bear it."


    With that said, she looked at her hand, which was slightly red, andughed. ¡°It''s been a while since | hit


    anyone. I''m a little shaken."


    When the Larson family was still around, she was the heiress respected by many.


    No one dared to call her names like that.


    Later, she became Mrs. Freeman, so she got to the top of the hierarchy.


    When the Larson family copsedter, John tortured her, and Dorothy went after her. She began to fall


    closer to the abyss.


    Eventually, she became a murderer, went to prison, and fell into the abyss.


    Since then, she lost the aura of an heiress and was even timid sometimes.


    Zac helped her rub her hands and said with a smile, "| saw that you got your fire back. Not bad, Mrs.


    Quinton."


    "You saw? Why didn''t you show up?"


    "I''d show up if she was bullying you. But when | saw you stand up for me, I... got selfish. Are you mad?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. "Not really. That was a satisfying p after all.¡±


    She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, | met someone in the elevator on the way


    here. You''ll never guess who it was.¡±


    "Who is it? Dorothy?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s Aaron.¡±


    "Aaron?"


    "Yeah."


    Zac narrowed his eyes. "What''s he doing here?"


    "He works for Quinton Group. ounting department."


    Olivia''s eyes darkened a little. "| was a little uneasy, thinking something was going to happen. Aaron


    and Dorothy worked together before... | was afraid she''d hook up with Fabian.¡±


    The incident that nearly ruined her innocence was still fresh in her mind.


    Zac was about to speak when there was a knock on the door. "Mr. Zac, it''s me, Fabian.¡±


    The two nced at each other. Speak of the devil.


    Zac patted her hand to tell her not to be afraid and said to the door, "Come in.¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Fabian pushed the door open and walked in with a fruit basket.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Zac, I came to congratte you on your new job. I was nning to be here early in the morning,


    but Mr. Quinton asked me to go upstairs for a meeting, so we got dyed. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    Olivia got up to take the fruit basket and smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Fabian."


    "Don''t mention it, Mrs. Quinton. You can just call me Fabian."


    Olivia shook her head. "My husband will be jealous if we call each other so intimately when we don''t


    know each other that well."


    With that said, she put the fruit basket on the coffee table and walked back behind Zac.


    With a gleam of disgust in his eyes, Fabian said with a smile, "Mr. Zac, how was your first day at work?


    Let me know if you have any problems or need anything."


    "I can''t possibly do that. Quinton Group, people only called you Mr. Fabian because you''re humble.


    They should call you Mr. Quinton Junior. After all, you''re the general manager."


    With that said, Fabian looked at Zac quietly for a few seconds before bursting intoughter.


    "Mr. Zac, what are you saying? You''re Mr. Quinton Junior. How can it be me?"


    Olivia sneered. He was such a fake. Who knew what names he was calling in his head?


    "Mr. Fabian, have you eaten? I made Zac some cmari soup. Would you like to try some?"


    Opening the food container, she said, "Zac is always hungry. I''m afraid he might starve, so I brought


    him food. Have you eaten, Mr. Fabian?"


    Fabian hated Zac, but he was all right with Olivia.


    Therefore, he did not hate the "fake" in front of him.


    Seeing Zac crippled and being treated so well by such a good woman, he found it a little unfair.


    "Okay, let me try some. My mother used to make soup for me too, but she''s been hospitalized recently,


    so she cant make soup. I will bring you some to try someday.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia took a stic bowl, filled it with soup, and handed it to Fabian. "Mr. Fabian."


    Then she took a porcin bowl and poured soup for Zac.


    "Hmm. Darling, you seem to be getting better at making soup."


    Olivia was delighted. Really? I bought the best cmari. I could smell the fragrance when I was


    cooking.¡±


    "You haven''t eaten, have you?"


    "I already ate.¡±


    Zac downed the soup and pinched her face. "You''re lying. You didn''t eat. Why don''t you eat with me?


    You brought a lot anyway.¡±


    Olivia curled her lip. "Alright, but don''t me me for eating yours if it''s not enough.¡±


    "Don''t worry. There''s plenty."


    Fabian stood at the side as though he were an outsider. He felt rather upset.


    "Mrs. Quinton, your soup seems to taste better than my mother''s.¡±


    "Thanks. Do you want more?"


    Fabian wanted more, but he did not want to be around to watch their public show of affection, so he


    smiledmely. "No thanks.


    Mr. Quinton''s meeting me for lunch. It''s almost time. I should go downstairs."He was showing off again.


    He was always provoking Zac that he was Jimmy''s favorite son.


    However, it did not bother Zac. He nodded. "Okay, talk to youter."


    As soon as Fabian left, Olivia opened the fruit basket and took everything outside. "There are some


    fruits here. It''s Mr. Fabian''s treat. Help yourselves.


    With that said, she looked at ine. "ine, don''t let Mr. Fabian down. Eat more.¡±


    ine exasperatedly stomped her foot as if she was going to eat her up.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    The next month was uneventful.


    Olivia brought Zac lunch everyday and asionally stopped by to see Ken, but she never mentioned


    Kate.


    John would contact her from time to time, but it was mostly about Sam. However, she would not reply


    most of the time.She was video-calling Fred in the living room when L suddenly asked," Mommy, is


    Uncle Zac my daddy?¡±


    Olivia smiled and nodded. "Uncle Zac is my husband, so he¡¯s your daddy." "Then why didn''t you get


    Uncle Fred and me to stay with you? I miss you." With that said, L pouted, making Olivia''s heart


    twitch.


    Why would she now want to?


    Since returning to Ocean City, she had not seen L for two or three months. She missed L very


    much.


    However, she not only had Dorothy but also Fabian to deal with. The situation was so chaotic that she


    could not allow L to return.


    After thinking about it, she could only make up an excuse.


    "L, do you remember the scene where Superman fights monsters in cartoons?"


    L nodded and said in a cute voice, "Yes."


    ¡°We''re fighting monsters right now. When the monsters are gone, and it¡¯s safe, we''ll get you, okay?"


    L frowned in a hazy notion. "But won''t you be in danger, Mommy?"


    Olivia pressed her lips together and said, "Of course, so you can''te.¡± ¡°Huh? Mommy, take good


    care of yourself. I don''t want you to get hurt.¡± Passing by, Mrs. Simmons heard her and smiled. "This


    little girl is adorable. If


    "Yes, she''s a little adult.¡±


    With that said, she looked at L in the video. "L, do whatever Uncle Fred says, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I finish my meals every day.¡±


    "Good, very good."


    After a long time, L suddenly lowered her head. Mommy...¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    L held her little hand nervously and looked at her hesitantly before lowering her head.


    "L, what''s the matter?"


    Olivia was a little worried, wondering if something was wrong.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fred saw her looking confused and could not help saying, ¡°Liv, do you have a bad memory, or are you


    forgetful? Are youing to celebrate L¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡®L''s birthday?¡¯


    Olivia did a double take. She had forgotten about it.


    "L saw the news that you wore matching clothes with someone else for their birthday, and she''s


    jealous."


    Feeling more guilty, she touched L¡¯s chubby face in the video.


    "I''m sorry, L. I have a bad memory.¡±


    ¡°Will youe, Mommy?"


    Olivia was about to respond when a piece of news popped up on her tablet, and she widened her eyes.


    "Mommy?"


    "Liv? What are you doing? Is your inte stuck?"


    When they called her, Olivia snapped back to herself and quickly said, "I''ll call you back some other


    time. I''m going to fight monsters. Gotta go.¡±


    With that said, she hung up and called Zac.


    "Zac, have you seen what''s trending?¡±


    Zac was calm. "Yeah, I saw it."


    ¡°What if Fabian couldn''t wait and exposed it himself?"


    ¡°We can''t rule it out. Thepany is talking about it, but the main focus will be Jimmy''s response.¡±


    Olivia held her phone, feeling uneasy.


    She found the words on the trending post harsh to the eyes.


    ¡°Quinton Group''s Fabian Quinton is suspected to be Jimmy''s illegitimate son, and there''s a paternity


    test as proof!"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    After hanging up, Olivia''s tension increased, making her restless.


    If Jimmy had identified Fabian, things were going to be more difficult.


    After all, Zac had no power or even equity. Even Legal Department was not on his side.She was


    worried about Zac...


    When she heard the engine outside in the evening, she thought it was Zac. She quickly opened the


    door and ran out.


    "Zac, you..."


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw John get out of the car, and her expression


    changed instantly. "What are you doing here?¡±


    "Where''s Zac?"


    "He''s not back."


    ¡°I''ll go in and wait for him then.¡±


    Olivia stopped him at the door and looked out. "That''s a bad idea. The reporters will make something


    up about US being alone.¡±


    John frowned slightly. "There are no reporters. I already had someone check it out. I''ve seen the


    trending post. I''m here because of that."


    She had no choice but to open the door and let him in.


    "You''re not here to see me?"


    "Ha, we''re not close enough for me to want to see you, are we?"


    John was speechless as he sat on the sofa silently.


    When Mrs. Simmons saw him from the kitchen, she did not even bother to pour him coffee. She took a


    bottle of ice water from the refrigerator and mmed it in front of him. "Make do with it, Mr. Freeman.¡±


    John froze. "It''s okay. It''s better than nothing.¡±


    "Ha, you''re easily content, Mr. Freeman. After all, a heartless person can live more freely than others."


    Afraid John would lose his temper with Mrs. Simmons, Olivia hurriedly pulled Mrs. Simmons into the


    kitchen. "Mrs. Simmons,e in with me.¡±


    "Miss, why are you pulling me? Why won''t you let me scold that unfaithful man?"


    "Mrs. Simmons, you''re not a kid anymore. Why are you behaving like a child? What''s the use of


    scolding him when you know he''s heartless? Do you expect him to feel guilty?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Simmons shook her hand away. "I think you''re too kind, Miss.Honestly, do you still think of..."


    Before Mrs. Simmons could finish speaking, Olivia heard a familiar adorable sound.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    She interrupted Mrs. Simmons and ran out to check. Her heart almost leaped out of her chest when


    she saw L video-calling John.


    Olivia lunged for the tablet but missed it.


    ¡°John, turn it off!"


    John nced at L in the video before ncing at her. He stood up and held the tablet high.


    "Is this my daughter?"


    "No!"


    "Really?"


    ¡°John! Are you looking for trouble?"


    Olivia panicked as she jumped up to grab the tablet. However, she failed and fell on top of John, and


    the two of them crashed into the sofa.


    "Mommy? What are you guys doing? Why are you fighting?"


    L''s anxious voice came from the video. "Mommy, is he the monster?"


    Olivia thought on her feet and said with a smile, "Yeah, I''m fighting a monster!"


    John tried to protest, but Olivia covered his mouth. "L, look. I''m tough. The monster can''t hurt me.


    Don''t worry."


    L looked worried. Why did the monster not look strange?


    Besides, why did she find the monster familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before?


    Olivia managed to turn off the video call. John turned around and pinned her onto the sofa as soon as


    she was relieved.


    ¡°John, what are you doing?¡±


    Her eyes widened as she tried to resist, but she could not move her hands because John was holding


    them so tightly.


    John''s dark eyes were indiscernible. "Liv, why won''t you let her acknowledge me? She can''t live


    without her father.¡±


    While they were having a standoff, the door was pushed open, and Wilbur came in with Zac.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    The four froze instantly, not daring to move. Zac said hoarsely after a long pause, "Wilbur, I left a file in


    the car. Will you get it with me?"


    "Sure."


    Wilbur panicked too. After all, he knew the rtionship between these three people. Facing this


    situation, his young master could not say anything.


    Seeing the ghastly expression on Zac''s face, Olivia got furious and kicked John.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°John, forget about getting L to acknowledge you!"


    With that said, she stormed upstairs and hid in her room.


    She stayed hidden for two hours until John left and Zac knocked on the door, snapping her back to


    herself.


    "Liv? Are you asleep?¡±


    "No, no." She opened the door in a panic and fixed her hair, not daring to nce at Zac.


    ¡°Are you hungry? You haven''t had dinner. Will youe downstairs and eat something with me?¡±


    Before Olivia could speak, Zac took her hand and wheeled himself downstairs.


    "Mrs. Simmons said you made soup. I think you made beef stew. I love beef stew, but I love anything


    you cook."


    ¡°Zac... I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know. John exined to me.¡±


    With that said, Zac smiled. "Even if he doesn''t exin, I won''t misunderstand anything. I know how you


    are.¡±


    It was simple enough, but Olivia felt guilty about it.It was not supposed to happen after all.


    "Is there a solution to Fabian''s issue, Zac?"


    "There''s nothing to be solved for the time being. Anyway, it''s up to Jimmy to admit it. If he admits, well


    go in the direction where he admits. Well go in the direction he doesn''t admit if he doesn''t.¡±


    "He hasn''t said anything yet. He must be thinking and weighing the matter."


    Zac nodded. "Of course. Profit is his priority.¡±


    After a bowl of soup and a short walk around the yard, Olivia wheeled him back to his room and offered


    to massage his legs. Maybe to make Olivia feel better, Zac did not reject her.


    "Liv, you don''t have to feel bad. Being a couple, even a fake couple, it''s about mutual trust, isn''t it?"


    Olivia froze slightly and looked up at him.


    Zac asked calmly. ¡°You believe in me, don''t you?"


    Olivia nodded.


    ¡°Atta girl. If you believe in me, I believe in you too. I won''t me you even if you choose John."


    "Zac, I won''t choose him. Even if he¡¯s good now, what happened has happened. There''s no way I can


    forget it."


    Zac was afraid she would overthink, so he patted her on the back of her hand. ¡°I know."


    ¡°By the way, I''ve booked a restaurant. Would you like to go out with me for dinner tomorrow night?"


    Lest Zac thought it still bothered her, Olivia quickly nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The next day evening.


    Zac returned to Elegance Gardens to pick up Olivia as soon as he got off work.


    When he saw her wearing the long dress he had given her, he could not help but smile. "It looks nice. I


    thought you wouldn''t wear it."


    "I didn''t want to wear it, but I didn¡¯t want you to think I didn''t like it, so I wore it anyway. What do you


    think?¡±


    "Looks good. It suits you. Hurry and get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They had a pleasant conversation along the way. However, when they got to the restaurant entrance,


    they bumped into Fabian, who had just gotten out of the car, while they were still in their car.


    Dorothy was walking next to Fabian!


    However... More coincidentally, Olivia and Dorothy wore the same outfit!

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Dorothy soon came and knocked on the car window.


    Olivia wanted to ignore her, but she kept knocking like she would not stop until she saw her.


    Zac knew she would humiliate them if they got out of the car, so he grabbed her. "Liv, just ignore her."


    "Never mind. I''m not afraid.¡¯


    Olivia went ahead and ordered, "Wilbur, help Sir get his wheelchair out."


    "Yes."


    Then she opened the car door and stepped out gracefully.


    The golden camisole set off her skin, making it look as white as snow. The drooping texture of satin


    showed her figure well. She looked sexy yet demure and elegant. She made Dorothy seem out of ce


    and even look like a fool.


    Fabian''¡¯s Adam''s apple could not help rolling when he saw Olivia.


    How could the same dress look so different?It made him a little jealous of Zac.


    Dorothy was furious when she saw the look in Fabian''s eyes. She pinched him on the arm and warned


    in a whisper, "Fabian, if you nce at her again, I''ll gouge out your eyes. Don''t forget I''m here to make


    you look good.¡¯


    Fabian withdrew his gaze and nced at Dorothy.


    However, having seen the real deal, the fake was not good enough.


    Dorothy looked Olivia over and said with a sneer, "What a coincidence. People would think you were


    imitating me."


    "Ms. Jones, you must be joking. I don''t have the habit of stalking people.¡±


    Dorothy''s expression changed slightly as she held back her anger.


    However, she could not lose her temper in such a ce, so she reached for Olivia''s hand.


    "Since we''re wearing the same thing, why don''t we take a picture?"


    However, Olivia dodged her hand. "No thanks. I don''t think it''ll look nice.¡±


    "You!"


    Dorothy was about to lose her temper when Fabian said, "Mrs. Quinton, is it because of the news,


    so..."


    Olivia thought they were good actors. She did not want to talk to them, so she walked around them to


    the other side of the car and wheeled Zac into the restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, Fabian stopped them again when they got to the entrance.


    "Mr. Zac, I don''t know who told the press about the rumor, but I had nothing to do with it.¡±


    Zac looked up at him and only asked, "So you''re not Dad''s son?"


    The question left Fabian speechless. ¡°Mr. Zac, that depends on the paternity test. I don''t know.¡¯


    Olivia hit Fabian''¡¯s hand away. "Please let US through, Mr. Fabian. Zac and I are hungry."


    With that said, she wheeled Zac into the restaurant.


    Once they sat down, Olivia looked at Zac and said, ¡®Zac, you..."


    "Do you want to ask me about the outfit and the restaurant?"


    Olivia shook her head. "I meant to ask whether you knew they''ve gotten together?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve seen them together too."


    "That''s strange.¡¯


    She never expected the two to get together.


    At least, she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Olivia pressed her lips together and got up. "Zac, keep an eye on my food while I go to the washroom.¡¯


    As soon as she entered the washroom, she saw Dorothy following suit.


    After ensuring the washroom stalls were empty, Dorothy revealed her true colors.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Phoebe, don''t you find yourself funny? It''s alright that your face is fake. You''re also wearing fake


    clothes. Are you not afraid of making yourself aughingstock?"


    Olivia shook the water off her hands. "Ms. Jones, are youcking confidence?"


    "What did you say?" Dorothy rushed over and grabbed her by the wrist," Think about my status. And


    what''s your status?¡±


    With that said, she sneered. ¡®Have you never doubted Zac? Why this restaurant, and why this dress?


    ¡°You don''t think he fell for a fake like you, do you? He''s using you, idiot!"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    ¡°Using me?¡±


    Dorothyughed even louder when she saw her looking confused. "You''re really stupid. Do you have


    any idea what Zac has done for Olivia?


    "He only married you because of your face. Do you really think he loves you?


    "Isn''t it obvious why he''s using you?"


    Dorothy pointed to herself, "He''s only using you to curry favor with Fabian. How would he know that


    Fabian''sing to this restaurant or that Fabian bought me this dress if he hadn''t asked?"


    Dorothy poked Olivia hard as she spoke. "He just wants to embarrass you."


    Olivia frowned, unable to follow Dorothy''s logic.


    "Why am I a disgrace if it''s the same outfit?"


    "Ha." Dorothy seemed to be bbergasted by her stupidity. She shook her head speechlessly. "Jeez.


    You only look like Olivia. Your IQ is no match for hers.¡±


    Then she pinched Olivia''s jaw as she pressed against the wall and said with a sneer, ¡®Don''t you know


    what it means to be a dupe? You''re the dupe, got it?"


    "Ms. Jones, I took a couple of psychology sses once. I think you..."


    Olivia looked at her indifferently. "You have extremely low self-esteem, so you''re starting to get


    conceited.¡±


    "You! What does that mean?"


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and said, "Do you mean I don''t deserve to be the real deal?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "Who are you topete with me? I''m an heiress of the Jameson family. And you? She''s just a vige


    girl! Zac isn''t qualified topete with Fabian! w


    Dorothy threw her head back and said with a cackle, "Zac only has the title and no power. He''s even a


    cripple. Can he stay in Quinton Group if he doesn''t suck up to Fabian?"


    Olivia could not figure out Dorothy''s logic.


    However, she had never understood it, nor did she want to understand.


    She reached out and pushed Dorothy out with a chuckle, "Ms. Jones, now that you say it, I can kinda


    see why you would dress like me, find a bastard, and dine at this restaurant after being rejected by


    Zac.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Dorothy''s expression changed instantly as she pped Olivia.


    ¡°B*tch! Who do you think you are?¡±


    However, Olivia pped her back before Dorothy could react, "Dorothy, here''s your p!"


    With that said, she pushed Dorothy away and walked out.


    Dorothy paused. She looked and sounded so much like Olivia that she immediately thought she had


    seen a ghost.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, she got angrier when she thought further.


    ¡®That b*tch Phoebe must have used Olivia''s tone to scare me!


    ¡®B*tch, I must find a way to kill her!"


    Olivia came out of the washroom. A few bites into her meal, she got into an argument with Zac. Then


    she grabbed her bag and left.


    Zac tried to stop her, but he bumped into the corner of the table and nearly fell to the ground because


    his wheelchair was inconvenient. He looked like a mess.


    However, Olivia only looked over her shoulder and ignored him.


    "¡°Pheebs, wait..."


    Despite Zac''s calls, Olivia did not look back.


    Dorothy could not help smiling at this scene. It seemed false when they said they did not care. They


    quarreled so soon.


    However, it was a pity there were no reporters in the restaurant, or this would have made headlines


    and embarrassed them.


    Therefore, she nudged Fabian, pointed at Zac, and said, "Fabian, this is your chance."


    Ha, she would make Phoebe pay for the p she gave her tenfold!

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Elegance Gardens.


    When Zac came back, he was still injured, looking like a mess and haggard.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zac waved. "I''m fine. Where''s Liv?"


    "Miss is in her room and probably asleep. Do you want me to wake her up?"


    "No thanks. I''m just asking.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons saw that he was wounded. "Oh, Sir, why are you bleeding? Wait here. I''ll take care of


    this for you. No... I¡¯d better wake Miss up.¡±


    With that said, she wanted to go upstairs.


    Zac stopped her. "Mrs. Simmons, I''m fine. You don''t need to be so nervous. I only scratched it by


    ident."


    However, Mrs. Simmons would not listen. She yelled upstairs, "Sir, why do you have skid marks on


    your wheelchair? Did you fall? What on earth..."


    Before Mrs. Simmons could finish, Olivia opened the door and rushed downstairs. "What happened?"


    Mrs. Simmons nced at Olivia. "Miss, why don''t youe downstairs next year?"


    "Mrs. Simmons!"


    "I''m going to run Sir''s bath. The first aid kit is in the cab in the living room. Go get it yourself, Miss.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons chuckled and went upstairs once she finished speaking.


    She knew there was no way Miss would ignore Sir. She even said she did not like him. Most couples


    fell more in love with each other over time. There was no way they had no feelings for each other when


    they were together everyday.


    Olivia took the first aid kit, pouted, and looked at him guiltily. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect this..."


    "It''s not your fault. It was an ident."


    "Was it really an ident? I... don''t believe it."


    Zac chuckled. "What''s so hard to believe? Why would I lie to you?"


    "You''re afraid I''ll feel guilty."


    "But the show was a sess. They fell for it.¡±


    The look in Olivia''s eyes changed slightly. "Really?"


    "Yeah, we can see what they¡¯re going to do soon. But I think you shouldn''t bring me food at work for a


    while.¡±


    "Why? You don''t like it?¡±


    Zac shook his head somewhat helplessly. "How is that possible? I wanted to do the whole package, or


    they''d get suspicious.¡±


    Olivia was somewhat reluctant. Zac was already in such a bad situation. She was afraid he would


    starve if she did not bring him food.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Zac took her hand, his deep eyes reading her thoughts. '' Don''t worry. I won''t starve even if I have no


    power, right? Give your husband some confidence, will you?"


    The word "husband¡¯ made Olivia blush in her ears and nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She cleaned Zac carefully before putting a band-aid on him. "Be careful in the bathter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I''ll be fine.¡±


    After examining if there were other wounds, she let out a sigh. "You won''t me me for not consulting


    you, right?"


    Zac shook his head. "Of course not. I believe in you as much as you believe in me.¡±


    Hearing this, her eyes watered slightly, and she patted him with a smile. ¡°I believe you, of course. We


    agreed to trust each other, didn''t we? Besides, Dorothy''s logic is ridiculous."


    "What''s her logic?¡± Olivia told him about what happened in the washroom.


    "I think she''s good atforting herself. I''m no match for her.¡±


    "I think it''s something we can take advantage of.¡±


    Olivia froze. ¡®What do you mean?"


    "I found someone we can use in the future during my days in Legal Department."


    "Who?"


    "ine Simpson.¡±


    Olivia blinked, puzzled. "ine Simpson? But she''s the most hostile toward you. She''s with Fabian."


    Zac said with a half-smile, ¡°She''s useful because she''s on Fabian''s side.¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Zac did not mention the specifics, and Olivia did not pursue it.


    Anyway, she did not have to worry about any of this. Zac could handle it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After Mrs. Simmons ran the bath, Olivia helped Zac into the bathroom. Then she called Ken over to


    help with the rest.


    When Ken came out, heined while wiping water off his arms," Olivia, why don''t you hire a


    caretaker or a male nurse? Or you can handle everything by yourself? Don¡¯t you feel guilty treating me


    like a servant every time?¡±


    Olivia pulled out the soup she had cooked all morning. "I don''t trust others. Please ept this as a


    small token."


    He wanted to say no, but the soup smelled so good. It smelled better than his chef''s cooking, and he


    could not refuse.


    As the saying went, "Gifts blind the eyes¡±. Ken gave in. He held the pot of soup and muttered, "If you


    don''t trust others, do it yourself. That''s the most reliable way."


    Olivia''s ears went red. "I... I have no choice. We''re of different genders after all.¡±


    "Why treat him like a stranger when you''re already married?"


    Annoyed, Olivia turned around to enter her room.


    Ken pressed his lips together and looked over his shoulders at Zac as he came out of the bathroom.


    "Zac, what are you two doing? Are you going to pretend to be married forever?"


    "Ken, don''t say nonsense. Liv is sensitive. Be careful, or her imagination will run wild again.¡±


    ¡°I''m looking out for both of you. You like her too anyway. And you''re the right man for her. Why bother?¡±


    Zac rolled his eyes at him. "Ken, don''t me me for losing my temper if you say any more nonsense.¡±


    Ken was helpless as he looked at the soup in his arms. Then he looked at Zac and shook his head. "I


    helped you take a bath for nothing. You turned your back on me. I''m going home to enjoy my soup.


    Goodbye.¡±


    Once Ken was gone, Zac returned to the hallway and wheeled his wheelchair to Olivia''s room door.


    "Liv, are you asleep?"


    "No."


    ¡°Don''t worry about what Ken just said. He''s drunk and talking nonsense.¡±


    Olivia leaned behind the door. After a moment of silence, she bit her lip and said, "He''s right. I shouldn''t


    keep finding him for this."


    "I know. I''ll try to do it myself in the future. I''ve been working on my upper body strength.¡±


    With that said, Zac exined in case she misunderstood him, "I also went to the hospital to check. The


    doctor said I could try physiotherapy next week. I''ll...¡±


    Before he could finish, Olivia opened the door and leaned against the door stile. "That''s not what I


    meant."


    Zac froze. "Huh?"


    "I... I meant it''s my job to... bathe you, not Ken.¡±


    Zac''s expression changed slightly, his heart racing.


    He had to admit he was not as calm as he used to be since the two of them lived together because of


    the fake marriage, and he did not know how to keep a distance like before.


    However, he always felt that it was wrong, and that he had overstepped his boundaries.


    The light in the room was off, so he could not see her face. However, he could smell the faint fragrance,


    and he unconsciously rolled his throat.


    "Liv..." His voice became a little hoarse. ¡®Really. You don''t have to worry about what happened today. I''ll


    ask Wilbur to help me in the future. Don''t worry.¡±


    With that said, he closed the door for her. "Go to bed and don''t let your imagination run wild."


    He quickly entered the bathroom, turned on the tap, and forced himself to cool down with cold water.


    On the other hand, Olivia was so ashamed of her rejection that she dived under the covers without


    showing her head.


    ¡®Oh no!¡±


    ¡®Am I too unreserved?¡±


    ¡®How could I suggest such a thing?¡±


    ¡®Especially when I know he likes me... I''ve gone too far!

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    One night passed.


    In addition to the ripples in Olivia''s heart, the situation in the Quinton family had also been turned


    upside down.


    After seeing the news that Fabian and Dorothy had dinner, Jimmy was no longer indifferent and


    suddenly began to respond to the illegitimate child affair.


    He also said he would hold a press conference at 10 AM to give everyone an exnation.


    Such a change was putting Zac at a worse disadvantage, of course.


    After seeing the news, Olivia nced at the time. It was already 9 AM, so she immediately rushed out


    of the room to talk to Zac.


    However, she looked around and could not find him.


    Mrs. Simmons saw her hurrying downstairs. Not knowing what had happened, she pulled her to the


    dining table. ¡®Time for breakfast, Miss.¡±


    "Mrs. Simmons, have you seen Zac?"


    "Sir has already gone to work."


    Olivia frowned and walked out.


    Zac was already boycotted in Quinton Group, and there was no doubt that the press conference would


    announce Fabian¡¯s status.


    Besides, her matching dress with Dorothy was also trending.


    In that case, would everyone not be watching Zac make a fool of himself?


    She could not leave him alone at a time like this. She had to...


    However, someone grabbed her by the wrist as soon as she stepped out of the door.


    "Let me go!"


    ¡°Olivia, where are you going?"


    Olivia shook her hands vigorously. ¡°It''s none of your business! Let me go!"


    "You''re going to Zac, right?"


    Olivia froze and red at him. "Yes, can you let go now?"


    John moved closer to her, forcing her to press against the door. Seeing that she still wanted to run, he


    pressed his hand against the door and blocked her way.


    "John, what on earth do you want? Get out of my way!"


    ¡°Calm down. What good will you do by going? Get scolded with him?"


    "This is our business, not yours!¡±


    The word "our" cut deep into John''s heart. His eyes darkened, and the strength in his hands increased


    a little. "Come with me."


    With that said, He pulled her to the side of the car and pushed her inside.


    "John! Let me go! What are you doing?"


    He did not let go of her hand until he had locked the car door. He nced at her. "Have you forgotten


    what day it is?"


    Olivia was so angry that she did not have time to think, so she snapped,¡± What does it have to do with


    me? Have you lost your mind again, John?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Today is your mother''s birthday."


    The air inside the car instantly turned to frost.


    ¡®Mom''s birthday?


    ¡®I forgot... I forgot all about it!¡¯


    Olivia shuddered, disheartened, and banged her head feebly against the car window.


    Helpless, John pulled her to her feet grimly. He let her lean on his shoulder before giving her a bottle of


    warm milk.


    ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Olivia knocked the milk away. "No."


    She med herself. She could forget anything, but how could she forget her parents¡¯ death


    anniversary and birthday?


    Did she think she could start over after four years?


    Did she think she was not Olivia Larson but Phoebe James?


    John knew what she was thinking. Instead of losing his temper, he said indifferently, "Now isn''t the time


    to fight back. Fabian needs to think he''s got everything going for him and that his position is stable


    before we can do something."


    With that said, he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡®Besides, Aunt wont be


    happy to see you like this.¡±


    The look in Olivia''s eyes changed slightly, but her posture remained the same.


    "I might know who your Mr. M is."


    When he mentioned Mr. M, Olivia suddenly turned to look at him. "What did you say? Do you know Mr.


    M?¡¯

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Seeing that she reacted to it, John smiled slightly. "Yeah, probably.¡¯


    "How do you know about Mr. M?"


    Olivia was on her guard. She remembered Mr. M. She barely talked about him, even with Zac. How


    could John possibly know? Did he look into her?


    "I only saw that your house is on sale and was about to help you buy it when I realized someone beat


    me to it, so I looked into it.¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    "Because he''s a man. I''m sensitive to any man around you. Is that answer satisfactory to you?"


    Olivia withdrew her gaze and looked out of the window without another word.


    The mindset was indeed what John would think, but she did not believe him when he said he knew who


    Mr. M was.


    "I take you to him when I find out."


    "Well talk about it when you find out."


    Finding it different from his expectations, John pressed his lips together and told her, n will go to the


    cemetery too."n..."


    She could not letn find out about her mistake.


    Olivia coughed softly, fixed her clothes, and forced herself to calm down by opening the window and


    letting the breeze blow through her.


    Whether it was Zac, forgetting her mother''s birthday, or Mr. M, she should have kept it to herself until


    she was done visiting her mother.


    At the cemetery.


    Even on sunny days, the cemetery was always foggy, making people feel several degrees cooler when


    they entered.


    Olivia could not help shivering and walked ahead with the flowers John prepared.


    Many of her loved ones were buried at the end of the road. Every step felt heavy.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at John nearby. ¡°John, wait here for me."


    ¡°HI go with you."


    ¡°No.¡± Her eyes were cold as she put some distance between her and John." You have the face to see


    them, but I don''t have the face to see them with you."


    John stopped walking, and they locked eyes.


    "John, I know you want to say you didn''t kill them. But ask yourself, can you say it has nothing to do


    with you?"


    John''s mouth twitched. He could not answer the question.


    When two people had a standoff, a voice came from behind. ¡°John? Liv?"


    When they looked back,n bit his lip and corrected himself, saying, "No, I should call you Phoebe.¡±


    Olivia''s heart quivered. For a moment, she did not know what to say.


    Having her brother call her Phoebe was not what she wanted to hear.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    John nodded. "Yeah."


    "Then hurry up. Don''t dy further. My sister said Mom likes to receive blessings in the morning."


    With that said, he nced at Olivia and walked on himself.


    Olivia knewn would find out something if this continued, so she red at John and followedn.


    When they reached Mrs. Larson''s gravestone,n put the flower down and rubbed the picture on the


    gravestone.


    "Mom, I haven''t been able to spend time with you, but Liv says you''re gentle and beautiful. It''s a pity


    that I can''t visit you with Liv."


    Then he dragged John over. ¡°But John came with me as usual.¡±


    Olivia nced at John and asked, "You used toe together?"


    She stiffened and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Has all the flowers I''ve seen before been from John?¡¯

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    When they came out of the cemetery, John pulled open the back door of the car and shovedn into it.


    "Sit in the back."


    With that said, he walked around the car and got into the front passenger seat.


    Olivia took a double take, nced at him, and sat next ton.


    n, how have you been eating?¡±


    "What do you feel like having?"


    "I''m having cravings for everything. Why don''t we have a barbecue? It''s been a long time since I have


    any.¡±


    Olivia could not say no ton''s enthusiastic invitation. She nodded repeatedly and said, "Okay, we''ll


    cook whatever you want. Weill buy the ingredientster.¡±


    "Yeah, I know a market. It''s fresh, and there wont be any paparazzi."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia paused. "Are you being followed?"


    "I''ve been watching the newstely, and you''ve been trending a lot. You were trending yesterday


    because of a dress. I think someone must be following you.¡±


    With that said, he patted John again. "But John already got rid of those stalkers for you, so dont worry.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    Olivia peered at John but did not thank him. She soon heardn say, "Zac seems to be in a lot of


    trouble too. Is he okay? If


    "It''s alright. He''ll sort it out.¡±


    "I hope so. It''s chaotic wherever Dorothy goes. I don''t want the Quinton family to end up like the Larson


    family.¡±


    Olivia had mixed feelings when she sawn frowning.


    She had no idea if she was paranoid. She always thoughtn had seen through something. What he


    said today was implying something...


    John nced at the two in the rearview mirror and said, "You''d better think about what to cook for the


    barbecueter.¡±


    He still wanted her to enjoy the sibling affection before the truth was revealed.


    When John sent Olivia back to Elegance Gardens, it was already 6 PM.


    They kept quiet the whole way, but he could tell Olivia was happy.


    "You can visitn by yourself in the future if you want. Don''t always be forced to go."


    Olivia snorted coldly. "Don''t worry about it."


    "Liv, will you stop being so hostile to me?"


    "Don''t think you can wipe the te clean just because you sent my mother some flowers.¡±


    John grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her into his arms. He chuckled as he watched her bite her lip


    with a determined face.


    "That''s how you should treat other men, not me."


    "The man I hate the most is you. Am I supposed to smile at you?"


    "Liv, don''t forget the most terrifying part is the unknown, and you already know me. You''ve also seen


    the worst of me. I don''t have to pretend anything in front of you."


    With that said, he touched her cheek gently with longing in his eyes.


    "It''s the people hiding from you that you need to watch out for.¡±


    Olivia thought he was talking about Zac and said with a sneer, ¡°Don''t start a fight here."


    "I''m not talking about Zac." John¡¯s fingertip brushed against her lips. "I know Zac better than you do.


    He''s a good guy who won''t hurt you, but I don''t know about the rest. Including Mr. M and Xavier."


    "You can''t assume that everyone is like you. Some people are never nice to get something."


    John chuckled and leaned up to her, their lips almost touching.


    Liv, there¡¯s a reason why a man is nice to a woman. Mark my words."

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    He pressed Olivia so hard that she could not breathe and could only look nkly at him.


    Hearing a familiar engine sound, she suddenly snapped back to herself. She pushed John away and


    swore, ¡°You pervert. You''re shameless!"


    Seeing that she tried to run away, John yanked her back and looked at her with a half-smile. ¡®How am I


    shameless? Hmm?"


    He knew Zac''s car was back and that Zac might see them, but this ignited his desire to conquer her.


    It was only when he saw her flustered that he felt some sense of existence.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia''s face went cold as she bit him hard on the hand. ¡°Remember who you are. You''re Mr. Freeman,


    and I''m Mrs. Quinton!¡±


    With that said, she red at him, mmed the door shut, and walked straight toward Zac.


    As Wilbur lifted Zac out of the car, she trotted over and wheeled his wheelchair. She looked down and


    whispered, ¡°How was your day at Quinton Group? Did anyone bully you? Did you eat?"


    Dumbfounded by her questions, Zac smiled. ¡°Liv, I''m not that fragile. Don''t worry."


    With that said, he caught a glimpse of the Maybach out of the corner of his eye. "Where have you been


    today?"


    For some reason, Olivia felt guilty. Her hands broke into a cold sweat as she held the wheelchair.


    Without hearing her voice, Zac turned around to nce at her. "Liv?"


    Olivia caught her breath and gathered her thoughts. ¡°Oh, today is my mother¡¯s birthday. I went to the


    cemetery.¡±


    "Did you seen?¡¯


    "Yeah, I did. And we had a barbecue together."


    "I smelled it.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened. "Is it strong?¡¯


    Zac chuckled. ¡°A little."


    As they passed the Maybach, John rolled down the car window and nodded to Zac. "Goodbye."


    As he left, John nced up at Olivia again with a slight smile before rolling up the car window.


    "He..¡±


    Worried that Zac might overthink, Olivia wanted to exin. However, she thought exining was giving


    excuses. She did not want to worry her, so she stopped talking.


    Zac saw through her and patted her hand. "I asked John to stop you. Otherwise, you would havee


    to Quinton Group.¡±


    "Did you send him?"


    ¡°Yeah, he''s free today anyway.n would overthink if he apanied you to pay respect to your


    mother. Wouldn''t that be great?"


    Olivia was confused. She frowned. "Zac, you... you''re not trying to make me get back with him, are


    you?"


    Zac nced at her beforeughing out loud. ¡°It''s your choice to get back together. Who am I to


    influence your choice?"


    As soon as they entered the room, Wilbur suddenly ran in. "Mr. Quinton, wait a minute. I forgot to


    change your wheelchair."


    Then he pointed to the mud marks on the ground and said, "The wheelchair caught some mud from the


    cemetery. I''ll get you another wheelchair, or there will be mud marks all over the house.¡±


    Zac frowned and waved impatiently, thinking he was meddlesome.


    Olivia understood immediately. "Zac, did you just pay your respects to my mother?"


    "Yeah, you''ve made me go in your ce these four years. It has be a habit."


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Olivia took his hand. "I almost forgot Mom''s birthday today."


    Wilbur happened to hear this when he came in. He said quickly, "Sir visited her every holiday. Sir even


    sent that female prisoner four years ago flowers regrly. He has always been thoughtful and gentle.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur! You have a lot to say today!¡¯


    However, Wilbur had no ns to stop. He put down his wheelchair and said, "Sir, I don''t want Madam


    not to know what you''ve done for her. Just like four years ago..."


    Zac''s eyes darkened as he red at Wilbur. "Shut up! Get out!"

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    "Sir..."


    Wilbur was reluctant as he stood still.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zac was irritated as he pulled a retractable baton stick out of his wheelchair and hit Wilbur. ¡°If you don''t


    get the f*ck out of here, nevere again!"


    Wilbur got scared. He lowered his head and walked out.


    Horrified by the scene, Olivia tugged the hem of Zac''s top. "Zac, what''s with the four years that Wilbur


    said? Is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Zac''s eyes darkened as he put away the baton andforted, ¡°It''s nothing. Don''t listen to his


    nonsense.¡±


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Why would I lie to you?"


    With that said, Zac looked at the time. "I''ve got a few things to take care of. You can eat first. Just leave


    me some."


    Then he went alone up the track to the second floor and into his study.


    Looking at his back, Olivia frowned, a little uneasy.


    Zac rarely did this. There must be something wrong.


    However, she trusted Zac. He would not hurt her or anyone around her, so she could not imagine what


    he was hiding from herself.


    More importantly, she was worried about him. She was scared he was consumed by the pressure and


    eventually lost his direction.


    "Miss, I made bean soup for you. Do you want some?"


    Olivia snapped back to herself and nodded. "Okay, heat it for me."


    "I''ve just heated it, and the temperature is just right."


    Olivia stepped forward, took a sip, and looked up at Mrs. Simmons. "It is just right."


    Mrs. Simmons smiled. "I know you don''t like it too hot. How could I forget about this little habit?"


    With that said, she sighed. "How''s Sir? Is he okay?"


    ¡°Yeah, he''s good. He¡¯s much nicer than he was four years ago."


    "He doesn''t know who you are yet?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    Lest Mrs. Simmons asked any more questions, she picked up the bowl and went upstairs. "Mrs.


    Simmons, I''d like to take a shower, so I''m going upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay."


    After a bath, shey in bed with mixed feelings. She wondered if Zac could handle Quinton Group.


    After what Dorothy and Fabian had done, it was harder for her to go after Dorothy.


    Revenge was getting harder.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and wanted to reject the call. However, she was


    afraid it was important and answered it impatiently in the end.


    "What is it?"


    "I found Sam''s parents.¡±


    ¡®Sam''s parents?¡¯


    Olivia perked up and sat up in bed. "Really? Who is it?"


    "His father is Noah Ginger, and his mother is Jess Sanders.¡±


    The moment she heard the name, Olivia froze.


    Jess Sanders... The name was no stranger to her.


    Her memories shed back to four years ago...


    Before she knew it, she heard John say, "Besides, I also found out Noah might not be dead, but we


    don¡¯t know where he is yet.¡±


    Not dead?¡¯


    Chill instantly spread from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, making her feel like she was in


    an ice cave.


    Jess had thrown away her youth and eventually her life for a jerk who was still alive. It was not worth it!


    Without saying a word, she hung up and ran to the study door without shoes on to tell Zac about it.


    However, when she reached the door, she heard his voice making a phone call. His tone was unusually


    cold.


    Have you found him? Make sure you clean it up. Don''t let anyone find out!1

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Olivia''s heart dropped. Her hand that was raised froze in mid-air.


    ¡®Who''s Zac looking for?


    ¡®Why does he want to get rid of them?


    ¡®What''s the secret from 4 years ago?


    ¡®Is it rted to Jess?


    ¡®lf he knows that Sam is Jess¡¯ son, will he allow her to see him again? 1


    Questions raced through her mind, but she had no answer to any of them.


    However, these questions that she had no answers to were so important.


    "Who''s out there? Is it Liv?"


    Olivia was shocked when she heard that voice. She wanted to run but realized it would make her look


    suspicious. Thus, she pushed the door open and entered.


    "I..." She swallowed. "I wanted to ask if you''ve eaten. Do you want some dessert?¡±


    Zac looked at her empty hands and asked with a smile, "Where is it?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip. ¡°It''s... in the fridge.¡±


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    Zac quickly noticed something was off about her. So, he pushed his wheelchair toward her and


    grabbed her hand. He said with a frown, "Why are your hands so cold? Did you have a nightmare?"


    She shook her head stiffly.


    He was smart. Even though he noticed something off about her, he did not ask. Instead, he pulled her


    into the study. After he made her sit on the sofa, he asked solemnly, "Liv, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Olivia kept telling herself to believe him.


    After all, this man saved her so many times. She should believe that he would never harm her.


    He had always been kind toward her throughout the years. He always felt like a breath of fresh air.


    When had he ever said something so cruel?


    Before Olivia could say anything, he continued. "I found Rainie.¡±


    Olivia was astonished. Finally, she lifted her head to look at him. "Rainie?"


    "Yes, Rainie Jameson, the Jameson family''s adopted daughter. I''ve been looking for her for four years,


    and I finally found her. I hope you will meet her this time.¡±


    Zac held Olivia''s hand tightly, and his expression darkened. "After all, she''s the one who knows the


    truth about Z''s death."


    "So you were talking about Rainie on the phone just now?"


    "Yes.¡±


    ¡®Then... What did you mean by, ¡®get rid of her1?¡±


    Zac froze as he looked at her. Then, he chuckled. "Liv, you don''t think I''m going to kill her, right? Is that


    why you look so horrified?"


    Olivia shook her head. After she thought about it, she nodded.


    They should not doubt each other or keep secrets from each other.


    "You dummy.¡± Zac unfurrowed the frown on her forehead, feeling distressed. "I''m awyer. How could I


    kill someone? That''s illegal.¡±


    "I...L should believe you, but when Wilbur told me about what happened four years ago, I''m a little...¡±


    Before she could finish, Zac interrupted. "If you insist that I''m hiding something from you from four


    years ago, then it''s probably the matter about Jess.¡±


    Olivia''s eyes lit up. "Jess? What happened to her?"


    "Back then, I found out her husband didn¡¯t die, but I didn¡¯t want you to get involved, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Zac exhaled. "I''m sorry. I should have told you.¡±


    ¡®That''s all?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s all. What did you think it was?"


    Olivia shook her head and med herself.


    She had been doubting Zac. How foolish of her.


    ¡®Trust me. As soon as they bring Rainie back to Ocean City, I will take you to meet her. I promise.¡±


    "Okay, I believe you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When he noticed how much calmer she looked, he patted her hand. "It¡¯ste. Go to bed now.¡±


    Olivia nodded. Eventually, she asked after some hesitation, "What are you going to do with Quinton


    Group?"


    "We don''t need to do anything. We''ll just wait for them to expose themselves."


    Right, Jimmy had acknowledged Fabian so they could not do anything for now. If they could, they


    would surely make a song and dance out of this. Hence, Olivia nodded obediently and walked out of


    the room.


    After Olivia left, Zac''s face darkened.


    He had never wronged Olivia, but he still did not have the courage to tell her the truth about what


    happened four years ago.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    A week passed. Suddenly, the news of Dorothy getting engaged to Fabian had spread, and it was


    announced that they would hold their wedding at the Jasmine International Hotel in three days time.


    Even Ken was shocked by how fast it was happening.


    When Ken ran over in a panic, Olivia and Zac were watering the nts leisurely in the garden.


    "Have you seen the trending tweet?"


    Zac nodded calmly. "Yeah."


    "How are you so calm if you''ve seen it?¡±


    Olivia did not know what had happened. She brought a cup of tea for Ken and said, "Ken, have some


    tea, and tell US calmly.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy is getting married to Fabian!"


    Olivia was shocked upon hearing that. She thought she misheard him so she asked, "What did you


    say? Dorothy is getting married to Fabian? When?¡±


    Ken took the cup and downed the tea. Then, he nodded and replied, "You heard right. They will get


    married in three days.¡±


    Then, Olivia''s phone rang.


    "Mrs. Quinton, oh, no...¡±


    Dorothy''s voice sounded pleased and disdainful. "We will be sisters-inw soon. You¡¯re Mrs. Quinton,


    and so am I, so I can''t call you that anymore. It''ll sound like we''re not close, don''t you think?¡±


    ¡®She''s provoking me!¡¯


    Olivia knew Dorothy called her to provoke her.


    Thus, she lowered her voice and said, ''Too bad you got married to an illegitimate child. Even if you''re


    Mrs. Quinton, you''re still the wife of the illegitimate child.¡±


    "You!" Dorothy just wanted to fly into a rage, but she held herself back. " Whatever. I''m not as petty as


    you. Even though you don''t like me, we''re going to be rtives soon, and we''ll be seeing each other


    quite often. So... you''lle to the wedding, right?"


    Olivia wanted to say no, but she had to make sure to protect Zac''s prestige.


    Now, Zac and Fabian were still on good terms. If she did not go to the wedding, it would make Zac look


    petty.


    "Yeah, of course! I''m not that petty. The illegitimate son is still the son, right?¡±


    Dorothy chuckled coldly. "Phoebe, you''re still stubborn. You don''t know how much our father-inw


    loves Fabian. My father loves him as well. So, how will Zacpare to him?


    "Listen to me. I will make Zac lose everything he has and make him leave the Quinton family. You can


    just tell him that now."


    Olivia scoffed. ''This is the first time I''ve met someone who pretends to be so friendly while dering


    war. Miss Jameson, if I didn''t know you, I¡¯d think you were schizophrenic."


    Then, she hung up the phone so she would not need to listen to Dorothy acting crazy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Zac rolled next to her and grabbed her shaky hand. ¡°Is Dorothy acting crazy again?"


    "When will a mad dog not bite someone?¡±


    Zac burst out intoughter when he heard her scolding Dorothy. "See, you look better now that you


    know how to curse."


    Olivia was stunned. "You like it when I curse?"


    "I like it when you do it to others. That way, you won¡¯t keep everything inside and be hurt so easily."


    After he said that, heforted her. "Also, you don''t need to worry about Dorothy. I won''t let her hurt


    you.¡±


    "What about Fabian?"


    "Don''t worry, I have a n. Don''t worry about me."


    Then, he looked at Ken. "Ken, follow me to the study."


    "Oh."


    Before they left, Olivia called out to Ken, "Ken, did your sister contact you?"


    Ken was confused. "No. Why? Did she contact you? Did she help Dorothy hurt you again?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No, I just want to know.¡±


    She paused and asked again, "What about Jennie? Did she contact you?"


    Ken shook his head. ¡°Liv, stop thinking about her. She''s not worth your concern."


    Of course, she knew that, but she also just wanted to know.


    After all, she did not want to see Jennie or Kate at Dorothy¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    The day of the wedding. Jasmine International Hotel.


    The wedding between the Quinton and Jameson family was very prestigious. Almost everyone in


    Ocean City with fame and power was attending. It was even grander than Olivia and Zac¡¯s wedding.


    Thest wedding that was this grand was Olivia and John''s wedding 7 years ago.


    Olivia pursed her lips into a thin line as she looked at the woman in white on stage. Her eyes were


    calm, but they were icy.


    Four years ago, Dorothy said the reason she hated Olivia was that Olivia had everything while she had


    nothing.


    Now, four yearster, Dorothy and Olivia had switched positions.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When she thought about this, Olivia scoffed.


    Zac tightened his grip on her hand subconsciously and asked with his head tilted, "What''s wrong? Do


    you want to go back?"


    "How can I join in for the drama if I go back?¡±


    "Drama?"


    "Since Dorothy invited me here, she won''t let me go home safely, so...¡± She smiled at Zac. "There will


    be drama today.¡±


    However, she would make Dorothy suffer before the drama.


    After the ceremony, the groom and bride went to change. Olivia walked to the front and handed a ss


    of wine to ine.


    "Miss Simpson, would you do me the honor?"


    ine peered at her and did not say anything.


    Olivia swirled the wine in the wine ss. "Aren''t you envious? The person you''ve been protecting for so


    long got married to another woman. It took less than a month."


    Upon hearing that, ine red at her. "Did you send the text?¡±


    Olivia did not say anything. Instead, she handed her the wine ss.


    ine grabbed the wine ss and gritted her teeth. She then downed the wine and asked coldly,


    "What do you want?¡±


    "I don''t mean anything."


    Olivia lifted her eyebrow. "You''re from the Legal Department. If you can cause less trouble for my


    husband, I believe he will have a better time.¡±


    As she said that, Olivia chuckled. "I just want my husband to not be so lonely in thepany.¡±


    "You''re delusional! You want me to side with Zac?" ine chuckled coldly and said, "Everyone in


    Quinton Group knows that the future young master will be Mr. Fabian. Zac is just a piece of trash that


    hasn''t been taken out yet."


    Olivia¡¯s gaze changed when she heard ine scolding Zac. Then, she whispered in ine''s ear, ¡°It''s


    up to you who you want to choose, and it¡¯s up to me if I want to help my husband. And...


    "You don¡¯t think you''ll have a way out now that Ms. Jameson is here, right? Everyone in Ocean City


    knows that she is a very jealous person. Don''t you know that?"


    ine''s expression changed. She looked a little flustered.


    "Mr. Fabian got married to her for power, not love. However, if you keep cowering and not fighting for it,


    you will surely be abandoned if your goal is to be the woman who supports him. When they finally catch


    feelings for each other, there will be no ce for you in Quinton Group."


    This sentence pierced ine''s heart. She had no power or authority. She also did not have a good


    background, but she was in love with Fabian. She red at Olivia as she gritted her teeth. Then, she


    stormed away with her wine ss.


    Olivia smirked as she looked at her back.


    She was never the Dorothy from four years ago. ine was.


    She loved Fabian, but she was jealous and had no background. Wasn''t she exactly like how Dorothy


    was back then?


    Even if there were no casualties in a dogfight, there would still be injuries.


    This time, Olivia would not make the same mistake she made four years ago. She was not in a hurry


    and she would slowly boil Dorothy like a frog until she died.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    After a while, Dorothy changed into a cream-colored dress and was walking out while holding Fabian¡¯s


    hand.


    However, she bumped into ine the moment she came out and ine spilled her red wine on


    Dorothy''s dress.


    Immediately, Dorothy''s face changed and she red at ine. Then, she turned to storm away.


    After Fabian seemingly scolded ine, she was upset so there was an argument. To prevent others


    from finding out about this, Fabian pulled her into the lounge on one side.


    After a while, ine ran out of the room, tears streaming down her face. Then, she disappeared into


    the crowd.


    Olivia smirked as she watched this.


    So this was what it was like to watch others fight. This was amazing. She decided to use ine more


    next time.


    Soon after, she walked to Zac and whispered to him, ¡°Zac, I''ve found a good chess piece."


    Zac lifted his eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    ¡°ine.¡± She giggled and said, ¡°Next time, you can give her some opportunities to make her side with


    US.¡±


    "Liv."


    "Yeah?"


    Zac chuckled. "You''re getting worse."


    Olivia pressed her lips together and took a sip of wine. "I don''t want to go head-on with Dorothy. It¡¯s not


    worth it."


    ¡°Just wait. The time wille."


    "Yeah, I''ll wait.¡±


    She would take her time. She could not rush this.She knew how irritable Dorothy was, so as long as


    she pissed Dorothy off, Dorothy would expose herself.


    When Dorothy returned and made her toast, she finally came before Olivia.


    She was smiling as she raised her ss. Then, she said to Olivia, "Phoebe, I''ve done the math with


    Fabian. Zac is older than Fabian, so you''re considered my senior."


    Olivia clinked her ss against Dorothy''s and said with a smile, "Alright, Dolly. Congrattions on your


    marriage.¡±


    Fabian also clinked his ss against Zac''s. "Zac, even though there was some misunderstanding


    between US, we''re still family. I can''t act like such a brat toward you.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage."


    Olivia grabbed Zac''s ss when she saw that he was about to drink it. "I''m sorry, Zac hasn''t recovered


    so he can''t drink. I''ll drink this for him.¡±


    Then, Olivia lifted her head and downed the two sses of wine.


    Ken shook his head as he watched the four fakeughing with each other. At the same time, he


    nudged John who was sitting next to him. ¡°John, aren¡¯t you going to take a look? She might get drunk


    very quickly, and she''s not fun when she''s drunk."


    What he meant was that Olivia was a lightweight and after she got drunk, she would be very


    talkative.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, John liked it when she was like that. Thus, he did not say anything and just took a sip of his


    wine. Ken was speechless when he saw him like this.


    He did not understand the trio''s rtionship. In short, it was veryplicated.


    On this side, after Dorothy toasted everyone, she went back to Olivia and said in a low voice, ¡°Phoebe,


    now that we''ve got the upper hand, why don''t you tell Zac to back off? Or else it''ll get ugly for him.¡±


    ¡°Are you that kind?¡± Olivia red at her. "Aren''t you dying to see that happen?¡±


    Dorothy was stumped. After ring at Olivia, she snarled, "I Know about Sam''s past. Aren''t you


    worried that I''ll tell everyone about it?"


    Olivia''s heart sank. After a while, she said with a faint smile. "Sam is the orphan Zac and John


    sponsored. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened to him back then. That''s all his birth family*s problem.


    What does it have to do with me?¡±


    "Stop pretending to be dumb. Zac is just your shield.¡±


    "Oh? Really? Go ahead and expose me. Let everyone see how evil the new Mrs. Quinton and the


    future matriarch of Quinton Group is.¡±


    Dorothy was so mad that she gasped. She then threatened through gritted teeth. "Phoebe, just you


    wait. I''d like to see how long you can remain arrogant!¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    After Dorothy left, Oliva let out a long sigh.


    When she heard Dorothy saying that she wanted to expose Sam''s background, she shuddered and felt


    a slight fear.


    Even though it was not a big deal, if Dorothy said it out of context and connected them to that group of


    criminals, it would affect Freeman Group and Zac to a certain extent.


    They might even kick Zac out of Quinton Group because of it.


    Olivia was gambling as well. She was betting on the fact that Dorothy did not know the twists and turns


    in this.


    After all, based on Dorothy¡¯s character, she would surely publicize this once she had evidence instead


    ofing here to threaten Olivia.


    However, Olivia''s intuition told her that this wedding would not end so smoothly.


    Indeed, after a while, she saw Dorothy clutching her chest and grabbing Fabian with tears streaming


    down her face. "Fabian, I''m sorry...¡±


    Fabian was stunned as he held her. "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Dorothy bit her lip and said aggrievedly, "I lost the ne you gave me.¡±


    "What? You lost it? How?"


    "I was talking to Phoebe just now, and my neck felt strange, so I went back to the dressing room to


    remove the ne and see what was wrong with my neck. Coincidentally, someone was at the door,


    so I went to take a look. When I noticed there was no one there, I returned to the dressing room. I


    noticed the ne was gone when I wanted to put it on...¡±


    Fabian''¡¯s expression changed and he scanned the crowd. "You''re not to me. Someone stole it!"


    "What? Stole it?"


    Dorothy shook her head. "No way! How? Everyone here has fame and power. Who would steal the


    ne?¡±


    Fabian helped her sit down and said coldly, ¡°That''s a family heirloom, and it¡¯s extremely valuable.


    There are so many people here so someone might have taken advantage of the crowd."


    ¡°Fabian.¡± Dorothy grabbed Fabian¡¯s hand. "What should I do? Dad will be mad..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s drinking with my uncles. Let''s look around for it."


    Then, Fabian asked, ¡®Think properly. Who would be interested in your ne?"


    Dorothy thought for a while and looked at Olivia. "Do I have to?"


    "Yes!"


    "Um... Phoebe justplimented my ne..."


    When Dorothy said that, the people around her turned to look at Olivia like she was a criminal.


    However, Olivia was used to Dorothy''s tricks and thus was immune to them.


    ¡®This is just an appetizer, right?¡¯


    She held her wine ss and walked toward Dorothy. Then, she looked down at Dorothy and asked


    slowly, ¡°Are you sure Iplimented your ne just now?"


    "You did. You said that Dad didn''t give you such a nice one when you got married to Zac. You even


    asked me who gave it to me.¡±


    Dorothy grabbed Fabian¡¯s hand carefully. "Your face changed when I said Dad gave it to me.¡±


    "How strange. I don¡¯t even know what your ne looks like.¡±


    "Phoebe." Dorothy suddenly grabbed her hand. "Phoebe, please, give me back my ne. Fabian


    and I won''t tell Dad. We''ll forget this ever happened.


    "I know you look down on Fabian, so of course, you''re not happy that Dad gave me the heirloom. But...


    This is a family matter so let''s not make a fuss out of this, okay?"


    Dorothy sounded like she was helping Olivia, but she was hinting that Olivia stole the ne out of


    jealousy.


    Dorothy''s acting skills did not regress. In fact, they had improved.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before Olivia could say anything, she spotted Jimmy walking over with Mr. and Mrs. Jameson.


    ¡°What''s going on? Dolly, why are you crying?"

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    ¡°Dad, Mom"


    Dorothy called out nervously. Then, she looked at Olivia again before shaking her head. She muttered,


    "It''s fine..."


    Mrs. Jameson wiped Dorothy''s tears for her while feeling distressed and said in a soft voice, "Do you


    think I''m an idiot? You''re crying, so how can things be fine?"


    Then, she looked at Fabian. "Fabian, what''s wrong?"


    Fabian nced at Jimmy and knew he could not hide it anymore. So, he said, "Dolly lost the family


    heirloom.¡±


    ¡®What? She lost it?¡±


    Gordon looked at Dorothy angrily. ¡°Dolly, how did this happen? How could you lose such an important


    thing?"


    "Dad, this has nothing to do with Dolly. I think someone stole it.¡±


    "What?" Gordon flew into a rage again. "Someone stole it? Why aren''t you arresting the thief?¡±


    Mrs. Jameson nudged Gordon. "Gordon, calm down. Your daughter is so sad, and you''re throwing a


    tantrum?¡±


    Gordon always had a horrible temper. A wedding was meant to be a happy asion, but something as


    awful as this had happened. How could he stay calm?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Initially, Dorothy was going to marry Zac, but in the end, she married an illegitimate child. He was


    already not happy about it.


    This was not four years ago, and he did not need Jimmy''s favors, so of course he did not hide his


    temper.


    Jimmy spoke up to soothe the situation. "Fabian, tell them to lock the hotel down and bring Dolly


    inside."


    Fabian looked at Jimmy awkwardly, but he did not move.


    ¡®What are you waiting for? Why are you still standing here?¡±


    Fabian lowered his head to nudge Dorothy when he saw Jimmy getting mad. He asked, "Dolly, are you


    sure? Now that Dad is here, you can tell him. He will get you justice.¡±


    Dorothy sniffled and looked at Olivia. "1-1 don''t know. How can I say it when you''re asking me that


    way?"


    Jimmy could not stand Fabian acting like that, so he said angrily, ¡°Fabian, just spit it out. Why are you


    dawdling?¡±


    "Dad." Fabian swallowed and pointed at Olivia. He said, "Dolly suspects that Phoebe was the one who


    took it, but we...¡±


    Before he could finish, Jimmy''s expression changed, and there was a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Bring me Phoebe!¡±


    When Olivia heard that, she pushed the people in front of her out of her way and walked toward them.


    "No need, I''m here.¡±


    Then, she looked at all of them and said slowly, ¡°I''ve been here the entire time."


    When she looked at Mrs. Jameson, she could see her getting startled.


    Everyone knew that Zac''s wife looked like Olivia, but Mrs. Jameson had never seen her before so she


    was skeptical. Now that she had, she was shocked.


    Mrs. Jameson¡¯s lips trembled as she said, "L-Liv?"


    Olivia noticed that Mrs. Jameson seemed to have aged a lot after four years.


    Maybe it was because of her cancer and depression.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Madam. I''m not Olivia. My name is Phoebe James."


    "Phoebe James?" Mrs. Jameson was in a daze. Then, she nodded. "Oh, Ms. James, I''m sorry.¡±


    "It''s fine. I''m used to it."


    After she said that, she looked at Jimmy. "Dad, I didn''t steal her ne. If you don''t believe me, you


    can look at the surveince footage. I never left the room."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Come upstairs with me. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves here.¡±


    However, Olivia did not want to resolve this in private because this was detrimental to her.


    "Dad, we lost something, so how is it embarrassing? And you''re using me, so I think I should prove


    my innocence.¡±


    Olivia looked at Dorothy. "I didn''t do it. If we solve this upstairs, other people might think you let me off


    because I''m your daughter-inw. If that''s the case, won''t others look at us with contempt?"

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Jimmy had an unpleasant look on his face.


    He was already pissed that this happened during the marriage between the Quinton and Jameson


    family.


    However, Olivia insisted on catching the thief in front of all the attendees. Would they not be


    everyone''sughingstock?


    He valued prestige so much, so how could he endure this?


    However, before he could reject it, Dorothy said, "Dad, I think Phoebe is right. No matter what, we


    should show everyone so that they won''t be anxious."


    Dorothy had made up her mind to embarrass Olivia in public. So, Olivia''s suggestion was right up her


    alley.


    Jimmy looked at Dorothy and nodded. "Fine, Dolly is right. We shouldn''t make everyone worry.¡±


    Then, he turned to say to his assistant, "Get me the security footage.¡±


    The assistant retrieved a tablet. "Mr. Quinton, it''s here. However, someone tampered with the video so


    we can¡¯t see who took it.¡±


    "Where was Phoebe when this happened?¡±


    "Mr. Quinton, we can¡¯t find her anywhere in the video."


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy stared at Olivia coldly, "Phoebe, you better give me an exnation.¡±


    When Dorothy heard that, she curled her lips at Olivia, feeling pleased with herself.


    Olivia knew that Dorothy must be behind this, trying to frame her.


    Olivia took a deep breath. "Dad, are you saying I tampered with the video?"


    "I don''t know. I¡¯m waiting for your exnation.¡±


    Olivia opened her arms. "Where could I hide the ne?¡±


    "Dad." Dorothy grabbed Jimmy hurriedly and said, "Stop making it difficult for Phoebe. Maybe she


    didn''t do it. Maybe I was careless, so...¡±


    Jimmy was even more infuriated when he heard that. He then made up his mind and ordered, "Search


    her!"


    Olivia''s eyes widened and she looked at Jimmy in disbelief.


    He was asking others to search her in front of so many people?


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that Jimmy might have known the truth and he was doing this on


    purpose.


    He wanted to use this opportunity to kick her and Zac out of the family and thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Back then, he needed them to clear his name for him and he needed Zac to help him contact the


    Jameson family.


    Now, he had another son and married Dorothy so obediently to pave the way for him to join the


    Jameson family.


    Moreover, Zac was crippled now!


    To him, Zac had no value anymore.


    What he wanted now was to let Dorothy and the Jameson family know that he was siding with them.


    He could even ce righteousness before family when needed.


    Before Olivia could register what was going on, Jimmy''s assistant came over. Someone grabbed her


    hand and was about to search her.


    "Wait!"


    Olivia gritted her teeth to look at Jimmy. "Dad, are you sure you want to do this? You want to let others


    search your daughter-inw in front of so many people? The family''s reputation..."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to prove your innocence in front of everyone? Coincidentally, the footage


    was tampered with, so what else can I do aside from searching you?"


    Jimmy looked at Dorothy. "You and Dolly are daughters-inw. I can''t let Dolly cry because she lost her


    ne, and I can''t let you suffer unredressed injustice.¡±


    It sounded reasonable, but in reality, Jimmy was using this opportunity to humiliate her. He wanted her


    to admit to what she had ¡®done¡¯.


    No, no way in hell!


    At this moment, a tall and lean figure crossed the crowd and came to Olivia. Then, he pushed Jimmy''s


    assistant to the ground.


    "Do you always treat your daughters-inw so differently, Mr. Quinton? I am so honored to have the


    chance to witness your family customs.¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    When Jimmy saw who it was, he narrowed his eyes. "Mr. Freeman, this is between our family. Please


    don''t interfere.¡±


    "Family?" John smirked coldly. "You invited us to the wedding and now you''re locking us up like we''re


    thieves. Can''t we interfere?"


    Dorothv quickly said. "Johnny. Dad didn''t mean that. We''re trying to prove Phoebe''s innocence. She


    chose this herself too. Dorothy quickly said, "Johnny, Dad didn''t mean that. We¡¯re trying to prove


    Phoebe''s innocence. She chose this herself too.


    "If you need to leave, you can leave. Dad won''t suspect you."


    Jimmy nodded and grunted a reply.He did not mind this kind of battlefield.


    Now, Jimmy was a little bothered that he heard John making up with Zac.If he could drive a wedge


    between those two, it might be a good thing.


    Dorothy had a prettyplicated rtionship with John. If he could make things hard for the Jameson


    family, it would be easier for him to join them.


    Jimmy said, "Mr. Freeman, if you think it''s unfair, you can search Phoebe. Zac and you are friends, so I


    think your words carry a certain weight."


    Olivia''s eyes widened when she heard that. She turned her head to re at John, warning him not to


    do anything stupid.


    John ignored her and said coldly, "Mr. Quinton, I can¡¯t do something as immoral as searching a woman


    in front of a crowd."


    Jimmy was a little pissed that his n did not work. Thus, he nudged Dorothy so that she would say


    something.


    "Johnny¡¯s right. Why don''t I do it?"


    Dorothy stood up and walked toward Olivia. However, Mrs. Jameson stopped her halfway.


    "Dolly, you lost the ne. That''s already not a good look. Now, you even want to search your sister-


    inw at your own wedding. How would people think of you if word gets out?"


    World Watches on the Senkakus


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Son e''s rrertre ceelbenge ¡ì ceteraret cg eecue ty ery ranmentis ive fest Ch na Sea


    Gordon felt very embarrassed, so he frowned and said, "That''s enough. Is this not embarrassing


    enough? You caused such a huge kerfuffle to make us theughingstock in front of so many people.


    You''ve utterly humiliated the Jameson family."


    When Dorothy heard this, she burst into tears from grievance. "Dad, Mom, I was careless so I lost the


    ne. How am I humiliating the family? The person who''s humiliating the family is the thief, don''t


    you think?"


    Mrs. Jameson¡¯s heart softened when she saw her daughter crying. "Dolly, I didn''t mean that."


    "At the end of the day, you still think my background is humiliating, right? But did I consent to be


    trafficked back then?¡±


    When Dorothy mentioned human trafficking, Gordon lost his temper. He could only wave his hand and


    say, "Alright, stop crying. Let''s call the cops.¡±


    Dorothy was fuming. Why was everyone siding with Phoebe?


    Why?


    However, she did not want to be the viin, so she pinched Fabian discreetly.


    Fabian felt the pain and he lowered his head to look at Dorothy. Then, he said helplessly, "Phoebe,


    we''re doing this to prove your innocence. You''re making this hard on everyone...¡±


    Olivia peered at them, a bitter smile on the corner of her lips. ¡°Is this how you all bully Zac in the


    company?"


    Then, she continued with tears in her eyes. "Dad, Zac and I never wanted you to favor us, but we hope


    you will treat us equally. Don''t bully us."


    ¡®We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but everyone called Zac a piece of trash in thepany while I''m being


    humiliated and criticized by everyone. Why?"


    "Is it because Zac is a cripple? Is it because I don¡¯t have my family to back me up? What did you say in


    thest interview, Dad? You said Zac is your only son."


    She then pointed at Fabian and added, "Did Zac say anything about you acknowledging him?"


    Then, she looked at Dorothy with tears streaming down her face. "You''re so good to her but so horrible


    to me. Have I ever said anything? I always praise you in front of the media.¡±


    Then, she walked to Jimmy. "Dad, is it because we''re always conceding? Is that why you think you can


    humiliate us however you want?¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    The scene was very awkward, and Jimmy''s expression looked very upset.


    Initially, he wanted to use this opportunity to kick Zac and Phoebe out of the family, but after this, he


    was even more embarrassed. It was impossible to stop halfway now.


    Dorothy wanted to say something but Olivia was one step ahead of her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Dad, that''s all I will say. I just want to tell you that I didn''t steal the ne and I didn''t even see it.¡±


    Then, she looked at Dorothy. "I don''t know why you''re using me like this, but I didn''t do it, so I won''t


    admit to it.¡±


    Since it had escted to this point, Jimmy knew he had to end this right now and stop pestering them.


    He patted Olivia''s shoulder. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t suspect you without any evidence. I believe that


    you didn''t steal it and that it was someone else.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Dad."


    At this moment, Ken pushed Zac over.


    "Dad, are you all looking for this?¡±


    After Zac said that, he held out a diamond ne.


    When Jimmy saw it, he nodded. "Yes, where did you find it?¡±


    Zac waved and Wes walked over with a man wearing a waiter''s outfit.


    "Who is this?"


    "He''s the waiter of this hotel. We found it on him.¡±


    "So he''s the one who stole it?"


    Zac grabbed the man''s hair and forced him to lift his head. "It was found on him, but he didn''t steal it.


    Someone gave it to him."


    Then, he looked at Dorothy, "Dorothy, can you exin this?"


    When Dorothy saw the waiter, she started to panic.


    She did not think that this fool would be caught and cause her to get into trouble. She tried to gain an


    advantage only to end up worse off.


    "Me?" Dorothy pointed at herself and chuckled awkwardly. ¡®Zac, what''s the meaning of this? Are you


    saying I gave him the ne on purpose so that I could frame Olivia?"


    Zac tightened his grip and the waiter begged for mercy.


    "Go on, tell them what you said to me just now."


    "Okay, okay! Stop pulling, Mr. Quinton...¡±


    How could Zac feel sorry for him? He tightened his grip and ordered coldly, "You caused my wife to be


    humiliated publicly, so what''s this minor painpared to that?"


    The waiter did not dare to howl in pain anymore after hearing that. He could only confess while


    shaking. "M-Ms. Jameson gave this ne to me and asked me to leave through the backdoor.


    Then, she said she would contact me tomorrow and I''ll return it to her...¡±


    "And?"


    "And... she gave me fifty thousand dors aspensation.¡±


    Zac let go of the waiter and then wiped his hand with a handkerchief from his pocket. "Dad, this is what


    happened. Pheebs was falsely used."


    Olivia was wondering where Zac was just now. She did not expect him to go catch the thief. She bit her


    lip and walked toward Zac. She then looked at him with gratitude. "Zac, thank you...¡±


    Zac felt distressed when he saw her eyes red and teary. Then, he lifted his hand to wipe her tears for


    her. ¡®You dummy, why didn''t you call me when such a huge thing happened? It¡¯s so hard for you to hold


    on all by yourself."


    Olivia did not feel wronged just now, but when he said that, she started feeling aggrieved, and her tears


    fell onto Zac''s hand.


    Zacforted her softly, "Don''t cry, honey. Now that we have evidence, no one can falsely use


    you."


    Dorothy became more and more enraged when she saw how lovey-dovey they were. She said through


    gritted teeth, "Dad, how can we believe what a waiter says? If he says I gave him fifty thousand dors


    to frame Phoebe, then isn''t it possible that someone also gave him fifty thousand dors to falsely


    use me?"

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Dorothy''s nagging caused a fire to ignite inside Jimmy. However, he could not say anything.


    "Dolly, that''s enough. This is your wedding, and it''ll look bad if you continue to make a fuss."


    "Look bad?"


    Dorothy started to cry again. She looked at Jimmy, then tugged at


    Gordon''s arm. "Dad, does your daughter not deserve to be proven innocent too?"


    Gordon patted her hand and looked at Jimmy. "Mr. Quinton, Dolly has not yet moved into your house,


    and she has already been unfairly treated.


    Won''t she get bullied even more once she moves in?¡±


    Then, he pointed at Olivia. "She shed a few tears, and you believe she''s innocent, but what about my


    daughter? Should she get framed because she doesn''t know how to cry?¡±


    Olivia finally knew where Dorothy got her talent for twisting the truth after she heard that.


    She inherited it!


    "Mr. Jameson.¡± Olivia lifted her head. "How am Iparable to your daughter when ites to


    pretending to be aggrieved?"


    ¡®You! Shut up! You don''t get to speak now! You''re just a country bumpkin from some rural area, and this


    is not somewhere you should be! Don''t think you can go from rags to riches after marrying Zac.


    Remember who you are!"


    Olivia was just about to respond when John, who had been standing quietly to the side, interjected.


    "Mr. Jameson, as a senior, do you think it''s appropriate to speak of your daughter''s sister-inw like


    this?¡±


    "Mr. Freeman, this is our family business. It''s not..."


    "I am Zac''s friend, so if you''re yelling at his wife, you''re yelling at him too. And if you''re yelling at him,


    you''re yelling at me. Am I wrong for standing up for my friend?¡±


    Even though Gordon dared to yell at Olivia, he would still show some respect for John.


    "Mr. Freeman, I''m just telling the truth. Everyone knows that Ms. James doesn¡¯t have a family."


    John scoffed. "I only know that there is a lot of drama unfolding here. All of you call yourselves seniors,


    the rich and famous of Ocean City, but the things you do are not in line with that."


    Gordon red at John. "Watch your words, John."


    ¡°Dad.¡± Dorothy grabbed Gordon and bit her lips aggrievedly. "Forget it, don¡¯t argue with Johnny. After


    all, we''re all friends."


    Then, she took a deep breath. ¡®Today is my wedding with Fabian and I don¡¯t want everyone to be in


    such an awkward situation.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let Phoebe, Zac, Dad, and everyone get into such trouble.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dolly...¡±


    Mrs. Jameson was heartbroken. She grabbed Dorothy and said, "Stop it.¡±


    "Mom, it''s my fault. If I didn''t make a fuss, it wouldn''t have turned out like this.¡±


    As Dorothy wept, she looked at Olivia. "I''m sorry, Phoebe. I was stupid, and since everyone thinks I did


    it, just believe it. I won''t deny it. You can also take me to the police station.¡±


    Then, she covered her face, looked at Jimmy while biting her lip, and ran to the lounge as she cried.


    Fabian pondered for a while before chasing after her. "Dolly?"


    Olivia was not surprised when she saw this.


    Dorothy was still the same. Even if she had gotten everything she wanted, she would still not be


    satisfied.


    To be honest, Olivia knew why Dorothy was doing all this.


    To her, Olivia should not have any support or trust.


    She wanted to get everyone on her side so that Olivia would be all alone.


    When she failed, she would just make concessions in order to gain advantages.


    Gordon red at Olivia. ¡®You bringer of bad luck! Dolly shouldn''t have invited you!¡±


    After he said that, he turned around to go to the lounge.


    When Jimmy was about to criticize Olivia, Zac said interjected "Dad, do you still remember where the


    ne came from?"


    He lifted the ne and his expression darkened. "It''s been more than a decade and I haven''t


    forgotten. Dad, have you?"

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Olivia pushed Zac and came before Jimmy. She passed him the ne and said, "Keep the ne


    safe, dad."


    Jimmy''s fingers were slightly trembling and it took him a while to finally receive it. He did not say


    anything else and was about to turn and leave.


    "Dad."


    Zac called out to him once more. "One more thing.¡±


    He waved his hand and Wes brought the waiter with him and walked towards them.


    "He is a very important witness to this entire thing, and you should be the one to handle all things


    rted to Quinton Group, Dad, so I''ll leave him for you to decide what to do with him. Can I do that?"


    Then, Zac looked at John and said, "Johnny, your subordinates were the ones who had found this man,


    so by right, I should ask you this. Do you have any thoughts?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    John nced faintly at Zac and said, "I''m fine.¡±


    Zac looked at Jimmy again and said, "Dad, I think Fabian and Ms. Jameson need a conclusion.¡±


    With things the way they were right now, even if Jimmy wanted to reject them, he could not. The ball


    was still in his court.


    He wanted to be angry about it, but Zac was looking like such a good child and looked so obedient, so


    even if he wanted to throw a tantrum at Zac, he could not.


    Jimmy looked at Olivia, and he could not help but narrow his eyes.


    He really did not know what magical powers this woman had that could make his unruly son such a


    docile, obedient person that would think about him all the time.


    Then, Jimmy waved his hand and got someone to bring the waiter away. He looked down at Zac and


    said, "Zac, I''m delighted today.¡±


    Zac smiled softly as he replied, "Dad, we may have our differences, but I don''t want others to think that


    we, the Quintons, are easy targets.


    Especially not the Jamesons."


    When Zac mentioned the Jamesons, he smiled meaningfully.


    Jimmy nodded slightly. "I''ll deal with the matter for now. You guys can go ahead."


    When he left, Ken breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the three other people that were before him.


    Heined. "Say, shall we leave? This is really not the ce to be. It''s so foul right here."


    "We can''t leave yet.¡±


    "Why not?¡±


    Zac nodded his head as well. "Liv is right. We can''t leave yet.


    "If we leave now, won''t we end up being a topic of gossip for others again? Who knows what Dorothy


    and the Jamesons will say?"


    Olivia scoffed coldly. "Also, since her purpose has not been achieved, Dorothy must be so agitated and


    upset. I know her very well. She will not give up until she has gotten what she wanted. She will strike


    again, right at her wedding.¡±


    Ken was feeling a little helpless. "Liv, it''s already such a huge nuisance this time round. If John did not


    realize things in time, you would have had to be publically searched."


    "Nothing happened in the end, right?"


    "You..." Ken felt like Olivia had changed. She did not seem as timid as she was anymore.


    However, when he really thought about it, when was Olivia ever timid?


    She was only a little cautious and careful around John because of her PTSD, and that was the only


    exception since she had always been very... daring when it came to anything rted to Dorothy Ellis.


    Olivia looked in the direction of the lounge and smiled. ¡°Dorothy will get even more reckless and


    ruthless the moment she gets agitated and upset, and she will expose herself even more.¡±


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means that... We have to keep letting her lose, so she will be agitated and upset. Then, she will


    start to not care about the consequences. That''s when we could have something we can use against


    her."


    Once Dorothy was forced into a corner, she would no longer pretend to be Dorothy Jameson and would


    expose her true colors. Thus, to expose Dorothy''s true colors, Olivia did not mind sacrificing herself.


    At this moment, Olivia did not realize that the thoughts she had right now would nearly be


    something she would regret for the rest of her life.


    After hearing what Olivia had to say, Ken was a little worried and asked Zac to talk some sense to her.


    John, on the other hand, looked at Olivia faintly and smirked.


    This woman was starting to look like how she used to. He was d about that.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "Liv, how you¡¯re so willing to give everything up right now scares me."


    Ken advised softly. "We''re with you. You¡¯re not alone in the fight, so don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±


    Olivia did not reply to him.


    "John, advise her! It''s really dangerous for her to think this way."


    John nced at Olivia and said, "Don''t forget about L, Sam, and your brother.¡±


    When Olivia heard the names of those three, her body shook. She turned around and smiled. "It¡¯s not


    like I¡¯m going to receive a death sentence. Do you guys have to be so anxious about it?"


    Ken knew how adamant she was since he was the same as well, so he did not say anything more and


    merely sighed.


    After a short while, Ken and Zac got asked by others to follow them, leaving Olivia alone with John.


    The atmosphere was a little tense, and a little solemn, it was like both of them were just waiting for


    each other to start talking.


    ¡®Thanks for just now.¡±


    Olivia broke the silence.


    "Are you genuinely thanking me?¡±


    "Of course. If it was not for you being observant, I probably would not have been able to escape


    unscathed.¡±


    John smiled. "I told you I would never let you get hurt. Whatever I didn¡¯t do before, I will do from now


    on.¡±


    Olivia turned and looked at him shortly. The eyes of the man in front of her were murky and depthless,


    and she was always not able to understand the emotions within them.


    "You''ll help Zac too from now on, right?"


    "Yes, because I want you to look at me more frequently, and also, if Zac is in charge of Quinton Group,


    it''ll be beneficial to both myself and Ocean City."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia smiled bitterly. "John Freeman, every time the way I feel about you changes a


    little bit, you immediately catch me off guard and show me your true colors once more.¡±


    John did not avoid the topic. He picked up a ss of wine, passed it to her, and said, ¡°You always


    called me a hypocrite back then, saying that I always had a mask on and that I was ingenuine, so I


    promised myself that I''d show you the most real version of me from now on."


    Olivia took a sip of the wine and frowned slightly. "What wine did you give me? Why does it taste so


    strong?"


    Then, she reached out and took another ss from the waiter''s tray.


    John stopped her and said, ¡°Let me do it."


    The waiter''s hand was trembling a little, causing Olivia to take a double take.


    John took the remaining two sses of wine from the tray and waved at the waiter to signal him to


    leave.


    However, it was like the waiter was in a daze. He was still standing there unfazed.


    "Are you not going to leave?"


    Upon hearing John''s low grunt, the waiter snapped out of his daze and nodded intently. "My apologies."


    Watching the back of the waiter, who was scurrying away, Olivia narrowed her eyes and asked, "Do


    you think he seems a little suspicious?"


    "He was probably frightened by what happened to the other waiter.¡±


    Then, John passed a ss of wine to Olivia and said, ¡®There you go, your favorite white wine."


    Olivia took the ss from John and took a sip. ¡°Hmm, not bad."


    Then, she downed the entire ss.


    John followed suit and drank a few sips of the wine before cing the ss aside.


    After a short while, Olivia cradled her head and said, ¡°I have a bit of a headache. Can you bring me to


    the lounge?"


    "Sure."


    Dorothy was sitting in a corner not too far away, and she witnessed everything.


    After watching the pair enter the lounge, she smirked. This seemed to be getting more interesting than


    she thought.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This time, Zac and John wouldpletely flip, and that was a way to kill many birds with one stone,


    was it not?


    That b*tch, Phoebe James, was too unfortunately lucky to have gotten both men she could not have.


    All she had was that face of hers, right?


    It was a face that Dorothy was so familiar with she wanted to throw up every time she saw it. How


    could Olivia Larson still enjoy such luxuries even after she had passed?


    Dorothy was upset, so painfully, unsettlingly upset!


    This was certainly not enough!She would destroy that face, so it would disappear from the face of the


    earth forever!

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    The lights were not on inside the lounge, and only the sounds of clothes being removed and


    suppressed, heavy breathing could be heard.


    Suddenly, the lounge door was busted wide open, and the lights were turned on, shining on the two


    people who were on the couch.


    "Ahhh!"


    The woman on the couch was startled. She did not have time to put her clothes back on, so all she


    could do was hide in the embrace of the man.


    "Cheating, unfaithful scumbags! How dare you fool around at my wedding?¡¯


    Dorothy barged in with a troop of people and barked, "Separate them! I want to see who in the world


    these brave people are!"


    She snickered in her heart. "You pretend to be so pure, elegant, out of reach, but that''s just it, a fake!¡±


    She would love to see how Phoebe the b*tch would defend herself now!


    Finally, that woman''s life was over!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just when Dorothy got close enough to the people on the couch to see their faces, she was stunned


    and stopped dead in her tracks.


    How could it be them?


    The two of them only realized who the other person was after the lights were turned on. It instantly


    sobered them up, causing the pair to shriek.


    "Ahh! You... You...¡±


    The woman was quick to pull articles of clothing over to cover her naked body as she lifted up her head


    to re angrily at Dorothy. "Did you do this to me, Dorothy Jameson?"


    Dorothy was in a daze and was quick to shake her head. "This has nothing to do with me, Mrs.


    rins...¡±


    "Nothing to do with you? Then how am I here? Why am I...¡±


    Suddenly, Mrs. rins burst out in tears. "How am I supposed to step out in public from now on..."


    At the same time, the other person on the couch was still disoriented as he reached out his hand to


    caress Mrs. rins¡¯ arms.


    Dorothy was furious. She kicked the man on the couch and ordered, "Go get me a pail of cold water!"


    Then, she added, "Close the door, quick! Don''t let anyone know about this. Hurry, send Mrs. rins


    away!¡±


    However, she had intended in the beginning for everyone toe and watch Olivia fall, so Dorothy had


    drawn everyone''s attention to this ce. It was toote to stop everyone froming.


    Real Bog Oak products foele nowy ou Bog Chis croouets olecoonten op ta Boe


    Just as Dorothy had finished speaking, a crowd had gathered in front of the lounge.


    "Oh my! What''s going on? Why would anyone be so...¡±


    "Who is it? I can only see the side profile of the man involved! Who''s the woman?''


    "Oh my goodness, it''s Mrs. rins!"


    "Darling?"


    Mr. rins only came to watch themotion unfold, but he ended up seeing his wife naked on a


    couch with another equally naked man.


    What had happened was as clear as day.


    He was embarrassed and enraged. He did not want to get involved, but he could not hold back. That


    was his beloved wife, so how could he just leave her there without care?


    Thus, he took off his coat, pushed through the crowd, and wrapped his wife up with a rug nearby while


    covering her head with his coat.


    "Sorry, darling. It''s all my fault...¡±


    Mrs. rins held on to Mr. rins as she bawled, "I''m the one at fault...¡±


    "I''ll get you out of this ce, darling!"


    Right away, Mr. rins held Mrs. rins as they walked out.


    When they walked past Dorothy, Mr. rins red menacingly at her and spat, "Dorothy Jameson, I''ll


    be sure to make you pay for this!¡±


    When Mr. and Mrs. rins finally got out, they bumped into Gordon and Jimmy.


    "Mr. Jameson, Mr. Quinton, I think there''s no longer anything for us to discuss in terms of business.


    There''s no need to ever continue this topic.¡±


    Then, he left angrily.


    The rins Group might be small, but they had some important connections. If the rins Group was


    no longer going to work with them, it would be a great loss to them.


    Dorothy looked at the tragedy and balled her hands tightly into fists. She was so mad her teeth were


    grinding.


    Where did Phoebe the b*tch go?


    She had to get her revenge, she had to! She would make Phoebe James pay for this tenfold, a


    hundredfold!

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    The more Dorothy thought about it, the angrier she got. She saw the both of them drinking the sses


    of wine and entering the lounge together with her own eyes. It was impossible for them to sneak


    someone else in.


    Of all people, it had to be Mrs. rins and Aaron Summers inside the lounge.


    This was clearly a ploy against her.


    They must still be in the room.


    At this time, Dorothy was so angry she lost her mind and no longer cared.


    She circled the lounge and opened all the cabs to take a look.


    They were nowhere to be found.


    In a rage, Dorothy pushed the nightlight down from the bed stand.


    That b*tch! How did she manage to get away?


    Just as she was about to go out to look for Olivia, Gordon yanked her back violently.


    "Are you done, Dorothy Jameson?"


    Gordon had gotten so angry his voice wasced with a growl.


    Dorothy was stunned. She looked up and was met with Gordon''s eyes that were staring daggers at her,


    and her heart could not help but tremble."


    Daddy..."


    "Do you still remember that I¡¯m your father?"


    "Daddy, this has nothing to do with me...¡±


    Gordon scoffed coldly. "No matter what it is, you''d better take care of this mess you made. Also, you''d


    better get the partnership with rins Group back no matter what!¡±


    Then, he flung Dorothy''s hand away and marched out in a rage.


    Dorothy swallowed her saliva. She was afraid.


    Even if she was Ms. Jameson to the public and she could do whatever she wanted, at home, Gordon


    did not like her one bit. Especially when she had just caused him to lose his partnership with the


    rins Group. He was so angry that he had no intention of even acknowledging her existence.


    "Come with me, Dolly."


    Before Dorothy could snap back to her senses, she heard Jimmy call out to her.


    After she entered the room, Dorothy spoke. ¡°It really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    One question from Jimmy and Dorothy was baffled. She could only stand where she was,


    bbergasted, not knowing what to say.


    Jimmy walked to the window and said, ¡®This is your wedding. Do you really think you''ve not


    embarrassed yourself enough?¡±


    Dorothy nced at him and snickered coldly. "If I wasn''t a Jameson, would you even let your son marry


    me? In the end, all you wanted was to leech off Jameson''s family¡¯s influence."


    "Hah, you''re right. I''m trying to be associated with the Jamesons, but aren''t you also leeching off of the


    Quinton family''s fame?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dorothy''s position was an insignificant one in the Jameson family. Others might not know that, but


    Jimmy definitely knew very well.


    "We''re leeching off of each other. Don''t you dare im to be all clean and pure."


    Jimmy walked up to Dorothy and said, "Dolly, I hope that you will cause less trouble from now on and


    help Fabian more. When I''m retired, the Quinton Group would belong to you and Fabian, so are you


    still afraid that Gordon Jameson will still think you''re unworthy?"


    Then, Jimmy looked down on Dorothy and spoke to her with a tone that wasced with oppression. "I''ll


    take care of the two things today for you, but you''d better remember, even if you love being in the


    headlines, don''t tarnish the Quinton family¡¯s name, and don''t let me catch you being unfaithful to


    Fabian."


    Dorothy scoffed coldly. "Your threats are so unique, dad.¡±


    "I can help you get fame and fortune, and I can also make you lose it all. Mark my words."


    After Jimmy was done, he walked out, leaving Dorothy alone in the room.


    This series of unfortunate events that happened to her got her very frustrated. She raised her hand and


    pushed the entire fruit basket that was on the table onto the floor.


    She was already angry, and now that she was reprimanded by Jimmy, she was enraged, she was so


    furious she had to find that b*tch, no matter what!


    Dorothy rushed out and tried looking around again, but she did not find anyone.


    Just as she was about to explode out of rage, Olivia sneaked up behind her and asked, "Who are you


    looking for? Me?"


    Upon hearing Olivia''s voice, Dorothy whipped her head around, and when she finally saw clearly who it


    was, her face distorted and contorted as she spat from gritted teeth, "Phoebe James!"


    "Are you really mad? Do you wanna kill me right now?"

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    ¡°Hah, do you really think I wouldn''t dare to?"


    Olivia was not afraid even in the slightest. "Of course I know you''d dare to.I know how you framed your


    best friend six years ago and how you cheated with her husband. I also know how you tried to finish


    her off and how you slowly pushed her over the edge.¡±


    Dorothy''s facial expression changed slightly as she became more aware of the situation. "How do you


    know about that?¡±


    "Did you really think no one would know even though the news online was all wiped?"


    "Hah, so what if you know them all? Are you going to go against me?"


    Olivia chuckled lightly, walked towards the fountain, and sighed. ¡°Am I the one that''s going against you


    right now? It¡¯s clear that you''re the one who refused to let me go. You''ve already looked for trouble with


    me twice at your wedding.¡±


    "So what?¡±


    Dorothy smiled arrogantly and lifted up her head. "Since you know me so well, you should know that


    even after what I did four years ago, I''m still standing here unbothered and unscathed."


    Hearing how Dorothy was bragging about what she did, Olivia could not help but scoff coldly in her


    heart.


    She really had no shame and no moralpass.


    However, it was a little foolish to be talking to Dorothy Ellis about moralpasses.


    "Then, you should know that I''m Olivia Larson. All the tricks you yed are nothing when ites to


    me."


    Olivia looked at Dorothy with clear provocation in her eyes. "Was it exciting? that happened just now?"


    Upon the mention of what had happened, Dorothy was furious. She stomped angrily toward Olivia and


    grabbed her cor.


    Menacingly, she cackled, "Don''t worry, Phoebe James. You may have gotten lucky once, but you won''t


    be lucky forever. You''ll never be lucky forever!


    ¡°Let me tell you, what happened today was just the appetizer! From today onwards, we''ll have plenty of


    time with each other, and we''ll have plenty of chances for me to show you what I''m capable of."


    Olivia looked down and nced at Dorothy''s hand. Then, sheughed. "Ms. Jameson, I really think


    you''re schizophrenic. If you''re free, you should really go see a doctor. Do you need a rmendation


    from me?"


    "Stop your nonsense!"


    Dorothy had to admit that even though Phoebe James had the same face as Olivia Larson, she was


    very different from Olivia.


    It was precisely that that had Dorothy shaken in her heart. She looked at the water fountain behind and


    at Jimmy, who was by the guests. Then, an idea formed in her head.


    "Phoebe, why do you hate me so much?"


    Dorothy''s expression made a drastic change from a contorted menacing look to a weeping damsel¡¯s


    face. ¡°Is it because Dad treats me better, or is it because you feel ufortable that I have a history


    with Zac?"


    Olivia was speechless as she watched Dorothy put on a show.


    There she went again. Her desire to perform was really too much, was it not?


    For her to be able to put on so many shows in a day. What a waste it was that she was not an actor.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Dolly, why do you have to corner me?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips, her eyes were red-rimmed as she questioned Dorothy loudly. "Dolly, what have I


    done wrong? Why do you have to pick on me?


    "First, you use me of stealing your ne, then you spiked my drink, and now, you''re still


    questioning me, interrogating me, and threatening me? Why?


    "Are you afraid that Zac will take Fabian''s ce, or is it because of this face of mine?¡±


    Then, a knife mysteriously appeared in Olivia''s hand, and its sharp edge was dangerously close to


    Olivia''s face as she mimicked the act of faceslicing. She shrieked, ¡°Dolly, do I have to slice my face


    open for you to not hate me?"


    Dorothy was stunned. She did not expect this to happen, so as everyone had turned their eyes to be on


    her, Dorothy released her hand.


    "I didn''t..."


    Before Dorothy could exin, Olivia leaned back and looked at Dorothy with terror clearly written on


    her face. "Ahhh! Why did you push me? Mmm


    Olivia fell into the fountain, creating a big ssh that soaked Dorothy.


    Acrowd gathered at the fountain instantly, and the moment Dorothy looked up, she was met with


    Jimmy''s solemnly cold eyes. She could not help but tremble.


    Three strikes, and she would be out of the game. This was herst chance.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    The moment she fell into the water, Olivia felt the suffocating feeling once again.


    How familiar yet painful.


    Anger and exnations were useless against Dorothy''s act.


    The only thing one could do was to continue the y and act better. The show must go on.


    "Phoebe? Wake up!"


    Suddenly, she noticed that someone jumped into the pool and carried her out of the water while


    shouting her name.


    The name that represented her resurrection.


    ¡®Where am I now? Who''s calling my name?¡¯


    ¡°Phoebe?¡±


    The man was patting her face while calling her name, trying to wake her up.


    ¡®This feels so familiar.¡¯


    Suddenly, she remembered what happened by the beach four years ago.


    She fell into the ocean with Dorothy, and she was wrapped around in suffocation and fear. However,


    she was unwilling to die and she kept on swimming and crawling upwards... until her eyes met that icy


    cold gaze...


    Out of nowhere, she opened her eyes and coughed a few times until she spat out all the water.


    "Phoebe? Are you okay?"


    She looked at the man that was carrying her. The familiar face carried a trace of concern that made her


    unfamiliar.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking about the scene four years ago, she felt a trace of pain in her chest.


    Seeing her not responding, John was a little anxious. "I''ll bring you to the hospital."


    "It''s fine.¡± Olivia looked away and nced towards Dorothy in the crowd." Dolly, why did you push me?"


    Dorothy''s eyes startled and she kept shaking her head. "I didn''t. You''re lying! I didn''t push you, so why


    are you using me? Why?"


    Seeing how she was panicking and in fear yet unwilling, Olivia smirked.


    ¡®So this is how it feels to be the winner.¡¯


    This feeling was addictive. She wanted to see Dorothy being more afraid and desperate.


    At that moment, Ken pushed Zac over. "What happened? Pheebs, why are you drenched?¡±


    Olivia saw Zac and immediately pushed John away and threw herself into Zac''s arms while crying.


    "Zac, I am so scared, why won''t the Quinton family ept me..."


    "Phoebe James, you''re lying! Stop using me!¡±


    Zac hugged her andforted her gently. "Don''t worry. I am here, so no one can bully you.¡±


    That being said, he looked up at Dorothy. "Dorothy Jameson, my patience is limited."


    "It''s not me... Really... Zac, don''t get deceived by her..."


    Yet no matter how she exined, no one wanted to believe her.


    "Is this not enough?"


    Jimmy pped Dorothy right across her face. "You are probably the only person who would dare to


    make her own wedding into a joke.¡±


    Dorothy covered her face. "You... How dare you hit me?"


    ¡°Don''t think that you can act as you wish just because you are the youngdy of the Jameson family.


    You will be one of the Quintons the moment you marry into the family, and your actions will damage our


    reputation!¡±


    Jimmy said coldly, "This p is considered a gentle punishment. Fabian can''t control you, so he needs


    to be punished as well. I shall take back the equity that was given to you two before this!"


    Fabian just got to the scene, and he panicked when he heard that Jimmy wanted to retrieve the equity.


    "Father, what''s wrong? Why are you taking back the equity?"


    Jimmy pped Fabian. "B*stard! Where have you been? Shouldn''t you be with your bride? Now that


    your wife has caused so much trouble, should I punish the victim instead of you?¡±


    After saying that, Jimmy red at both of them ruthlessly and turned towards Zac and Olivia. "Zac,


    comfort Phoebe nicely, and I will serve her justice in this matter."


    Olivia sniffed, stood up, and looked at them with slightly swollen eyes while shaking her head. "Father, I


    don¡¯t need justice. I won''t me Fabian and Dolly for this. I just hope that this will not happen again


    and that you all can treat Zac better."


    Jimmy could do nothing else in front of the public.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Jimmy secretly clenched his fist and sighed. "Phoebe, I know that you were wronged today. Let''s do it


    this way. You may go back and think of a request. I will fulfill it as best I can topensate you.¡±


    ¡°Father...¡± Olivia bit her lips. "Does that mean you will promise me anything?"


    ¡®Yes. Even if it''s the moon in the sky, I will think of a way, okay?"


    Olivia knew that Jimmy was just ying it cool.


    It was obvious that he was saying all these words tofort the people and prevent the press from


    spreading rumors.


    What she had experienced today could not bepensated by something intangible.


    She wanted something solid, especially... something from Dorothy''s hands.


    "Father, I don''t need to think, actually. I have had something in mind for quite sometime."


    After saying that, Olivia pursed her lips. "Can you stop holding Zac back in the Quinton Group? Give


    him some power, will you?"


    Hearing such, Zac pulled on her hand. "Pheebs, what are you talking about? Who''s holding me back in


    thepany?"


    Olivia swung off his hand. ¡°Dad gave Dolly and Fabian equity, but how about us? Every time I go to the


    office, I hear people talking about you behind your back. I don''t want you to be in such a toxic


    environment. Do you understand me? Ever since the car crash, none of them take you seriously


    anymore. You are the department director on the books, but does anyone truly respect you?"


    "Pheebs, don''t be reckless. Dad knows what he''s doing.¡±


    Fabian noticed that the situation was not right and immediately said, "Dad, I will definitely investigate


    whatever my sis-inw said. If it''s true, I shall fire those gossipers!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Dad! Fabian will not allow those people to talk badly about Zac."


    "Enough!"


    Jimmy red at the two. "Do you think your words are still persuasive after what you did today?"


    In fact, Jimmy was aware about how thepany employees treated Zac.


    However, he never bothered with it because he did not care.


    He wanted to kick Zac out of the group to begin with.


    However, Fabian and Dorothy disappointed him too much today, so he had a new idea.


    If Zac could advance in thepany, he would be able to bnce out Fabian, while preventing him


    and Dorothy from causing trouble for him. It was not a bad idea at all.


    Besides, everyone was staring at them. If he continued to be biased, it would definitely turn into a big


    deal on the news.


    Knowing this, Jimmy patted Zac''s shoulder. "Zac, I was just waiting for you to do more before I


    proceeded to give you thepany''s equity as that would have been more convincing.¡±


    As he spoke, he smiled at Olivia. ¡°But since Phoebe mentioned it, it''s fine to do it earlier.¡±


    Immediately, he waved his hand to summon his assistant. After whispering a few things to him, he took


    out a document from his briefcase.


    Jimmy passed the document to Zac. ¡°Look, I had the documents ready long ago. I have transferred 5%


    equity to you, and you have the same amount as Fabian now."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Zac looked at the documents and then looked toward Jimmy gratefully." Thank you, Dad, but... am


    afraid that I don''t deserve this.¡±


    "Don''t refuse. I have already promised Phoebe. How can I take back my word?"


    ¡®Thank you. I shall keep it, then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Bring Phoebe back now. Her clothes are drenched and she might catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia looked at Jimmy. ¡®Thank you, Dad.¡±


    "Okay. Go back now."


    Seeing them leaving, everyone present had an interesting expression.


    Dorothy''s face was beyond dark, and she was so tempted to tear them into pieces.


    ¡®She stole from me once again!

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Outside the hotel.


    John looked at Zac and Olivia in the car with aplicated expression and stopped Ken, who was


    about to enter the car.


    "Ken,e here. Let''s have a word."


    Ken motioned for Zac to leave. He then walked to John and snatched away his cigarette.


    ¡®Take care of yourself. One less cigarette can buy you more time.¡±


    John lowered his head and lit another cigarette with a carefree expression. "One''s lifespan is destined


    by God. One cigarette won''t change anything.¡¯


    Ken knew that it was useless to talk to him. "I''m actually happy that you and Zac managed to reconcile.


    I suppose Liv will be happy too."


    "If it wasn''t because she wanted this, I wouldn''t be helping Zac."


    "What a stubborn donkey. If you could speak in a better tone, you and Liv wouldn''t have ended up like


    this."


    John blew out a smoke ring. "She''s drenched, but she won''t go to the hospital. Take a good look at her


    later.¡±


    Ken took a nce at him. "Don''t worry. I would''ve done it even if you hadn''t mentioned it."


    "You didn''t tell her about me, right?¡¯


    "No, I''m not a big mouth. But listen to me. Don''t drag this on. Don''t be like Liv four years ago."


    "I have my ns.¡±


    John put off the cigarette butt. "How''s Zac''s leg?¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°He did his physio, but there wasn''t much effect. I suppose his spine was badly


    injured."


    ¡®Take good care of her.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and walked towards his Maybach.


    Ken followed behind and grabbed his arm. "Hey, don¡¯t make it sound like those are yourst words, can


    you? What are you nning to do?¡±


    John turned over, looked at him, andughed mockingly. "Maybe I just wanted someone to apany


    me for a smoke."


    After saying that, he got into the car and left Ken behind.


    Ken was speechless, but knowing that it was John, such behavior made sense.


    After all, he was always like this, and he did not like to express himself to others.


    In the car.


    Zac looked at Olivia beside him and contemted a few times about what to say. He finally spoke. "Liv,


    you were too reckless earlier."


    However, Olivia was still immersed in the victory, so she smiled. "But we won, right?"


    After saying that, she suddenly turned to him. "I never expected my acting to be that good. I managed


    to scare them."


    Zac was slightly worried. "Liv, it was really dangerous for you to do that. You might fall into Dorothy''s


    trap unknowingly, and the consequences will be hard to bear."


    "Zac, don''t worry. I''ve thought it through.¡±


    Zac was a little helpless. ¡®What kind of thoughts did you have?¡¯


    ¡®You cannot be desperate while fighting Dorothy. You should take your time to toy with her."


    Olivia twitched her lips and smiled. ¡°And the perfect revenge for her is not to kill her but slowly take


    away whatever she has bit by bit, turning her back to the old Dorothy Ellis.¡±


    She reached out to the car window and started tracing circles on it. "To her, staying alive with nothing is


    worse than being dead!"


    Her tone was fairly light, and she was even smiling.


    However, every word from her was powerful and chilly.


    "Liv, you''ve changed so much."


    Olivia retrieved her smile. "Zac, I used to avoid things back then, but I won''t now. I will face all this with


    courage."


    Immediately, she grabbed Zac''s hand. "I never changed. I am just going back to who I used to be. Plus,


    Dorothy and I are sisters-inw now. I can''t make you worry, right?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    For some reason, Zac suddenly felt as if she did not need his protection anymore. He could not help


    but be worried and sad.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Back in Elegance Gardens, Olivia had a hot bath and thought about many things from the past.


    Including the scene of her falling into the swimming pool and getting saved by John.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She felt like she had forgotten many things about the past, especially all her emotions toward John


    back then.


    However, at that moment, her heart ached for some reason. She finally realized that the man that she


    had known for the past twenty years was engraved into her bones and could not be forgotten that


    easily.


    She was afraid.


    Which was why she immediately pushed John away the moment she saw Zac.


    It was to cover the fact that she was about to tear up.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt toward Zac.


    Thinking of this, she got up, wiped her body, and changed into another set of pajamas to go


    downstairs.


    Not long after, she took two bowls of noodles and went to knock on the study room''s door.


    "Come in."


    Olivia pushed the door open and ced the tray on the empty space of the table. "I didn¡¯t eat much


    earlier, so I cooked some noodles. I guessed you were hungry too, so I made you another bowl. Do you


    want some?"


    Zac looked over and saw her docile look. He could not help but smile. ¡°It''s such a rare sight seeing you


    so docile. What''s wrong?"


    After saying that, she took one bowl of noodles and ate a huge bite. "It''s really delicious. Have a seat.¡±


    Olivia sat obediently beside him and ate her noodles carefully.


    "What is it?"


    "I..." Olivia pursed her lips. "I am here to apologize."


    "Apologize?"


    "Yeah." She looked up at him and bit her lips. ¡°I know I was a little out of it earlier in the car, and it


    sounded as if I threw you under the bus. I¡¯ve thought about it for some time, and I feel bad, so... I am


    here to apologize.¡±


    Zac pointed at the bowl. ¡°You''re nning to apologize to me with a bowl of noodles?"


    "Huh? Is it too cheap?"


    Seeing how she looked, Zac had the idea to tease her.


    "Everyone uses luxurious delicacies to apologize, but you''re only using a bowl of noodles. What do you


    think?"


    Olivia was stunned. She blinked her eyes at him for a long moment and did not know how to answer.


    ¡®I didn''t think of that...¡¯


    Zac was afraid that she had taken him seriously, so he immediately patted her hand whileughing. "I


    am just messing with you. I¡¯m not mad at you at all.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head and kept quiet. She did not seem to believe his words.


    "I''m serious. Why would I be mad at you?¡± Zac sighed. "I know what you did today was more than just


    revenge. It was also for my sake. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to get the 5% equity,


    right?"


    ¡°But...¡±


    Zac reached out to lift her chin to make her look at himself. "I am just a little worried that you might


    destroy yourself while fighting Dorothy, and I am scared...¡±


    He shook his head helplessly as he spoke. "Maybe I am too useless now. I feel like you don''t need my


    care and protection anymore. It feels like you are protecting me now, and I feel worthless to you."


    Hearing this, Olivia froze and quickly shook her head. "No, I want myself to be brave and smarter


    because of our current situation, so we can fight through this together. Doesn''t that sound about right?"


    Zac lowered his head and looked at his leg while smiling wryly. "I seem to have be more sensitive


    after the crash, and I tend to overthink. I feel like I am not worthy enough for you.¡±


    "Zac, we are on the same boat, so why talk about worthiness? Plus, if it wasn''t for you and John today,


    I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from the trouble, no?¡±


    Hearing John''s name, Zac felt a trace of pain in his heart. He knew what Olivia meant. They were allies


    and friends, just not...

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    However, he knew that some things could not be forced, especially when he had nothing now.He


    adjusted his expression and smiled gently. "Hurry up and eat your noodles, or they''ll taste bad."


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head and stirred the noodles in her bowl. ¡®The noodles really absorb the soup. Half


    of the bowl is gone in such a short time."


    "Noodles are like this by nature, but it tastes better after being drenched in the soup."


    Olivia felt that Zac was lying to her with his words, but she did not want to debate him, so she


    continued eating her noodles.


    After all, she was starving.


    After eating the noodles, the two chatted for a while, and she brought the empty bowls downstairs.


    It was probably because she managed to take revenge on Dorothy that she was so excited she could


    not sleep.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡®Since I can''t sleep, I might as well go to the balcony to enjoy the wind.


    Not long after, her phone rang.


    ¡®Who''s calling me at such ate hour?¡¯


    She did not look at the screen and picked up the call.


    "Pheebs, do you remember me?"


    Olivia was taken aback before she sat up on the chaise longue. "Xavier?" "Yeah, it''s me.¡± Xavier


    chuckled. "I never expected you to remember me. I was afraid that you had forgotten about me.¡±


    "Of course I remember."


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I got back to Murica long ago."


    "You went back?"


    Xavier smiled. "I came back not long after your wedding. I don''t want you to hate me."


    After saying that, he paused. "But I don''t want you to forget me either, so I figured I''d call you and listen


    to your voice."


    This caught Olivia by surprise, and she kept quiet because she had no idea how to answer.


    Probably because he did not get a response from her, Xavier panicked. " Pheebs, are you still there?


    Am I disturbing your sleep?


    Sorry...¡±


    "Nope."


    "I saw the news from today. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am fine."


    "How I wish that it was me who was protecting you..."


    He was afraid that Olivia might overthink, so he quickly added, "Oh, I think I drank too much and am


    bbering. I''m sorry.¡±


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Life is still the same, but..."


    Xavier said in a stern manner, "I don''t go to bars or lounges anymore. Most of my time is spent at work.


    Everyone jokes and says that I''m a workaholic now. I want to achieve more in a shorter time and show


    you that my abilities are beyond what you can imagine."


    Olivia pursed her lips. "It''s good to work, but you should rest enough too."


    "I wanted to work with John, but he probably thought that mypany was notpetent enough, so


    he turned it down."


    ¡®I remember John or someone else mentioning this before.¡¯


    "Murica has many goodpanies. It¡¯s not necessary for you to work with John."


    Suddenly, there was a crashing sound from the other end of the line, and then the sound of something


    hitting the ground.


    "Xavier? Are you okay?"


    After a moment, Xavier got up from the floor. "I¡¯m fine. I just bumped into the tea table. It seems like I¡¯m


    really tipsy now. I guess I''ll go to bed and not disturb you."


    After saying that, he hung up the call.


    Hearing the beeping sound of the phone, Olivia shook her head helplessly.


    ¡®ls Xavier actually asplicated as we thought?


    ¡®l really have no idea.¡¯


    She never managed to see through anyone.She probably could not see through herself either.


    Thinking of this, she could not help butugh bitterly. ¡®The world isplicated. Why bother creating


    more trouble for myself?"


    Looking at the starry night sky, she twitched her lips.


    ¡®Dorothy probably won''t dare to do anything for a while. I can take this chance to visitn and Sam and


    rx.¡¯

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Two months passed peacefully.


    During this time, Olivia often went to have meals withn and Sam, and their rtionship improved.


    Watching them grow up reminded her of L.


    Everyone seemed to be around her, but L was not, making her feel a little sad deep down.


    Fortunately, althoughn still put on his pride, he talked to her more and gradually epted her.


    The best thing was that the atelier was back on track. The assistant epted more orders for her,


    making her feelfortable as a designer again.


    In a blink of an eye, autumn was around the corner. The fragrance of the osmanthus flowers was the


    best during this season, so Olivia brought the easel to the balcony. She nned to design while


    enjoying the scent of the osmanthus flowers. Her newfound inspiration filled her mind with ideas.


    However, it had just rained, and the breeze was cold.


    "Miss?"


    Mrs. Simmons pushed open the door and noticed Olivia was working. She lowered her voice. "Miss, it¡¯s


    time.¡±


    Without waiting for Olivia''s reply, she turned back and closed the room door.


    Mrs. Simmons knew Olivia did not like being disturbed when working. She only had to remind Olivia


    about her schedule.


    Half an hourter, she ran downstairs in a hurry. ¡°Oh, no! I''m already half an hourte.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons handed her the lunch box she had prepared earlier and retrieved the coat on the hanger


    for Olivia. "Miss, don''t worry. Mr. Quinton will understand even if you are half an hourte."


    Olivia scratched her head and said, "I thought I could take another two minutes to work, but time


    passed faster than I expected."


    Then, she took the lunch box and headed out.


    Mrs. Simmons was afraid Olivia would speed to reach her destination faster. "Miss, you can call Mr.


    Quinton to tell him you will bete. Don''t speed. It''s dangerous."


    Snapping out of her anxiousness, she responded, "Okay. Mrs. Simmons, please go inside the house.


    It''s cold outside."


    "Okay. I''ll see you off first.¡±


    To be on the safe side, Olivia sent Zac a message.


    [Zac, I left the houseter than expected today. I''m heading there now.Please forgive me for being


    late.]


    Soon, she got a reply from Zac. [No worries. Drive slowly.]


    For these two months, she had brought lunch for Zac every afternoon. Part of the reason was that she


    wanted him to have his meals on time and that she wanted to support him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She knew she could not help Zac, but she wanted to do something for him. If she did not, she felt she


    owned him so much.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the Quinton Group¡¯s building.


    She parked the car and hurried inside with her lunch box in hand.


    The elevator was on the ground floor. She was getting ready to enter when she ran head-on into


    someone.


    As expected, enemies often crossed each other''s paths.


    It was the first time they had met since two months ago.


    However, in public, especially in the Quinton Group¡¯s building, Dorothy did not dare to shout. She could


    only warn Olivia in a voice only she could hear when she passed by. "B*tch, just you wait!¡±


    Dorothy''s words shattered the peace in Olivia¡¯s life, bringing her back to the chaos.


    Olivia reached out her hand and grabbed Dorothy. Then, she smirked and said loudly, "Sister-inw,


    since we bumped into each other, why aren''t you greeting me? Is it because you still dislike me? Oh, is


    it because..."


    "Sister-inw!" Dorothy quickly stopped Olivia. "I was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t see you. Sorry."


    "We have not met each other for two months, yet you are still on guard."


    "I''m sorry about what happened at the wedding. Dad had already punished me for it, and I realized my


    mistake. I hope you won''t mind. After all...¡±


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and said, "We are family!¡±


    Olivia chuckled. "Of course. Dad expects you to conceive a grandchild for him."


    Upon hearing this, Dorothy¡¯s expression changed, and she red at Olivia." Are you pregnant?"


    If that b*tch Phoebe was pregnant, Dorothy would really think about killing her!

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Olivia did not answer and just got into the elevator. However, Dorothy dragged her back out.


    "Phoebe, don''t try to snatch anything from me! I will never back away."


    Olivia shrugged off Dorothy¡¯s grip and said, "Okay. I''ll be waiting for you.¡±


    She went straight into the elevator after retorting.


    Dorothy thought she was pregnant and woulde up with something to hurt her.


    This time, Olivia swore to think of a way to avenge her dead children.


    Since Olivia was half an hourte, the Legal Department had gone out for lunch. Only Zac remained in


    the office.


    Olivia entered with the lunch box. "Zac, are you hungry?"


    Zac lifted his head and weed her with a smile. "Not really. I didn''t move much."


    "How''s work?"


    "Well, not bad. Everything is as usual. What were you doing at home? Designing?¡±


    Olivia nodded and put the lunch box on the table. "Yes, I thought it would only take a few minutes. I


    didn¡¯t think it would take such a long time."


    "You don¡¯t have to deliver the food yourself every day. You can ask Wilbur to deliver it for you if you''re


    worried about me. It¡¯s cold now, so it''s easy to catch a cold outside."


    Olivia handed the cutlery over. "It''s okay. I can''t stay in my room every day, can I?"


    That was indeed true. Zac could only smile and let her be.


    Olivia was a light eater. She could get full after eating just a small portion of rice.


    "Zac, I need to excuse myself and go to the bathroom."


    "Okay. Be careful of the slippery floor."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sometimes she felt that they were too polite and more like strangers than friends.


    However, she did not know how to remove this sense of alienation. Thus, she shook her head and


    forgot about it. After all, it was not something serious.


    Never did she expect she would bump into ine.


    Olivia looked inside and saw no one else. Then, she said, "ine, don¡¯t you understand the situation


    even after two months?"


    Since the wedding, Olivia had not looked for ine.


    However, now was the right time to talk to her.


    After all, it would be a waste not to use such a good pawn.


    Since Dorothy married Fabian, she switched all the female assistants working for Fabian to work for


    her people and even restricted female staff from reporting their jobs to Fabian alone.


    Such instructions undoubtedly decreased the opportunity for ine to approach Fabian.


    ording to Zac, Fabian had been going to business dinners with Dorothy and headed home right on


    time after work for thest two months.


    Thus, Olivia figured that ine had not seen Fabian for two months.


    "What do you mean?" ine was startled for a moment, pretending not to understand.


    "I didn''t expect you to give up so easily, Ms. Simpson." Olivia smiled as she spoke and touched up her


    makeup.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    ine was about to leave, but Olivia was not anxious. She nced at ine and said calmly, "What if I


    could give you a chance to meet Fabian again?"


    ine stopped when she heard that. ''Why do you want to help me?"


    Olivia put away her lipstick and smiled. "I told you before that I wanted you to help my husband. I don''t


    want everyone to go against him.


    "As for Fabian... you should know what happened at the wedding.¡±


    Then, she approached ine with her lips curled into a smile and said, "It''s simple. Dorothy and I are


    enemies, and I don''t like her. So, I want her to taste what it is like to lose. Are you satisfied with this


    answer?¡±


    ine was satisfied indeed. She wished Dorothy was gone for good too.


    However, she was only a mere staff and could never go against Dorothy, who was now Mrs. Quinton.


    There was no doubt that Olivia''s proposal attracted her attention. She turned around and looked at


    Olivia. "How are you going to help me?"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Olivia retrieved a card from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°Eight o''clock tonight, Time Bar, Room 216."


    ine hesitated upon seeing this. She nced at the card but did not take it.


    ¡®You already arranged everything beforehand?"


    Olivia hooked her lips. "I don¡¯t do things without first preparing. Moreover, I want to show you my


    sincerity in cooperating."


    Upon seeing ine''s hesitation, Olivia retracted her hand and wanted to keep the card back in her


    handbag.


    "Since you seem hesitant, let''s not do this.¡±


    ine snatched the card and looked at her. "No. I want to go."


    Satisfied with her reaction, Olivia nodded. "Okay. Remember, it''s eight o¡¯clock, Room 216. Don''t go to


    the wrong room."


    Then, Olivia left the toilet.


    However, ine called out to her from behind. "Phoebe, aren''t you afraid that Fabian and I will work


    together and go against Zac?¡±


    Olivia looked back at her. "Since I chose to help you, I should trust you. I don¡¯t believe you''re that type


    of person. Are you?"


    "I can''t promise other things, but I assure you I will not hurt Zac."


    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Exiting the toilet, Olivia smirked.


    ine was simr to Dorothy back then, but at the same time, nothing alike. She had the desire, but


    she was not mean enough.


    If Olivia wanted ine to fight Dorothy, Olivia had to make her arrogant first. After ine enjoyed what


    status could bring her, she would fall into it and be more ruthless.


    However, Olivia knew doing this meant she would be taking a risk.


    Since she had lived until today, why would she fear taking more risks?


    Back in the office, she said to Zac, ¡¯Zac, do me a favor."


    Zac put away the lunch box and saw Olivia enter the office with a gloomy expression. He thought


    someone had bullied her and nodded. "Okay. Tell me.¡±


    "Do me a favor by promoting ine to be your deputy."


    ¡°ine?¡±


    Zac recalled the wedding and seemed to understand Olivia''s intention. ¡® You want to help ine?"


    "Well, I''d like to avoid confronting Dorothy head-on.¡±


    "Okay. I know what to do.¡±


    Upon hearing Zac agreeing so readily, Olivia was startled. "Aren''t you going to ask me anything else


    before agreeing just like that?¡±


    Zac smiled and said, "As long as it won''t hurt you, I will agree to your request. This is just a trivial


    matter."


    "Be wary of her. You must read the important documents yourself.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I understand.¡±


    Zac handed her the lunch box. "Go home early and have a good rest. You can design in the afternoon


    after resting well. I''ll be back for dinner.¡±


    "Okay. I''ll leave now, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia pondered as she left Quinton Group.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She could not understand why Dorothy was so cautious, guarding her man like a precious treasure.


    No one could stop a man if he wanted to cheat.


    Moreover, she and Fabian were not married for real. Restricting Fabian so much would only spark


    Fabian''s displeasure, and it would not benefit her cooperation with him.


    However, if it were not for Dorothy''s excessive behavior, Olivia would not be able to deceive


    Fabian.She shook her head and sneered at the thought.


    Sometimes, she felt that Dorothy and John were the same. They both were possessive.


    Olivia stepped on the brakes at a traffic light and opened the window to get some air. Looking around,


    she saw Dorothy and Mr. rins at the coffee shop.


    The two seemed intimate. Dorothy was smiling as she patted Mr. rins''s hand. It made Olivia wonder


    what was going on.


    She even guessed it might be to make up for the cooperation between the rins Group and the


    Quinton Group.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Olivia nned to take a photo of it using her phone, but when she reached into her bag to get her


    phone, the car behind her honked, urging her to move before she could even find it.


    She looked up and saw that the traffic light had turned green.


    It happened to be an intersection, so she had to give up taking the photo and continue driving to avoid


    causing a traffic jam. Once she returned to Elegance Gardens, she dialed Fred''s number.


    Once she returned to Elegance Gardens, she dialed Fred''s number.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "Liv, everything is ready. Do you have aptop with you right now? You can test it first.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yes. Please wait for me.¡±


    With that, Olivia returned to the room to get herputer. "I''ve opened it.¡±


    "Okay. I''ll control it remotely."


    After a while, live footage appeared on Olivia''s screen. It was a video of the interior of Room 216 in


    Time Bar.


    "Liv, it''s done. All you have to do is wait for them to arrive at eight tonight."


    Olivia smiled. "Do you think I want to watch the live footage?"


    Something struck Fred, and he said, ¡°It''s better not to watch the live footage, but don''t worry. The


    surveince footage will be automatically uploaded to the cloud drive and encrypted. No one can break


    through the codes, and it won''t go missing.¡±


    "Okay. That''s good to know."


    Olivia did not intend to record Room 216 but did it as a backup to use against ine.


    It was to prevent ine from changing her mind and hurting Zac or her.


    With that video in her hand, she could keep control of ine. At the same time, Fabian would also be


    under her control.


    "Liv."


    Fred suddenly spoke up. "L misses you very much. Although she doesn''t mention it, she will call out


    to you in her dreams. Do you want to visit her when you have the time?¡±


    Thinking of L made Olivia feel helpless and sad.


    She missed her a lot, but she could not leave now.


    It was a critical time in her ¡®war¡¯ with Dorothy. Dorothy would notice immediately if she headed abroad


    at a time like this.


    If Dorothy discovered L''s presence, her life would be at risk.


    The only thing Olivia could do now was to ensure that L was safe.


    Olivia shook her head and forced herself to reject him. "No, Fred. You know my situation, don''t you?"


    Fred remained silent.


    He knew. However, he was from a family thatcked parental love. Otherwise, he would not have


    cherished his sister more than his life.


    Seeing L missing her mother so much made Fred want to relent, but he said nothing anymore about


    it.


    "By the way, two months ago, Zac told me that there was information about Rainie. However, there has


    been no new progress on the matter up until now. What have you found out so far?"


    "Oh, speaking of that.¡± Fred paused and continued in his deep voice. "Liv, something doesn''t feel right."


    ¡®What do you mean?¡±


    "It seemed like we''ve been missing something for years. I¡¯d been thinking about it a lottely and finally


    figured it out.¡±


    Stunned, Olivia frowned and asked, "What is it?¡±


    "Liv, it''s impossible for the Jameson family to protect Rainie like this. Not even Dorothy would do that."


    Fred paused before he continued. ¡°For Dorothy, Rainie¡¯s existence is like a time bomb. It will expose


    everything she did. She¡¯s thest person to want Rainie to remain alive. I don''t think she would keep


    moving Rainie around so we wouldn''t find her.


    "The Jameson family is even more unlikely. So, I summarized a list of the people in Ocean City who


    have the ability and motive to do it. Only John, Zac, and Ken could do it.


    "Do you think any of the three of them would do that, Liv?"


    Olivia clenched her fist upon hearing that.


    Of the three, the only one she doubted was John.


    If Ken knew Rainie, he would have discovered the secret that year. He would not have waited for four


    years.


    Zac was also the same. He would not have kept it a secret from her for three years.


    "But Liv, it is also possible that this has nothing to do with anyone in Ocean City. I have investigated for


    four years. I found out the Jameson family''s status grew because of some funding provided by a


    mysterious man. This might have something to do with that person.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    The mysterious man? John?


    Maybe it was someone else?


    Since Olivia met John again after years, she could not recall any time he had mentioned Rainie.


    It made her wonder how much he knew.


    "Liv?"


    Fred spoke again when he got no response. "Liv, please rest assured. I''ll continue to investigate this


    matter. We cannot let it go so easily, as it involves Z¡¯s death. I¡¯m sure there is a big secret behind


    Rainie¡¯s strange transfer.¡±


    Olivia snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. "Okay. Let the video y. We can watch themter on


    at night."


    "No problem."


    After hanging up the call, Olivia sighed.


    Four years. Who could keep Rainie hidden from them for four years?


    The strangest part was that if these people could hide Rainie, why could they still trace some


    information about her?


    Did they reveal the information on purpose?


    Who could it be?


    After thinking about it, she dialed John''s number.


    When she called, John was in the middle of a meeting. He nned to turn off his phone, but his


    expression changed when he saw the caller ID.


    "Go on with what you''re presenting. I need to answer a call.¡±


    Then, he picked up the call as he hid his emotions.


    "John, do you have time to talk?"


    ¡®Yes. Continue."


    Days had passed, and John thought Olivia would not call him. It was surprising and delightful to receive


    a call from her.


    However, he was afraid Olivia would feel ufortable if he sounded enthusiastic. Thus, he was


    careful when speaking to her.


    ¡®There are two things I want to ask you. First, do you have any information about Rainie?"


    "No. I investigated but found nothing.¡±


    Olivia was still suspicious. "Did you not find anything, or is it you who keeps hiding her?¡±


    John was shocked and almost blurted out her nickname, but then he looked up and saw that he was


    still in the conference room.


    Thus, he swallowed his words.


    The executives at the meeting noticed the president talking carefully on the phone. They began to


    specte that the president''s wife was on the other end of the line.


    It was just that they had not heard about John dating anyone in these four years.


    As they were wondering who it could be, John stood up and red at them coldly before ordering Wes,


    "You take charge of the meeting.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    In his office, John said, "Liv, do you suspect me?"


    Olivia did not bother to beat around the bush either. ¡®Yes. I doubt you."


    "I''d never do that."


    "John, prove it if you want me to trust you.¡±


    He could not understand why Olivia did not trust him. She would always be the first one to suspect him


    whenever anything happened.


    It felt terrible, like a knife stabbing his heart, both numbing and painful.


    "How do you want me to prove it?"


    "I don''t know. There are so many unknowns in this matter, so I have no choice but to suspect you," said


    Olivia, pressing her lips together.


    "It''s not me. I haven¡¯t met Rainie, but I promise I''ll help you look for her, okay?"


    Olivia still trusted John a little upon hearing John''s response, but she diverted the topic. "Did the


    rins Group ask to cooperate with yourpany?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Did you agree?¡±


    John immediately realized why Olivia asked that. "Liv, is the Quinton Group trying topensate and


    cooperate with the rins Group?"


    "I believe so.¡±


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia was startled and bit her lips. "I want you to agree, but don''t sign the contract immediately. Put the


    rins Group in an uncertain situation."


    Only with that would Mr. rins and Dorothy still contact each other.


    Dorothy was someone with no line in the sand. Olivia wanted to know what else Dorothy would do for


    the Quinton Group and the status she wanted.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, ine arrived at the Time Bar on time and entered Room 216.


    Five minutester, Fabian came in from the outside.


    At first, they just sat on the couch and talked. However, as they drank more of the wine, they sat closer


    and embraced each other.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Olivia had no interest in watching what happened next. She closed herptop and went to the balcony.


    The nights in autumn were colder than the days, but the scent of the osmanthus calmed her mind.


    Olivia looked up at the night sky. She closed her eyes and prayed silently, hoping everything would end


    soon and she could bring


    L back to her side.


    Two dayster, Olivia happened to see Dorothy bumping into


    ine in the elevator when she was bringing lunch to work for Zac.


    Maybe it was because her position was higher or because she and


    Fabian were closer now, but ine was not as afraid as before when she faced Dorothy. Instead, she


    seemed arrogant when looking at Dorothy, as if she was challenging her.


    Dorothy, of course, could not stand such a stare. Thus, they confronted each other.


    Looking at two people arguing, Olivia was somewhat pleased.


    Since Dorothy loved being a mistress, she would have to be prepared to face other mistresses like her.


    It made Olivia wonder if this could be considered karma.


    With that in mind, Olivia shook her head and approached them. ¡°Sister-inw, ine, stop quarreling


    here. This is the lobby. Many people are watching.¡±


    Dorothy turned around and red at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Olivia lifted her eyebrows and pointed at the elevator. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but you¡¯re blocking my


    way.¡±


    ¡°Of all the elevators, do you have to take this one?¡± Dorothy retorted.


    ¡°Sister-inw, why are you throwing a tantrum at me? The other elevators don¡¯t go to the odd-


    numbered floors. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Fine! You win.¡±


    With that, Dorothy walked out of the elevator.


    After walking a few steps away, she turned around as if something had struck her mind. Then, she


    yanked Olivia out of the elevator. ¡°Phoebe, did you instigate that b*tch to go against me?¡±


    Olivia looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You two look like you know each other!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia nced into the elevator. ¡°She¡¯s from the Legal Department. Of course I


    know her. Why do you have to ask me such a strange question? Sister-inw, you are too sensitive. I¡¯m


    not like you.¡±


    Then, she broke her arm free from Dorothy¡¯s grip and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to deliver food to Zac. Don¡¯t


    get in the way.¡±


    Olivia got into the elevator, ignoring Dorothy¡¯s displeased expression.


    ine was also in the elevator and greeted when she saw Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Know your limits. She is not someone you can mess with.¡± Olivia said that and headed out of the


    elevator when the door opened on her floor.


    Dorothy was sensitive and suspicious. She did not want Dorothy to know what happened between


    Fabian and ine so soon. Above all, she did not want Dorothy to know this had something to do with


    her.


    When she was at Zac¡¯s office, it was empty. His secretary told her Zac was having a meeting on the top


    floor. He would probably return soon, so the secretary asked her to wait for him.


    Olivia nodded and sat down on the sofa to wait.


    Just as she sat, her phone beeped, and she saw a message popping on her screen.


    [I¡¯ve arrived in Ocean City. Do you want to meet?]


    Startled, Olivia wondered, ¡®Mr. M is in Ocean City?


    ¡®Will we meet for real this time?¡¯


    Thest time they had dinner, she did not even get the chance to see him in person.


    [Okay.]


    [5.00 p.m., Jasmine International Hotel, Room 3346. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.]


    ¡®At the hotel?¡¯ Olivia thought.


    She frowned and wondered why Mr. M always chose to arrange their meetings at a hotel.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Despite being doubtful, Olivia decided to meet him.


    When Zac returned, she told him about meeting Mr. M and told him to rest assured about it.


    Zac¡¯s forehead puckered, and he looked at Olivia, worried. ¡°Liv, although he¡¯s helped you countless


    times, do you think this might be a trap since he refuses to show himself even after arranging to Meet


    you so many times?¡±


    Olivia served Zac the food and said, ¡°I don''t think so. Actually, I¡¯ve met him before in person. It¡¯s just


    that I didn¡¯t see his face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your safety.¡±


    Zac took her hand and pulled her in his direction. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m worried about you. You know we still have


    unknown enemies. I¡¯m worried he¡¯s an enemy in disguise.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern, but trust me. It will be fine. If you¡¯re worried, you ask Wilbur toe with


    me.¡±


    Zac knew Olivia would not listen to him if he said something like that without any evidence. Thus, he


    could only agree helplessly.


    ¡°Okay. Wilbur will send you there.¡±


    Then, he took a bracelet from a nearby drawer and put it on her wrist. ¡°It has a locator in it. If something


    happens to you, click this button, and I¡¯ll send someone to help you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±


    She refused to believe Mr. M could be bad despite being a little weird.


    At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Olivia arrived at Jasmine International Hotel.


    Not wanting to be rude, Olivia asked Wilbur to wait for her in the lobby.


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, Mr. Quinton asked me to apany you upstairs just in case...¡±


    ¡°Wilbur,¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I have a locator on me. If you noticed I¡¯ve been out for long and I¡¯m in a


    weird location, you could find me right away with this, right?¡±


    Wilbur nodded. ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I have faith in your abilities and Mr. M. It¡¯s decided, then. Wait for me here.¡±


    With that, Olivia walked into the lobby of the hotel.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure entering the elevator.


    However, before she could take a closer look, someone stopped her.


    ¡°Ms. James.¡±


    Olivia looked at the person speaking. It was someone she was familiar with.


    She smiled and stopped. ¡°Wade, did Mr. M ask you to take me upstairs?¡±


    Wade nodded. ¡°Yes. Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Is he waiting for me upstairs?¡±


    Wade did not give her an answer. Instead, he said, ¡°You will know when you get there.¡±


    Olivia silently followed Wade into the elevator and headed to Room 3346. Wade opened the room door


    and gestured for Olivia to enter politely. ¡°Ms. James, pleasee in.¡±


    As she walked in, she looked around and saw no one.


    When she was in the room, Wade closed the door and said, ¡°Ms. James. Mr. M is in Ocean City, but he


    will not meet you in person today.¡±


    The same thing had happened again.


    Olivia was a little pissed off and asked, ¡°What is Mr. M trying to do? Why is he always lying about


    wanting to meet me but never actually meeting me?¡±


    Wade did not answer and headed straight to the table aside. Then, he turned on theptop.


    ¡°Ms. James, this is a gift from Mr. M for your second meeting with him.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed as she wondered what that was.


    When she approached a look, her pupils quivered in shock. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    ¡°The surveince camera installed in Dorothy and Zyler¡¯s room.¡±


    The camera was focused on the bed. Zyler was lying on it, and Dorothy was sitting on his waist. Her


    shoulder was exposed, and she unbuttoned Zyler¡¯s shirt quickly and skillfully.


    ¡°Mr. rins, I won¡¯t sleep with you anymore if you refuse to agree.¡±


    Mr. rins grabbed Dorothy¡¯s waist and pecked her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless. We have been getting


    along well. Are you really going to leave me?¡±


    Olivia stared at the scene with mixed feelings.


    Zyler rins, the man who was famous for loving his wife so much, was having an affair with Dorothy.


    People like them would do anything for what they wanted.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Olivia could not understand what Mr. M intended to do. She lifted her head and looked at Wade.


    "What does Mr. M intend to do by giving me this?"


    "Mr. M knew Dorothy was mean to you and decided to help you teach her a lesson. What you want to


    do with this video depends on you, but Mr. M will protect you no matter what you do. He will never let


    Dorothy or Zyler know this has something to do with you, and no one can hurt you because of it."


    Olivia was flustered to hear that. Mr. M always gave her a sense of security.


    Then, the video and its sound became more explicit. She could not stand it, so she pressed the mute


    key and headed to the balcony, pondering what to do with it.


    She had no idea why she had to watch videos like this. It was simply... indescribable.


    Fabian and Dorothy were in a fake marriage, but they were very alike.


    A womanizing man and a b*tch...


    Just when Olivia was in a dilemma, her phone rang.


    "Phoebe, I''m Kate."


    Kate?


    Olivia frowned and asked, "Why did you call me?¡±


    "I came to warn you that Dorothy is up to no good. She wanted to get someone to kidnap you and


    destroy your face."


    "Why would you be so kind as to tell me this? Aren''t you on her side?"


    "When was I ever on her side? I can''t do something against thew like this."


    Then, Kate paused and said coldly, "Moreover, you are my brother¡¯s friend. My brother would seek


    revenge for you if something happened to you. I don''t want to get him involved in this."


    "You should have stayed away from her sooner," said Olivia.


    Kate''s patience wore off. "Phoebe, I have told you what I know. It depends on you whenever you want


    to believe it."


    Then, she hung up.


    Listening to the beep on the other end of the call, Olivia pursed her lips.


    In fact, she did believe Kate.


    She knew who Dorothy was and what Dorothy would do.


    Moreover, Dorothy had done nothing for two months to change Jimmy''s impression of her. She even


    used herself as a trading card to get the


    rins Group''s cooperation.Her patience had reached the limit for Dorothy, and it was time for her to


    act.


    With that in mind, Olivia squinted her eyes and walked back into the room.


    "Wade, can we livestream this?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Livestream?"


    Shocked, Wade pointed to the screen. "Put this on a livestream?"


    Olivia nodded. "Create an ount and y this live."


    "No problem. Do I need mosaic them?"


    "It will be fine as long as it can pass the website''s review system. As for their faces...¡± Olivia¡¯s slender


    fingers tapped theputer. "There is no need to mosaic their faces, of course."


    This video could not shatter Dorothy''s reputation if her face was not in the video. She had to admit she


    was looking forward to seeing Dorothy''s face when she saw this. It would be interesting.


    Wade did not expect Olivia to do such a thing. He was surprised. However, he was only momentarily


    startled before carrying out the order.


    A few minutester, he pointed to the live broadcast. "Ms. James, it''s done. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Olivia looked at Dorothy, trying her best to please Zyler in the live broadcast, and watched the views


    rising. She nodded expressionlessly.¡± Okay. Make sure she is on the trending search."


    "No problem."


    Olivia was not interested in watching Dorothy and Mr. rins on the live broadcast. So, she said, "If Mr.


    M is noting, can you please help me with the rest of the issue at hand?¡±


    Wade nodded. "Rest assured. I''ll erase all traces of you knowing about this."


    ¡®Thank you.¡±


    Mr. M was indeed meticulous and provided her with the best service experience. She really admired


    him.


    However, it made her curiosity bloom. She wondered who Mr. M was.


    Why did he keep helping her but not showing her his face? It was reasonable for her to wonder if he


    was someone she knew.


    A tall figure stood before her as she was deep in her thoughts, halting her steps.


    "Liv?"

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Olivia lifted her head upon hearing that voice and expressed her doubt.


    "John? Why are you here?"


    ¡®To meet one of my clients."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia decided to leave after asking that.


    However, John stopped her and asked, "What about you? Why are you here?"


    ¡®To meet someone.¡±


    ¡®Who? Are they a man or a woman?¡±


    Being questioned by John made Olivia frown. "What does it have to do with you? Why are you asking


    so many questions?¡±


    ¡°I''m worried about you."


    Olivia sneered upon seeing that man¡¯s expression. "Is the Freeman Group out of business now? Why


    are you so free?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was he when she wanted him to care and worry?


    Now, she did not need him anymore, yet here he was, showing concern. It was ridiculous.


    Noticing Olivia''s intention to leave, John grabbed her wrist and asked, "Are you free? Do you want to


    have dinner?¡±


    Without waiting for Olivia to answer, he suggested, "Why don''t we go and have some meat? Maybe


    pork chop or grilled ribs? They are your favorite."


    Olivia did not answer. He continued. ''What would you like to eat? Western food or Eastern food?


    Choose what you feel like eating."


    Finally, Olivia could bear it no more. She shoved off his grip and snapped.¡± John, who are you to me


    now? Do you think it''s appropriate for you to grab me and pester me in public?"


    John nced at her. Without saying another word, he carried her and threw her into the Maybach.


    Olivia struggled with all her might and clutched his hair. "John, let go of me! Stop doing this!"


    She had just given Dorothy a fatal blow and did not want to see herself on the trending page alongside


    Dorothy''s scandal.


    John grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I want to have dinner with you. Is that too much?"


    Olivia shot him a hateful stare. "Yes. It is!"


    Before, John would have red up upon hearing that. However, now he had learned how to restrain his


    emotions, especially when he was with her.


    Thus, all he did was m the door shut and order the driver. "Go to the usual ce.¡±


    Then, he raised the divider as he loosened his tie in frustration. He looked at her. ¡°Liv, Rainie is not with


    me.¡±


    Olivia shrunk into a ball in the corner of the seat. Tears had welled up in her eyes. She looked just like


    a wounded deer, making John''s heart skip a beat.


    He stopped looking at her and reached out to touch her head, but Olivia dodged.


    "Liv," He touched her gently on the head and said softly, "I¡¯m sorry. Did I frighten you by being a little


    hasty?


    "I''ve also been looking for Rainie for four years but haven''t found any trace of her. I suspect someone


    purposely hid her and didn''t n to let us see her.


    "I don''t have the proof you want. How else can I prove myself innocent?"


    Olivia stared at him without saying a word.


    "Liv," John looked at her helplessly. "What do you want me to do, huh?"


    "Send me back!¡±


    John was disappointed and sighed. Then, he asked again in a pleading manner, "Liv, can you have


    dinner alone with me for once, please?¡±


    It was not because of the dinner that Olivia was mad. She was annoyed by his domineering way of


    asking her out.


    He would forcefully take her away whenever he wanted, never respecting her opinion.


    "John, you are too domineering!¡±


    It made John frown, and an indescribable feeling of sadness struck him.


    He leaned back on the chair for a moment and pulled off his tie. Laughing at himself, he said, "I am


    domineering. I have always been domineering when ites to you!"


    Then, he pinned Olivia against the seat as he leaned against her. "Liv, I have changed a lot for you.


    "I can now watch my best friend marry the woman I love without showing my temper. I could even bear


    it when you guys moved into the same house and I had to watch you two acting like a couple..."

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    "I just want to have a meal with you, yet you say I''m domineering.¡±


    John lifted Olivia''s chin and scoffed self-deprecatingly as he asked, "Is my request that difficult to


    fulfill?¡±


    "John, I''m not your trophy. Who I marry, who I live with, who I meet, and who I sleep with is none of


    your business, right?


    His words did not touch Olivia. Instead, she sneered. "Four years ago, I gave you many chances. As


    long as you believed me, I would have let bygones be bygones.


    "What about you? What did you do? You think you''re being kind to me, and now you think you''re being


    nice to me, but are you?


    "I told you, John, you will never learn the meaning of the word ''respect''!"


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    John growled her name. "Don¡¯t make me force myself on you now!¡±


    "If you force yourself on me, I swear I will never talk to you for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t even dream


    about ever meeting L either."


    Olivia gritted her teeth, showing no sign of fear.


    John chuckled upon hearing this. "Liv, I lost."


    Then, he leaned on her shoulder and spoke hoarsely. "Liv, please let me lean against your shoulder for


    a while, okay? Only for a while...¡±


    As John''s familiar scent assailed her nostril, she closed her eyes and sighed.


    She had reminded herself not to have anything to do with John, but fate had always blindly brought


    them together.


    No matter how hard she tried to hide, she kept bumping into him.


    It made her wonder if it was her fate to be entangled with this man!


    No! She sincerely wanted to stay away from this man for the rest of her life.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "John, why don''t you get married again?"


    The man leaning on her shoulder shuddered. "Why?"


    "So you won''t bother me anymore.¡±


    "Liv, you can''t push me away."


    "You said you''d let me go. Why did you go back on your word?"


    John parted away from Olivia and looked affectionately at Olivia as he touched her face.


    "Liv, I never said I''d give up on you, and I never will."


    Olivia opened her eyes, and they met his. She could never guess John''s thoughts.


    Sometimes, she even thought it would be easier to deal with him if he was as predictable as Dorothy.


    However, she felt like she would never be able to see through his thoughts, even in twenty years¡¯ time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "John," Olivia pointed at her chest and clenched her teeth as she said," even if you never wanted me


    and our baby to die and have nothing to do with Z¡¯s death, you still slept with Dorothy. That disgusts


    me, and I can never ept this."


    John frowned. "I told you I never slept with her."


    "You said you weren''t sure. You said you were drunk..."


    "Later, I went to check on this matter. That night, I did not sleep with her. It was Wes who went back to


    my room. Dorothy entered the room that morning, and nothing could have happened between us.


    ¡®When I woke up, she was lying next to me. I didn''t even touch her."


    Olivia did not know why she cared so much and had to keep thinking about this.


    Maybe she thought it would make her feel better if John never slept with Dorothy.


    After all, Dorothy was dirty, and John, who had slept with her, would be even dirtier.


    John knew Olivia was still unconvinced when he looked into her eyes.


    He hung his head. "Liv, why won''t you believe what I say?¡±


    Olivia stared at him and sneered. "Do you want to know why?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s karma."

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    John could not refute that.He did believe in karma.


    "Well, you''re right," He admitted in his hoarse voice with a wry smile.


    Not knowing what he wanted to do, Olivia pushed him on the chest and asked, "John, how does it feel


    being doubted?"


    "Heh!"


    John let go of her and leaned against the backrest again. With his eyes closed, he remained silent for a


    few seconds before speaking, "Liv, if you are trying to get revenge on me, I can tell you that you have


    seeded."


    He clutched his chest. "Here, it hurts and burns."


    Then, he looked at her. "That''s why I can''t give up or forget everything."


    Still huddled in the corner, Olivia looked at him quietly and emotionlessly.


    It was like what he was saying had nothing to do with her.Her indifferent attitude broke John''s heart.


    "Revenge..." Olivia sneered. "Yes, I want to get revenge on you. Stabbing you with that knife four years


    ago did not relieve my anger and hatred.


    "However, if you think I''m trying to get back at you by not trusting you, you''re wrong."


    She pursed her lips. "I don¡¯t believe you, not because you didn''t believe me, but because what you did


    destroyed my trust in you."


    She was referring to when he protected Dorothy and hurt her.


    "Actually, I''ve always been curious. You said Dorothy was your rescuer, so you trusted her


    unconditionally.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Do you believe someone like Dorothy would sacrifice herself by donating a kidney for you?" After all,


    Dorothy did not love John at all.


    Dorothy approached John to get revenge on her. She had gone through all the trouble to snatch away


    everything Olivia had. Therefore, Dorothy stopped pestering John after Olivia died.


    For Dorothy, the most important person in her life was herself. She loved herself the most. She was


    selfish and would only think about herself.


    That was why Olivia felt like it was ironic. It was not because Dorothy set the trap but because John


    believed her.


    Getting no response from John, Olivia questioned him again. "If I were to kill Dorothy, would you still


    protect her?"


    The car fell into dead silence. Only the sound of two people¡¯s faint breaths could be heard, and the


    atmosphere was tense.


    Finally, John said, "No."


    Stunned, Olivia continued questioning him. "Didn''t you say you wanted to protect her and I shouldn''t kill


    her?"


    "Liv." John looked into her eyes. "You are the one I want to protect now."


    "You are not answering the question."


    John sighed and observed Olivia, wanting to say something but eventually decided not to.


    ¡®Liv, I know everything"


    He knew everything.


    However, he did not want to talk about it.


    Sometimes he liked it better when she med him for everything.


    Comining and being meant she was unwilling to let go of it deep down inside.


    "Liv, I will give you an answer you will be satisfied with if you have this meal with me."


    Olivia''s brows furrowed. She could not understand why it sounded like he was bestowing her an honor


    from how he invited her.


    Wanting to refuse, Olivia looked out of the window. However, she noticed they were now in the middle


    of the woods, and she could not even run away.


    At the same time, her stomach growled. Feeling helpless, she red at John coldly and looked away,


    not wanting to say another word.


    She did not resist, and John took it as agreement. Overjoyed, he curled his lips.


    It was a high-end restaurant, and the interior was decorated in an Eastern style. Nothing else was


    special about it.


    Olivia followed John to the private room. When the waiter left, John suddenly took her to the window.


    "Look."


    Olivia was puzzled. "Look at what?"


    Then, she looked in the direction John pointed and asked in surprise, "Why are they here?"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    "Did you know? Is that why you brought me here on purpose?" Olivia turned around and asked John.


    "What do you think?"


    "John, I don''t like to guess."


    John chuckled and did not answer her. He went back to the table and poured her a ss of tea. "You


    must be thirsty. Have a cup of tea."


    Olivia did not think much. She took it and drank it all.


    Suddenly, she frowned and sniffled the scent in the cup. "What is this? This doesn''t taste like tea."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s tea, but pure fruit tea."


    Olivia was not in the mood to argue with him. She put the cup aside and asked coldly, "Did you bring


    me here just to have dinner with me?"


    John looked at her. "Liv, why is it so hard for me to have dinner with you alone?"


    "You know why."


    "Aren''t you curious why they were seen together?"


    Olivia came back to her senses and looked at the room opposite through the window. "Can''t they see


    us through their window?"


    "No."


    After a while, she saw Jimmy leaning forward and whispering something to Aaron. Then, he waved his


    hand at the person inside and left the room.


    Olivia wondered who the person hidden from her view was.


    "Hasn''t Aaron been working for Dorothy? Why is he now with Jimmy?"


    John stood behind her as his hand supported his body by holding onto the wall. He was so near her


    that his chest was close to her back.


    "Dorothy had no status and power. Isn''t it normal for him to work for those who can benefit him more?"


    When she learned Aaron worked in the Quinton Group, she was worried about this too.


    "Aaron majored in design, but the Quinton Group doesn''t sell jewelry. Why did he choose to work there


    then?"


    "In these four years, Aaron studied business administration. He has had a busy life."


    Olivia scoffed. "I thought you were going to kill him, yet you gave him a chance to finish his studies."


    Cpe >


    John nced at Olivia. "Are you mocking me?"


    "You can interpret it however you want."


    He knew what Olivia was thinking, but he did not exin.


    Anyway, Olivia was not going to believe him.


    After a while, the person finally stood up and walked out onto the terrace, allowing Olivia to see who


    they were.


    Olivia never expected it to be her.


    John knew what Olivia saw shocked her, so he exined. "Although the rins Group is now named


    after the rins family, it was once apany given to Mrs. rins from her parents as her betrothal


    gift when she married Zyler."


    As if afraid Olivia would not understand, he added. "Just like what the Quinton family did."


    Olivia understood, but she remained silent because she was shocked.


    She had seen Zyler and Dorothy having an affair...


    It made her wonder. ''Haven''t rumors been spreading that the rins couple is loving and loyal to each


    other?¡¯


    "Since the wedding two months ago, Mr. rins and Mrs. rins''s rtionship fell apart. Zyler said he


    did not mind, but he did.


    He started having affairs with other women. Mrs. rins knew about it but chose to ignore it. She


    nned on silent revenge."


    Olivia was stunned and looked at John. "Do you mean that the rins Group is now under Mrs.


    rins¡¯s name?"


    "Yes."


    "Who did you talk to about the cooperation?"


    John looked at her fondly and chuckled. "Why don¡¯t you guess?"


    Olivia''s forehead puckered. She hated guessing, especially when it was about John.


    "I don''t want to guess."


    Realizing he had pissed Olivia off, John stopped teasing her and quickly exined to Olivia. "I talked to


    Mrs. rins, but I asked Wes to contact Zyler too."


    Is Jimmy trying to get Aaron to win Mrs. rins¡¯s heart?


    John nodded. ¡®Yes. Cartridges Just as the two of them spoke, Aaron had already approached Mrs.


    rins with a wine ss in one hand and another hand on Greate More. a Mrs. rins¡¯s waist. It was


    mind-blowing for Olivia to watch. ee a


    What was wrong with those couples?


    Suddenly, a girl rushed in. Aaron''s face turned pale. The girl scolded him." Aaron, you are shameless!"

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Before Aaron could react, the girl had already taken a wine ss from somewhere and sshed the


    wine in it onto his face. However, it seemed like that was not enough to dissipate her anger. She


    grabbed the wine bottle and smashed it on the table.


    Then, she pointed to Aaron using the shattered end of the wine bottle.


    "Aaron, how dare you cheat on me with an old woman? I''m going to kill you!"


    Aaron protected Mrs. rins behind him and red at the girl coldly as he shouted, "Yvette, put down


    the bottle!"


    "No! Why should I put it down?"


    New ount types new fundina With tears in her eyes, the girl shouted, "Aaron, I have paid your tuition


    fees for the past four years. How could you do this to methods - Same me?


    "I don''t expect you to be rich. All I want is for you to be loyal to our rtionship. Can''t you even do that?


    "Before this, you were obsessed with a dead woman. Now you''re protecting this old woman! Aaron, my


    hatred for you will not stop unless I kill you with my own hands!"


    With that, she pounced on him.


    He was afraid and wanted to hide, but he could not show his cowardly side before Mrs. rins.


    However, the girl could not kill Aaron. When she was near them, she suddenly changed her direction


    and stabbed the broken Same wine bottle at Mrs. rins.


    Now Aaron blocked in front of Mrs. rins and grabbed the girl''s wrist.


    However, it was toote. She still stabbed Aaron.


    Blood stained his white shirt and bloomed like a flower.


    Dumbfounded, the girl froze and threw the wine bottle. Her hand was shaking as she looked at Aaron


    in disbelief.


    Aaron''s mind grew hazy, and his legs turned to jelly, making him slide and fall to the ground.


    The girl quickly embraced him and fell to the ground with him. She wailed," Aaron, stop scaring me...


    Why are you so silly? Why?"


    Mrs. rins watched the girl wailing as she took out her phone with her hands trembling. After calling


    the ambnce, she prepared to leave.


    "Stop there, old woman!"


    The girl suddenly shouted out to Mrs. rins, "Aaron rescued you. Aren''t you going to show some


    gratitude? Are you just leaving like that? You..."


    Before the girl would question her further, Mrs. rins nced at her coldly. "You attempted to stab


    me. It''s kind enough that I didn¡¯t call the police. Don''t push it!"


    With that, Mrs. rins walked out of the private room.


    Olivia felt aplicated feeling deep down her when she watched the scene.


    She stared at the girl, and something clouded her vision.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Raising her hand to rub her eyes, Olivia noticed tears were already rolling in her eyes.


    "She had no idea why she was crying. It made her wonder if the girl''s wail reminded her of her old self.


    "Liv?"


    John handed her a piece of tissue, but Olivia was still in a daze and ignored him.


    John wiped off her tears gently when he realized that. "I''m sorry. I didn''t intend to make you feel sad."


    Feeling empty deep down, Olivia looked at John and punched his chest suddenly as she scolded him,


    "Why do you always make me cry? Why?


    Didn''t you promise you would always make me happy and keep me smiling?"


    "Why didn''t you keep your promise? Why do you torture me like this, Jonn¡¯?"


    New eon types John''s forehead puckered. He hugged Olivia into his embrace and patted her back


    gently as he apologized repeatedly


    He did not expect Olivia to react like this.


    After crying for a long time, Olivia looked out of the window and saw the ambnce had taken Aaron


    away. The girl was also gone. Only three waiters were cleaning the mess up.


    What was the point of falling in love with someone?


    "John," Olivia sobbed and asked, "it was you who brought the girl here, right?"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "How could you do this?"


    Olivia punched his chest again. "Do you know how cruel that was to that girl? Next time..."


    "I know."


    John interrupted and repeated. "I know."


    Olivia''s eyes were red as she bit her lips and red at John. "You know? John, you don''t know what


    empathy is. You don''t types.


    He would never understand the pain of stabbing one''s loved one¡­


    However, the feeling of joy onlysted for a moment.


    It would hurt. She would me herself for it, and it would be a life-long trauma. That girl would end up


    like her.


    John frowned and carefully wiped away Olivia''s tears. "Liv, you heard their conversation. That girl


    worked hard and paid for Aaron''s tuition fees, but Aaron betrayed her and seduced a married woman


    to get the status he wanted."


    He cupped her face and continued. "Don''t you think she deserves to know the truth? It will hurt less like


    this."


    Olivia red at John coldly and pushed away his hands. "Don''t touch me! You didn''t think of that in the


    first ce. All you wanted to do was to spoil Aaron and Mrs. rins¡¯s new rtionship and their


    cooperation."


    "Liv, I..."


    Before John could finish his words, the waiter''s voice came from outside.


    "Mr. Freeman, your dishes are ready. Can we serve them now?"


    "Come in."


    The waiter pushed the cart and entered the private room. He served the dishes on the table.


    Looking at the table of soups and broths, Olivia frowned. "Why are they all soups?" types. new


    Spreads on The waiter smiled and exined. "All of these are herbal soups we have brewed for three


    hours. The essence of these Same


    After the waiter left, Olivia shoved off John''s hand and said coldly, "You didn''t n to let me choose


    what I wanted to eat in the sees first ce, did you?"


    "No, I only made a lot of preparations. You didn''t choose, so I brought you here to drink something


    healthy."


    With that, he pulled the chair out for her to sit on. "Come on. Drink some of the soup. It''s good for your


    health."


    Olivia was hungry and did not want to waste her energy quarreling with John. She poured herself a


    bowl of soup.


    What did the herbal soup taste like?


    It tasted like many things...


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    John served her an egg and said, "Eat this to replenish your energy."


    Olivia was speechless. "Isn''t this herbal soup? Why is there an egg in it?"


    He said nothing and kept serving her the food on the table.


    He had read through the two pages of her medical report and hid them.


    The two pages of the medical report revealed the truth from six years ago. He felt guilty...


    Noticing John was not answering her and frowning, Olivia was displeased." Why are you putting on a


    long face?"


    John shook his head. "No. I just want to fill your tummy with this food."


    The gentle and obedient John flustered Olivia.


    Sometimes, she felt like she might be a little strange. She was more ustomed to the domineering


    side of him. a


    After dinner, John sent her back to Elegance Gardens.


    Before Olivia could get out of the car, John grabbed her. "Liv, I''ll pick you up at nine tomorrow."


    "Why are you picking me up?"


    "To take you on a sail."


    The first thought that stuck with Olivia was John was out of his mind. "I''m not free."


    n ising. You can bring Zac if you want to."


    That caught Olivia off guard. She did not answer him and got out of the car.


    John said nothing more and squinted his eyes as he watched Olivia enter the vi.


    He knew that the secret would be revealed sooner orter.


    Thus, he hoped that before she learned the truth, she could enjoy the her rtionship with her brother


    a little more.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    As soon as Olivia entered the house, Ken stood up and approached her with his phone lifted.


    "Liv, did you see the trending search? Dorothy is on it."


    Olivia pretended not to know and asked, "Why?"


    "Her affair with Zyler from the rins Group was broadcasted live." Ken sneered. "Let¡¯s see how


    Jimmy is going to deal with this. Many people were waiting to make fun of the Quinton and Jameson


    families."


    Olivia nced at the phone screen and sneered. "It was indeed what Dorothy would do. She has been


    like this since back then."


    "I don''t know who did this, but I must admit they have done a good job."


    Compared to Ken''s excitement, Olivia looked calm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When she sat on the sofa, Zac nced at her. "How did your meeting with Mr. M go?"


    "I haven¡¯t seen him in person."


    "What about dinner? Did you enjoy it?"


    "Not bad."


    Zac handed her a cup of tea and said, "Did you meet Dorothy at Jasmine International Hotel?"


    Startled, Olivia looked at her bracelet and knew Zac must have seen her location through it.


    "No."


    "Good, then."


    He showed no expression, but it made Olivia feel uneasy.


    She wondered if he already knew about everything.


    Ken noticed the strange atmosphere and asked puzzle, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good that Dorothy is on


    the trending page for something humiliating? Why do you guys look so troubled?"


    "No. I am happy. Why would I put on a gloomy face?" Olivia grinned.


    She did not tell Zac about it because she did not want him to worry. She tried to keep him away from


    this matter.


    After all, the feud between her and Dorothy was deep, went far back, and wasplicated.


    Getting revenge on Dorothy and helping Zac get Quinton Group was what Olivia wanted most.


    However, Zac was not quite pleased about it. After a momentary silence, he asked, "Does Dorothy''s


    matter have something to do with you?"


    That was the first time Zac spoke so strictly to her. Olivia was panicked, and her heart skipped a beat.


    "No..."


    ¡®Tell me the truth."


    Ken realized something was wrong and quickly tried to appease Zac. "Zac, what''s wrong? You never


    talked to Olivia like that before."


    Zac stared into Olivia''s eyes, making it difficult for her to brush him off with a lie.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Did Mr. M help you with this?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any idea who that man is? Why would he help you for no reason? Do you think his


    motives are pure when he''s helping you while refusing to see you?"


    Olivia¡¯s brows knitted. "He is my former client. Our rtionship is simple. He took me as a friend and


    offered a helping hand."


    "Helping hand?"


    Zac sneered. "How old are you, Liv? Do you really think a man would help you for no reason? He is up


    to something or wants something from you"


    That made Olivia ufortable. She stood up and wanted to head upstairs. "I don''t want to argue with


    you about this."


    "Stand there!"


    Olivia stopped and did not look back.


    Zac controlled his wheelchair and approached Olivia. "Did you have dinner with John?"


    "Yes."


    "Why aren¡¯t you telling me anything now?"


    Olivia felt Zac was being unreasonable. "I told you who I was meeting, Mr. M, when I left the house. I


    also told Wilbur I wouldn''t be back for dinner, didn''t I?"


    "Do you trust Mr. M that much?"


    "Yes."


    "What am I to you then? You went to a hotel to meet another man. What do you expect me to think? Do


    you still see me as your husband?"


    Olivia froze and looked at Zac, bewildered by his words. "Zac, what are you talking about?"


    That did not sound like something he would normally say...

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    "You know what I''m talking about!"


    Zac suddenly hit his legs. "I know you don''t say it, but you care that I''m crippled!"


    He looked up, his eyes red. "Don''t think I don''t know you still like John. I''m just a tool!"


    Olivia''s heart shivered as if thousands of arrows punctured her heart, and it hurt.


    "Zac, what are you talking about?"


    It was not that they never talked about it, but he never cared. He even told her he believed her and


    evenforted her by saying they were a fake couple.


    Why would he say such a thing now?


    Perhaps feeling wronged, her tears fell. She bit her lip and looked at him in surprise. ''Zac, what are you


    trying to say?"


    Forget about Olivia. Ken did not get it either.


    He quickly advised, "Liv, go upstairs first. I''ll take care of this."


    "Zac, don''t go too far. When has Liv ever wronged you?"


    Zac sneered as he said, "Do you know how many guys she has around her? Do you know who Mr. M


    is? Also, she and John..."


    Before Zac could finish, Olivia went upstairs crying. She rushed into the room, closed the door, and slid


    slowly to the floor while leaning against it. She covered her face as she hugged her knees and cried.


    ¡®What the h*ll happened?


    ¡®Why did Zac turn out this way?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is it wrong for me to see Mr. M?


    ¡®Is it wrong for me to expose Dorothy to the world?"


    ¡®I don''t want to have a meal with John at all. Why did each of them go back on their word?


    ¡®Why?!


    At that moment, she found Zac even scarier than John and did not know what to do.


    Sometimeter, someone knocked at the door.


    "Liv, it''s me."


    Olivia shuddered when she heard Zac''s voice. She asked through clenched teeth as she trembled,


    "What is it?"


    "I came to apologize. I''m sorry."


    She cried and shook her head. "I won''t listen. I won''t ept it. Go away."


    She was not mad at Zac for having a temper. She was mad at him for lying to her and losing his temper


    for no reason.


    "I''m sorry I scared you. Open the door. Let''s talk face-to-face, okay? I promise I won''t lose my temper


    again..."


    Olivia bit her lip, got up, took a deep breath, and held the door handle.


    The way Zac behaved earlier reminded her of John.


    The fear and pressure burst from her memory. It enveloped her so tightly that she could not breathe.


    She opened the door and looked through the crack to see Zac with his head down in guilt. Her heart


    softened again.


    "Liv, I''m sorry. I know..."


    Zac sighed. "Ken said I''ve been depressed for along time. I was always suppressing my emotions,


    which led to the ident today, but I will..."


    "Zac."


    Olivia interrupted him in tears. "Do you think I cheated on you?"


    Zac paused and shook his head. "No."


    Then he smiled bitterly. "But I did lie to you about one thing."


    He looked up at her with a hint of helplessness on his lips. "When I said I didn''t care about you and


    John, about you not loving me, and about you seeing other men, it was all a lie. I actually do.


    "But I''m scared. I''m scared you''ll distance yourself from me and move out if I say anything. I don''t


    want...


    "Especially that Mr. M. I think you trust him more than you trust me. You even... You rely on him very


    much. L... I''m jealous..."


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. "It was also today that I realized how easily jealous I am."

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Olivia stood nkly, staring at him. The look in her eyes moved from shock to guilt and then nk.


    In retrospect, Zac had been gentle, caring, and generous to her ever since they met. He had been


    supportive and tolerant of everything she did and never said no to her.


    It seemed she took him for granted because of this.


    She had even... forgotten that he was human too. He had emotions.She opened her mouth to say


    something, but she swallowed what she wanted to say.


    Zac saw her hesitation and smiled. "I should thank you. I might not be so ''humane'' if it weren''t for you.


    "when I was little, my mom always asked me to be good and patient, so I never lost my temper even if I


    was bullied.


    "After I grew up, I kept all my emotions to myself and rarely lost my temper or spoke angrily."


    Then he paused and looked up at her. "It''s why I didn''t confess to you four years ago. Because I


    thought protecting you was enough, and I shouldn''t ask for more.


    "I always thought I had no desire until... I was locked in the basement by my dad, and you agreed to


    marry me to save me.


    "It dawned on me then that I had desires. I had them all along. I just kept it in my heart.


    "Then I had a car ident. I lost both my legs and hearing. And


    Xavier and John stopped you from marrying me.


    "All my suppressed emotions burst. I hated myself for being so ipetent and suppressed."


    Zac tugged open his cor, opened his mouth to take a big breath, and continued saying, ''That was the


    first time I let out my anger, and I thought it would be alrightter.


    "The funny thing is the universe seems to want to fool me. I even have a half-brother from a different


    mother. Everything is triggering me, and sometimes it feels like I can''t hold down my emotions


    anymore...


    "But anyway, I''m sorry I yelled at you, Liv..."


    "Zac." Olivia snuffled, bit her lip, and looked at him. "Speaking of which, it''s my fault."


    She patted Zac on the shoulder. "I''m used to your gentleness and pampering. I seem to take everything


    for granted and never consider your feelings. It''s also my fault..."


    There was a lot she wanted to say, but she hesitated and did not know what to say.


    "Liv..." Zac smiled sardonically. "I suddenly know why you like John and not me."


    Olivia looked at him in confusion.


    "John was cold and cruel before he met you. Few people in Ocean


    City saw him smile, but he changed after meeting you."


    Zac looked into the distance as if he recalled a distant memory. "


    When he mentioned you, his eyes were full of joy, and he was more casual.


    "But I''m unlike him. He closed himself off, so he armored himself with indifference. I close myself off by


    armoring myself with calmness.


    "we both opened Pandora''s box after meeting you. But he learned to be gentle, and I learned to be


    furious."


    Finally, he nced intently at Olivia. "That''s all I have to say. Get some rest. Let me know if you want to


    move out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With that said, he turned his wheelchair and left.


    Olivia looked at his back as she felt a pang in her heart. She had indescribable mixed feelings.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    With so much happening in one day, Olivia could not sleep.She could only turn on her phone to see if


    she had anything to kill time.


    However, she saw a trending post about Dorothy once she turned on her phone. Then she


    remembered that she had not thanked Mr. M yet.


    Therefore, she hurriedly texted him.


    Olivia: [Thank you for today, Sir. But... I asked this before, but I like to ask again. Why on earth did you


    help me?]


    He quickly texted her back.


    Mr. M: [Does your husband suspect you? Or do you not trust me and think I''m up to something?]


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Olivia pressed her lips together. Mr. M was always so straight to the point that she felt she had gone


    too far instead.


    Olivia: [No, it''s just that you helped me buy a house and avenged me. I kept feeling like I owed you.


    After all, I''ve done nothing for you.]


    Mr. M: [Ms. James, why are you so polite to me? Don''t forget. You helped me sort out an old problem,


    so you deserve my help.]


    Mr. M texted again after a while.


    Mr. M: [What''s more, I didn''t do what I did today only to help you. I have my agenda.]


    Olivia frowned.


    Olivia: [Your agenda?]


    Mr. M: [I came to Ocean City to do business. I''m interested in bing a shareholder of Quinton


    Group. Now that the Quinton family has a rumor like that, I can buy the shares at a lower price.


    Besides, the Quinton family will beg me to buy, don''t you think?]


    Olivia''s heart instantly sank when she heard that.


    However, the relief was mixed with a sense of weirdness.


    Although Quinton Group was still in Jimmy''s hands, it would eventually return to Zac. Would Mr. M... be


    Zac''s enemy in the future?


    However, it was obviously not going to happen for now. At least not until Jimmy and Fabian were out of


    the picture.


    Olivia: [I see. How much do you n to buy, Mr. M?]


    Mr. M replied with only one word to this question.


    Mr. M: [Secret].


    Olivia chuckled. ¡®Jeez. Why would people tell me trade secrets like this? I¡¯ve gone out of line.¡¯


    When she was about to turn off her phone, Dorothy''s rification post popped up.


    "The video is a deep fake using artificial intelligence. Someone deliberately framed me. I''ve prepared a


    lawyer''s letter. Please wait and see.¡±


    Olivia burst intoughter.


    ¡®Adeep fake? Could artificial intelligence copy her voice?¡¯ She made a lot of noise the whole time, and


    Mr. rins also worked harder under her encouragement.


    She wanted to see how Dorothy and Fabian nned to get away with it. What would Fabian, Jimmy,


    and even Gordan think of her?


    Quinton Residence.


    "B*tch!"


    Fabian pped her. "Dolly, do you have any shame?"


    Dorothy staggered and nearly fell from the p. Just as she was about to talk back, Fabian pped her


    again.


    "You''re so strict with me, but then you fool around and have it live- streamed. You humiliated the


    Quinton family!¡±


    Fabian yanked her up from the floor. He snarled with scarlet eyes, "Tell me. Who else have you slept


    with besides Zyler?"


    Dorothy found her face burning as her mouth smelled of rust. It made her disgusted.


    Frowning, she swallowed the blood and looked up coldly at Fabian.¡± Fabian, how dare you question


    me? Do you think I don''t know what you''re like out there? Why do you think I fired Quinton Group''s


    female employees?"

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Fabian scoffed and red at Dorothy.


    ¡®How dare you bring that up? I said nothing when you fired my assistant and secretary. It¡¯s because I


    thought you were my wife. I should give you that power, and then what?¡±


    Fabian gripped her jaw and yelled through clenched teeth, ¡°And this is how you treat me. You let


    everyone know that Zyler f*cked my wife!¡±


    ¡°Fabian, how clean do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I know, of course. I also know that you¡¯ve had many men before as well as abortions that have made


    you infertile. Am I right?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression changed. She did not expect Fabian to find out so much.


    ¡°With all your horrible history, do you think I¡¯d marry you if you weren¡¯t the heiress of the Jameson


    family?¡±


    Fabian pushed her to the ground. ¡°B*tch! I want to divorce you!¡±


    ¡®Divorce?¡¯


    Dorothy got up from the ground with a sinister expression. ¡°You want to divorce me?


    Fabian, are you out of your mind? You¡¯re only a bastard in the Quinton family. How great do you think


    you are?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d have chosen you if Zac hadn¡¯t refused to marry me? In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Dolly! You have no right to criticize me!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re the one with no right to criticize me!¡± Dorothy walked up to Fabian and poked him hard in


    the chest. ¡°Fabian, why do you think I went to that old pervert, Zyler? It¡¯s to help you gain a firm


    foothold in Quinton Group.


    ¡°Help me?¡± Fabian hit her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s more like helping yourself! See who caused


    rins Group to terminate their contract with us in the first ce? It¡¯s you!¡±


    Dorothy rarely lost a quarrel.


    Therefore, it was the same this time. She did not want to admit her fault and defeat! She was not


    wrong!


    ¡°Fabian, divorce me if you have the balls. Let me see¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door opened, and Jimmy came in with a cold expression. ¡°That¡¯s


    enough!¡±


    The two immediately shut up and stood where they were at the sight of him.


    ¡°Have you quarreled enough? Are you gonna stop?¡±


    Jimmy nced coldly at the two. ¡°Fabian, stop talking about divorce. Take a shower and get some


    sleep. You have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jimmy red at him and made Fabian shut up and nod. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Dolly, follow me to the study.¡±


    The two got to the study. Jimmy closed the door and looked at Dorothy sitting on the sofa. He sneered,


    ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Three strikes, and you¡¯re out¡¯. This is the second time. I can give you another


    chance. If there¡¯s a third time, I won¡¯t keep you around, Dolly.¡±


    Dorothy knew if she caused a lot of scandals and eventually divorced Fabian, she probably could not


    even return to the Jameson family.


    After all, she knew what Gordan was like.


    Therefore, she gathered herself. ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    Jimmy did not ask any more questions about her and Zyler. Instead, he took a sip of coffee and asked,


    ¡°Who do you suspect it is?¡±


    Dorothy thought about it for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No one in Ocean City dares to offend me.


    I didn¡¯t know it would be¡­¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence and narrowed her eyes as if she thought of something.


    ¡°What came to your mind?¡± Jimmy asked.


    Dorothy looked up at Jimmy. ¡°I remember someone, and only that person has given me a hard time


    many times!¡±


    Jimmy did not ask who she was talking about either. He only lit a cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the trending


    post. You can take care of that person yourself.¡±


    ¡°Of course! This time, I will make her kneel and beg me!¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    The next day at 9 PM. John arrived on time at Elegance Gardens, but he only waited outside the door


    instead ofing in. Olivia got changed, washed up, and went downstairs.


    "Mrs. Simmons, where''s Zac?"


    Mrs. Simmons handed her a small food container. "Sir left early in the morning. He looked as if he


    didn''t sleep wellst night."


    With that said, she asked cautiously, "Miss, have you and Sir had an argument and haven''t reconciled


    yet?¡¯


    Olivia took over the food container and shook her head. "Yes."


    "Miss, Sir likes you. You might as well be with Sir. Don''t... Don''t think about the past anymore."


    Olivia only smiled when she heard that. "I gotta go. Remember to ask the driver to send food at noon."


    "Yes, got it.¡±


    Looking at Olivia''s back, Mrs. Simmons sighed.


    Mrs. Simmons did not understand that love was never something you could control.


    After all, people would not bring destruction on themselves if it could be controlled.


    Given the choice, she would have loved Zac instead of John in the first ce.


    However... there were no what-ifs?


    "Why do you look troubled?¡±


    Olivia ignored John and got in the car.


    After John got in the car, she said, "John, this is thest time I''ll see you alone. Please stop doing


    anything that will make people misunderstand.¡±


    John frowned. "Why? Because of Zac?"


    Olivia turned to look at him. "You don''t need to know that much. If you want to make amends, you


    should sacrifice in silence instead of bothering me, shouldn''t you?"


    "Liv, I only want to spend more time with you. That''s all."


    "Ha." Olivia sneered as she found it ridiculous. "John, don''t speak like you''re dying. I won''t feel sorry for


    you, nor will I change my mind.¡±


    "It''s because Zac lost his temperst night, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Olivia''s expression changed. "How did you know?"


    "He called me and told me.¡±


    "Zac told you?"


    John nodded. "Yeah."


    Olivia was shocked, not knowing what to say all of a sudden. She had not figured out how to deal with


    Zac, but she did not expect him to call John and tell him this.


    "He said he''s nning to divorce you."


    ¡®Divorce?¡¯


    Olivia thought she heard him wrong. She looked at John in disbelief and asked, "Divorce? He''s


    divorcing me? Why didn''t I know that?"


    ¡®He says he hasn''t decided how to tell you yet. He wants me to talk to you and take you away.¡±


    She burst intoughter at this. "John, what do you two take me for? It''s not my choice to get a divorce,


    choose who II''m with, or choose where I go?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When did you get the right to decide it?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    Olivia did not want to discuss the subject further. "You can either take me back now or shut up. I don¡¯t


    want to hear any more of this from you."


    John looked at her and shut up in resignation.


    However, after a long time, he suddenly said, "What about your Mr. M? Will you be willing to go if he


    wants to take you away?"


    Olivia paused with a frown. She sized up John. "You looked into me?"


    "I don''t need to look into that. Don¡¯t forget that your house in Murica is now in his name."


    John grabbed her slender wrist, pulled her into his arms, and asked again hoarsely, "Will you?"

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Olivia found such questions pointless. She yanked out her hand and gave him a cold nce. ¡°I don''t


    have to answer you."


    Frustrated at not getting an answer, John pursued by asking, "Why not? Do you feel guilty?¡±


    Olivia moved as far away from John as possible, put her right hand on the car window, and turned to


    look out the window as if she had not heard him.


    "I''ll take that as a tacit admission if you don''t say anything.¡± John gazed at her with a hint of suppressed


    anger in his eyes. "Why him? Of all people, why did you choose a man you''ve never met? What''s so


    charming about him?"


    When Olivia was silent, John got annoyed and tugged at her arm, forcing her to look at him.


    "Why on earth?"


    Olivia leaned over and bit him hard on the hand. "Because he doesn''t talk as much nonsense as you


    do!"


    John''s eyes grew darker as he looked at the neat teeth marks on his hands. He never thought that Mr.


    M would one day be his rival in love.


    It was an oversight on his part, so he must make things right. He must never let it happen!


    Harbor.


    When they reached the harbor,n was already waiting on the boat. He even waved at Olivia when he


    saw her.


    "I thought John was lying when he said you''de."


    "Yeah, dig in."


    Althoughn was much more talkative, he was still proud. He would never beg or say he missed


    someone.


    However, Olivia could feel he needed her, and that alone was enough.


    It was only when she got on the boat and walked to the bow that she noticed Ken was there too.


    Ken saw her and pointed to the rudder. "John''s a typical capitalist who likes to exploit people. That''s


    why he made me the captain. After all, I''m free."


    Olivia smiled. "I didn''t know you were so versatile."


    "Versatile? You spoke as if I were an object. I''m well-rounded. I''m unlike Mr. Freeman and Mr. Quinton,


    who are severely biased."


    As soon as he finished speaking, John walked out from behind. ¡°Hurry and set sail. You talk a lot of


    nonsense."


    Ken did not argue with him. "There are three closemouthed people out of four. It''ll be too quiet if I don¡¯t


    talk."


    "Are you that afraid of boredom?"


    Ken nodded. "You know very well I''m afraid of boredom."


    Olivia went into the cabin. "Then I''ll sail with you."


    "No, you should spend time withn. You rarely get this opportunity."


    Olivia said nothing but only nced at John.


    "I''ll stay here with Ken. I won''t go up."


    John said. He came over, handed Ken a bottle of water, and sat down by the side.


    When he sat down, Olivia turned and walked out. She did not want to be in the same space with him,


    especially alone. She did not think of it before. Now, she thought the man was full of nonsense. He was


    always asking questions and was noisy.


    n.¡±


    Olivia took off her coat and bent over the chair. ¡°Will you help me put on sunscreen?¡±


    Okay, thank you."


    They spent time together quietly.


    Suddenly, he stammered as he asked, "Well... I have a question... to ask you."


    ¡®Hmm? Go on.¡±


    "I''ll speak as the student representative during the freshmen enrollment ceremony. Can... Can you..."


    Before he could finish, Olivia''s phone rang.


    She was about to ignore it but picked it up to see a phone call from Madam Cailyn.


    "Madam Cailyn, what''s the matter?" ¡®Mrs. Quinton, I finally found you. I''m dying. Sam''s gone!"

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    ¡®What? Are you sure?" "I¡¯m sure. Sam is sensible enough to let me know when he''s out and never let


    me... worry." Madam Cailyn was so flustered that she could not speak clearly. ¡°School only operates


    half-day today... But..."


    Olivia sat up. Her eyes were dark. "Madam Cailyn, calm down and slowly tell me what happened."


    ¡®School... School is only half a day today, but the teacher said he had been picked up an hour ago


    when I went to pick him up.¡±


    Madam Cailyn broke down in tears at this point. nMrs. Quinton, I swear I wasn''tte. I was definitely


    notte. The kids were around when I got there except Sam..."


    Olivia''s heart clenched. "Did you check surveince? Do you know who took him?"


    "I did, but I didn''t see anything. I reported it to the police. They said they can''t file a case since he


    hasn''t gone missing for 24 hours. Mrs. Quinton, what do we do?"


    Not seeing him meant someone deleted the surveince footage.


    Olivia only had one person in mind who would do such a thing, and that was Dorothy.


    Did Dorothy get back at Olivia because she knew Olivia did yesterday''s live stream?


    However, whoever it was and whatever it was for, it was malicious.


    ¡®Madam Cailyn, wait at home. I''ll take care of this.¡± Suddenly, she paused.¡¯ Have you called Mr.


    Quinton?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t answer. That''s why I called you."


    ¡®Okay, got it. Don''t tell him about this. I''ll take care of it.¡±


    "Okay, okay...¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia got up and grabbed her coat to find John.


    However,n yanked her arm after she took two steps.


    "Where are you going?"


    ¡®Back to shore. Something has happened to Sam."


    "Sam?"n''s expression did not look too good. "The orphan Zac and John co-sponsored?"


    "Yeah, yes.¡±


    ¡®I forbid you from going!"


    Olivia paused. n, what are you talking about? A human life is at stake. How could I not care?"


    ¡®What why?"


    "Why are you always giving me up for someone else?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked atn with astonishment. n...¡±


    "Why?"


    Olivia was taken aback and asked in terror, n, what happened?"


    Seeing her confusion,n sneered. "It seems you''ve forgotten, so let me tell you.


    "When I was five, I was the lead singer in the kindergarten chorus. You promised toe, but you


    stood me up to go shopping with Dorothy.


    "When I was eight, you stood me up at my performance again. I graduated from primary school at ten. I


    practiced for a month to perform for you, but what about you?


    "You only showed up when it was over. You didn''t even see my performance.


    ¡®I thought you were hurt when I saw you looking like a mess. I was so afraid that I dared not me you.


    I was also worried about you.


    ¡®But what really happened? You secretly went to the hospital to see John because you found out he


    had been in a car ident. You got your injuries from falling on the ground when you were in a hurry to


    see him."


    "Just when I was going to forgive you and stop ming you four years ago, you went off and killed


    someone to get revenge for Z."


    With that said, he red at Olivia with scarlet eyes and gritted his teeth, asking, "Did you ever think


    about me at that time?¡±

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Olivia did not expectn to be angry. She remembered some of the things he said, and some she


    forgot.


    It left her nervous and panicked. She was nervous because she did not know how tofortn. She


    panicked because every second counted if Dorothy did take Sam.


    Seeing her silence,n suddenly released her hand and smiled mockingly,¡¯ ¡°I''m stupid to ask you when


    I know you wouldn''t acknowledge me. I''m ridiculous.¡±


    Then he turned around and waved at Olivia. ¡°You can go. Save the kid."


    Looking atn¡¯s disappointed back, Olivia''s heart clenched, and there was terrible pain. It turned out he


    already knew she was Olivia. He resented her for faking her death four years ago and not telling him.


    However, he never deliberately gave her a hard time during their time together recently.


    She failedn so many times¡­ However,n forgave her every time. Then he repeatedly pretended


    nothing happened.


    Olivia bit her lip and fought back her tears as she rushed to hugn from behind.


    n, I''m sorry. I''m sorry... I wronged you. I''m sorry..."


    n, I don''t expect your forgiveness, nor do I want to exin anything..."


    Olivia snuffled. ¡°But I''ll make it up to you,n. Did you want me to attend your orientation ceremony?"


    lan said nothing.


    "I''ll go. I''ll go, and I won''t stand you up this time. I promise."


    "No thanks. I can give my speech without you."


    Olivia''s eyes water as she hugged him tightly. n, I''m sorry. I have to go back to shore to find Sam. I


    owe it to his mother...¡±


    Her voice trembled at the mention of that. "I can''t let Dorothy have him, you know?


    "I''m sorry..."


    With that, Olivia let go ofn and started to run.


    Olivia''s heart shuddered as she said with a nod, "Yeah. Don''t worry."


    She had just run down and ran into John.


    John held her. "There''s a slight problem with the yacht. Ken''s still working on it. We can leave with the


    lifeboat first since we''re in a hurry."


    Olivia did not have time to ask him how much he heard, so she followed him to the side of the boat.


    "Wait here while I lower the lifeboat."


    John soon lowered the lifeboat. Then he turned around and picked Olivia up.


    "Just get me ashore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Johnunched the lifeboat and nced back at her. "I''ve asked Wes to get the surveince footage


    nearby."


    "I didn''t ask for your help."


    "Olivia, are you still going to be so coy at this point?"


    She simply did not want John''s help. It would look like she owed him something.


    However, she knew it would be hard for her to find Sam without help, so she did not talk back.


    Seeing she was still a long way from the shore, she wanted to call Dorothy. However, she was afraid


    that it had nothing to do with her, and rming her would be a bad move.


    Therefore, she called Kate after some hesitation.


    However, there was no answer after two phone calls.


    Remembering Kate''s reminder yesterday, she frowned as she dialed Dorothy''s phone.


    "Dorothy, is Sam with you?"

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Dorothy yed dumb after answering the phone. "Who''s Sam?" "Dorothy Ellis, don''t y dumb. Where


    on earth is he?"


    "Phoebe, my surname isn''t Ellis. It''s Jameson!"


    Impatient, Olivia said with a frown, ¡¯I don''t have time to argue with you. Hurry and tell me! He''s only a


    kid. Don''t act recklessly!"


    Dorothy sneered and said, "Phoebe, I advise you to watch your mouth. I don''t know where Sam is.


    What does your child missing have to do with me? Don''t be crazy!"


    Olivia froze slightly.


    ¡®Does it have nothing to do with Dorothy?


    ¡®But who else in Ocean City besides Dorothy has a grudge against me?¡¯


    She looked up at John''s back. ''Could it have something to do with John or Zac?¡¯


    While she hesitated, Dorothy''s voice deepened as she asked, '' Phoebe, is yesterday''s live-stream your


    doing?"


    Olivia immediately reacted at the sound of this.


    At best, Dorothy only guessed it was her, but she had no proof.


    Fortunately, Wade did not leave any traces behind.


    "I have better things to do."


    "It really wasn''t you?"


    "No. Are you sure you didn''t take Sam?" Olivia took the opportunity to ask. Dorothy sneered. "It isn''t


    me, of course. I¡¯m not stupid. Won''t people call me vicious if they found out I went after a kid?"


    It was... weird to hear such a thing from Dorothy.


    She had done a lot of evil deeds.


    Just as Olivia was about to hang up, Dorothy suddenly said smugly, "But I advise you to find him soon.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.


    After all, I don''t have him with me. I don''t know what he''ll do.¡±


    Olivia''s expression changed. "Who? Who was it? Who took..."


    Dorothy hung up before she could finish her sentence.


    Hearing the annoying beeping sound, Olivia bit her lower lip and beat herself in the leg.


    It had something to do with Dorothy, but it was clear that Dorothy had no intention of telling her.


    ¡®D*mn it!"


    It was her fault. She knew Dorothy might go after Sam, but she did not take any precautions.


    If something happened to Sam, how was she going to exin it to Jess?


    Jess had already died for herself, and her son was now in limbo because of her.


    Olivia dug her nails deep into the flesh. She wanted to quickly find Sam, but she was still at sea...


    ¡®No, I can''t just sit back and do nothing. I have to do something.¡¯


    John heard something behind him and quickly looked over. He saw Olivia trying to go into the sea and


    hurriedly grabbed her.


    "What are you doing?


    You can''t swim. Are you crazy?"


    "Dorothy captured Sam...¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and looked helplessly at him, her eyes red. She looked fragile.


    John pulled her into his arms andforted her gently, "Don''t worry. It''s okay. Wes will find out where


    he is soon. There''s no use worrying about it.¡±


    How could she not know?


    However, the feeling of doing nothing was so helpless.


    It was as if... she was waiting to die.


    After a while, Olivia gradually calmed down and suddenly called out, "John. =


    "Hmm?"


    Olivia struggled out of his arms and raised her hand to randomly wipe her tears. "How am I supposed


    to exin to Sam''s mother if something happens to him?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    John frowned slightly, raised his hand, and wiped her tears. "Can you not think about these? We can


    narrow down the range once Wes checks where the phone is turned off. She can''t escape."


    Hearing this, Olivia suddenly looked up at him. "John, do you remember the watch I gave himst


    time?¡±


    "Yeah."


    "There''s a locator in it.¡¯

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    The look in John''s eyes changed slightly. "Sam loves the watch and will wear it every day. I''ll have Wes


    track it once we''re ashore.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and nodded, worried.


    ¡®Who the hill took him?¡¯


    When they got ashore, John drove her to Sam''s school.


    However, what they found was pretty much the same as what Madam Cailyn said.


    While the two were at their wits¡¯ end, Wes sent a picture.


    "Sir, this is the surveince footage I found at the intersection. We can vaguely make out a man."


    "Couldn''t it be clearer?"


    "There''s nothing we can do. We''ve already enhanced it."


    "Location?"


    "We''re still tracking the location. We should find something soon."


    "Do your best.¡±


    After hanging up, John handed Olivia his phone. "Do you know this man?"


    Olivia looked at it carefully for a moment and shook her head. "He¡¯s wearing a mask and a hat. I can''t


    recognize him at all.¡±


    Suddenly, she grabbed John. "Didn''t the teacher say he came into the ssroom and took him away?


    The teacher should have seen him without a mask. We can do a sketch of his face.¡±


    "Do you know how to do it?¡±


    "No, but I''ll try. I can''t just wait around.¡±


    With that said, she dragged John back to the school and found Sam''s homeroom teacher.


    The three spent an hour in the office before finallying out with a portrait.


    "Does it look like him?"


    The homeroom teacher nodded. "Almost, but I''m... not really sure either."


    "At least we have a frame of reference." Olivia stood up and handed John the sketch. "See if you can


    find this guy.¡±


    "Okay, leave it to me."


    The homeroom teacher was still apologizing when they left. "I''m so sorry. I never met Sam''s parents,


    so I thought he was Sam¡¯s dad. I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    "No..." Olivia suddenly realized something. "What did you just say? Sam''s dad?"


    "Yeah, Sam didn''t resist him when he came. They also looked a little alike. He said he''s Sam''s dad, so I


    believed him."


    ¡®Sam''s dad...¡¯


    Olivia turned her head and locked eyes with John. They both seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    "Isn''t his father dead?"


    ¡°I''ll look into it."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ording to the homeroom teacher''s description, it could be Sam''s father.


    However... How could it be?


    Noah was not a good man. Sam was in real danger if he was not dead and had conspired with Dorothy


    to take Sam away.


    This was far more dangerous than Dorothy sending someone to kidnap Sam...


    After all, Sam was desperate for paternal love, and all Noah needed to do was be nice to Sam to let


    down Sam''s guard.


    John soon hung up and looked at her darkly. "Liv, it could be Noah."


    "Are you sure?"


    "This sketch you made looks like Noah. He might have faked his death.¡±


    ¡®¡®Fake his death?¡±


    ¡®¡®Why did Noah fake his death?¡¯


    Olivia was confused.


    ¡®¡®What''s the connection with this?¡¯


    Just then, John got another call from Wes.


    "Oh no, Sir. I lost the signal. It seems he realized that something was wrong with the watch. He left the


    watch, phone, and the previous car on the road and drove away in another car.¡±


    John turned around and lowered his voice. "Check again. Look into Noah."


    "Yes."


    Olivia saw him hang up and quickly asked, "Did you find anything? Where are they?"


    Not wanting to worry her, he lied and said, "Still looking into it. But soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Olivia''s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Mrs. Quinton, I''m Noah Ginger, Jess Sander¡¯s husband."

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    ¡¯¡®Noah?'' You''re not dead?"


    Noah''s sneer came from the other end of the line. ¡®Do you want me dead?¡¯


    Olivia did not want to "catch up¡¯ with him, so she changed the topic by asking, ¡°Is Sam with you?"


    Noah said with a cold snort, ¡°I''m his father. It''s only natural for him to be with me. What''s the problem?"


    Olivia frowned. "You wouldn''t have called me if you didn''t think there was a problem, would you?"


    Jess was imprisoned back then because she killed Noah when he abused her.


    However, Noah was still alive.


    Was Jess¡¯ imprisonment not set up by Noah?


    Jess had told Olivia a lot about what Noah was like in the past.


    Since Noah made the Ginger family bankrupt, his temperament changed greatly. He went out and


    fooled around every day. He also spent his time in casinos and lost the house in a gamble, resulting in


    Jess being forced to take care of their child while going to work to support the family.


    However, Noah''s self-esteem was hurt because she was the one working. He grew violent, punching


    and kicking her for no reason.


    At first, Jess had to put up with it because of their son.


    However, as time went by, Jess was exhausted by getting new injuries when her old wounds had not


    even healed.


    Once, she identally broke a te when she was serving food. She did not expect Noah to lose his


    temper again and kicked her pregnant belly, causing her excruciating pain.


    Jess was utterly disappointed with the man at that moment. She grabbed an ashtray and smashed it on


    Noah, leaving him in a pool of blood.


    The scene happened to be seen by the police brought by the neighbors. Caught red-handed, Jess was


    arrested and sentenced to death.


    Jess said she would probably have been executed if it were not for her pregnancy.


    Later, she gave birth to her baby in prison, who was sent away and went missing.


    Olivia asked Zac to help find the baby after she got out of prison. However, all she found was the


    baby''s death after a year of searching.


    She thought there was nothing she could do to help Jess.


    It was not until... she found out Sam was Jess''s son that she understood why God let her meet Sam. It


    was all about... redemption.


    Sam''s d*mned father kidnapped Sam.


    Noah was the person Jess hated the most. She must rescue Sam.


    "What would it take for you to let Sam go? Tell me what you want. I''ll satisfy you if I can."


    Noah smiled darkly at this. "Satisfy me? Do you want me to be satisfied that much?"


    Olivia''s eyes darkened as her voice cooled a little. "Don''t tell me you love Sam. If you did, you wouldn''t


    have hurt Jess, let alone left Sam out there all these years. Come on."


    ¡®I''m d someone feels sorry for my son."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Noah sounded like he had her under his control. ¡¯I didn''t believe Ms. Jameson when she told me, but I


    somewhat believe it now.¡±


    Olivia was so anxious she did not have the patience to beat around the bush with him. "What on earth


    do you want?"


    ¡®It''s simple. I want you.¡±


    "What?"


    ¡®Is it too much to ask for you and another five million dors in exchange for Sam?"


    Before Olivia could respond, Noahughed and said, "Ms. Larson, you used me of faking my death.


    Didn''t you fake your death too? My wife died for you. Shouldn''t you make it up to me?"

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Olivia stiffened, her hand clenching around the phone as she suppressed her fear. "What do you mean


    by that?" "Ms. Larson, have you pretended to be someone else for so long that you have forgotten your


    real name? Ms. Olivia Larson."


    Though she was prepared to be exposed, she realized she could not remain calm when the day came.


    "I know you''ve changed your name to Phoebe James and gone from Mrs. Freeman to Mrs. Quinton.


    But you shouldn''t be so nice to Sam, Olivia.


    Being so nice to him exposed who you really are, Olivia."


    Noah kept calling her Olivia, sending her heart constricting and her breathing bing harder.


    If John had not held her from behind her and patted her on the back to soothe her, she would probably


    have fainted due to the shortness of breath. Noah knew. Did that mean Dorothy knew too?


    How could Dorothy be so calm when she knew her identity?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Just then, she heard John''s voice. "Talk to him longer, and we''ll have a location in no time.¡±


    His voice was just soft enough for Olivia to hear but somehow reassuring.


    Once she came to herself, she suppressed her trembling voice. ¡°You''re not the first to say that, and you


    won''t be thest. Don''t think I''m afraid of you for using me.¡±


    Not expecting a denial, Noah paused slightly and said, "Stop pretending. Ms. Jameson told me all


    about you."


    ¡®Dorothy?¡¯


    "Ha. Noah, you''re funny." Olivia paused. "You should know Ms. Jameson''s history with Olivia, right? If I


    were Olivia, do you think Ms. Jameson would only let you kidnap Sam?"


    When Noah did not respond, Olivia added, "She hates me and wants to use Sam against me just


    because I look like Olivia. If I were Olivia, she would have done it already instead of you. Got it?"


    However, Noah was not stupid either. He quickly reacted. "But you know Jess. You know my history


    with Jess.¡±


    "Of course. Didn¡¯t Ms. Jameson tell you I went through Olivia''s life story to imitate her?¡±


    Noah was skeptical.


    Noah knew Dorothy and Olivia''s dispute.


    However, how could two people look so simr? She coincidentally knew the same people and was so


    nice to Sam.


    It made Noah choose to believe that she was Olivia.


    Besides, he was going to extort money either way.


    "Don''t tell me nonsense. I told you I want you and five million dors in cash in exchange for Sam.


    Otherwise, you will never see him again.¡±


    ¡°Noah, don''t be reckless! That''s your son!"


    "My son? Maybe he''s that b*tch and another guy''s son! I strangled the second b*stard myself. So what


    if I kill another?"


    Olivia''s heart shuddered at this. She shook with anger. ¡°Animal! You''re not human! It''s your child. How


    could you do it? Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs. You''re worse than a tiger!"


    "Do as I say since you know I''m cruel. Otherwise, don''t me me!"


    With that said, Noah sneered. ¡°Don''t even think of calling the police. I''m his father. I''m legit, even if you


    do. Come to No. 236 in the west of the city after thinking it through, but I''ll only wait for you for six


    hours. You''d better not test my patience.¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Olivia was shaking by the time she got off the phone.


    John hugged her from behind. "We tracked down their location. I''ll send Wes over..."


    ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia struggled to stand up straight. She grabbed John, shook her head, and said, "No, Noah wants


    me to bring five million dors in exchange. If you send Wes, I''m afraid it''ll trigger him, and something


    might happen to Sam."


    With that said, she frowned and looked up at John with aplicated gaze. "He might kill Sam."


    John grabbed her by the shoulders and said solemnly, "Olivia, calm down. Killing Sam isn''t his goal. If


    Sam dies, he won''t even have leverage. His loss will outweigh the gain.¡±


    Olivia''s voice trembled. "But... But he''s already killed a child. I... I dare not risk it...¡±


    If anything happened to Sam, Olivia could never face Jess after she died.


    "I want you to repeat to me what Noah said."


    Olivia''s eyes went red as she bit her lower lip in panic. She clenched her fist to calm herself. "He... He


    said... he wants me to trade Sam with myself and another five million dors.


    "With you?"


    ¡®He knows I''m Olivia. No..." Olivia shook her head. "He said Dorothy told him I''m Olivia, so he wanted


    revenge on me.¡±


    John''s eyes darkened as he pulled her to the car.


    ¡®Fasten your seat belt. I''lle with you." But the money...¡±


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Wes to be prepared. Listen to me calmly and remember what I''m going to say."


    He grabbed Olivia and gave her a little shake. "Do you hear me?¡¯


    Olivia nodded nkly. "Yeah, I do.¡¯


    ¡®I''ll take care of the rescue and give you the money. Follow my instructionster, and you will do what I


    tell you to do. Don''t be rash. Got it?"


    ¡°Okay."


    To calm Olivia down, John drove the car with one hand and held her hand with the other. He gave her a


    gentle pat now and then to put her at ease.


    Olivia had mixed feelings. She did not know if she was worried about Sam or if Noah had recognized


    her as Olivia. Or...


    She turned to look at the man driving. Though his defined and handsome face had a tinge of sorrow, it


    did not affect his good looks and elegance.


    He was someone she hated and wanted to avoid. However, he held her hand in a way that somehow


    reassured her when there was an ident.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®Is it a habit or¡­¡±


    She shook her head. She could not let her imagination run wild at such a time. Sam''s safety was more


    important.


    John drove so fast that it only took 40 minutes to get near the designated spot.


    Except for abandoned buildings and old factories, the ce was deste. It looked deserted and


    terrifying.


    John stopped the car. "Wait for me in the car."


    With that said, he got out of the car and looked around. There was still some distance from the agreed


    No. 236, but he was not sure it was safe.


    It was not until Wes arrived that he felt relieved.


    Wes handed him a bag. "Here''s the five million dors. Sir, wouldn''t it be better if I were the one


    delivering the ransom?¡±


    Suddenly there was screaming from not far away before the two finished speaking.


    Then came a frightened cry for help.


    ¡®Help! Don''t kill me..."


    Olivia immediately looked up, opened the car door, and ran toward the voice.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    ¡°Liv!"


    John snapped back to himself and tried to hold her back, but it was toote. She was gone in the blink


    of an eye.


    Wes also ran after him. "Sir, I think it''s best to get someone to surround the ce first. Madam might


    have gotten caught.¡±


    John had a chill all over his body as he looked coldly ahead and nodded. ¡¯ Send a drone out to search!


    Give me the money."


    With that said, he headed inside.


    "Sir." Wes stopped him. ¡°You can''t just barge in there by yourself. What if you get caught too?¡±


    John shook him off. "Do you think I''m that useless?"


    Wes was rendered speechless. He could only pull out a gun and put it in John''s hand. "Sir, take this for


    protection.¡±


    Without another word, John turned and went into the factory. Olivia got lost after running inside.


    The deste voice was never heard again.


    Just as she did not know what to do, a grim voice came behind her. "Olivia, you''re here. Where''s the


    money?"


    Olivia turned quickly to look but could not see anyone.


    "Where are you?¡±


    Instead of answering, Noah asked again, "Where''s the money?"


    ¡®¡®I''ll tell you where the money is after youe out.¡±


    "Okay, head straight ahead, turn right at the end of the path, and you''ll see me.¡±


    Olivia took a few steps forward skeptically. Sure enough, she saw a wall blocking her path. Having


    taken a few steps after turning right, she found a small dark room.


    "Sam?"


    She quietly called several times. When Sam did not answer, she tried to back out and leave.


    However, the door soon mmed behind her, and she was instantly in darkness. It was so dark that it


    reminded her of bad memories of the past and instantly made her panic. She was afraid at first, but she


    suppressed her panic for Sam.


    However, she was now locked up in the dark room she feared most. She turned on the light on her


    phone to find a way out, but could not find a gap or light after looking around.


    It was an enclosed dark room!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After discovering the truth, her head felt dizzy as her breathing quickened.


    While she gasped for air, her phone rang. It was John. She quickly answered. "Hello..."


    John immediately noticed there was something wrong with her. "Where are you? What happened?"


    "I... I''m locked into a dark room."


    ¡°Where''s Sam?"


    "I haven''t found Sam. Hurry and find Sam. Watch out for Noah."


    "Tell me where you are."


    John panicked. He knew how scared she was of confined and dark spaces.


    No doubt it would trigger her.


    Olivia took a deep breath and leaned against the wall, fighting her dizziness. "Find Sam. Forget about


    me.¡±


    With that said, she hung up. Her forehead and back were covered with cold sweat from extreme fear,


    and she felt cold all over. She closed her eyes as she fought difort and staggered to the door to


    bang on it.


    ¡°Noah, let Sam go now that you''ve got me. He''s your son. Don''t hurt him!¡±


    "Ha, Olivia, I made it clear to bring five million dors. Since you came empty-handed, you should know


    that there''s no way I''m letting you take Sam."


    Noah smiled eerily. ¡® But you can rest assured that I won''t take his life for a while. After all, I need him


    to get money.¡±


    Suddenly, Noah paused andughed as if he had found prey. "John¡¯s here. I have to meet him. With


    you and Sam as leverage, five million dors is no longer enough!¡±


    Olivia paused and banged on the door. "Noah, don''t act recklessly since you''re after money!"


    However, the footsteps outside the door faded away and died out.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    ¡°Noah! Noah!¡±


    However, no one answered, no matter how hysterically Olivia banged on the doorand yelled.


    The dark and cramped space made her uneasy and anxious.


    ¡®How''s Sam?


    ¡®What about John? Could Noah have kidnapped John too?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more scared she got. Then she felt a chill down her spine, and she


    could not breathe.


    ¡®No, I can''t copse here...


    ¡®I have to get over this. Sam''s waiting to be saved. I can''t drag them down.¡¯


    With that in mind, she struggled to stand straight and looked at the door lock with the light from her


    phone. She then realized the door had been locked from the outside, and she could not open it from


    the inside.


    Fortunately, it was a somewhat flimsy wooden door that she might be able to break through.


    Therefore, she gritted her teeth and banged against the door from the furthest spot.


    However, after banging several times, the door only shook, but she felt pain all over her body.


    ¡®This is not the right way...¡¯


    Olivia tried to find some tools in the room, but there did not seem to be anything in the shabby room.


    Suddenly, her foot struck something with a sharp ng. She looked down and saw a piece of iron.


    It was a little rusty, but it looked like it could work.


    She picked up the iron and slipped it under the door to pry it open.


    Just as she felt smug that she pried open a crack, there was suddenly a gunshot outside.


    The air around her froze.


    ¡®Did John get shot?


    ¡®Or did Sam get shot?¡¯


    She was so distraught that she ignored her bleeding hand, which had been cut by the iron. She tried to


    pry open the door again with all her strength.


    This time, the door was finally pried open.


    Olivia dropped the iron and ran out to find the source of the gunshot.


    However, she ran into a solid object after taking only two steps.


    She took a few steps back, thinking it was Noah. ¡°You...¡±


    When she looked up and saw the familiar face, she seemingly let out a sigh of relief, and her legs gave


    way.


    Fortunately, John strode forward and grabbed her, preventing her from falling to the ground.


    Olivia''s face paled as her lips were colorless. She took his arm and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s you...


    Are you alright?¡±


    John shook his head.


    "I''m fine. Let me walk you out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I... I just heard gunshots.¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    The two walked inside for a while. Suddenly, John stopped and pulled Olivia behind him.


    ¡°I''ll go inside to have a look first. You should wait here.¡± He seemed to be worried that she would act


    like she did before, so he added solemnly, ¡°Wait for my orders, okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After she said that, she heard Noah¡¯s voice from not far away.


    ¡°I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to escape.¡±


    John grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist quickly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly without thinking.¡±


    Olivia looked around but did not see Noah, so she said sternly, ¡° Come out! Don¡¯t be such a coward if


    you have the guts. Don¡¯t you want money? Ill give it to you.¡±


    After she said that, she grabbed the bag from John¡¯s hand. ¡°Look at all the money. Are you not going to


    come out and get it?¡±


    After she said that, someone walked out from the ruins. He smirked evilly at the two. ¡°I said five million


    isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    ¡°Where is Sam? Where is he?¡±


    Noah chortled and grabbed someone from the ruins. Then, he ced a knife on his neck. ¡°You want


    him?¡±


    Sam was dangling mid-air. The school uniform on his body was covered in dirt, and his cheeks were


    red and swollen. It was obvious that Noah had beaten him up. However, Sam did not make a sound as


    if nothing had happened.


    Olivia was seething. Her nails dug into her palm, and she spat through gritted teeth, ¡°Noah, are you still


    human? How could you beat your son up like that?¡±


    ¡°Heh, why didn¡¯t you call that b*tch evil when she tried to kill me? She even dared to kill her husband,


    so what will she stop at?¡±


    Noah lowered his head to look disdainfully at Sam. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s ab*st*rd child. Why should I be


    concerned about him?¡±


    ¡°you! ¡±


    Olivia wanted to rush over, but John stopped her.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°How? Can¡¯t you see how hurt Sam is?¡±


    Noahughed when he saw the two arguing with each other. ¡°You said you¡¯re not Olivia, but I think the


    only person Mr. Freeman cares about is Olivia.¡±


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dorothy tell you that she¡¯s scared of the dark?¡±


    Noah nodded. ¡°Yeah, so I was astonished when you ran out of there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I can run out, it means I¡¯m not Olivia. As for why Mr. Freeman is helping me, it¡¯s


    because he¡¯s my husband¡¯s friend and also Sam''s sponsor. What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Olivia walked over with the money. ¡°Let Sam go, and this money will be yours.¡±


    Noah narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Come make the exchange yourself, and 1¡¯ll let this b*st*rd


    child go.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯d better not regret this.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    John grabbed her to try to do it for her. However, Olivia pushed him away. ¡°Just think of this as a loan.


    Don¡¯t get yourself involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Tch, Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t want you. However, if you don¡¯t do as I say, you should know what will


    happen.¡±


    As he said that, he cut Sam on the neck. Bright red blood immediately flowed out from Sam¡¯s fair and


    skinny neck. The scene looked horrifying.


    Olivia¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯1l do as you say!¡±


    She pushed John¡¯s hand away and walked over with the money.


    After she took two steps. Sam suddenly started yelling, ¡°Who asked you to do this? Who do you think


    you are? You want to save me? I don¡¯t need you to save me! Get lost!¡±


    This was the first time Sam had spoken rudely to Olivia. She was so shocked that she stopped in her


    tracks.


    ¡°Sam...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re close just because you did some nice things for me. Back then, I


    thought my father was dead. Now that he¡¯s here, I don¡¯t need you! I¡¯m willing to go with him. Don¡¯t even


    think about ruining my reunion with my father! Put the money down and get lost!¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Noah pped Sam across the head and cursed. ¡°You punk! Don¡¯t think I don''t know what you¡¯ re


    nning. You want to force her to give you up, right?¡±


    As he said that, he grabbed Sam¡¯s hair and chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You better behave, or


    else...¡±


    ¡°Noah! Don¡¯t act so recklessly! You just promised you¡¯d let him go!


    Noah lifted his head to look at Olivia. He chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Yes, I did, but he¡¯s my son, so as his


    father, I can hit him as I wish. Who are you to tell me what to do?¡±


    Olivia was fuming. However, she knew she could not act without thinking. If not, she would make things


    worse and hurt Sam.


    ¡°Sam, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll save you right now.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need you to save me! Put the money down and go! Why don¡¯t you understand English?


    Do you want to be my mother so desperately? Why did you never ask me if I wanted you to be my


    mother?¡±


    Noah clenched his teeth in anger. ¡°You punk. Don¡¯t you know she killed your mother?¡±


    Sam looked abnormally firm. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care if she wants to save me. She seems like she¡¯s


    trying to repent for her sins. I don''t care about that!¡±


    Olivia had walked in front of Noah while he was arguing with his son.


    ¡°Noah, let him go!¡±


    He looked at Olivia and the bag in her hands.


    ¡°Throw the bag over!¡±


    After Olivia heard that, she threw the bag by Noah¡¯s feet.


    ¡°The money¡¯s yours. Let Sam go now.¡±


    Noah lowered his head and opened the bag. After he rummaged through it and made sure it was


    legitimate, he let Sam go.


    However, the moment he let Sam go, he kicked Sam, making him fall to the ground.


    ¡°You b*stard child! You were living on my money while secretly helping others! You''re as stupid and


    useless as your b*tch of a mother!¡±


    Sam clenched his fist and his eyes turned red. He looked as if he was about to fly into a rage.


    However, in order to stop Sam from running back, Olivia pulled him up from the ground quickly and


    pushed him into John¡¯s arms. Meanwhile, Noah caught her.


    Noah ced the knife on her neck and sniffed her hair. After that, he cackled pervertedly.


    ¡°You smell so good! Even though you¡¯ re not a virgin, it¡¯s beena while since I touched a woman as


    beautiful as you. This is pretty worthwhile!¡±


    ¡°Noah, do you know how Jess died?¡±


    Noah snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°No, you must.¡±


    Olivia had a ss shard in her hand and when she turned, she lifted her hand to sh it across his


    neck. Then, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s because you''re the culprit!¡±


    If Noah did not abuse Jess and fake his death, Jess would not have been imprisoned. If she was not


    imprisoned, how could she have died on Olivia¡¯s behalf?


    Noah never expected her to do this. He clutched his neck, which was bleeding profusely, in terror.


    ¡°You... You...¡±


    Olivia towered over him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am Olivia, so I want to avenge my sister. She can only rest in


    peace if you die!¡±


    After Noah heard that, his eyes widened, and looked at her in disbelief.


    Sam was also shocked when he saw this. Then, he ran over to hug Olivia.


    ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you just now, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I know, I know...¡±


    Olivia held him andforted him while stroking his hair. ¡°You''re trying to protect me. I know.¡±


    Suddenly, John¡¯s expression changed and he rushed toward Olivia.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    After he said that, a gunshot broke the peace. Then, John fell heavily to the ground with Olivia in his


    arms.


    However, the moment they fell, he endured the pain and turned around to be a human shield for


    Olivia.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out a sigh of relief when he made sure she was unharmed.


    Then, he fell unconscious.


    Olivia waspletely shocked. As she looked at the white shirt on John that was stained red, tears


    streamed down her face.


    ¡°J-John...¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    "Johnny, wake up..."


    Olivia panicked at that moment.She called out to him in a shaky voice.


    "Johnny, don¡¯t sleep.Wake up."


    An unknown terror shrouded her, making her anxious.She kept shaking John¡¯s body, but John did not


    give her any reaction.


    At this moment, Noah scoffed with hisst breath.


    "Olivia, even if ..die...I will bring someone down with me...Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, Sam found a sharp metal pipe somewhere and stabbed it into Noah¡¯s chest when he was


    not paying attention.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go to hell!"


    Before Noah died, his pupils widened, and he grabbed Sam¡¯s hand tightly.


    "H-how dare you kill your father!"


    Sam did not waver at all.He clenched his teeth and spat, "You¡¯re not worthy of being my father.I


    remember how you beat Mom up all those years ago.Since you like faking your death, then I¡¯ll let you


    die for real.At least I get to avenge Mom with my own hands!"


    "you! "


    Before Noah could snap back, he had stopped breathing.


    As she watched what happened in front of her, Olivia was frozen in her spot.She did not move, not


    knowing what to do.


    John was unconscious over there while Sam killed Noah himself...


    When Wes and the others ran over and pulled her from the ground, she finally came back to her


    senses and grabbed Wes¡¯ wrist.


    "Save Johnny! He was shot!"


    Wesforted her.


    "Madam, don¡¯t worry.We¡¯ll send him to the hospital right away."


    To be honest, Wes was extremely worried.


    After all, John was sick, and he had been shot twice.He did not know if John would survive.However,


    he did not dare to tell Olivia about this.


    If John woke up and learned about this, he would yell at him.


    Thus, he could onlyfort Olivia.


    "Also...You should take care of Noah¡¯s body."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we can make a dead person disappear without a trace.You don¡¯t have to worry.Go back


    with Sam first."


    ¡®Sam.."


    Olivia thought of Sam and quickly pulled Sam, who was frozen on the ground and shaking, into her


    arms.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine...It¡¯s fine..."


    She used her clothes to wipe Sam''s face hastily.


    When she finally cleaned his bloody face, she then carried Sam and walked out with Wes.


    "It¡¯s fine.Don¡¯t be scared..."


    She did not know what else to say except for that.She was also at a loss.


    What happened today was like a dream, and it was making her feel dazed.


    Wes brought the two back to Elegance Gardens.


    When Zac and Mrs.Simmons came out to receive them, they were horrified by the blood on their


    bodies.


    "Miss, Sam, what happened? Why are you covered in blood?"


    Olivia lowered her head to look at herself numbly.She shook her head and exined.


    "It¡¯s not mine, Mrs.Simmons.Take Sam for a shower."


    "Okay, and what about you?"


    "Me? I want to be alone for a while."


    Mrs.Simmons did not ask more.


    After she took Sam from her arms, she went upstairs.


    Olivia copsed on the sofa and stared forward nkly.She did not say anything the entire time.


    Zac found out what happened from Wes, and he tried tofort her.


    "Don¡¯t worry.John will be fine.Ken and the others will do their best to save him.If you¡¯re worried, I..."


    Before he could finish, Olivia got up suddenly.


    "I''ll go upstairs to wash up Sam."


    "..."


    Zac called out to her from behind.


    "If you¡¯re still mad and you don¡¯t want to see me or talk to me, I can understand, but overthink right


    now, okay?"


    Olivia turned her head and pressed her lips into a thin line.


    Then, she held her tears back and shook her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I...I have a lot of mixed feelings right now, so I don¡¯t even know."


    She did not know who she was crying for.


    John? Herself? Sam? Jess? She did not know.She was confused and so disorientated.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "Liv, I know you won''t be able to pretend like this never happened.Coincidentally, I have a lot to take


    care of at thepany, so I will stay near thepany building for the next few days.You and Sam can


    rest here without worries.I won¡¯t worry too much with Mrs.Simmons taking care of you two."


    Olivia was slightly taken aback.She parted her lips to stop Zac, but she knew once she did, this would


    be endless.


    Not to mention that she was exhausted and confused.She did not have the energy to care about his


    emotions.


    In the end, she shut her mouth and went upstairs.


    What she least expected among the many things that happened today was that Noah was still


    alive.She was still a little dazed now.


    ¡®Is he really dead now?¡¯ As she thought about that, she pushed open the door to the


    bathroom.Mrs.Simmons was washing Sam¡¯s hair while Sam was staring at his hands nkly.It was


    clear he was still not over it.Olivia rposed herself and forced a smile.


    "Mrs.Simmons, can you make snacks for us? I want some, and I want them to be sweet."


    Mrs.Simmons turned her head to look at Olivia when she heard her.


    "Miss, I..."


    "I''ll take over.You can go make the snacks."


    Mrs.Simmons could guess that a lot of things happened today.


    To prevent causing more trouble for Olivia, she did not ask questions.


    After she got up and wiped her hands, she asked with a smile, "Alright, I¡¯ll make some now.What else


    do you want?"


    Olivia pressed her lips together.


    "I want some fries too.Mrs.Simmons, do we still have them?"


    "yeah.I know you like them, so I bought some earlier on.I''ll fry some now.It''ll be very quick, so don¡¯t


    worry."


    "Okay, that¡¯s good."


    After Mrs.Simmons left, Olivia rolled up her sleeves and sat by the tub to help Sam wash his hair.


    After a while, she asked, "Sam, how¡¯s the temperature?"


    Sam did not answer.


    Instead, he stared at his hands nkly as he continued to shiver.


    Olivia knew Sam must be traumatized after encountering that.


    Plus, he was just a child.


    "sam."


    She walked to the side and held Sam¡¯s hand.


    After that, she turned his head to make him face her.


    "Can you talk to me? Or do you not want me as your Godmother anymore?" Sam suddenly stared


    straight at her when he heard that.


    He asked hoarsely, "Are you...the person my dad said you were?"


    To be honest, Sam suspected this a long time ago.


    However, he did not think much about it.


    After all, he did not know how his mother died.


    Right until today, Noah told him that the person who forced his mother to die was Olivia.


    Finally, he started to mind.


    Olivia seemed to expect him to ask her this question.


    She smiled with a normal expression on her face.


    "Yeah, I am.I am Olivia Larson.I am that inmate on death row who was best friends with your mother


    Jess four years ago."


    After she said that, she exhaled.


    "I am also the person who killed your mother."


    The look in Sam¡¯s eyes changed.


    "You killed my mother?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "But she died because she tried to save me.If she didn¡¯t try to save me, she wouldn''t have died."


    "Save you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sam looked at her with some doubt.


    After he pulled out his hands from her grip, he put them together.


    "I want to ask you something.Please tell me the truth, okay?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "you didn¡¯t purposely kill my mother, right?"


    ¡®Purposely?¡¯ Olivia was stunned.


    "Purposely? Why do you ask that? Did Noah say anything to you?"


    To be honest, she was always skeptical about the fire four years ago.


    How was it such a coincidence? That fire was an ident, but Zac seemed to know about it


    beforehand and had arranged the route for her to escape prison...

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Sam seemed to want to determine if Olivia was lying.He stared at her for as long as a minute.


    "Yeah, he said you killed my mother on purpose to escape prison, making her die for you.That way, you


    get a crafty escape n and get to turn over anew leaf."


    Sam bit her lip.


    "Godmother, I trust you, but...You faked your death on the day my mother died, right?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "That''s right.It¡¯s the same day, but I didn¡¯t set this up."


    She pressed her lips together.


    "Your mother was a good friend of mine.When I was being bullied in prison, she would always protect


    me and take care of me.So why would I bite the hand that feeds me?"


    After she said that, she frowned.


    "But I will look into what you said and then give you an exnation, okay?"


    "Godmother, do you also have doubts?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No, but that night, I was trapped in the fire with your mother.When I woke up, it was a few dayster,


    and I had no idea how I got out."


    Sam was taken aback.


    Then, he lowered his head and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Godmother.I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you like that."


    "You¡¯re not at fault.You just want to know the truth."


    Sam looked at his hand and cleared his throat.He asked, "Godmother, will I also be locked up?"


    Olivia held his hands and washed them again and again with soap.


    Then, when his hands were smelling great, she put them in front of his face.


    "Smell."


    Sam hesitated and smelled them.


    "They smell of soap."


    "They don¡¯t smell like blood, right?"Sam nodded.


    Olivia patted his hands softly.


    "Sam, I killed him, so if thises to light one day, I will surrender, and you...If you want to avenge


    your father, you can even beat me while I¡¯m down..."


    "No..."


    Sam quickly rejected the idea.


    "Godmother, I won¡¯t avenge him.I don¡¯t even want him as my father.If it were not for him, my mom


    wouldn''t have been thrown behind bars and she wouldn''t have died.My mom was good to me, and she


    was as kind to me as you are now."


    Olivia held him tightly.


    As she held him, she said softly, "Sam, remember, I killed him, and it has nothing to do with you,


    okay?"


    Even though she said that, she knew very well that Sam would not get over this that easily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After all, he had killed someone, and that person was his father.


    Sam¡¯s encounter made Olivia think of Z.


    Their birth families ruined them, and in the end, they had to spend their entire lives healing the trauma


    they suffered when they were younger.


    They were pitiful.


    Olivia did not want Sam to live like this, like someone else she remembered.


    After bathing Sam and eating, Olivia spent about an hour putting him to sleep.


    However, even though he was asleep, she was not sleepy at all.


    When she walked downstairs, she saw Mrs.Simmons cleaning.


    "Mrs.Simmons, where¡¯s Zac?"


    "He left."


    Olivia pressed her lips together.She wanted to ask about the prison escape four years ago, but since


    he was not around, she did not want to call him about it.


    Therefore, she could only ask about it another day.


    As she lifted her head to look at the moon, her heart tightened and it hurt a little.


    ¡®I wonder how John¡¯s doing"


    She walked to the room to grab her phone and coat.


    After that, she went downstairs to drive to the hospital to visit John.


    No matter what happened back then, John did save her this time, and she did not know how he was


    doing.


    Therefore, it would make sense if she went to see him.


    However, she did not know that Zac had not left.He had parked his car under a tree not far away.


    Now, he was watching her driving out in the middle of the night.


    At that moment, he did not have any reason to try convincing himself anymore.


    He lowered his head to sign the divorce papers that he had printed out.


    ¡®Liv, perhaps I should have had any presumptuous thoughts about you from the beginning.


    If not, I wouldn''t have hurt myself so badly"

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    When she arrived at the hospital, John was out of the operating theater.He was safe for now and was


    transferred to the private room on the top floor.


    Olivia pushed the door open and went in after making sure there was no one around.


    The pale moonlight was shining on him, making his pale face even paler.He looked as if he was


    drained of all blood.


    She took a chair and sat down next to his bed.


    Then, she dazedly looked at the silent face under the moonlight.


    It looked familiar, but at the same time, it also looked foreign.She felt strange looking at it.


    The lights in the room were not on.


    Aside from the moonlight, the room was pitch ck.


    However, Olivia did not want to turn on the lights.


    It was as if she would not be able to face this once she turned on the lights.


    Perhaps things would seem even quieter.She slowly grabbed John¡¯s cold hand and then burst into


    laughter all of a sudden.


    "John, sometimes, I think I am so cheap.I said I wouldn¡¯t contact you anymore, but I still can¡¯t stop


    myself froming to see you.


    "Back then, I thought we wouldn''t ever be apart from each other.After that, I thought we wouldn¡¯t ever


    see each other again.Now, I know my presumptions are not important because they won¡¯t happen.


    "Do you think I will forgive you because you saved me and took a bullet for me?" Olivia stopped.


    She lifted her head to look at the sky, blinked, and lowered her head to look at him again.She shook


    her head with a smile.


    "Let me tell you that I won¡¯t.¡±


    "Even though you saved me so many times, I can¡¯t forget how you hurt me four years ago and how you


    hurt me for Dorothy.I will never forget the pain and despair I felt.


    "You asked me back then will I forgive you if you were about to die from a terminal illness.I thought


    about it, but...it might not be the answer you want."


    Olivia sniffled and smiled as if she wasughing at herself.


    "Say, I think I¡¯m so unreasonable.Even though I didn¡¯t forgive you, even though I don¡¯t love you


    anymore, I will still cry and feel concerned for you.John, did I owe you anything in my past life?


    "To be honest, I can never see through you.It¡¯s like we¡¯re not the same species.You''re so unfathomable


    to me."You said you love me, but you never held back when you hurt me.You wanted me to die.What


    you''re doing now feels like you¡¯re regretting what you did to me because I died once.That¡¯s why you¡¯re


    good to me.It¡¯s not love.


    "John, I think I¡¯m destined to be stuck with you.I can¡¯t escape you no matter if we¡¯re good or bad.I¡¯ll


    always be entangled with you.Aren¡¯t you tired? Without..."


    Suddenly, someone opened the door and turned on the lights.


    The sudden brightness caused Olivia to lift her hand to shield the light.She then looked at the door with


    narrowed eyes.


    Before she could see who it was, the person asked, "Liv? Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you turn on


    the lights? Can you see in the dark?"


    Olivia narrowed her eyes.


    "Ken?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s me.I just finished surgery, so I came over to check on him."


    "How is he?"


    Ken looked at the IV on one side.


    "He was shot twice, but luckily, they didn¡¯t hit his vital points.If not, he would be lying in the ICU."


    ¡®¡®Twice?"


    Olivia was stunned.She lifted her head and asked, "Wasn''t it just once? How can there be two bullets?"


    Ken pointed at his shoulder and his stomach.


    "He got shot here and here.I asked the surgeon about this.If you don¡¯t believe me, you can lift his shirt


    to see them."

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Olivia lifted John''s hospital gown skeptically.


    Indeed, there were bandages on his stomach.


    When she lifted his cor, she also saw bandages on his shoulder.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken added when he saw how solemn her face was, "If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can unwrap them


    and show you."


    Olivia fell back onto her chair and kept trying to remember what happened back then.


    When Sam rushed over to hold her, Noah was already on the ground.


    Thus, he could only shoot from below, so he should have shot John¡¯s...


    shoulder? Then what about the wound on his stomach? Did that mean that John was the one who was


    shot and not Noah when she heard the gunshot in the house? When Olivia did not answer, Ken went to


    unwrap the bandages.


    However, Olivia stopped him the moment he reached out.


    "No need."


    "I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m lying to you.He was indeed shot twice.What happened?"


    Olivia calmed herself down and ran her fingers through her hair.She said, "I thought he was only shot


    once.I didn¡¯t think it was twice, so...I¡¯m a little puzzled."


    After she said that, she lifted her head suddenly to ask, "Ken, I need to ask you something."


    "Go on."


    "How much do you know about my death four years ago?" Ken shook his head.


    "Zac arranged that, so I have no idea.I only know the prison caught on fire and you ¡®died¡¯.That¡¯s all."


    "You didn¡¯t know back then, and you still don¡¯t know now? You really don¡¯t know anything more?"


    "Why are you asking this? It¡¯s been four years, so why are you still so concerned?"


    "The corpse you found back then was Sam''s mother."


    "Sam?"


    Ken was taken aback.


    "The kid you adopted? Did you know this whole time?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No.I thought he was pitiful, and I figured we were destined to meet, so I adopted him.I only learned


    that he is Jess¡¯ son after." She sighed.


    "But the person who died this morning, Noah, Sam¡¯s father, kidnapped Sam and told him I killed Jess to


    escape...I want Sam to know the truth."


    "You can ask..."


    "No.Even if I ask him, he won¡¯t tell me.Ken, can you do me a favor?"


    Ken knew her temper and the fight between her and Zac, so he nodded.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll ask for you."


    "Also..."


    Olivia bit her lip.


    "You¡¯re a psychologist, so can you help me with Sam? I don¡¯t want him to suffer from so much trauma


    at such a young age.I want to help him as best as I can so that he can heal, okay?"


    "You need to tell me what happened."


    Olivia looked at Ken with aplicated look in her eyes.


    Then, she lowered her head to tell him what happened.


    Ken frowned.


    "I will try my best, but you know I can¡¯t get rid of traumapletely, right?"


    "Yeah.Just try your best to help him."


    "Yeah, I will." Ken turned to look at John.


    "Actually, a lot of people are traumatized, including John and Zac."


    "John?"


    She knew about Zac, but did John also have a past like this? "Did anything happen in the past? He


    never told me."


    After she said that, she scoffed.


    "No wonder I can never see through him.At the end of the day, I never understood him at all.He¡¯s been


    wearing a mask for so long that he can¡¯t take it off anymore."

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    "Liv, n"


    Ken had aplicated expression on his face.He seemed to know something that he could not tell her.


    "Perhaps you will find out in the future."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Whatever.If he doesn¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s useless for me to ask.And I don¡¯t want to ask now."


    "From a psychologist¡¯s point of view, a person¡¯s personality is shaped by many things, and one of them


    is childhood."


    After saying that, Ken sighed.


    "But at the end of the day, this is a private matter, so I shouldn¡¯t say much.However, since you


    mentioned what happened four years ago, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "you should remember that I hypnotized John to help him remember what happened four years ago,


    right? "He lost some memories after that ident six years ago.He lost some memories involving you


    and the lies Dorothy had told, hence he was cold toward you for those two years.It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t


    love you, but that he forgot about your love.


    "And I remember that he not only lost his memories after that ident, but someone even maliciously


    hypnotized him and fed him some false memories." Olivia widened her eyes.


    "What did you say? False memories?"


    "That¡¯s right.When he got into the ident, Dorothy was with him.I suspect she hired someone to do


    it.If not, John wouldn¡¯t believe so many lies."


    "By false memories, do you mean when he saw me entering and leaving a hotel while being lovey-


    dovey with someone?" Ken nodded.


    "I¡¯m afraid so." Olivia felt her head buzzing.


    Now, her mind was nk and she did not know what to say.She lowered her head and looked at John,


    who was still silently lying in bed.


    If he had been framed by someone that mixed up all his memories, then what would all the hurt he


    inflicted on her four years ago mean? She suddenly felt as if she hated the wrong person.


    Suddenly, sheughed at herself.


    "Ken, why are you telling me this now? Do you want to prove his innocence so I forgive him?" Ken


    shook his head.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it.I just don¡¯t want you to regret this."


    "Regret? Why should I? He¡¯s the one who hurt me, and even if you''re right and it¡¯s all true, he has


    already hurt me.Can the hurt be wiped away?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Olivia rolled up her pants and pointed at her right leg.


    "Can my leg go back to the way it was?"


    "Liv, do you know why you came to see him in the middle of the night?"


    Olivia was taken aback and did not say anything.


    "You have mixed feelings and conflicting views.You hate him and love him.You can¡¯t forget your hatred,


    but you can¡¯t bring yourself to stop caring about him, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re here." Ken pressed his lips


    together.


    "I¡¯m not trying to get you two back together.I just don¡¯t want you to think you¡¯ve missed your chance."


    Olivia lowered her head and avoided eye contact.


    After a long while, she suddenly got up to leave.


    If Ken was wrong, she would retort, but Ken was right.She clutched her chest and let her tears stream


    down her cheeks.


    Why? Why did he tell her all that? Did he think that she would pretend nothing had happened if he


    med everything on Dorothy? She could not! However, she wondered how Dorothy could do so many


    things back then on her own.


    Who did she hire to hypnotize John? Olivia knew how scheming Dorothy was.


    However, she would always remember what she said about having support.Who was her support then?


    Was Olivia Dorothy¡¯s true target, or was it John?

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Since Ken would be working early tomorrow, he went back to get some rest after Wes arrived.


    Meanwhile, Olivia stayed next to John the entire night.She did not sleep or talk throughout the entire


    night.She only asionally stared at the man in bed nkly and then at the sky outside.


    No one knew what she was thinking about, and no one knew what she was waiting for.


    The next morning, Wes saw how pale she was, so he went up to her and said, "Madam, you must be


    tired after staying here all night.Why don¡¯t you go back to rest? I''ll let you know when Sir wakes up."


    Olivia shook her head and coughed softly.


    She then said hoarsely, "No.I have to wait for him to wake up.I need to ask him something."


    She wanted to ask him if he had treated her so horribly because he lost his memories just like Ken


    said.She wanted to ask him what he forgot when he lost his memories.It was not that she cared.She


    just wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    Wes knew her temper, and he knew he could not change her mind.


    Thus, he said, "I¡¯ll go and buy some food for you, then."


    "Alright, go."


    Half an hourter, Olivia sensed someone entering the room.She thought it was Wes, so she said


    without raising her head, "You can just leave it there.Help me..."


    Before she could finish, she heard the sharp voice of a woman.


    "Phoebe, why are you here? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you''re Mrs.Freeman.Does Zac know about


    you watching John?"


    She knew the culprit was here after hearing that voice.She lifted her head to look at Dorothy coldly.


    Then, she asked with a fake smile, "What about you, Dolly? Why are you here so early?"


    "I heard about Mr.Freeman¡¯s hospitalization, so of course I had toe to visit him.We¡¯re friends, after


    all."


    Suddenly, Dorothy corrected herself "Oh no, I should say that I¡¯m his savior."


    When Olivia heard that word, she scoffed discreetly.


    "Are you kind enough to save someone? I don¡¯t think anyone would believe you."


    "Heh, I¡¯m surprised that you and that b*stard child could escape.Noah is so ipetent.He can¡¯t even


    take care of a woman and a child."


    "How did you find Noah?" Dorothy scoffed.


    "I didn¡¯t find him.He came to me.If he didn¡¯t, why would I go looking for a dead person?"


    As she said that, Dorothy walked in front of Olivia to look down on her.


    "If he didn¡¯t tell me that he was Sam''s father and that his wife is the b*tch who protected Olivia in prison


    back then, I wouldn¡¯t have evene up with this n."


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed and she was a little more skeptical.


    "So you lied to him, saying that I was Olivia?"


    "That''s right.Who asked you to look exactly like her? If I didn¡¯t lie to him, he wouldn''t be so motivated."


    "Too bad, because I¡¯m not.I¡¯m not scared of the dark, so he couldn¡¯t lock me up in that dark house."


    Dorothy gritted her teeth and spat, "My story was so wless that I almost believed it myself.If I didn¡¯t


    test your DNA against Ian¡¯s, I would have suspected that Olivia used that b*tch to fake her death four


    years ago, but too bad..."


    She red at Olivia sinisterly like she wanted to eat her whole.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that you really weren¡¯t that b*tch Olivia.I¡¯m so disappointed!"


    After saying that, Dorothy walked behind Olivia.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to kill that b*tch myself..."


    However, Olivia did not hear the rest of Dorothy¡¯s sentence.Her focus was on what Dorothy said


    before.


    Dorothy tested her DNA against Ian¡¯s? Additionally, why was she insinuating that the results proved


    that she was not rted to Ian?

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    She was really Olivia, and Ian was her brother, so it should have been a match.


    Why was there a problem with the DNA test? Did someone meddle with the result of the test? Who


    would do that? Was it Zac or John? As Olivia wondered, Dorothy suddenly grabbed her hair from the


    back.


    "Phoebe, listen here.This won¡¯t end so easily.There is all the time in the world for me to y with you."


    Olivia was in pain.She wanted to break free but Dorothy had a tight grip on her.


    "Heh, Phoebe, you might be fine this time, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you will be next time.Plus, even if


    you¡¯re fine, it doesn¡¯t mean the people around you will be.You¡¯d better remember this, and don¡¯t even


    think of going against me!"


    "Let go"


    "I won¡¯t.I love to see you in pain!"


    Dorothy giggled sinisterly and gripped Olivia¡¯s hair tighter.She forced Olivia to spin around, then


    grabbed her neck to threaten, "Go back and tell Zac to stop causing unnecessary trouble.Be a good


    counsel, or else you won''t have a ce in Quinton Group anymore!"


    Even though she was being choked, Olivia was still stubborn.


    "You''re delusional! I won¡¯t ask him to give up!"


    "Phoebe, don¡¯t you dare!"


    Olivia suddenly raised her leg to step on Dorothy''s foot.She let go and jumped around in pain.She


    looked so goofy.


    Olivia turned her neck and red at Dorothy coldly.


    "You¡¯re so forgetful, Ms.Jameson.


    "It¡¯s only been a few days, but you forgot all about your livestream with Mr.rins."


    "You!"


    Dorothy was fuming when she thought about this.She wanted to beat Olivia up but her hand was


    stopped mid-air.


    "Are you here to question me about whether I did that?"


    "Let go!"


    Olivia stood up and walked toward Dorothy.


    "I can tell you that it has nothing to do with me, but I won¡¯t believe what you said.After all, what would


    you not do?


    "If you think I didn¡¯t do enough damage, you can continue to beat me and threaten me.I would like to


    see who will be kicked out in the end."


    "You!"


    Dorothy widened her eyes.


    "Jimmy believes me.Otherwise, how do you think I''m still standing here?"


    Olivia pushed her away.


    "Heh, you know the truth better than anyone else.You can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to yourself or to


    God."


    Then, Olivia tilted her head upward slightly.


    With a cold grin, she said, "I''ll tell you something: be careful of what you¡¯re doing.You should behave


    better."


    Dorothy stomped her feet in anger.She wanted to hit Olivia, but she was scared of the look in Olivia¡¯s


    eyes.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, she could only leave with her tail between her legs.


    However, as Olivia looked at Dorothy''s back, she remembered someone, so she ran out to stop her.


    "Dorothy, where is Kate?"


    Dorothy stopped in her tracks but did not turn back.


    "How would I know?"


    "You don¡¯t? She''s your best friend, so could you not know?"


    After Olivia said that, Dorothy turned around and looked at her in disdain.


    "Didn''t she already go back to her country?"


    "you¡¯re lying.She¡¯s in Ocean City."


    Olivia looked straight at her and questioned, "Is she with you? What did you do to her?"


    "You said she¡¯s my best friend, so what would I do to her?"


    After Dorothy said that, her expression darkened and her voice turned sinister.


    "However, I hate it when people betray me."


    Then, she turned to walk away.


    "Dorothy, don¡¯t behave recklessly.After all, She¡¯s Ken¡¯s sister, and she¡¯s from the Lucas family.If


    something happens to her, they won''t spare you."


    Dorothy did not say anything.


    Instead, sheughed savagely.


    Even though Olivia had a feeling that Kate was still alive, Dorothy was a mad woman.


    With the Jameson family and Jimmy¡¯s help, she was worried that Dorothy would lose her mind and kill


    Kate.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    As soon as Dorothy left, Olivia immediately called Ken.


    "Ken, did you recently contact Kate?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kate? Uncle said that she went to Rushia for vacation.Why are you asking?"


    Olivia frowned.


    "I can¡¯t reach her on the phone.I¡¯m afraid something happened to her."


    "Something happened?"


    Ken was in a little disbelief and scoffed.


    "She¡¯s always pranking people.No one else would dare touch her.You''re overthinking, Liv."


    "It¡¯s impossible for her to be in Rushia.She was always in Ocean City, but since yesterday, I lost contact


    with her.I suspect that Dorothy has gotten to her."


    "How''s that possible?"


    Immediately, Ken pushed the door open and entered the room.He hung up the call and passed Olivia


    the cup of coffee he held in his hand.


    "Don¡¯t think too much, Liv.I know what Kate is like.You don¡¯t have to..."


    "Ken Lucas, I¡¯m serious.She called me on the day Dorothy and Zyler rins did the live stream to


    remind me that Dorothy might do something bad to me, but when we went to look for Sam yesterday,


    her phone was off when I tried to call her."


    Olivia was a little frantic.


    "Dorothy was just here.I probed her carefully as I asked her about Kate, and she told me that she hates


    people that betray her the most."


    When Ken heard this, he finally realized that something was indeed wrong.


    "Was she really in Ocean City all along?"


    "Yeah It¡¯s true, but she told me not to tell you so...I didn¡¯t tell you.I¡¯m sorry..."


    "It¡¯s not your fault.It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s done such an unreasonable thing."


    Ken might be speaking things that way, but his eyes were still filled with worry.


    Kate was still his sister at the end of the day, and if something were to really happen to her, it would be


    hard for him to face the elders in his family.


    He ced the bread and coffee he had in his hands on the table beside him and said, "Liv, you stay


    here with John.I''ll go look for her."


    "I''ll go with you, Ken."


    "But..."


    "I know where Kate was staying in Ocean City.We can head there to take a look for now."


    Ken was a little hesitant, but he nodded in the end.


    "Okay then."


    Ken made a phone call and drove Olivia to the cafe Kate had opened.


    However, after asking the barista, they learned that Kate had not been back for two days now, so they


    were not too sure if anything had happened to her.


    This was the perfect piece of evidence to prove that something must have really happened to Kate.


    Olivia felt a little guilty.


    If she had told Ken earlier about how Kate was still in Ocean City, they would have probably avoided


    this whole situation.However, thinking about all these things at the moment was in vain.


    "Ken, I don¡¯t think Dorothy would dare kill Kate, so I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s imprisoned somewhere."


    Olivia thought about it and said, "Maybe you can check the list of properties owned by the Jameson


    family.She could be there."


    Ken nodded and turned away to make a phone call once more.Ken might usually be a chatterbox, but


    when something was really wrong, he was quiet.


    Just like when something happened to Z, he was also as quiet as he was right now.It was like he


    had be another person.


    After sifting through the properties one by one, Ken and Olivia finally set their eyes on a mansion in the


    city east.


    When the pair arrived there in a rush and with a troop of people, it was already evening.


    The upancy rate for mansions here was not very high, and since Olivia was afraid that they would


    raise unwanted suspicion, she walked to the mansion with only Ken by her side.


    "It¡¯s this one, Ken."


    Ken looked at his surroundings.


    "Wait here.I¡¯ll go to the yard and see if we can enter from there."


    Olivia crept up and scanned around.


    "Looks like there¡¯s no one inside."


    Then, the pair went to the backyard, shattered the ss door, and barged in.


    The mansion was really dark, and it seemed like it did not have any electricity connected, since the


    lights did not turn on when they tried the switches, so they could only look for Kate in the dark.


    Suddenly, Olivia stared intently at the direction of the basement and stopped in her tracks.


    "Ken, do you smell something?"

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Ken went closer to Olivia and sniffed the air.


    Immediately, he frowned.


    The smell was a little pungent, and it was like a mixture of a lot of smells.It smelled so weird that it


    caused Olivia and Ken to instinctively cover their noses.


    "I''ll go down and take a look."


    Olivia yanked Ken and opened the shlight on her phone.


    "I''ll go with you."


    The two of them walked down the stairs very carefully.


    As they got closer to the basement, the smell got stronger.


    The mixture of odd smells seemed to have a strong stench of blood within it.


    Olivia had a foreboding feeling, and her hand tugged tightly on Ken''s arm.Her heart rate increased


    rapidly as well.


    Please, let nothing have happened to her...


    The door of the basement had been locked by a huge lock, and since Ken had no key with him, he was


    ready to call someone to bring some tools down.


    "wait."


    Olivia took a bobby pin down from her hair and asked, "Do you know how to open locks with this?"


    Ken was stunned for a while before taking the bobby pin from Olivia.


    "I''ll try."


    Although he looked inexperienced, he still managed to open the lock in the end.


    Ken was about to push the door and enter when Olivia tugged on his arm once more.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else inside.Can you hold the light? I''ll go in."


    "No.What if there¡¯s a trap?"


    "There won''t be."


    With Olivia''s familiarity with Dorothy, she knew that Dorothy would definitely not spend her time and


    effort on any trap since she was a simple-minded person.


    If she indeed threw Kate down here, she would be sure to make sure Kate died alone and hopeless.


    As for that weird stench...


    Olivia had her own guesses.


    Ken may be Kate¡¯s brother, but he was still a male, so it was only appropriate that he steer clear of this.


    Olivia took a deep breath and pushed the door open anxiously.


    As the door creaked open, Olivia could see that there was someone lying in that dark, musty, smelly


    basement.


    Since the light on her cellphone was very dim, she did not know if the person that was lying there was


    dead or alive.


    However, based on the clothes the person had on them, Olivia could tell that the personying there


    was a woman.


    She still had to go up to the person to make sure if it was Kate or not.


    "Kate? " Olivia called out to her, but she heard no response.


    That sent a chill down her spine.


    She was about to carefully help that person up when Ken pulled her back before she could reach the


    person on the ground.


    "I''ll go."


    "No! Olivia stopped Ken in his tracks once more and took a long stride,ing to the side of the


    person on the ground.She squatted down and checked for breathing with her trembling hands.


    After making sure that the person was still breathing, she was quick to carry that person up from the


    ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Kate Lucas? Kate, wake up!"


    She swept the hair on Kate¡¯s forehead away and finally saw the face that she was not quite familiar


    with.


    "Kate?"


    Olivia called out to Kate several times, but there was no response.She could feel that Kate¡¯s body was


    so bone-chillingly cold that it was like she was holding a dead body.


    "Ken, get the car.We''ll send her to the hospital."


    Ken looked at Kate, who was ashen and unmoving on the ground, and his body trembled.He was about


    toe forward to carry Kate.


    "I¡¯ll carry her out."


    "No! "You go get the car!"


    "Liv, what are you up to? Why do you keep getting in my way, while you..."


    "Go get the car!"


    Olivia almost roared, and that scared Ken.He could only helplessly make calls to get someone else to


    send the car in.


    "Leave the phone here.You can go out for now."


    Ken did not know what was going on, but he did what he was told and walked out the door.


    After Ken left, Olivia took out her hands, which had been below the body.


    Even under dimmed light, she was able to see her hands stained with yellow, murky liquid.


    And that...had contributed to a part of the unbearable, pungent stench.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Olivia checked the injuries on Kate¡¯s body and found that there were signs of her having been hit by a


    stick.


    Kate¡¯s clothes were still heavily stained by blood.


    Olivia quickly took off her shirt and wrapped it around the lower half of Kate¡¯s body.


    Biting her lips, she was overwhelmed with mixed feelings.


    "I''m sorry..."


    If she did not rat her out, Kate would not have ended up like this.


    A nobledy from an aristocratic family whose worst crime was running her mouth with mean


    words...She never did anything too terrible.


    For her to end up like this...


    Olivia could not help but think of Z, causing her nose to sniffle woefully and her tears to almost fall.


    Suddenly, the person in Olivia¡¯s embrace moved, and she could hear a small voice.


    "Phoebe...James...?"


    She was quick to lower her head, and she saw Kate¡¯s dried-up, pale lips opening and closing like she


    wanted to say something, so she lowered her head to hear what she had to say.


    "What do you want to say, Kate? I¡¯m Phoebe James.I¡¯m here."


    "My...brother...He didn¡¯t...see...me...like this, right?"


    "No.Don¡¯t worry.I didn¡¯t let him see this."


    "He...came...?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s outside.He¡¯s really worried about you."


    The corner of Kate¡¯s lips curled up a little.


    "Thank...you..."


    With that, Kate passed out once more.


    Olivia carried Kate and looked at Ken, who was outside the door, and frowned.


    It was clear that the only person Kate cared about was Ken, and it was a coincidence that she had


    done the right thing.


    Dorothy Ellis was indeed inhumane! However, it was not the first time Olivia found out that Dorothy was


    inhumane, so even if she cursed Dorothy in her heart, it would be in vain.


    Suddenly, Ken came in and said, "The car is here.I¡¯ll carry..."


    "No need.You can get the driver to send us to the hospital.You go sit in another car."


    "What are you doing, Olivia Larson? Didn¡¯t you see how severe Kate¡¯s injuries are? She needs to be


    hospitalized immediately, or..."


    "I know.Please go and hold the light for me, I¡¯ll carry her."


    "You..."


    Ken was about to say something, but he was frightened by how stoically cold Olivia¡¯s eyes were, so he


    could only go to the front and hold the light.


    Even though Olivia might look small and frail, she was still very strong when it came to situations like


    this.She used her shirt to make sure Kate was all wrapped up and carried her up from the ground as


    her teeth gritted tightly together.


    Even though every step took a lot of strength, in order to fulfill Kate¡¯sst request, Olivia would not


    admit defeat.


    Good thing that the car was right by the mansion.


    Olivia pushed through with all her might and finally managed to put Kate down in the car.


    Olivia followed Kate into the car and closed the car door.


    Then, she said to the driver, "Please drive faster."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    When they arrived at the hospital, Olivia managed to send Kate into the ER before Ken arrived.She


    finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the door of the ER m shut.


    At least she had managed to salvage Kate¡¯s remaining dignity.


    "How is she?"


    "Still in emergency resuscitation.Now, we wait."


    "Dorothy Ellis! Kate was clearly on her side before this.How dare she still be so cruel?"


    Ken¡¯s hands were balled tightly into fists, the veins on his forehead popped, and it was as if he would


    explode in the next second.


    Even though he did not like this sister of his too much and felt like she was constantly looking for


    trouble, it still did not mean that someone could bully her! Especially if that person was Dorothy Ellis!


    Suddenly, Ken marched out angrily.


    Olivia hurriedly stopped him in his tracks.


    "Don¡¯t be silly, Ken.You should know that going head-on with her is the most stupid thing you can do."


    "Then what should I do? I can¡¯t just stand here and watch, not doing anything, right?"


    Ken roared and was about to punch the wall when Olivia pulled him back just in time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Ken Lucas! You''re a doctor! Your hands are used to heal and save, so don¡¯t be so rash as to ruin


    them!"


    Olivia held him back with all her might.


    "Just listen to me for once, okay? I hate her more than you do.I wanted her dead more than you do, but


    we cannot be rash!"


    The more rash one was when going against Dorothy Ellis, the easier it was for her to use that against


    you since she still had an unknown power behind her.


    After the whole Noah incident, Olivia felt like things were not as simple as they seemed to be.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Ken¡¯s hands hung helplessly by his side as he leaned against the wall.Then, he slid onto the ground.He


    was clear that what Olivia said was right.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, the resentment in his heart could not help but overflow out of his heart in waves, causing him


    to not be able to breathe.


    Olivia sat down beside him and patted his back gently as a sign offort.


    "Trust me! Soon, we''ll be able to avenge them."


    Ken covered his face.


    "Liv, I can¡¯t...I can¡¯t be so useless anymore.I could not protect Zy four years ago, and I simply can¡¯t


    watch Kate die at Dorothy Ellis¡¯ hands too."


    "I know.I¡¯ve too not forgotten about avenging Zy."


    As for Dorothy, Olivia did not want her to die.


    She wanted Dorothy to lose everything she ever cared about, and then, she wanted to torture her


    slowly.


    Only when Dorothy¡¯s will broke would Olivia finally feel like she had avenged everything.


    After an hour, the light on the operating theatre finally switched off.


    A doctor came and said, "The patient has passed the most critical stage, but she has two broken ribs,


    with one puncturing the lungs.She also had broken bones in her right leg, so she will need to be on bed


    rest for a while.Also..."


    Olivia seemed to have guessed what the doctor wanted to say, so she abruptly said, "Doctor, can we


    talk at the side? So we can allow Dr.Lucas to rest."


    The doctor looked at Ken , looked back at Olivia, and finally realized something.


    He nodded his head and said, "Okay."


    "Why are you hiding this from me?"


    "It¡¯s a woman¡¯s matter.You don¡¯t need to know too much."


    With that, Olivia had already pulled the doctor to another corner.


    "Ms.James, I''m sure you¡¯ve already guessed.When the patient was hit, the stick must havended on


    her lower abdomen, causing her to have urinary incontinence.Since she did not receive adequate help


    in time, and with the bad, dirty, and messy conditions of the ce she was in, she got an infection and


    is not able to go to the toilet normally.She can only use a catheter right now, but with the right amount


    of care, she will still be able to recover.When the timees, could you pleasefort the patient as


    well, since she¡¯s just a girl? I know she would appreciate it very much."


    Olivia nodded.


    "I get it.Please hide this from Ken for me.She would not want him to know."


    "Okay, I will."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    However, Olivia did not know that Ken had followed her and was on the other side of the wall.He heard


    everything clearly.


    By the time Olivia had returned, he was already back where he previously was, standing at the same


    spot with his head hung down dejectedly and seeming to be thinking of something.


    "Ken, go back and rest for now.I¡¯ll send Kate to the ward."


    Ken lifted up his head and nced at Olivia.


    Then, he said, "Okay, Pll get going."


    Looking at Ken¡¯s disappearing silhouette, Olivia frowned.


    Why did he suddenly be so obedient? However, she did not read too much into it as she followed


    Kate¡¯s bed to the suite on the top floor.


    After helping Kate settle down, Olivia wanted to go to have a quick look at John and head home after


    that, since Sam was still in shock at home.She could not just leave him unattended.


    When she went in to take a look at John, Wes was sitting on the couch and sorting through documents.


    When he saw Olivia, he shot up to his feet and said, "Madam, Sir isn¡¯t awake yet.Please go back to


    rest tonight."


    "Okay.I¡¯m just here to take a quick look.Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?"


    "The doctor said that it could be because of the area the bullet went through and because of the


    anesthesia, but he will wake up tomorrow for sure." Olivia nodded.


    She took a look at the quiet man on the bed and turned around.She was about to leave when she


    heard a hoarse voice call out, "Don¡¯t leave!"


    "Sir, you''re awake?"


    Wes put down everything he had in his hands and said, "I¡¯ll get the doctor.Please wait for a while more,


    Madam."


    Before Olivia could respond, Wes had already run out.


    "Don¡¯t leave, Liv..."


    With that, Olivia went up to John¡¯s side and saw the pleading in his eyes.


    John spoke up once more.


    "Don¡¯t leave, just be here with me for a while, please?"


    Maybe it was because John got hurt for Olivia¡¯s sake, but she felt her heart soften and nodded her


    head.She sat at the side.


    "Okay, I won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll wait for the doctor and we¡¯ll see after that."


    "I dream that you confessed your love for me."


    John stared intently at Olivia and said each word clearly and slowly.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked silently at the man before her.


    John asked teasingly, "Do you want to know what else you said in my dream?"


    "What else did I say?"


    "You said that you never forgot me after so many years and that you still loved me, and it¡¯s just that you


    could not forget what happened in the past.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That''s why..."


    Before John could finish, Olivia stood up and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Looks like you¡¯re recovering well.I won¡¯t be staying any longer.I''ll get the doctor to be with you."


    Then, she turned around and walked out.


    Just as she was at the door, John suddenly called out to her again.


    "Liv, I still have something to tell you."


    However, Olivia did not stop.She walked out without even turning around.


    "If I said I¡¯m Mr.M, would you stay?"


    Olivia heard this when she was right outside the door.Her entire body froze, and she was frozen in her


    tracks.


    After taking a long while toe back to her senses, she turned around to walk to the door and looked


    at the man on the bed.


    "You¡¯re Mr.M?"


    John tried his best to sit up on the bed.


    "Yeah."


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    Olivia shook her head with all her might and said, "It¡¯s absolutely impossible.Mr.M is an old man.


    How could he be you? Why are you assuming his identity? "Did you really think that if you assumed


    Mr.M¡¯s identity, and with how you saved me, I''d forgive you and reunite with you?"


    "Liv..."


    "Impossible!"


    Olivia did not even give John a chance to speak.


    "John Freeman, let me tell you now to stop dreaming! I will never forgive you!"


    With that, Olivia turned around and walked away quickly.Until she got into acab, she was still shaking


    her head in disbelief.


    "It¡¯s impossible.It¡¯s impossible.He must be lying to me!"


    The cab driver looked at her and thought that she was in severe shock, so heforted her in


    goodwill.


    "Are you okay, Miss? There are ups and downs in life, so no matter what sickness you have, it¡¯s


    normal.As long as you work together with the doctor for treatment, there¡¯s a chance to recover!"


    Since the cab driver frequently picked people up from the hospital, he had already gotten used to


    situations like these.


    "where are you heading, Miss? If you¡¯re unhappy, why not go have a drink? Once you¡¯re drunk, you


    won''t be able to remember anything."


    After a long while, Olivia finally snapped back to her senses.


    "Elegance Gardens, thanks."


    The driver naturally knew that Elegance Gardens belonged to the rich and wealthy, so he looked at


    Olivia through his rearview mirror and shook his head helplessly.Rich and wealthy people really did like


    to make a big fuss out of everything.


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia came home to a table filled with food, and before she could respond, Mrs.Simmons had already


    run over and grabbed her hand.


    "Miss, why did you run out in the middle of the night without saying anything? And you¡¯ve been gone


    for so long.Sam thought something had happened to you and refused to eat for the entire day..."


    She yanked Olivia to the table and sat her down.


    "You sit here.I¡¯ll get Sam toe and eat."


    Olivia was mentally upied with what had happened just now until she heard that Sam had not eaten


    the entire day.


    Then, she snapped back to her senses.


    "What did you say, Mrs.Simmons?"


    Mrs.Simmons saw how distracted Olivia was and sighed.


    "It¡¯s all karma.You¡¯ve already been reborn, yet you still choose to get entangled with that jerk.Look at


    yourself, bing like this because of him once more...


    "Miss..."


    Mrs.Simmons gave Olivia a towel to wipe her hands.


    "Stop sinking deeper.Let go...Even if you got into a fight with Sir a few days ago, you don¡¯t have to take


    it this way.Sir loves you, and he only did that the other day because he cares too much..."


    "Mrs.Simmons."


    Olivia lifted up her head to look at Mrs.Simmons and forced a smile.


    "I¡¯m fine.It has nothing to do with John Freeman.It¡¯s because something happened to Ken¡¯s sister, so I


    feel a little uneasy.Can you get Sam toe and eat? I¡¯m really hungry."


    "Okay, okay.I¡¯ll go right away."


    As soon as Mrs.Simmons left, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face disappeared instantly.


    If John was Mr.M, those that happened between herself and Mr.M ...What did all that mean?

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Olivia was fidgeting throughout the meal, thinking about what John and Mr.M had inmon.


    No matter how she thought about it, she was unwilling to believe that Mr.M was John himself.This...had


    hit her like a truck.


    After dinner, she took Sam for a walk in the yard.


    "Sam."


    She squatted down and helped Sam tidy his shirt.


    "Godmother needs to apologize to you.I should''ve told you that I was going outst night.Sorry for


    making you worry."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened to Mr.Lucas¡¯s sister, so I was rushing to find her and send her to the


    hospital.That''s why it took the entire night."


    "How are things now? Is Ms.Lucas alright?" Olivia nodded.


    "Yeah.She¡¯s no longer in critical condition, but her health still depends on how well she can fully


    recover."


    As she spoke, she touched Sam¡¯s face.


    "Same goes for you.I hope that you can recover from your demons and not be tortured by them


    further."


    Sam nodded.


    "Godmother, can you sleep with me tonight?"


    "Of course."


    "You won¡¯t run out secretly this time...right?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I won¡¯t.You can hold my hand to sleep, okay?"


    "Deal! "Deal."


    Suddenly, Sam reached out to touch Olivia¡¯s head.


    "Godmother, is there anything else that happened today? You seem to be gloomy."


    Olivia shook her head in denial.


    "Nope.I guess I¡¯m just exhausted.Let¡¯s go up and shower then sleep, okay?"


    "Alright."


    Olivia wanted to enlighten Sam, but so many things had happened recently that she was mentally


    drained to the extent that her brain did not function anymore and she could not think of anything to say


    to him.


    Besides, she could not evenfort herself.She might as well just keep quiet.


    After showering, Sam sat in bed waiting for her obediently and actually held her hand to sleep as he


    listened to her bedtime stories.However, Olivia had no desire to sleep.


    John¡¯s words kept on reying in her mind.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I am Mr.M."


    ¡®How is that possible? ¡®He was an old man who told me about his love story.


    How could he be John?¡¯ She had meals with Mr.M, they texted each other, and they slept in the same


    bed.She imagined he could be anyone but never had she ever connected him to John.She turned on


    her phone and fell into deep thoughts while re- reading her texts with Mr.M.She really wanted to text


    him to ask, but she was afraid of the answer, so she cleared her text box.


    In the end, she switched off her phone and forced herself to sleep to prevent herself from overthinking.


    However, after lying in bed for two hours with Sam, who had already started snoring lightly, she was


    still wide awake.


    ¡®How dreadful!¡¯ She had no choice but to sit up and break free from Sam¡¯s grip.She put on her jacket,


    grabbed her phone, went to the balcony, then called Fred.


    Fred had not woken up from his sleep and was still in a daze when he picked up the call.


    "Liv? Why are you calling me at this hour? Did anything happen?"


    "No, I just couldn¡¯t sleep, so I figured I would call you to talk."


    "Oh."


    Fred sat up.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Olivia pursed her lips, "Did you find out anything about what I talked about?"


    "No, there¡¯s nothing about whoever is behind Dorothy.Everything that I looked into was a dead end,


    including the funds for the Jameson family.They were all clean."


    Fred paused for a moment.


    "As for Rainie, I honestly suspect that she¡¯s dead, Liv.All evidence of her existence could have been


    nted by someone else impersonating her.I''ve searched the entire inte, and I could onlye up


    with one conclusion: she vanished into thin air."

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    ¡®¡®Vanished into thin air.."


    Olivia felt a huge headache, and many things that seemed to be clear gradually became muddier.


    "Fred, do you remember..."


    Olivia stole a nce at Sam who was sleeping soundly in bed and lowered her voice.


    "Do you remember Noah Ginger?"


    "Noah Ginger?"


    Fred kept quiet for a moment but was still a little confused.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Jess¡¯s husband who passed away."


    Hearing such, Fred suddenly remembered.


    "Oh, Noah! Yes I remember.What about him? Did he fake his death?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Yeah, he did."


    Fred was silent for a while.


    "Liv, don¡¯t scare me, did he turn into a zombie? It can¡¯t be.Could you have mistaken someone else for


    him?"


    "How could I? He abducted Sam and injured John.In the end, I killed him with my own hands."


    Fred paused.


    For some reason, he felt that this was scarier than Noah faking his death, and chills ran down his


    spine.


    Noticing him remaining quiet, Olivia repeated herself.


    "I¡¯m serious, I...I didn¡¯t expect this either.He didn¡¯t die back then.He faked it and caused Jess to be


    thrown into jail."


    "Liv, do you...suspect that Noah is rted to everything that happened as well? Could it be just a


    coincidence?"


    "If it was only him faking his death, it could possibly be a coincidence.However, not only was he alive,


    but he had found Dorothy and was working together with her to frame me.This is definitely not a


    coincidence."


    "Do you suspect that someone was intentionally guiding him to find Dorothy?"


    "Yeah."


    Fred sighed and wiped his face.


    "Liv, why don¡¯t youe over and find me? Leave the past in the past.Ever since you went back to


    Ocean City, you have been facing all sorts of dangers.L and I are worried."


    ¡®Leave the past in the past.."


    That was what she wanted.


    However, there were lives at stake.


    There were people who died because of her, so how could she not be bothered? "Is L okay?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s grown quite a bit.She can speak French now, and she has been a good girl, but..."


    Olivia was a little anxious.


    "But what?"


    "But she has not spoken much about you recently.Liv, you¡¯ve disappointed her."


    Fred sighed.


    "Kids can¡¯t be deceived, it¡¯s hard to recover a child¡¯s broken heart."


    After saying that, he paused and persuaded her wholeheartedly.


    "Liv, I know that one of your regrets was that you couldn¡¯t be with your brother as he grew up, so I don¡¯t


    want you to regret it again with L.Do you understand? Olivia clenched her fists hard as she felt as if


    she was suffocating.


    ¡®I am more than willing, but...no matter what I choose, they will suffer"


    "I understand.Take good care of her, I will go over real soon, I promise."


    After hanging up the phone, she sat on the chair and gradually closed her eyes.Her heart was colder


    than the autumn wind.


    On the second day, after an early breakfast, she brought Sam to the hospital with the soup made by


    Mrs.Wace.


    In order to deal with Sam¡¯s mental issues, she passed him to Ken in the hopes that he could help.


    Immediately after, she brought the soup to Kate.


    It was amazing to think that when they first met, they were enemies, but now...


    Olivia could not tell whether she was an enemy or a friend.


    When she entered, Kate was daydreaming and was startled by the sound of the door knocking.She


    stroked her hair and said, "Come in."


    Seeing that it was Olivia, she was taken aback.She looked down, then said, "It¡¯s you?"


    "who else were you expecting?"


    "No."


    She smiled embarrassingly then pursed her lips while looking at Olivia.


    "Thank you for yesterday..."


    "You¡¯re wee.I brought you some soup.Would you like some?"


    Kate felt a little awkward and looked at her with aplicated expression then said, "Phoebe, do you


    know why I scolded Z at her grave?"

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Olivia¡¯s hand paused.She put the pot down and opened the cover then poured a bow! for Kate.She


    then asked, "Why?"


    Kate took the bowl over andughed mockingly.


    "Because I was jealous."


    After saying that, she drank a mouthful of the soup.


    "The soup is delicious.Thank you."


    Olivia did not understand her meaning of ¡®jealous¡¯, but she did not want to ask so she continued to


    stare at her nkly.


    Seeing this, Kate looked up and stroked her hair.


    "Jealousy can really cause someone to forget about values, morals and even...identities..."


    Immediately after, she looked at Olivia and said with a smile, "Phoebe, I fell for Ken when I was


    fifteen.Now that I think of it, it has been more than ten years."


    "Aren''t you two...siblings?"


    Olivia was stunned.She stared at Kate in shock and thought that she heard her wrong.She was really


    astonished.


    ¡®Kate and Ken are brother and sister.."


    Seeing how she was shocked, Kate seemed to have the intention to tease her, and sheughed.


    "Yeah, but there¡¯s no rule saying that I can¡¯t crush on my cousin brother, right?"


    "But..."


    Olivia stuttered as she was shocked "But...He..."


    Kate finished the soup and ced the bowl aside.Sheughed loudly, then pursed her lips.


    "Let me tell you a secret, something that I¡¯ve never told anyone."


    After saying that, she waved at Olivia.


    "Come here.I''ll tell you."


    Olivia did not know what she was nning to do but still went nearer to her.


    "In fact, I was adopted by the family, and I have no blood rtionship with them."


    Hearing this, Olivia¡¯s pupils shuddered, and she let out a sigh of relief, "So...You already knew that you


    weren¡¯t a biological child of the family way before this? That''s why you...fell for Lucas?"


    Kate shook her head.


    "Not really.I¡¯ve liked hanging around Ken ever since I was young.Maybe I already liked him way earlier


    than that."


    That being said, she smiled shyly.


    "Did I shock you?"


    Olivia nodded and shook her head again.


    "I''d be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t shocked, but...now that I think about it, it seems to make sense.


    "Don¡¯t you me me for scolding Z?"


    Olivia sat aside.


    "Zy had a tough life.Although Ken and her were in love with each other, they never got together nor got


    to enjoy their love.I still can¡¯t ept you scolding her though."


    "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t scold her anymore."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Olivia was stunned and she stared at her without saying a word.


    Kate fixed her pillow.


    "To be fair, I don¡¯t have the right to scold her considering the fact that my brother doesn¡¯t like


    me.Plus...I don''t seem to be worthy anymore."


    After saying that, her tone gradually turned cold, and the smile on her face disappeared


    subconsciously.


    "Phoebe, I¡¯d really like to thank you for saving thest bits of my dignity yesterday..."


    She pointed at the bedside.


    "Do you see that? I''m still wearing a urine bag, and I don¡¯t even know if I will be able to manage myself


    in my daily life, but I can¡¯t me anyone for this.[t was me who was willing to believe Dorothy, it was


    me who didn¡¯t listen to your advice, and it was also me who chose to follow the wrong path...At the end


    of the day, it was all my own doing."


    For some reason, Olivia felt bad after hearing her words.She frowned.


    "Kate, although we aren¡¯t exactly friends...You¡¯ve helped me twice, and I never saw you as a bad


    person to begin with, not to mention that you''ve never done anything too bad..."


    "You aren¡¯t exactly correct, though, I did quite a bit at your wedding with Mr.Quinton."

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "After that, when Dorothy got married to Fabian, I new most of the ns behind it and didn¡¯t expose


    them, so I guess I¡¯m considered their acquaintance as well."


    That being said, she smiled sourly.


    "I guess this is karma and humans should really behave and not do anything bad."


    Olivia looked at her as if she was looking at her old self.She used to like ming herself as well.She


    thenforted her.


    "Don¡¯t think like that.You''re not the one who did the bad stuff, so it¡¯s forgivable."


    Kate was dumbfounded, and she sneered, "Actually, I knew Dorothy from abroad.She..."


    She licked her lips.


    "She didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.In fact, she looked approachable.I thought that by being friends with


    her, I could stay in Ocean City with Ken and I could...


    "I was naive and stupid.There was so much negative news and impressions of her, but I ignored all of


    them."


    "Do you hate her now?"


    "Hate?"


    Kate shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t hate her.I want to thank her."


    Olivia frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I am way more aware of reality now after almost losing my life."


    She smiled at Olivia, "The fact that I want to be together with Ken is a joke by itself.It¡¯s practically


    impossible.I shall acknowledge whatever happened and not dream about it anymore."


    It was not a good idea for Olivia to butt in when it came to rtionships and feelings.


    After all, she could not convince Kate to keep trying.


    Even if Kate was an adopted child, she was still his biological sister in Ken¡¯s heart.It would be pointless


    to persist.


    Olivia was beyond aware of how one-sided love felt.


    Plus...She had her own thoughts...


    Ken and Zy¡¯s issue had been engraved in her heart until this day.


    Sometimes she would feel that if it was not for her, the two would be able to live happily together.


    Now that I had passed, she still did not want Ken to like someone else.


    However, after thinking about what happened with Jennie, she felt as if she did not have the right to


    stop anything either.


    "Kate."


    Olivia patted her hand while calling her name, "If this is really what you think, then I can rest assured,


    but...Feelings aren¡¯t something that we can control most of the time.Just don¡¯t leave any regrets


    behind."


    Hearing this, Kate smirked.


    "I thought that you would say that Z is the one Ken loves and it will never be me, so I should stop


    dreaming."


    "Am I usually that harsh?"


    Kate shook her head and pointed at her soup.


    "Phoebe, can you visit me with soup every day?"


    "Yeah, sure.Just remember to rest well.The doctors say that you''re lucky your bones aren¡¯t heavily


    injured and you will recover in a month or two."


    Kate nodded obediently.


    "Alright."


    Aftering out of Kate¡¯s room, Olivia turned back, took another look, and sighed.


    ¡®Sometimes humans are really amazing.Looking at Kate now, I think she¡¯s more like a willful little girl"


    Whatever prejudice she once had against her was long forgotten.


    ¡®Maybe...we can still be friends"


    "Madam."


    As she was thinking, she saw Wes standing in front of her blocking her way.


    "Mr.Coulson?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir wants me to bring you somewhere."


    "Where?"


    "Juste with me, Madam.You¡¯ll know when we get there."


    Ever since John said that he was Mr.M, Olivia¡¯s mind was a mess, and she had not cleared up her


    thoughts about it, so she was unwilling to see him now.


    However, she was curious about what John was nning, so she still ended up following Wes into the


    lift.


    As the lift was moving downwards, their surroundings got colder and creepier.She frowned.


    "Wes, where exactly are you bringing me?"

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Aftering out of the elevator, Olivia felt creped out and could not help but fold her arms tightly.


    "We''re here, Sir is waiting for you inside."


    Olivia raised her head and looked up.She immediately froze on the spot after seeing the name.


    ¡®Is this the...morgue? ¡®Why did John invite me to meet here? ¡®Did he die, or does he want me to die?¡¯


    Wes pushed the door open for her, and she saw John in the patient outfit standing inside waving at her.


    "Come in."


    She was silent.She took a deep breath and walked inside.


    The moment she stepped in, John reached out to one of the cabs and opened up the white cloth.


    Olivia felt her breathing go stagnant.Her entire body was shaking and she screamed, "Hey! John, are


    you nuts? What a lunatic!"


    "Take a look at who this is."


    Olivia covered her face and shook her head.


    "Are you crazy, why did you call me to the morgue to see a corpse?!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how she reacted, John slowly walked over and hugged her from the back while chuckling


    lightly.


    "What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here, right?"


    "Aah! n Olivia broke free from his arms in fear and ran to the front of the body...


    "Ah! n She moved a step back in fear and pointed at the chiller.


    "Noah...Noah Ginger?"


    John covered his abdomen, walked over, and said slowly, "Yeah, the reason I called you here was not


    to scare you but to make sure that you didn''t suspect me."


    "Suspect you?"


    "You can rest assured after seeing his body, and you don¡¯t have to worry about him faking his death


    anymore."


    John chuckled lightly.


    "Plus, if I told you that Noah was dead and I''ve settled his body, even if you believed me at that


    instance, you would start doubting me again if anyone pushed you to.So I figured I¡¯d just let you see it


    with your own eyes so you won¡¯t suspect me in future."


    Olivia was pissed, and she red at him for a long time, then said, "Lunatic!"


    After saying that, she turned away and walked out of the morgue angrily.


    Just as she turned around, she heard John crying in pain.


    "Liv...L..Ouch..."


    She bit her lips and did not want to turn over, but she heard a shing sound right after, so she


    subconsciously turned back.


    What came into sight was John supporting himself with the wall in pain.


    The blood drenching his clothes was terrifying.


    Olivia frowned but still ended up going over to help him.


    "How are you? Did your wound crack? Let me help you up..."


    Before she managed to finish her words, the man fainted.


    "John? John, stop scaring me.I can¡¯t carry your weight..."


    However, after calling his name a few times, the man still did not respond.


    Olivia figured that maybe when she pushed him just now, she touched his wound, which made him


    faint.He did not do anything bad, which inexplicably made her feel a little guilty.


    She could only carry John, slowly move toward the door, and pass him to Wes.


    After going back to the ward, the doctor checked up on him and said, "Nothing too serious to worry


    about.His wound cracked and bled because of external force.As for the fainting part, was he ina low


    temperature environment earlier?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "The patient has just woken up, and he should be aware of keeping himself warm and resting more.If


    he wants to move, just walk around the room."


    After saying that, the doctor left.


    Olivia took a nce at the man in bed and was speechless.


    ¡®He was the one who ran to the morgue.I couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡®Besides, this man can do anything.God knows what he will do next time"


    She did not n to stay and proceeded to walk out of the room.Just as she turned away, the man


    opened his eyes and smirked while looking at her back.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Olivia came out and happened to bump into Ken, who had brought Sam back.


    "Godmother."


    Sam dashed toward her and held her hand.


    "Well? Have you told Ken what¡¯s on your mind?"


    Sam nodded.


    "I answered the questions Mr.Lucas asked me.I didn¡¯t lie or hide anything."


    Olivia could see Sam was in a better mood after talking to Ken.


    Finally feeling a little relieved, she smiled at Ken.


    "Thank you."


    "Bring him back tomorrow, and I will spare an hour or two every morning to guide him.We can gradually


    reduce the frequency of the treatments to once a week or maybe a month soon."


    "Okay.Dinner at my house?"


    Ken flipped his wrist and looked at the time.


    "Okay.I¡¯m getting off work, anyway."


    "Mrs.Simmons made some soup and a few dishes.You can replenish your energy."


    "what about John?"


    "He¡¯s doing okay.He won¡¯t die so soon."


    Ken chuckled.


    "You''re still so hostile toward him?"


    "It¡¯s not hostility.I don¡¯t know if his words are true, and there¡¯s no way I can forget my pain just because


    he saved me."


    Ken did not deny her words.


    "That is true."


    "Moreover..."


    Olivia looked at Ken and scoffed.


    "He told me he is Mr.M."


    "Mr.M?"


    Ken lifted his eyebrows and said, "The one who bought your house before?"


    "Yes, Don''t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?"


    Ken nced at her and helped her open the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Maybe he is telling the truth."


    Instead of answering, Olivia snorted and sat in the back seat with Sam.


    Ken sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Just as he started the car, Olivia suddenly asked, "Did you go and meet Kate?"


    After Ken paused momentarily, he squinted and said, "Yes, I did."


    "You..."


    Olivia pursed her lips and thought about her words before saying, "should spend more time with


    her.Don¡¯t hate her so much."


    "Have you and her be good friends?"


    "She is not a bad person.If she hadn¡¯t warned me, Dorothy might have tricked me again.Moreover, she


    is your sister, and she only has you as support in Ocean City."


    Ken turned the steering wheel and did not say a word.


    Olivia knew that having prejudice against someone was like an iceberg.It would be difficult to melt it


    with just a few words.


    Kate¡¯s path to winning her crush¡¯s love was more difficult than expected.


    It even made Olivia feel a little sorry for her.She even felt that it was too much that she had taken Kate


    as her enemy.


    Love was not something one could control.She could never me Kate for what she did because she


    loved someone she should not have.


    When she thought about it, Jennie was also the same.It made her sigh.


    "Ken, have you ever thought of starting over?"


    Ken looked at her through the rearview mirror and shook his head with a sneer.


    "No.Zy is the only one for me.I won¡¯t like anyone else."


    Then, after a pause, he asked, "Is your old friend harassing you again?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No.She hasn¡¯t looked for me again."


    "Okay."


    Before, she thought her mind was getting clearer as she grew older, but now she felt as if...her mind


    was as muddled as ever.


    There was still a lot she did not understand.


    The only thing that made her strong was the desire to seek revenge on Dorothy.She took a deep breath


    and hoped all this would be over soon so she could be with L again.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Early the following day, Olivia got up to eat breakfast, finished the design manuscript, and took Sam to


    the hospital.


    "Sam, listen to Mr.Lucas, you understand?"


    "Yes, Godmother."


    Olivia touched his head and said softly, "Good boy.When you get well, Godmother will take you to the


    amusement park, okay?"


    "Can Godfathere with us?"


    "You want him toe along?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam paused and shook his head.


    "No, I''d rather go with just you.However, I heard Godfather was injured and is in the hospital."


    "Okay.Let¡¯s discuss this when you get well, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Olivia passed Sam over to Ken and headed upstairs to visit Kate.Sam was Jess¡¯s only son.She had to


    take good care of him.


    Otherwise, she could not forgive herself if anything happened to Sam.It was just that...She did not


    expect Noah to be pretending to be dead, nor did she expect that Sam would be Jess¡¯s son.


    Sometimes, she felt like God had arranged everything.


    When she arrived at the ward door, Kate was in her bed watching a drama show.She smiled when she


    saw Olivia.


    "You came.I thought you were brushing me off when you said that."


    Olivia chuckled.


    "I wouldn¡¯t do that.Since I¡¯d promised you, I''ll surelye."


    "If only my brother could be like you..."


    "Didn''t Kene to visit you?"


    "Well, he came here once, but never again.Maybe he didn¡¯t want to see me because...I¡¯m not


    obedient."


    Olivia frowned upon seeing her like that, and handed her the soup.


    "Why do you think so? It¡¯s all my fault.I asked Ken for a favor, which dyed him.


    That¡¯s why he is unavable.I''ll talk to himter...


    "It¡¯s okay.Don¡¯t go."


    Kate forced a smile and said, "If he didn¡¯te, it means he doesn¡¯t want to see me.Why should I


    force him to? Besides, I don¡¯t want him to see me in this state with a catheter.It¡¯s embarrassing."


    "Have you considered returning to your hometown to continue your treatment until you feel better.And


    have your parentse over?"


    Kate shook her head.


    "Of course not.I want to stay in Ocean City.I would never consider setting traps for my brother.I want to


    build my cafe business.Do you have any interest in joining?"


    "Joining?"


    ¡®Just kidding.I¡¯ve learned how to make desserts and coffee before.I want to turn the coffee shop into a


    boutique with a coffee shop on the first floor and a bookstore on the second floor.Then, I want to open


    more shops in Ocean City to see if I can build my brand."


    Kate put down the soup bowl.


    "By the way, I heard that you majored in jewelry design and have an atelier, right?"


    "Yeah, but the atelier is in Murica."


    "I doesn¡¯t matter.You can open a branch here."


    Kate pursed her lips and said, "I¡¯ve already nned everything for you.You can open the branch above


    my cafe.I can be your assistant."


    Bewildered, Olivia froze and asked, "Are...you serious? When did you think of all this?"


    "These days, even though the injections make me drowsy, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m still awake.I think


    I¡¯m more awake than I¡¯ve been in twenty years."


    Kate pulled her wrist.


    "What do you think, Phoebe? I¡¯m sincerely inviting you to be my business partner."


    For a moment, Olivia did not know what to say.She never expected Kate¡¯s psychological recovery to


    happen so fast.


    It was so abrupt that even Olivia could not keep up with it.


    "Kate, I-I am not doubting you, but...are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    Olivia looked at her anxiously.


    "Don¡¯t hold back your feelings.If you want to cry, I...can lend you my shoulder."

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    After remaining silent for a while, Kateughed suddenly and said, "Are you afraid I¡¯m a little out of my


    mind because of the trauma?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. When you get to know me, you¡¯ll see I¡¯m not that¡­ addicted to failure. Once I realize


    things, my mind is clearer than anyone else¡¯s."


    As she spoke, she smiled.


    "In fact, I want to thank you.If not for you, I may not have realized things so soon."


    "Me? "


    ¡°Veah."


    Kate continued calmly.


    "Initially, I was indeed depressed, but I thought about you.If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be dead.If it wasn¡¯t for


    you, I might still be dejected...


    "If Ken saw me like that, heh..."


    Kate scoffed self-deprecatingly.


    "I would have fled abroad overnight with my illness, but you helped me stay strong so I could stand up


    again.I changed my mind.I don¡¯t want to be the wayward Miss Lucas I was before.I want to start a


    career just like you have."


    Olivia never expected her act would save Kate¡¯s life.It did not ur to her at all that she would be


    Kate¡¯s role model.


    All this was like a dream, too unrealistic for her to believe it was real.


    All this time, she thought she was strong enough.


    However, when she saw Kate, she understood that she had been pretentious.


    "Are you serious about being my assistant?"


    "Yes.I want to learn jewelry design."


    "Okay.When youplete your treatment, we¡¯ll start the business.However, you should focus on


    recuperating for now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It will."


    Kate smiled brightly.


    "Thank you."


    The smile left Olivia in a trance.She seemed to see Z¡¯s shadow in Kate, leaving her in a daze.


    "Phoebe?"


    Kate tugged her clothes, snapping her out of her daze.


    "Huh? I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    As soon as she left Kate''s ward, she headed straight to John¡¯s.


    The two rooms were close to each other.


    However, she hesitated.


    At the ward door, she bumped into Wes, who was walking out.


    "Mrs.Freeman, you came at just the right time.Please apany Mr.Freeman for a while.I have to


    head to thepany now."


    Then, he left in a hurry.Olivia was speechless.She had no idea why Wes was acting so weird.


    It made her wonder if it was because he had been working with John for years.


    John pretended to be calm upon seeing Olivia.


    "You came? I thought you¡¯d be so angry that you¡¯d nevere to see me again."


    Olivia sneered.


    "I just came to find out what tricks you¡¯re up to now."


    "Are you still reluctant to believe me?"


    "Those were just empty promises."


    "I''ll show you the chat logs."


    "Maybe you stole the phone."


    John sounded helpless.


    "Liv, you are clearly giving me a hard time."


    "I¡¯m not giving you a hard time.In fact, I think you¡¯re giving me a hard time."


    If she had known that Mr.M was John, she would not have talked so much to Mr.M and would never


    have epted his kindness.


    "Give me a little time, and I¡¯ll prove it to you."


    "Okay."


    Noticing Olivia was about to leave, he pointed to the oranges on the table.


    "Peel the oranges for me to eat."


    Olivia wanted to refuse, but John pointed at his wound and said, "


    The wound on my shoulder makes it difficult for me to use my hands, but the doctor asked me to eat


    more fruits rich in Vitamin C."


    It left Olivia speechless.


    She could not reject him since he had said so.She pulled a chair in and sat.


    Then, she peeled an orange for him.


    However, she lifted her head and saw John opening his mouth.


    "Ah "


    "Don¡¯t you have hands?"


    "Feed me."


    "Don¡¯t push it!"


    Even though she said that, she still peeled the orange and stuffed it into John¡¯s mouth.


    "John, since you want to get straight to the point, why don¡¯t we talk about what happened six years


    ago? What did you forget that made you treat me so heartlessly?"


    John was startled.He stared into her eyes and said nothing fora moment.


    "You want to know?"


    "Yes, go ahead."


    Just then, a crash at the door interrupted their conversation.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Olivia looked over and saw a figure crossing the hallway.She quickly put down the orange and went


    after the person.


    "Zace"


    Zac awkwardly leaned on the wall with one hand and spun the wheelchair with the other.


    However, no matter how hard he turned the wheel, the wheelchair remained stuck in the door.


    With a frown, Olivia held his wheelchair.


    "I''ll help you."


    "No!"


    Zac snapped.


    After yelling, he realized he seemed to be overreacting.He lowered his head, afraid of looking at her.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m..."


    "Zac, do we have to live like strangers? We are a married couple now.You being like this..."


    Olivia bit her lips and approached him.


    "What happened that night was just a trivial matter.


    Haven¡¯t we already talked about it?


    "Recently, I have had no time to visit you because of Kate and Sam.I don¡¯t mind it.Please don¡¯t do this,


    okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Zac''s hands gripped the wheelchair¡¯s tires.His veins were bulging, making him look scary.He remained


    silent for a while before lifting his head as he looked at her, lonely and alienated.


    "Liv, this matters a lot to me."


    "Zac..."


    Zac¡¯s usually energetic and handsome face had turned haggard in just a few days.t.h His emotions


    must have been torture.


    It was evident from his tangled, thick beard.


    Olivia felt terrible because she did not expect that what happened ; that night would impact Zac so


    much.


    The war between Dorothy, Jimmy, and them was reaching a critical stage.


    However, they were now facing a crisis in their rtionship.


    Olivia wanted to repair this rtionship and get Quinton Group back for Zac as soon as possible.She


    also wanted to destroy Dorothy.


    Only with that could everyone get back to their normal lives.


    However, now...


    "Liv, I don¡¯t need you to feel sorry for me.You agreed to marry me just because you pity me.I knew I


    was expecting too much all this while."


    Then, he stered on a smile.


    "I¡¯m happy to see that you and John are on good terms.You shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.If


    you like him, you should not force yourself to hate him.Otherwise, you might regret it one day."


    "Zac!"


    Olivia''s anger red up.


    "This is between us.Please don¡¯t bring him into it.Besides, he and I have nothing to do with each


    other.As your legal wife, I have never cheated on you.I¡¯m sure you I know that."


    Then, she sighed.


    "I¡¯m serious, Zac.I like it when you show your .personality, and I hope you will not lose that side of


    yourself."Don¡¯t try to please anyone, including me!"


    She continued.


    "Don''t imprison yourself, okay? You are so depressed, and I am really worried.However, Zac, I''ve been


    so tired recently because I barely have enough time to sleep...


    "You know about what happened to Kate and Zac.Moreover, John did get shot twice for saving me.I


    can¡¯t ignore him.So, I hope you will take care of yourself and not make me worry, okay?"


    Olivia pursed her lips.


    "Dorothy and those people will make a move soon.Let¡¯s not have conflict between us anymore, okay?"


    She sounded like she was begging Zac.


    However, to Zac, her plea was more like torture instructions.It sounded like she cared about everyone¡¯s


    emotions except his now.He seemed to have been abandoned by her...


    Self-reproach and gloom hung over him.


    He felt sadness surging within and suffocating him.


    Suddenly, Olivia sniffled and asked, "I have something to ask you face-to-face.It¡¯s about what


    happened four years ago."

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    "How on earth did you help me escape four years ago? Was Jess¡¯s death idental or nned?"


    Zac froze the moment he heard those words.He felt like thorny vines were strangling him, dragging him


    deeper into the abyss.


    Olivia...eventually started to suspect things.He knew that their rtionship might fall apart if he told her


    the truth now.


    However, there might not even be any possibility of a rtionship between them.He felt that everything


    had changed since thest time he lost his temper.


    Everything, especially himself.He would never me Olivia.He would me himself for it.


    If he could not even be patient with her and had outbursts like that, he might be hopeless.


    Zac looked at the ground and took a deep breath.He was prepared to face the greater crisis of their


    rtionship.


    Just as he was about to answer, a voice broke the silence.


    "Godmother."


    Olivia turned around upon hearing that voice and grabbed Sam¡¯s hand.


    "You''re done so soon?"


    "No.It¡¯s been an hour and a half."


    Olivia looked at the time.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I must have forgotten the time.Let¡¯s go home, then?"


    "Wait a minute.I want to visit Mr.Freeman."


    When Sam saw Zac, he referred to John as Mr.Freeman instead of godfather.


    Olivia patted him on the head.


    "Okay.Go ahead."


    Then, she looked at Zac with her lips pursed.


    "I''ll ask Wilbur to pick you up."


    After all, Sam was there, and it was difficult for her to ask further questions.So, she had to leave this


    matter aside for the time being.


    Zac heaved a sigh of relief, lifted his head, and said, "It¡¯s okay.I can head downstairs myself."


    Olivia did not insist.


    "Okay.Be careful.Call me if you need anything.Mrs.Simmons has been talking about you and hopes


    you can have dinner at home.thuy Maybe you should return home whenever you are free to quell her


    worries."


    Zac nodded.


    "Good."


    He did not want to spend another second there.He only wanted to flee.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was as if he was afraid he might blurt everything out if he stayed with Olivia for even just another


    second.


    However, he knew their rtionship would end if he told her everything.


    Although...recalling what he saw in the ward just now broke his heart.


    As long as he kept what happened four years ago a secret from Olivia, he still stood a chance to make


    her his.


    Watching Zac leave in his wheelchair made Olivia frown.She was still worried about him.


    Ken noticed everything and took her aside to ask her, "Haven¡¯t you and him talked it out yet?"


    "No.He has reached a dead end by himself again.A lot has changed in him since that ident."


    Olivia sighed.


    "Ken, do you have any way to deal with situations like this?"


    Ken shook his head and said, "Psychiatrists can only do so much.If the patient does not want to


    change themselves, we can''t do anything.However, you can rest assured that Sam is in a good state of


    mind and is not in as serious of a condition as you think."


    "That¡¯s good."


    Recently, many things had happened.


    Olivia had a lot to worry about, making her suffer from sleepless nights.She coughed and swallowed


    the blood in her throat.


    Then, she asked, "Ken, there¡¯s something else I want to ask you."


    "What?"


    "Dorothy seemed to have tested my DNA against Ian''s, but it showed that Ian and I aren¡¯t rted..."


    Olivia looked at Ken.


    "Did you meddle with the results?"


    Ken looked at her in shock as if he had never heard about it before.


    "Dorothy did a DNA test of you and Ian?"


    "It¡¯s not you who changed the results?"


    She frowned.


    "If it¡¯s not you, then who could it be?"


    If it was not Ken, it might be either John or Zac...


    After all, it was impossible for her not to be blood- rted to her little brother, Ian.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Olivia walked into the ward and saw Sam and John talking.


    They looked happy and harmonious.She even noticed a faint smile on John¡¯s face.


    It reminded her of L.


    Olivia wondered if it would be unfair to L if she refused to let John meet L.She even pondered if


    she should let L decide it herself.


    "Godmother."


    Just then, Sam got up and approached her.


    "Did youe to take me home?"


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Olivia smiled at Sam.


    "Yes.But please wait for me outside first.I have something I want to ask him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay.I¡¯ll wait for you in the hallway."


    Sam chuckled as he ran out.


    That boy was sensible, indeed.


    Even after Noah¡¯s incident, he was kind and cared about others¡¯ feelings.


    Perhaps it was because he had grown up in an environment where he had to observe the emotions of


    the people around him to survive.He would not dare to go overboard even if he wanted to throw a


    tantrum.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood.Did Zac tell you something?"


    "No."


    Olivia looked at him.


    "I have something to ask you."


    "Mm?"


    John looked at her calmly, waiting for her to continue.


    "Do you know Dorothy did a DNA test on Ian and me?"


    John¡¯s expression changed, and he asked, "Why are you asking that?"


    "Nothing.It¡¯s just that if you had changed the result of my paternity test, I think I should thank you for it."


    John¡¯s gaze on her became yful as he quipped, "How are you nning to thank me? Why don¡¯t you


    marry me?"


    "John! ¡° Olivia red at John, feeling she had felt sorry for him for nothing.


    That man did not deserve to meet L.


    "Olivia, no matter what, I did help you.Don¡¯t you think you should be nicer to someone who¡¯s done you


    such a big favor?"


    John spoke as he took the orange, "I still want to eat the orange.Feed me."


    Olivia was speechless and rolled her eyes as she said, "Peel it yourself if you want to eat oranges so


    much.I have no time to do that."


    Then, she headed out of the ward and left with Sam.The smile on John¡¯s face faded after Olivia left.He


    took out his phone and dialed Wes¡¯ number.


    "Dorothy did a DNA test on Olivia and Ian.Try to get the report and deal with the rest of the matter."


    It was a coincidence this time.


    Otherwise, something serious would have happened.


    It was not the right moment for Dorothy to know Olivia¡¯s identity or to let Olivia know the truth behind


    the paternity test.


    However, some things would be exposed someday regardless.


    On the way back, Olivia bit her lip and said nothing.


    Sam realized the atmosphere was weird, and he was careful not to disturb Olivia.


    At the traffic light, he finally asked, "Godmother, do you still have feelings for Godfather?"


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she denied it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, you little brat?"


    "If I¡¯m talking nonsense, why are you reacting like this? I¡¯ve observed you with Mr.Quinton and


    Godfather.Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Olivia was already troubled with a lot of other problems and frowned.


    "No! What would a kid like you know? Why don¡¯t you think about how you¡¯ll finish the homework you¡¯ve


    missed out on? Don¡¯t cry when you get bad resultster."


    However, Sam did not intend to stop.


    "Godmother, you can¡¯t run away from trouble like this.There are some things you have to face.


    "You get along with Mr.Quinton like a respectful friend without any love.However, when you¡¯re with


    Godfather, it¡¯s different.You have a lot of emotions¡ªanger, embarrassment, avoidance.And you and..."


    "Sam!


    "Look! You get angry when I say it.Isn¡¯t it because I just said out your feelings deep down?"


    "You..."


    Olivia looked at him angrily.


    Just as she was about to speak, a honk sounded behind her.


    The traffic light had changed from red to green...

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    The traffic lights at the intersection could change from red to green because they were written


    procedures.


    However, people¡¯s hearts would not change so easily, unlike the traffic lights.


    Ever since Sam questioned Olivia, her mind had been disturbed by that question from time to time.


    She thought she was ill.


    A sensible person would not want to go back to their life before, yet she fell for a man like that for the


    second time.


    She must be out of her mind.


    Although her feelings wereplicated, she would take Sam for his treatment at Ken¡¯s office.


    Then, she would visit Kate to pay John a short visit.


    John wanted more than this.


    "Why do youe for a short visit every day? What is that you and Kate have to talk about?"


    Olivia peeled an orange and retorted, "What''s with your attitude toward Kate? I can¡¯t believe you have


    such a status yet are so narrow-minded."


    John suddenly reached out to grab her hand.


    "Yes.I¡¯m narrow- minded, especially when it¡¯s about you.I get jealous easily, whether you¡¯re nice to a


    man or a woman.Can''t I be jealous?"


    "John, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Olivia wanted to break free, but John forcedly dragged her into his embrace.She fell into John¡¯s firm


    chest, which hurt her so much that she was pissed off.


    "Let go! You pervert!"


    "I¡¯m a pervert, huh?"


    "Yes, you are a pervert! Let go!"


    John suddenly leaned closer to her and smiled meaningfully.


    "If I were a pervert, I would have forced myself on you.Why would I try to express my feelings in such a


    subtle way?"


    Olivia lifted her head and red at him.


    "If you don¡¯t let go, I won''te tomorrow!"


    John could never get himself to disobey her, so he could only let go of her obediently.


    However, when he let go, he took the opportunity to kiss her forehead.


    Olivia froze, and her heart thumped wildly for no reason.


    Her ears flushed red in an instant.


    She red at him and leaped out of the room, trying to escape.


    In the hallway, she patted her chest, trying to calm herself down as she panted.


    Before, she was hesitant.


    Now, she was sure she had fallen for this man again.


    ¡®Damn it! ¡®Olivia, how can you be so forgetful? How could you get over your scars so soon? ¡®No! I can¡¯t


    repeat the same mistake"


    She ran to the rooftop to get some fresh air.


    Only after she had calmed herself down did she return to John¡¯s ward.


    "Where have you been? It¡¯s been so long."


    Olivia red at him coldly, saying, "John, if I were you, I would use the time in the hospital to find out


    who¡¯s behind this and not waste time teasing me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I don¡¯t think teasing you affects me from investigating the mastermind."


    "I know you''re capable of doing big things.You even learned about Mr.M and pretended to be Mr.M to


    deceive me.So, I¡¯ll never doubt your ability, but John, do you know who you¡¯ll be confronting?"


    Olivia paused for a moment before continuing.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have told you if I hadn¡¯t been involved every time."


    John frowned.


    "Liv, what do you want to say?"


    "There have always been people supporting Dorothy.It started four years ago.At first, I thought the


    target was me, but recently, I think the target may not be me but you."


    "Me? "? "You don''t think Noah could just happen to find Sam and cause all these, do you? "We''ve all


    been looking for Rainie for four years but failed to find her.


    Each time, we keep thinking that we spotted her.


    She went missing, and it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    Someone must be trying to lure us.


    "I also heard from Ken that after I faked my death four years ago, the Jameson family suddenly rose,


    and the Freeman Family was attacked, right? "I think all of these are connected.Maybe Dorothy never


    saved you in the first ce.It was all a game against you."


    Then, Olivia sneered.


    "However, what others do doesn¡¯t matter so much.The important part is that you believed it and never


    doubted it even a single bit."

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    How could John miss the mockery in her words? However, there was a part of him that was happy.


    It only meant that she still cared about him since she made an afford to mock him.


    "Rest assured, I¡¯m also investigating this man and won''t let him hurt you again."


    "I¡¯m afraid you can''t easily deal with someone you can¡¯t find out I even after so long.You¡¯d better not


    talk big."


    Olivia knew that with John¡¯s personality, he would have already started investigating the person behind


    this.


    However, he had yet to find anything for four years.


    The only conclusion was that the mastermind behind this was good at hiding.


    It would not be an easy job to find out that person¡¯s identity.


    Besides, after Noah¡¯s incident, Olivia knew the mastermind woulde up with something else.


    Olivia was afraid this matter would implicate the innocent.


    She did not want anything to happen to the kids and Ian again.


    This time, however, they annoyed not only the mastermind but also Dorothy.


    There was no chance that Dorothy would let them off easily.


    She frowned and became worried at the thought.


    John got out of bed and approached her as he said thoughtfully, "Liv, I know I¡¯ve disappointed you


    many times, but please believe me this time, okay? I''ll never let anyone hurt you.Even if I can¡¯t stop it,


    I''ll endure the attack for you."


    Startled, Olivia looked away to avoid eye contact.


    "You don¡¯t have nine lives like cats.How many times do you think you can die?"


    "Liv."


    He took her by the hand and pulled her into his arms.He spoke softly, "I''ve done so much wrong in the


    past.I¡¯ll protect you now, even if it takes my life."


    She stiffened, trying to push him away.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, due to his familiar scent, she let him hold her without struggling.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a sudden sound ofughter at the door.


    Olivia turned around and saw Sam snickering with his mouth covered.


    He even made a face at her, showing her an expression as though he had seen through her thoughts.


    How dare that bratugh at her?! She angrily pushed John away from her.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you ever dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll call the police."


    "Hiss."


    John held his abdomen when she pushed her and gasped in pain.


    "Be gentler..."


    Worried, Olivia approached him to check his condition.


    "Let me see if it¡¯s bleeding.I''ll call the doctor..."


    Before she could finish, John pulled her into his arms again and I _ said, "Liv, don¡¯t push me away,


    okay? I''ll prove to you all the I ¡ª things you don''t believe.Just give me some time, will you?"


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her hands clenched into fists.


    Four years ago, she would have been moved and shed tears of joy.


    However, now...She pushed John away and looked at him coldly.


    "John, I''ll never repeat my mistakes."


    Then, she walked out of the ward without looking back.


    Sam approached to hold her hand but found that her hand was trembling badly.


    "Godmother, why do you have to go against your heart?"


    Olivia nced at him and sneered.


    "Because he¡¯s done something unforgivable.I''ll look worthless if I choose to forgive him."


    Sam pursed his lips and said, "I don¡¯t know what happened before, but I know Godfather regrets


    it.Maybe give him and also yourself a chance?"


    She stared at Sam in a daze upon hearing that.


    "A chance?"


    "Well, you wouldn''t know until you try, would you? If it¡¯s the same as before, you can leave again.It


    won¡¯t be toote, will it?"


    Sam looked at her and winked.


    "Godmother, is it because you can¡¯t let go of your pride that you¡¯re reluctant to ept Godfather?"

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "Pride?"


    Sam nodded his little head and said, "Yes.


    You said you¡¯d look worthless if you forgave him.


    So, it means you don¡¯t want to give in, right? "You think he hurt you so much in the past that you don''t


    want to forgive him, but no one asked you to forgive, Godmother."


    Olivia was puzzled.


    "How can I ept him if I don¡¯t forgive him?"


    "Godmother, maybe you can try differentiating your forgiveness and feelings for him.


    Dating him doesn¡¯t mean forgiving him.


    The mistakes that have been made can''t be forgiven no matter what.


    "It''s like how I¡¯ll never be able to forgive my dad.


    However, if my dad gets better and starts loving me enough to give his life for me, I won''t mind calling


    him ¡®Dad¡¯."


    After hearing these words, Olivia froze and looked at Sam in disbelief.


    It had never urred to her that a child of ten could see things more clearly than she did.


    She never expected to need a child¡¯s words to enlighten her...


    Sam shook Olivia¡¯s hand when he noticed she was in a daze and said, "Godmother, I''m not saying this


    because I want you to ept Godfather.


    After all, I¡¯m not speaking on behalf of him.


    I just don¡¯t want to see you making things difficult for yourself."


    Olivia sighed and forced a smile.


    "Let¡¯s go and have some ice cream, shall we?"


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Maybe Sam was right, but she did not want to decide so soon.


    She had to wait until she got an answer about Mr.M.


    When she returned from the hospital the following day, she called the atelier and left Sam with


    Mrs.Simmons before heading out with the lunch box.


    Since that day, she had not seen Zac again.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She told him toe back for dinner, but he never did.


    It was probably because he had not thought it through.


    Thus, she decided to go to Quinton Group to clear the misunderstanding between him and her.


    Moreover, she wanted to ask him about Jess¡¯ matter from four years ago.


    After all, she felt she needed to give Sam an answer.


    She drove to Quinton Group and met ine in the lobby.


    They got into the elevator together, keeping a distance.


    Suddenly, ine spoke, "Mrs.Quinton, there¡¯s something I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s not convenient here.Follow meter."


    ine, perhaps afraid Olivia would not take it seriously, added, "It¡¯s really important."


    Olivia nodded but did not think too much about it.


    When they arrived, ine led her to a storeroom.


    After observing the surroundings and ensuring no one was around, ine called her in.


    "What can''t be said outside?"


    Although she seemed to have ovee her fear of the darkst time, she did not like the enclosed


    environment.


    "Mrs.Quinton, I remember the favor you did me by helping Fabian and me.


    So, in return, I also want to tell you what Dorothy has been up to recently."


    Olivia frowned slightly as she beckoned ine to continue.


    "Since the video of Mr.rins and her was exposed online, she suspected you were behind it.


    So, she wants to get back at you by chasing Zac out of Quinton Group.


    "Recently, she has been nning on redistributing the shares.I heard Mr.Quinton seems to have


    agreed to it and has also started to persuade other shareholders recently.I think...Zac doesn¡¯t have


    enough shares to give him enough say."


    Olivia observed ine before asking, "Are you telling me this to repay me?"


    "Well, I know you might not believe me, but I think I should tell you.


    As for whether you choose to believe it or not, it¡¯s your business."


    That caught Olivia by surprise.


    She always thought ine might harm her in return, but unexpectedly, ine was sharing information


    with her.


    That made her want to keep observing ine.


    It seemed she would not need to use the video of ine and Fabian for now.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    "I appreciate your kindness.I''ll talk to Zac about it.Thank you."


    She was about to leave, but ine stopped her.


    "Mrs.Quinton, I _ there¡¯s one more thing."


    Olivia turned around and looked at ine again.


    "What is it?"


    "Are you on bad terms with Zac?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    ine pursed her lips, saying, "Many people outside say you cheated on Zac with Mr.Freeman.


    So, Zac is divorcing you soon, and you and he are now living separately."


    Then, she shook her head.


    "I didn¡¯t say that.It¡¯s the rumor that everyone¡¯s spreading.I¡¯m not sure who started it.Moreover, you


    haven''t been bringing Zac lunch recently, and someone saw you walking in and out of Mr.Freeman¡¯s


    ward.So..."


    Tentatively, she asked, "Mrs.Quinton, did you...cheat on Zac?"


    Olivia lifted her eyebrows and smiled.


    "What do you think?"


    "Erm...I don¡¯t think I should say anything about it.However, Mr.Quinton will soon know about this


    rumor.It won¡¯t benefit Zac in the redistribution of the shares.After all, they won¡¯t ask you or investigate


    this matter."


    Olivia had to admit ine was right.


    The answer was also obvious.


    The person who started this rumor I was Dorothy.


    Anyway, she was not surprised Dorothy would do something like this.


    She sneered.


    "Those people should mind their business.Others have nothing to do with them.It¡¯s ridiculous for that


    person to think they can defeat Zac and me just by spreading rumors about us."


    ine was startled.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to exin?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think that those who believe rumors and those who spread them will believe my exnation?


    Won¡¯t exining make things worse? No one cares about the truth.They''re just taking this as a joke."


    Before this, ine did not think Mrs.Quinton was capable of anything.


    However, after Fabian¡¯s incident and this incident, she suddenly realized that Mrs.Quinton was not


    easy to provoke at all.She was just friendly on the outside.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "There is one thing I need you to do for me."


    Olivia patted her shoulder.


    "I want you to date Fabian sincerely.I hope one day, I can be your sister-inw."


    ine was surprised.


    "You want me to marry Fabian?"


    "Why not? At least you¡¯re not as vicious as Dorothy, and that¡¯s enough.


    I¡¯ve never objected to fair y."


    Olivia turned around and opened the door.


    She heard ine¡¯s voice behind her.


    "I¡¯ll make sure you see me marry Fabian one day!"


    With that, Olivia smiled, closed the door, and headed straight to Zac''s office.


    It was a good thing that ine was spirited to fight.


    If ine could get rid of Dorothy, it would mean ine was capable.


    An enemy of her enemy was her friend.


    Olivia would not mind having an extra friend.


    At Zac¡¯s office, she tried to turn the doorknob but noticed it was locked from the inside.


    She was about to knock when the door opened, and a young woman in exquisite makeup stepped out.


    She lifted her head a little and adjusted the sling on her shoulder as if she was trying to challenge


    Olivia.


    Olivia looked into the office and saw Zac sitting in his wheelchair, wearing only a white shirt with two


    buttons open that revealed his solid chest.


    His tiey on the ground.


    It looked as if he had a passionate moment just now.


    Zac nced at her coldly upon seeing her.


    "What brings you here?"


    "T brought you lunch."


    Without showing any emotion, Olivia calmly ced the lunch box on the table.


    "By the way, I wanted to talk to you about a few things, but now...it seems it¡¯s unnecessary for me to


    say anything."


    Zac lifted his head and looked at her.


    A glimpse of disappointment shed across his eyes.


    "why? Did it make you uneasy seeing another woman in my office?"

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Olivia scoffed and pointed in the direction of the door.


    "You mean that woman?"


    She reached for the tie on the ground, picked it up, and put it on the table.


    "You want me to be jealous, or do you want me to be angry with you?"Zac did not answer.


    "I am angry," Olivia nced at him.


    "However, it¡¯s because you let me down."


    Zac¡¯s body quivered, and he flustered a little upon seeing her gaze on him.


    However, the feeling disappeared soon, and he sneered.


    "I let you down? Anyway, there are rumors about our marriage and you cheating on me.Why should


    you be disappointed in me?"


    Olivia¡¯s anger red up upon seeing his attitude.


    "I came to apany you and wait for you to get off work.Since you like the rumors so much, make


    them true and use me of stopping you from getting a mistress!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Do you even care?" Olivia snorted.


    "I do care! I care about you sitting in the wheelchair, yet you¡¯re messing around.Aren¡¯t you just


    destroying yourself?"


    She wanted to leave, but before she did, what ine said struck her.


    After pondering, she felt it was better to tell Zac about it.


    "I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t do that."


    Olivia paused.


    "Dorothy ns to redistribute the shares, and she¡¯s already persuading the other shareholders.It


    depends on you if you still want to be like this and not care about anything."


    After saying what she came to convey, she turned around to leave.However, something struck her


    again, and she dashed toward him to grab the lunch box she brought.


    ¡®Just starve to death! You don¡¯t get to touch my food!"


    It was not until she stormed into the elevator did she realize she had forgotten to ask the most


    important thing.


    However, with the situation just now, asking would be pointless.


    Zac would never tell her the truth.


    Olivia was pissed off for real this time.


    She had no idea why Zac would do that to himself.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she was starting not to understand Zac either.


    She knew he had been ming himself for yelling at her that night, but she thought he would have


    forgotten it since they had already talked it out.


    Unexpectedly, he was making things worse now.He was not in good health, and his legs were still


    crippled, yet he was doing that in his office.


    Of course, it would piss her off.


    The more Olivia thought about it, the angrier she became.


    When she got out of the elevator, she identally bumped into someone and spilled some soup on


    them.


    Olivia was about to apologize when a shrill voice shouted, "Phoebe, are you doing this on purpose, or


    are you blind? You ruined my limited-edition dress!"


    That voice made Olivia swallow her words of apology.She looked at Dorothy coldly.


    "Limited edition? You like it a lot?"


    Dorothy was stunned by her question.


    "Nonsense.Of course, I like it! This is..."


    Before finishing, Olivia picked up the lunch box on the floor and poured the remaining soup and


    vegetable juice onto Dorothy¡¯s dress.


    "My soup is expensive and limited edition, and I love it too.


    It¡¯s a pity that it spilled on your limited-edition dress!"


    "you! What¡¯s wrong with you today, Phoebe? Don''t you dare talk to me like that!"


    Before this, the two were pretending to be harmonious, but the image they created shattered today.


    "Why should I be afraid to talk to you like that? Who the hell are you? Do I have even to be humble


    when I talk to you?"


    After saying this, Olivia looked at Dorothy in disdain.


    "Those stupid things you do are really ridiculous! Don¡¯t think that wearing branded stuff makes you a


    socialite.


    You''re still a country girl, no matter what!"


    "You! "


    Dorothy looked ferocious, and she was about to p Olivia.


    "Phoebe, stop it! Your soup spilled on my dress, yet you¡¯re insulting me instead of apologizing?


    novelebook Who do you think you are? Are you the country bumpkin or am I? Don¡¯t you know the


    answer to that?"


    "You! "

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Olivia had already hit Dorothy back before Dorothy could p her.It dumbfounded Dorothy.


    cing her palm on her burning cheek, she looked at Olivia in amazement.


    "You...How dare you p me?! Phoebe, are you out of your mind?"


    "Out of my mind? Who do you think is crazy here?"


    Olivia lifted her head proudly and stared at Dorothy coldly.


    "Aren''t you the one who spread the rumors about Zac¡¯s marriage with me, saying that I cheated on Zac


    with John?"


    Dorothy did not expect that Olivia would find out so quickly.


    Before she could snap out of her shock, Olivia spoke again, "By the way, it was you who beat Kate and


    almost killed her.You even locked her in the basement! Do you think everyone is stupid?"


    Not giving Dorothy a chance to refute, Olivia approached her and stared into Dorothy¡¯s eyes coldly,


    making Dorothy fluster and forget about refuting.


    "It was you who kidnapped Sam, wasn¡¯t it? Why? After all this, do you still think you¡¯re innocent?


    "Dorothy Jameson, I can be on good terms with you, but only if you do what you''re supposed to


    do.However, you¡¯re obviously not that kind of person.So, why do I have to be nice to you? I¡¯ve had


    enough!"


    Olivia stopped staring at Dorothy, picked up the lunch box, and prepared to leave.


    "So what? Even if you know I did it, you won''t be able to do anything about it, will you?"


    Dorothy stepped before Olivia and blocked her way.


    "Ken knows I beat his sister and crippled her, yet he doesn¡¯t dare to question me.Do you know why?


    It¡¯s because even the Lucas family knows it¡¯s best not to mess with the Jameson family.


    "I just made it clear that I¡¯m going to chase Zac and you out of the Quinton family.If you know that, you


    should know your ce.That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble!"


    Olivia stared at Dorothy andughed suddenly.


    "Are you trying to scare me?"


    After seeing this, Dorothy realized something was off with Phoebe that day! Normally, Phoebe would


    not retort even if she said something like that to her.


    "What if I am trying to scare you? You know Zac is useless to Quinton Group.I don¡¯t think he can do


    anything he wants just because he got a part of the shares by ying a trick! You know how many


    shares of Quinton Group my father has!"


    Olivia scoffed.


    "Are you trying to threaten me with your father? Dorothy, if everyone finds out that you¡¯re not the


    daughter of the Jameson family one day, do you think you can still be so arrogant? You¡¯re nothing


    without the Jameson family!"


    "I am Ms.Jameson!"


    Dorothy felt a little guilty when she said this.She was even a little worried that she would give herself


    away if she kept making a ruckus.


    Thus, she came up with an excuse and left.


    "Forget it.I don¡¯t want to waste my time quarreling with you today.You¡¯re out of your mind.You''d better


    go and see a doctor!"


    Dorothy looked at her dress and pressed her lips in disgust.


    "I have to go back and change my clothes because of you.What a waste of my time!"


    Olivia did not pester Dorothy anymore.


    Instead, she squinted her eyes and watched Dorothy leave.She was certain Dorothy would not give up


    so easily.


    The only reason she left was that she felt guilty.It made Olivia wonder if Dorothy was not Ms.Jameson.


    That also exined why Z got murdered after meeting Rainie.


    Olivia decided to look into that matter.She was in a bad mood.


    However, after the fight with Dorothy, Olivia felt better.It made her realize that novelebook Zac might


    need a ce to vent, just like her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was at the entrance of Quinton Group, she was nning to take a taxi back.


    However, two men in ck suddenly walked over and stopped her.


    "Ms.James, our boss would like to meet you."


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "Mr.M."


    "Mr.M."

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Mr.M? Olivia looked suspiciously at the two strange men in front of her.


    "Where¡¯s Wade?"


    One of the men was startled for a moment before saying, "Wade went outstation on a business trip and


    will be back only after a few days."


    "It¡¯s usually Wade who picks me up.I haven¡¯t seen you guys before.What¡¯s Mr.M up to this time?"


    "Ms.James, you¡¯l] know when you arrive at the destination.Mr.M is serious about meeting you this


    time."


    Olivia was still suspicious about it.


    John imed to be Mr.M and said he would prove it.


    Why would he go through all this trouble and be so mysterious? Where did Wes and Wade go? John


    rarely sent people she did not know to pick her up.


    Noticing she was not moving, the two men in ck were getting impatient.


    They opened the car door, and one pushed her from behind.


    "Ms.James, please get into the car."


    That act made Olivia feel ufortable.It was different from what Mr.M usually made her feel.


    These men seemed to be threatening her to get into the car rather than inviting her.


    However, this was very much like John¡¯s usual way of doing things.


    At the moment, she had no choice.


    Even if she refused, she would be forcibly taken away.


    Thus, she sat in, quietly flicking the locator switch on her bracelet.


    Although she was unsure if Zac would look at it, she could not do nothing about this.


    After driving for about half an hour, the driver stopped before a coffee shop halfway up the hill.


    "Ms.James, here we are."


    Then, the men in ck got out and opened the door for her before leading her in.


    Olivia frowned slightly, feeling that something was off.


    However, she could not figure out what exactly felt different.


    After entering, the men in ck led Olivia directly to the balcony on the second floor.


    "Ms.James, Mr.M is inside.You have to go in yourself."


    After a moment of hesitation, Olivia pushed open the private room door.She went in and saw a strange


    middle-aged man sitting on the sofa.It frightened her and made her close the door quickly.


    The men in ck looked at Olivia, who did not enter the room.


    "Ms.James, why aren¡¯t you going in?"


    "Is that Mr.M in there? Are you trying to fool me? It¡¯s not funny!"


    It was not John inside the room or anyone she knew.


    Even though Olivia said she did not believe John was Mr.M, she had epted that fact deep down in


    her.


    Seeing a stranger iming he was Mr.M made it difficult for her to ept it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Suddenly, the door opened from the inside.


    The man was surprised to see her.He hooked his lips and said softly, "Ms.James, it seems you wanted


    to meet me.Why don¡¯t youe in and we''ll talk?"


    "How are you going to prove to me that you¡¯re Mr.M?"


    The man smiled.


    "Since we met in Murica, I asked you to call me Mr.M.We met because I wanted you to make me a ring


    for my deceased wife, remember? If you still don¡¯t believe me, I can repeat everything I¡¯ve ever said to


    you..."


    "No need."


    Olivia was startled and suddenly felt she was disrespectful.


    "Mr.M, I''m sorry that I was disrespectful."


    "Come in."


    The man moved aside and waited for her to enter before closing the door.


    "Have a seat.Don¡¯t be so novelebook nervous.We¡¯re just going to have a casual chat."


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Sir, why did you agree to meet me this time?"


    "It¡¯s time, and I don¡¯t want you to keep guessing."


    Then, the man took a business card from his windbreaker and gave it to her.


    "Here is my business card.You won¡¯t have to call me Mr.M anymore."


    Olivia took it and nced at the words above it.


    [Fn Group CEO, Milo Hulton] Fn Group? Milo Hulton? The name of thepany sounded


    familiar to Olivia...


    "It¡¯s time, and I don¡¯t want you to keep guessing."

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Noticing that Olivia was in a daze, Milo chuckled and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried I¡¯m the


    fake Mr.M?"


    "A little bit."


    "Has anyone ever imed to be Mr.M before?"


    Olivia hesitated and nodded.


    "Yes.That¡¯s why I¡¯m suspicious about it."


    "Who do you think sounds more like Mr.M, me or that man?"


    Olivia smiled and said, "Sir, it¡¯s difficult for me to answer this question.I¡¯ve never seen you before.Sitting


    here talking with the real you, it feels like I¡¯m in a dream, and I¡¯m a little...taken aback."


    "Do you need a cup of coffee to sober up?" Milo smiled.


    "Okay."


    He pressed a button on the table.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "ck coffee."


    "Okay.A cup of ck coffee."


    A female voice came from the button.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "This time, I¡¯ll stay in Ocean City for a long time.If you ever want to call me, you can call me on the


    number on the card."


    "What about the number you¡¯ve been using?"


    "That number is an overseas number.I registered a local phone number to make it more convenient."


    Olivia nodded without thinking much.


    "I wanted to meet you today not just because I wanted to show myself to you."


    As soon as he spoke, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    A man in ck came in carrying a pile of shopping bags, followed by a waitress with a coffee cup.


    "Your coffee, Sir."


    "Put it on the table."


    Somehow, Olivia felt that the man in front of her gave her a sense of alienation, making her feel a little


    ufortable.


    Although the age of the man was different from the age she imagined him to be, it did not differ much.


    At least, he seemed more likely to be Mr.M than John.


    However, why would John deceive her? Was it to get her to forgive him? As she thought about it, Milo


    pushed the coffee to her and pointed to the shopping bags on the floor while saying, "These are my


    gifts for you."


    Olivia nced at the shopping bags.


    "Sir, you don¡¯t have to give me all these.Didn¡¯t you already give me a gift? I love it."


    Milo avoided eye contact with her and walked over.He picked up the biggest bag, took out the box, and


    opened it for Olivia.


    "I''m giving you these for personal reasons.I want you to wear them to an auction with me the day after


    tomorrow."


    "Me?¡± Olivia pointed at herself.


    "Sir, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to apany you to such asions.After all, I¡¯m married, and


    reporters will write scandals about me."


    He put the box on the table.


    "I¡¯m so much older than you.Why would the reporters misunderstand us?"


    "Sir, you don¡¯t look old at all.You look young, much younger than I expected."


    "How old did you expect me to be?"


    Olivia pressed her lips and said, "60 or 70?"


    Miloughed.


    "Ms.James, does the way I speak make you think I¡¯m already in my old age?"


    "No."


    Afraid Milo might misunderstand, Olivia exined, "Maybe it¡¯s because you always say you¡¯re not in


    good health and mention your deceased wife.So, I...misunderstood.I¡¯m sorry."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.You¡¯re usually so rxed when talking with me. novelebook Why are you so nervous


    when we meet? I¡¯m not going to eat you up.Don¡¯t be afraid."


    Olivia could only chuckle awkwardly.


    After all, she was really nervous and unountably uneasy.


    "By the way, did you say someone was impersonating me?"


    Milo took a sip of coffee and said slowly, "No one knows about meing to Ocean City except


    you.I¡¯m sure someone knows about your rtionship with me and wants to use you against me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you trust me, tell me who it is.I''ll take care of it, and he won¡¯t bother you again."


    Olivia could only chuckle awkwardly.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Olivia hesitated and shook her head.


    "It¡¯s not that serious.I can solve it myself."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Milo¡¯s forehead puckered when Olivia rejected his offer.


    "Why? Is it because you don¡¯t trust me?"


    "No.I do trust you.It¡¯s just that that person is special, and he must have deceived me for a reason,"


    Olivia pursed her lips.


    "It¡¯s because of some personal reasons.I hope you won''t misunderstand."


    Milo stared at her for a while and smiled.


    "Hey, you¡¯re distancing yourself after we meet.Do you think I''ll me you for that?"


    Olivia felt that the man before her and the person she had been talking to on the phone seemed


    different.


    That was also why she could not speak naturally, like when they talked through text messages.She


    was afraid Mr.M might misunderstand.


    "Alright! I won¡¯t tease you anymore.I won¡¯t interfere in this matter.However, if you need me, just let me


    know, and let me know if you¡¯re going to the auction the day after tomorrow.It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to


    go."


    Then, Milo got up and called over the men in ck.


    "Drive Ms.James home."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Olivia followed the men in ck.


    When she reached the door, something struck her mind.She turned around and asked, "Sir, where''s


    Wade?"


    "I sent him on a business trip to Ferances.Why?"


    "Nothing.I just didn¡¯t see him today and was surprised."


    "It was nice to see you in person today.Goodbye, Sir,"


    Olivia said with a smile.


    "Goodbye."


    As soon as Olivia left, the smile on Milo¡¯s face disappeared.


    "Do you want to continue with this n, Sir?"


    "Yes, but be careful.Don¡¯t be too ostentatious.Don¡¯t let him know I''m back."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    When the car was on the city road, Olivia said, "Drop me off here."


    "Ms.James, Mr.Hulton asked me to drive you home.We...haven¡¯t arrived yet."


    "I told you to drop me off here!"


    The driver was one of the men who had forced her into the car earlier, so Olivia did not intend to be


    nice to him.


    "Ms.James..."


    "Do you take me as a prisoner or as a guest? I don¡¯t want to ride in your car anymore, okay? Shall I call


    Mr.M now so he can speak to you about it?"


    The driver looked through the rearview mirror and noticed that Olivia was angry.


    He immediately said, "Ms.James, don¡¯t be impulsive.I''ll pull over now."


    As soon as the car stopped, Olivia got out, stopped a taxi, and ran away without looking back.


    She even did not take the things Milo gave her.


    On the way home, she wondered whether Milo was Mr.M and why he suddenly showed up.


    Maybe Zac was right about Mr.M not being simple.


    Why did that mane to Ocean City and meet her? Suddenly, she thought of the shareholder


    meeting Quinton Group was about to hold and wondered if Milo had anything to do with it.


    While she was thinking, her phone rang.


    "Liv, where are you? Come to the hospital."


    Recognizing his voice, she frowned.


    "No!"


    "I can prove it to you.I am Mr.M.I have proof.You..."


    "John, stop putting on an act! I won¡¯t forgive you."


    John, who was on the other side of the call, was startled.


    "What putting on an act? novelebook I just want to prove..."


    "I''ve had enough!"


    Olivia did not want to hear his excuses, and her voice was cold.


    "You''ve lied to me again and again.Aren¡¯t you just doing this for me to forgive you? I won¡¯t forgive you,


    and I won''t love you again.Stop ying these tricks!"


    Then, she hung up the call.


    It made her angry to think that only a day before, she had fallen for that man again.


    She even almost listened to Sam¡¯s advice and wanted to give him a chance!


    "I''ve had enough!"

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    John made several calls that night, but they were all rejected by Olivia.


    She did not even go to the hospital the next day to avoid seeing the man. The driver delivered Kate¡¯s


    meal while Ken came to her home to treat Sam.


    The hospital.


    John paced back and forth in the ward. ¡°She¡¯s not here yet?¡¯


    Wes shook his head. ¡°It looks like Madam won¡¯t being to the hospital today. Even Ms. Lucas¡¯ meal


    was delivered.


    And Sam didn¡¯te to the hospital either.¡±


    John banged his fist on the wall and snapped, ¡°Did you find out who she met yesterday?¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m still looking into it.¡¯


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    She must have met someone yesterday, or she could not have changed her attitude all of a sudden.


    Who could it be?


    The first person toe to his mind was Xavier, but Wes had already checked. Xavier was not in


    Ocean City.


    However, who else could it be but Xavier?


    It suddenly urred to him that Olivia had called him a liar. Could someone have approached her


    under the guise of Mr.M?


    John¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He must be trying to use her against him. D*mn it!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He got up and walked out to see if he could get anything out of Kate.


    He saw Kate talking to theputer as soon as he reached the door.


    ¡°Are youing tomorrow? The doctor says I can get out of bed and move tomorrow, even though I¡¯ll


    be in a wheelchair.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll see what I can do tomorrow. I¡¯lle if I have time, the day after tomorrow if I don¡¯t


    have time. Okay?¡¯


    John immediately recognized the familiar voice as Olivia and rushed in to grab theputer.


    However, Kate noticed him and hurriedly closed theputer as soon as he entered. ¡¯John, what are


    you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Give me theputer.¡±


    Kate held theputer. ¡®What? If you want to use theputer, let Wes get one for you. Why take


    mine?¡±


    ¡°Were you video-chatting with her just now?¡¯


    Kate looked away, afraid to make eye contact with him. *1¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡®Give it to me!¡± John¡¯s expression was harsh, and he looked terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat it!¡±


    Kate got scared and handed him theputer anyway. However, Olivia hung up when John opened it.


    Looking at the dark screen, John tossed theputer into her arms and red at her. ¡®What did she


    tell you?¡¯


    ¡®She didn¡¯t say much. Just that she¡¯s noting today.¡±


    ¡¯Why?¡±


    ¡®She didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Why was this woman so unwilling to trust him now?


    What angered him the most was that she trusted anyone except him. Something bad was going to


    happen if this went on!


    Elegance Gardens.


    Olivia was ying with Sam in the yard, thinking about yesterday¡¯s events. She could not help getting


    distracted, and the ball Sam threw hit her right on her head.


    ¡¯Godmother, are you alright?¡¯


    Sam ran over. ¡¯I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Olivia snapped back to herself and rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I got distracted. Shall we take a


    break and have a ss of orange juice?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, okay.¡¯


    Sam was worried when he saw her on edge. ¡°Godmother, are you still thinking about Godfather?¡¯


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡®Is it because of Uncle Zac? You¡¯ve been down since you got back from Uncle Zac¡¯s ce yesterday.


    Did Uncle Zac say something?¡±


    Remembering Zac¡¯s attitude, she sighed.


    There had been so much going ontely that she was a little confused.


    The most urgent thing was the auction tomorrow. She had not given Mr. M an answer yet. Was she


    going or not?


    While thinking, she heard a voice at the door.


    ¡¯Mr. Freeman, you can¡¯t barge in like this!¡±


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, don¡¯t stop me. I have to talk to Liv¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s bright eyes darkened. ¡®He¡¯s here!¡¯

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Before Olivia knew it, the man was already before her.


    ¡®Talk to me.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡®We have nothing to talk about. Please get out!¡±


    John grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you make it clear. Why didn¡¯t you go to the


    hospital today?¡¯


    Olivia struggled. Instead of answering, she turned her head and pushed Sam¡¯s back. ¡°Mrs. Simmons,


    take Sam upstairs first.¡¯


    Sam was here. She did not want to quarrel with this man for fear of frightening the child.


    Therefore, it was not until Mrs. Simmons had taken Sam upstairs and closed the door behind her that


    she looked coldly at the man before her.


    ¡¯John, are you here to condemn us? Do I have to report whether I¡¯m going to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Just to not see me?¡¯


    Seeing his aggrievance, Olivia sneered. ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to avoid seeing you! Okay? Can you let


    go now?¡±


    ¡¯Why?¡±


    Olivia tried to shake his hand away, but he was so strong that she could not shake it off after trying a


    few times.


    ¡®Why? You¡¯re asking me why?¡¯


    Olivia said with a sneer, ¡°I thought I made it clear enough the other day. I¡¯ve had enough of your tricks. I


    wont trust you anymore. And I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Are these reasons good enough?¡±


    John clutched her wrist as if the woman would disappear if he let go.


    ¡¯Who did you see yesterday?¡¯


    ¡¯It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡¯Olivia, I told you I¡¯d prove it to you. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? You don¡¯t trust me, but you trust


    outsiders?¡±


    The statement sounded so familiar that it made Olivia¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    It was a long time before she snapped back to herself and smiled bitterly.


    No wonder it feels familiar. Isn¡¯t that what I said to John the most four years ago?¡¯


    It was just a different person saying it.


    Perhaps she did not change her mind to get revenge.


    ¡®Because there¡¯s no way you¡¯re Mr. M! I don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡®Olivia, look what this is!¡¯


    John took out a ring. ¡°Remember this ring?¡±


    Olivia looked carefully at it, her pupils dted. ¡°Why do you have it?¡±


    ¡°I had someone collect it from Murica to prove my identity. Will you believe me now?¡±


    Mr. Mmissioned her to design the ring for histe lover. How did he get it?


    Was he Mr. M?


    No, no way. She had already met Mr. M. How could John be Mr. M.?


    She pped his hand away. ¡®John, you¡¯re despicable! You¡¯d even use a dead man to deceive me!¡±


    The ring fell to the ground with a clink, and the atmosphere was so tense that even the air froze.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit John¡¯s hand, forcing him to let her go, and she ran upstairs.


    ¡°F*ck off. I don¡¯t want to see you again! John, I won¡¯t fall for your lies again!¡¯


    With that, a loud m of the door was heard, and John was left standing downstairs.


    He looked up helplessly at the closed room door. His voice was cold and deep. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m not lying to


    you. I¡¯ll wait downstairs until you believe me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    With that said, he bent over to pick up the ring from the floor. He wiped it gently with his long fingers


    and put it in his pocket.


    Suddenly, a small figure ran down from upstairs and pushed him out.


    ¡®Godmother doesn¡¯t want to see you. Leave!¡±


    Sam red at him. ¡°Although you saved me, you upset Godmother. I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Then he mmed the door, shutting John out.


    John looked at the closed door and felt some tightness in his chest.


    It was not only the door that closed but also Olivia¡¯s heart.


    He thought it was time to tell her the truth. He did not expect it to turn out this way.


    Who the h*ll fanned the mes behind this and pretended to be Mr. M?

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    ¡¯Godmother, he¡¯s still down there.¡±


    Olivia got up, went to the window, opened it a crack, and saw John standing downstairs, looking like he


    had no ns to leave.


    ¡¯Godmother, is it possible he didn¡¯t lie to you?¡±


    ¡¯Sam, move to Elegance Gardens.¡±


    Sam froze slightly. ¡°Okay, but why did you say that all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡¯This man isn¡¯t trustworthy. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you if you stay at his ce. If you stay at


    Elegance Gardens, I can pick you up and drop you off at school. At least I can keep you safe.¡¯¡¯


    Olivia touched his head. ¡°I owe it to your mother. If anything happened to you, I probably wouldn¡¯t dare


    to see her if something bad happened to you.¡¯


    Sam nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go home and pack up my things when he¡¯s gone.¡¯


    ¡¯y in your room. I want to be alone.¡¯


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯


    Seeing the horrid expression on her face, Sam wanted to ask what had happened. However, he knew


    he was only ten. She probably would not tell him even if he asked, so he could only shut up obediently


    and head downstairs.


    Olivia only sat nkly by the window. Since she was probably too tired, she fell asleep.


    She also had a dream in which John locked her in a dark room, and she could not breathe.


    Thunder sted outside the window, suddenly scaring her awake.


    ¡¯Ah!¡±


    She opened her eyes to find the room dark. When she drew the curtains open, she saw dark clouds,


    lightning, thunder, and heavy rain. The trees were also shaking in the wind. It looked scary.


    Just when she thought John had left, she caught a glimpse of the figure in the yard.


    He was soaked, and his hair stuck to his face. He was still looking up in her window with no intention of


    leaving.


    Olivia frowned and yanked the curtains shut.


    What the h*ll is wrong with this man?


    He stood in the rain when his wounds hadn¡¯t even recovered. Does he think I will feel sorry for him?


    ¡®No. I¡¯m not going to fall for that.


    ¡®If we can let bygones be bygones by getting caught in the rain, we don¡¯t need police andw.¡¯


    When Olivia went downstairs, Mrs. Simmons was serving food to the table.


    ¡¯Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡¯Okay, let me wash my hands.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons looked out the window and then at Olivia. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Miss, that


    man hasn¡¯t left yet. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, you are not that easily persuaded, are you?¡¯


    ¡¯No, no.¡¯ Mrs. Simmons quickly shook her head. ¡®How could I be persuaded? I remember how he


    treated you, Miss. But wasn¡¯t he injured when saving you earlier? I¡¯m only afraid something would


    happen to him at our gate, and word would get out¡­¡±


    Olivia looked up at her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of even if word about this got out. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Then she pushed the te of noodles up to Sam. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re still recovering from your illness. Eat


    more. Got it?¡±


    ¡¯Okay. Thank you, Godmother.¡±


    Sam thought Olivia might look calm but had mixed emotions. He had a feeling that he needed to do


    something about it.


    Godmother would be upset if anything happened to the man out there.


    Just then, a strong wind blew through, making the windows rattle and sending rain straight inside.


    Sam got up quickly. ¡°The windows are open. Let me close them.¡±


    While closing the window, he looked into the yard to where John had been standing.


    Where is he? Where did he go?¡¯


    He looked around for a long time before finally seeing the figure on the ground. He immediately


    widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Godmother, Godfather fainted! Shall we get an ambnce?¡±


    With that said, he ran to open the door, only to be yanked back by Olivia.


    Olivia mmed the te down in front of him, her face cold. ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t worry about things unrted to


    food.¡±


    ¡¯But¡­¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡¯Sam, are you not going to listen to me anymore?¡±


    Sam did not want to anger her, so he looked out of the window worriedly. Then he lowered his head


    and took a few bites of his food.


    No one noticed that Olivia¡¯s hands shook as she held the cutleries.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    ¡®Did he¡­ really pass out?


    ¡®Shall I call an ambnce?


    ¡®If something goes wrong¡­


    No. Olivia, you cant go soft. Think about what he did to you.


    ¡®Did he ever pity me when he made me kneel on the doorstep all night for Dorothy four years ago?


    Olivia fought back her emotions and put a mouthful of food in her mouth, but it tasted nd.


    Mrs. Simmons and Sam could tell she cared, but they dared not say or do anything because of what


    she had just said, so they ate as if nothing had happened.


    ¡¯Eat more meat, Miss.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons gave Olivia a piece of pork chop and another for Sam. Then she poured a bowl of soup


    for her. ¡¯Miss, try today¡¯s seaweed soup. I especially bought chicken. It should taste good.¡¯


    Olivia lowered her head and took a sip. Before she could taste it, she burned herself and coughed


    violently.


    Mrs. Simmons quickly took a tissue and wiped it for her. ¡¯ Slow down. Miss. The soup is hot.¡±


    ¡¯Cough cough¡­ Got it. I was in a hurry.¡±


    ¡¯Miss¡­¡¯


    Olivia did not look up. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about the man outside.


    Take Sam to get a bath after the meal. I¡¯m going to draw some sketches. The atelier needs them.¡±


    ¡¯Okay.¡¯


    Mrs. Simmons looked warily at her and continued eating.


    It was unknown whether it was her delusion. Olivia was bing more and more like the man outside.


    She was just as unpredictable and stubborn yet soft-hearted.


    She cared about him but insisted that she did not.


    After the meal, Olivia returned to her room and texted Milo that she would attend the auction tomorrow.


    Then she turned off her phone and tossed it aside.


    However, her mind was nk as she sat in front of the drawing board. The first thing she drew was the


    ring she had designed for Mr. M.


    It made her angry. She tore up the paper and threw it to pieces.


    Why is this man always like this?


    Every time she relented, she realized it was all a scam. He had never changed and was the same


    unscrupulous John.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hated him but hated herself more for repeatedly falling for his tricks and him when she knew how


    he was.


    She was in stupid!


    She had promised herself not to repeat the mistake, but she had failed with the same person many


    times.


    She believed that he was Mr. M.


    ¡®Ha, how could he be him?


    Mr. M is so gentle. He never forces me to do anything and is so considerate of me. What does such a


    sweet, thoughtful, mature person have to do with John?¡¯


    Suddenly a sh of lightning made her squint her eyes. Then a thunderbolt seemed tond before her,


    making her so scared that her palms broke out in a cold sweat.


    She went to the window and looked at the man lying in the yard. Her heart shuddered immediately.


    She frowned as she remembered thest time John fainted at the door.


    After not meeting him for four years, his health seemed to have deteriorated significantly. Why did he


    faint so easily?


    ¡®I¡¯m going to ignore¡­


    However, he got shot to save Sam and I. If¡­¡¯


    Olivia bit her lower lip with mixed feelings.


    She could not resist it after all. She pushed open the door and rushed downstairs. She ran into the rain


    and picked up the man who fainted on the ground.


    His body was cold, while his lips were ghastly pale. His white shirt was stained with blood, and he


    looked terrible.


    ¡¯John? John?¡±


    She patted him on the cheek, but there was no response, which frightened her.


    John, I will hate you to the core if you die here!¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    It was unknown whether he was afraid of her hating him to the core, but John woke up. His half-closed


    eyes were covered by his wetshes. His voice was hoarse and a little sarcastic. ¡°Olivia, are you¡­


    taking this opportunity to vent your anger?¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief at the voice. ¡°Why are you pretending to be dead when you¡¯re not even


    dead? Did you learn it from Dorothy?¡±


    ¡¯I learned it from you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡¯Me?¡±


    John smirked. ¡°Yeah, I learned to y dead¡­ from you.¡±


    When Olivia realized the man was insinuating her fake death, she became furious instantly. ¡°Take a taxi


    home since you¡¯re in good spirits.¡±


    With that said, she got up to leave.


    John grabbed her hand. ¡°Liv, I feel so bad¡­ Don¡¯t leave me. Hmm?¡±


    Olivia pretended to be heartless, so she relented when John begged her.


    Sam and Mrs. Simmons happened to run out. Together, they brought John back to the room.


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, help me get him into the bathroom.¡±


    The man was so wet that they could not keep his clothes. They could only warm him up in a hot bath


    and see if he caught a coldter.


    ¡¯Sam, call Mr. Lucas and ask him toe over.¡±


    ¡¯Yeah, okay.¡¯


    After getting John into the bathtub, Mrs. Simmons went out, leaving Olivia and John alone.


    ¡¯Are you still awake? Take off your clothes and run the bath. The towel¡¯s here. You can dry yourself


    later. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Olivia was about to leave when John grabbed her and muttered. ¡®I don¡¯t have the strength. Help me¡­¡±


    ¡¯John, do I look like I will help you? If you cant do it yourself, sleep in the bathtub and wait for Ken to


    help you.¡±


    With that said, she shook off his hand and walked out.


    She happened to run into Sam in the hallway.


    ¡¯Godmother, Mr. Lucas says he has an operationter and can¡¯te over until it¡¯s done. He wants


    you to check the wound and take his temperature and so on¡­¡±


    Olivia handed Sam the thermometer. ¡°You can do it. Undress him and let him take a bath too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡¯


    ¡¯Go to bed if you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Sam nced at Olivia and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    He was not worried about John. He knew Godmother cared about Godfather.


    Consider it a favor for Godmother.


    Half an hourter, Sam ran out with his head full of sweat. ¡¯ He took a bath, but he feels a little feverish.


    Should we take him out?¡±


    ¡¯How many degrees?¡±


    ¡¯It¡¯s 38 now. It¡¯ll probably increase again.¡±


    ¡¯Bathe him. Call me if you can¡¯t dry him. I¡¯ll get the medicine. ?


    ¡¯Yeah, okay.¡¯


    Sam was obedient. He went back into the bathroom without a word ofint.


    Olivia ran to the living room, found the first-aid kit, took out the medicine she needed, and sent Ken


    another message.


    Olivia: (He has a fever.)


    Once she prepared all this, Sam ran out and called her for help.


    John was basically unconscious now. He was leaning against the tub when Olivia got in. She reached


    over to pull him up, only to find his skin was burning hot.


    He seemed to have caught a fever.


    Olivia cursed inwardly as she helped wipe him dry.


    ¡®D*mn it. I have to take care of him after all. Why?¡¯


    She wanted to throw him out and leave him to die.


    However, she saw the knife scars on his chest and gunshot wounds to his shoulder and abdomen


    when she looked down. Looking down further, she saw a disfigured patch of skin on his ankle.


    Olivia¡¯s heart quivered as she felt tightness in her chest.


    ¡®Did he wound himself when shielding me from the acid in Murica?¡¯


    Looking all over, he had more than ten scars of various sizes.


    All ten of them seemed to be rted to her¡­

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    ¡¯Godmother?¡±


    When Sam saw her standing still and saying nothing, he shook her arm. ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡¯Hmm?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to herself and looked nkly at him. It took a while for it to dawn on her before


    she said, ¡°Oh, can you help me get him on the bed? I¡¯ll hold his head while you lift his legs.¡±


    ¡¯Yeah, no problem.¡±


    Olivia casually threw a towel over John and put her hands under his arms to lift him out of the bathtub.


    Sam ran into the bathtub and lifted his legs.


    Therefore, the adult and child lifted John to the bedside with some difficulty.


    Olivia was weak to begin with, and theck of food made her weaker.


    ¡¯Sam, I¡¯ll count one to three, and well throw him onto the bed.¡±


    ¡¯Okay, Godmother.¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath and shouted with thest of her strength. ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡±


    When she called out thest digit, they threw John onto the bed with all their might. They tossed him so


    rudely that the man, who had fallen asleep, could not help but murmur in pain.


    However, Olivia did not care if he was in pain. She just thought she was already nice for still caring


    about him.


    ¡°Sam, fetch the first aid kit from the table and ask Mrs. Simmons to make soup. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Sam answered in acknowledgment and ran away.


    Olivia pulled the covers over John, sighed, and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    ¡®What have I done wrong? Why can¡¯t I be more ruthless?


    ¡®I let this man live because I was soft-hearted four years ago.¡¯


    ¡°Godmother?¡±


    She clutched her chest and bit her lip as she listened to her strong frantic heartbeat.


    ¡°Godmother, I brought over the first aid kit. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    Olivia snapped back to herself, got up, and took the first aid kit. ¡®Help me take his temperature and


    patch him up.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Sam said nothing the whole time, but he looked up to see her frown and figured out everything.


    ¡°Godmother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Did you get his temperature?¡±


    ¡¯Yeah, 39 degrees Celsius.¡±


    Olivia touched John¡¯s forehead. ¡°Get some ice and a ss of water.¡±


    After treating John¡¯s wound, she fed him fever-reducing medicine and anti-inmmatory pills. She also


    wrapped ice cubes in a towel and put them on his forehead. She did everything she could do, and the


    rest had to wait for Ken¡¯s arrival.


    With Sam still watching aside, Olivia touched his head. ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Godmother?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed too. I¡¯m waiting for Mr. Lucas.¡±


    Sam looked at the man in bed and opened his mouth. However, he said nothing in the end and


    obediently went to bed.


    Just as Olivia was leaving, she heard the man talking in his sleep.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go, okay?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I can tell you everything. Trust me for once, okay?¡±


    ¡°Liv, do you wanna know what I forgot six years ago?¡±


    When hearing that, Olivia froze and looked back at him in shock, but the man closed his eyes, and his


    pale lips only moved without saying a thing.


    She walked slowly to the bed, sat down again, bit her lip, and asked, ¡°What have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I forgot¡­ Liv, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    John seemed befuddled by his fever and started talking incoherently in his sleep, which made Olivia


    nervous.


    Just when she tried to pursue it, the sound of the door opening rang suddenly. Olivia thought it was


    Ken. She got up and looked over. ¡°Ken, I¡¯ll hand him over¡­ Zac?¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    ¡¯Why are you back?¡±


    Surprised to see Zac in the doorway, she pointed to John on the bed to exin. ¡°Hear me out. It¡¯s not


    what you¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish, Zac looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.''¡±


    Olivia looked at Zac in disbelief with her mouth open, thinking she had heard him wrong.


    ¡¯What¡­ What did you say?¡¯


    ¡¯I said divorce.¡±


    Zac nced past her at John before looking back at her. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve found your


    happiness, and I¡¯ve found mine. Why should we stay involved with each other? You don¡¯t love me


    anyway, right?¡¯


    Olivia froze in ce, only feeling a buzz in her head before it went nk frantically. She had no idea


    what else to say.


    It took her a long time toe to herself. ¡¯Is your happiness the woman that day?¡±


    ¡¯That¡¯s right.¡¯ Zac wheeled himself into the room and smiled flirtatiously at her. ¡°Olivia, I lied to you. I


    was never the affectionate good guy you thought I was. I do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡¯How¡­ How did you be like this?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve always been this way. You don¡¯t think all I did is wait for someone I couldn¡¯t touch or see like you


    for four years, do you?¡±


    Zac looked at her with disdain. ¡°No man can be abstinent, and I¡¯m no exception. Besides, I put so much


    effort into you, and you still don¡¯t like me. Why should I simp over you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted. She found the man before her unrecognizable.


    ¡¯Zac, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡¯Of course, I know. I¡¯ve never been soberer than I was four years ago. I¡¯m absolutely sober. So just sign


    the divorce papers.¡±


    With that said, Zac pulled the divorce papers from behind him and threw them onto the bed. ¡°Sign them


    and send them to my office. I¡¯ll give you the house. You don¡¯t have to give me the rest back, but I¡¯m not


    giving you any more money. I think I¡¯ve done the best I can for you.¡±


    Then he wheeled his wheelchair out.


    Olivia tried to catch up, but her feet seemed stuck to the ground, and she could not move no matter


    what¡­


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How did this happen?


    How did the high-spirited and elegant man be this way?


    Was it because of her?


    It was not until she heard the engine roar that she finally moved. She ran downstairs and stopped Zac¡¯s


    car in the rain. She banged frantically on the ss window.


    ¡¯Zac, get out. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡±


    Wilbur looked at Zac. ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡±


    ¡¯Go. Ignore her!¡±


    ¡¯But¡­¡±


    ¡¯Go!¡¯


    Zac¡¯s voice was so icy that Wilbur dared not breathe too loudly. He could only step on the gas and


    speed away.


    Olivia was still banging on the window. ¡°Zac! Come on!¡±


    However, instead of stopping, the car sped up. Olivia chased for a while and could not go any further.


    She could only watch it disappear into the rain.


    She did not know how she got home, only that she stood for a long time in the rain and the hall,


    soaking wet. She only snapped back to herself when Mrs. Simmons found her, took her to the


    bathroom for a bath, and fed her soup.


    Mrs. Simmons did not know what had happened either. She only knew Olivia¡¯s eyes were empty as if


    she were a zombie. It was scary.


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons.¡±


    Olivia looked up at her nkly. Her eyes suddenly reddened as she threw herself into Mrs. Simmons¡¯


    arms and cried.


    ¡®Mrs. Simmons, have I done something wrong? Was I wrong from the beginning?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    ¡¯Why did he be this way?¡±


    Olivia wept in Mrs. Simmons¡¯s arms. ¡®Is it because I didn¡¯t do it well and did it wrong that he became


    this way? This isn¡¯t the Zac I know¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    She med herself. She was confused and scared.


    The man she had known for four years had suddenly changed overnight and became unrecognizable


    to her.


    Does he me me?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡¯Is he deliberately pissing me off because he found out I¡¯m still thinking about John?


    ¡¯Or are his crippled legs starting to change him?1


    She kept searching her memory for a reason. She did not know what it was, but she felt responsible.


    If she had not gotten involved with John and left after finding Zac, would everything have been


    different?


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, why did he be this way?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons hugged her and gently touched her head before consoling her, ¡¯It¡¯s not your fault, Miss.


    Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s just not meant to be. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, I tried to like him, but I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡¯


    Olivia cried and shook her head. ¡°I also tried to force myself to get over John, but I couldn¡¯t. Even Sam


    can tell I still miss John. How could Zac not tell? But I¡­ I worked really hard¡­¡¯


    She did try. She had been trying hard to forget, but¡­ it seemed difficult.


    She could not seem to get over the man who had been her whole life.


    Mrs. Simmons carefully wiped her tears, but she could not help feeling sorry when she saw that her


    eyes were red from crying. She began to cry too.


    ¡¯My poor girl. My poor girl. How can this be your fault? It¡¯s just ill-fated. Ill-fated¡­¡±


    ¡¯Miss, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Olivia bit her lip and cried as she shook her head. ¡®Mrs. Simmons, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do


    anymore¡­


    I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    ¡¯There there, Miss. Have a good sleep first if you don¡¯t know what to do. You will naturally figure


    something out when you wake up.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tears were like loose pearls that night. She could not stop even after her pillow was wet.


    She eventually fell into a deep sleep because she was tired of crying.


    It was unknown whether the pattering of rain woke her up. She opened her eyes to find it was already


    daybreak.


    She touched her phone aside. She was shocked as soon as she turned it on. It was already noon.


    She had an appointment with Mr. M to go to the auction at 3 PM. Could she make it?


    She hurriedly got up and ran to the bathroom to wash up, but she froze when she looked up in the


    mirror and saw her red and swollen eyes.


    She was in such a bad state. Could she still go?


    Olivia washed her face and took out her makeup to see if she could cover it up with concealer.


    However, her phone rang when she had just applied her skincare creams.


    ¡¯Hello, is this Ms. Phoebe James?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes.¡±


    ¡¯Ms. Lucas just had an emergency. She went into shock and is being given emergency treatment.


    You¡¯re Ms. Lucas¡¯ only contact. Can youe over to the hospital? We need your signature for the


    operation.¡±


    ¡®What about Dr. Ken Lucas?¡±


    ¡¯Dr. Lucas¡­ Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, but you¡¯re Ms. Lucas¡­¡±


    Before the nurse could finish, Olivia interrupted, ¡±1 see. I¡¯ll be right over now.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia was in no mood to put on her makeup. She changed into a random outfit. She


    went downstairs, wearing sunsses to hide her red and swollen eyes.


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she heard a familiar male voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡¯

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Olivia paused and looked at the man at the dining table. He was glowing and did not look like he had


    just suffered a fever.


    ¡®No thanks.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m on my way to the hospital anyway. It¡¯s not out of my way, so why refuse me? Hmm?¡¯


    Olivia did not want to argue with him, but John had already got up and walked over to her, handing her


    a sandwich.


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons makes delicious sandwiches. Take it with you. You can eat it when you¡¯re hungryter.¡±


    ¡¯Have you recovered so soon?¡¯


    John smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you were with me, so I recovered quickly. My fever is gone in the


    morning, and I have a good appetite. It doesn¡¯t affect me at all.*


    Olivia only found the man weird. Who could have a fever of 39 degrees Celsius in the middle of the


    night and be so energetic the next day?


    However, she did not bother to argue with him, so she followed him into his car.


    ¡¯John, I don¡¯t want to forgive you, nor do I intend to believe you. I hope you understand.¡±


    John changed his attitude and said with a nod, ¡°Yeah, I know. I won¡¯t force it. You¡¯ll see who¡¯s telling


    the truth in the future.¡¯


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia turned to look out of the window. She grabbed her phone and called Ken.


    ¡¯Where are you? Kate¡¯s illness is getting worse. She needs someone to sign the papers, so do that if


    you¡¯re at the


    hospital and don¡¯t miss the emergency deadline. I¡¯m on my way.¡¯


    ¡¯I¡¯m at home.¡±


    Ken¡¯s voice was a little indifferent. ¡°Your presence is all they need.¡±


    ¡®Ken, how long are you going to be at odds with her? She¡¯s your sister. Are you sure you don¡¯t care if


    she dies?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tone was harsh with a hint of a reprimand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll regret it if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡®Why are you suddenly defending her?¡¯


    ¡®Because I saw the change in her and what she is. You know very well that she¡¯s not bad. Stop being


    stubborn, will you? She needs your support.¡±


    Ken did not buy it. ¡®Why are you suddenly okay with her scolding Z? Have you forgotten Z?¡±


    Sometimes Olivia thought Ken had a one-track mind.


    However, unable to tell Kate¡¯s secret, she could only bite her lip. ¡°Ken, you¡¯re a grown man. Even if you


    dislike her, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the only family she has in Ocean City. She needs you. Aren¡¯t you afraid


    you¡¯ll regret it if she doesn¡¯t make it today?¡±


    Then she hung up without waiting for Ken to speak.


    She had no idea why Ken was so stubborn and unkind to Kate.


    After all, they were brother and sister. Even if they were not biological siblings, they grew up together.


    No matter how wrong she was, what could be more important than human life?


    ¡°If you treat me like that, won¡¯t you be sorry when I d ie one day?¡±


    The man beside her suddenly looked at her and said out of the blue.


    Olivia frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think what I said applies to you.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel, John. You always survive. If you¡¯d die easily, you¡¯d die six years


    ago. but you didn¡¯t. You were fine six years ago, and you were fine four years ago. You¡¯re still fine now.


    Will you die?¡±


    Her remark made John feel a tightness in his chest.


    Everything she said was familiar. It was simr to what he had said four years earlier.


    She was mad at him.


    ¡¯Did you sign the divorce papers?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°How do you know about that? Didn¡¯t you pass out


    yesterday?¡±


    John turned to look at her. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not a robot. How can I be eavesdropping when I have a 39


    degrees Celsius fever? You carelessly left the divorce papers on the bed. I found them when I woke up


    this morning.¡±


    With that said, he looked nkly at her and asked, ¡°So when are you going to sign them? Hmm?¡¯

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him and said with a sneer, ¡°John, you¡¯re out of line. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡®Once you¡¯re divorced, I have nothing holding me back, so I think it¡¯s my business.¡±


    Olivia red at him speechlessly. ¡°I notice you¡¯re getting increasingly shameless. You have no shame. I


    should have left you alonest night.¡±


    However, the more Olivia yelled, the less John cared.


    ¡®You wont. You¡¯re not that cruel.¡±


    Olivia was speechless. ¡°You called me cruelst night, and now you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m not? Did the fever


    damage your brain?¡±


    Suddenly, John grabbed her wrist. ¡¯Olivia, I know you still have feelings for me, but you¡¯re only


    suspicious of me because you believed other people¡¯s nder, right?¡±


    Olivia shook his hand away. ¡¯¡¯John, stop testing my patience. I¡¯m not interested in ying games with


    you.¡±


    ¡¯Dont you want to know what I forgot after the car ident six years ago?¡±


    John stared at her with his deep eyes as if wanting to peer into her mind. It made Olivia a little nervous.


    She dodged his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re interested. Why else would you ask Ken these things? ?


    Olivia took a double take andughed dismissively as she said, ¡®Ken told me you were so mean to me,


    suspicious of me, and believed Dorothy because you hurt your head six years ago.¡¯


    As she spoke, she looked at John and said calmly, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe Ken¡¯s story. If you loved me, you


    wouldn¡¯t have forgotten to love me, let alone insult me for Dorothy.¡±


    The car happened to reach the hospital entrance. Without waiting for him to answer, Olivia pulled open


    the car door and walked downstairs without looking back.


    Yes, she did care about it.


    She had wanted to ask him a few days earlier what he had forgotten that made him so mean to her.


    However, she did not want to ask or know anything once she learned he had lied to her.


    ¡®So what if I asked?


    Wouldn¡¯t he lie to her again and again?


    Does he speak any truth?


    He insulted me when he hated me. He¡¯s such a sweet talker now that he¡¯s pursuing me. Which one is


    the real him?1


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia smiled wryly. Maybe John never sought her out for love but pride.


    He could not stand that she married Zac after returning, so he was so hung up on her and even looked


    into her. He also pretended to be Mr. M.


    How ridiculous.


    Walking through the hospital entrance, she could not help but speed up as she thought of Kate¡¯s


    illness.


    As soon as she arrived at the emergency room door, a doctor walked out.


    She rushed over and asked about Kate.


    ¡®How is it, doctor? Is she in danger?¡±


    The doctor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. We found it to be a kidney hemorrhage. We need to run some


    tests to see what¡¯s going on with the kidney. It will be even more troublesome if there¡¯s a kidney failure


    and needs a new one.¡±


    With that said, the doctor handed a paper to Olivia and asked her to sign it.


    ¡®Are there any other problems?¡±


    ¡®Ms. James, the deterioration of Ms. Lucas¡¯ illness is due to internal injuries. And internal injuries take


    time to appear sometimes, so I can¡¯t tell you with absolute certainty so far that there are no other


    problems with Ms. Lucas. Perhaps¡­ There will be other questions, and time will tell.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank when she heard that.


    Kate was only a young girl in her early 20s. Why did this happen to her?


    With that in mind, she thought of Z and Jess.


    A patient with terminal lung cancer like her was still alive, yet these regr girls¡­

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Olivia waited by the emergency room door for almost an hour. Before the operation was over, she


    became more flustered as time went by.


    ¡®Nothing can happen to Kate!¡¯


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She thought it was Ken and picked it up without looking.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    However, she heard a familiar yet strange voice as soon as she asked.


    ¡°Ms. James, I should be asking you this. The auction is about to start. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    Olivia paused and looked down at the caller ID before pressing her lips together in embarrassment.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Something happened to my friend, and she¡¯s still in the emergency room, so I forgot. I


    think I cant make it today. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    She expected Milo to be angry, but Milo unexpectedly chuckled.


    ¡°Ms. James, I noticed you have been strangely afraid of me since we met. It¡¯s as if I will eat you. It¡¯s a


    big deal if a friend is in trouble, and it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯te. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°After all, I promised you I¡¯d attend. I feel bad that I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your friend? Do you need my help? Which hospital are you in? Shall Ie over?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Don¡¯t bother, Sir.¡±


    Milo was silent for a while. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, okay. Goodbye, Sir.¡±


    However, she could not help frowning after hanging up.


    ¡®Why do I find Milo speaking and acting differently from Mr. M?


    ¡®But how could he be an impostor when he could bring up so much that only Mr. M and I knew?


    ¡®Am I being paranoid?¡¯


    Olivia patted her face and shook her head. John¡¯s meddling must have made her so paranoid.


    ¡°She¡¯s not out yet?¡±


    Suddenly, a dark shadow cast over her head and enveloped her.


    She knew who it was without looking up, so she spoke bluntly.


    ¡°So you came? I thought you were going to watch her die.¡±


    ¡°Why are you mad at me? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t doctors to help her. I¡¯m not going to be of any use


    even if I came. I¡¯m not the one operating on her.¡±


    Olivia jumped up and punched Ken in the chest when she heard this. ¡°Ken, since when did you


    be so heartless? She¡¯s your sister. Shouldn¡¯t you be here? Do you know how much she needs


    your support andpanionship?¡±


    Ken sneered. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been stupid and became Dorothy¡¯sckey, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Ken, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ken¡¯s face was cold. ¡°We warned her. Who¡¯s to me when she went her way?¡±


    ¡°Ken, Dorothy thought she was a traitor and beat her up because she helped me!¡±


    Olivia lost her temper and pped Ken. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel sorry for her, you didn¡¯t have to say such


    nonsense here! I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡±


    She had hit him so many times, and Ken never fought back. He just looked at her indifferently until the


    emergency room door opened, and he turned to leave.


    ¡°Ken, aren¡¯t you going to see her? Do you have to do this?¡±


    Ken paused and left without a word.


    Olivia looked at his back in disbelief, wondering why the men around her had changed.


    They became so unfamiliar that it scared her.


    How could people be so indifferent?

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    The doctor came out and said a lot, but Olivia did not hear most of it. All she knew was that Kate was


    all right this time, but what would happen in the future was unknown.


    When she apanied Kate back to the ward, she happened to pass by the lobby and saw the TV.


    The TV anchor was reading the news. ¡°The Quinton family¡¯s mistress, Dorothy, was involved in a car


    ident in Central at 3 PM. The cause of the ident is still under investigation, and it hasn¡¯t been


    ruled out that it was caused by someone. Ms. Jameson has been sent to the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡¯Dorothy had a car ident?¡¯


    Olivia immediately recalled the time Ken had just arrived and linked them together.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t do it, did he?¡¯


    After settling Kate in, she was still a little worried, so she ran into the hallway to call Ken.


    ¡°Ken, where are you?¡±


    ¡°The office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and see you.¡±


    After Olivia hung up, she ran straight to Ken¡¯s office. Ken gulped when she opened the door.


    ¡°Did you not hit me enough earlier?¡±


    Olivia found the news about Dorothy¡¯s car ident and put her phone on the table. ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Ken nced at it and shook his head, saying, ¡°I wish she were dead, but I didn¡¯t do it. Didn¡¯t you teach


    me to calm down?¡±


    ¡°Look me in the eye. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Ken looked up at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Olivia saw through Ken¡¯s trick at one nce. ¡°It was you. You caused the ident to get revenge for


    Kate. Besides that, you¡¯re smart. You didn¡¯t kill Dorothy but only gave her a scare, so you won¡¯t leave


    anything for people to use against you.¡±


    She held out her hand once she finished speaking. ¡°If you insist you didn¡¯t do it, give me your phone. I¡¯ll


    find out after checking it.¡±


    Not expecting Olivia to catch him so easily, Ken lowered his head, scratched his hair, and said with a


    frown, ¡°Kate¡¯s a member of the Lucas family, no matter how much I dislike her. I¡¯ll get my revenge, but


    don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m still not going to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Ken Lucas!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you yell at me, hit me, or call me names. I won¡¯t go unless you drag me there.¡±


    Olivia could not understand what was wrong with Ken. She just found him unreasonable.


    ¡°I used to think it¡¯s amazing that you and John can be friends when you two are so different, but I now


    realize that birds of a feather flock together! All three of you are psychopaths!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken pressed his lips together, not even nning to retort. However, he realized something after a


    while. He asked, ¡°Three? Who else is there besides John and me?¡±


    Olivia indignantly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You two lunatics are bad influences on Zac. He wants to


    divorce me.¡±


    ¡®Lunatics. Three lunatics. None of them are in their right mind.¡¯


    Ken paused slightly when he heard that. ¡°What did you say? Divorce? Who wants a divorce? Zac¡¯s


    divorcing you? Is he out of his mind?¡±


    He had known Zac for so many years that he knew how much Zac liked Olivia.


    Why would he suddenly say he wanted a divorce when he had worked so hard to marry her?


    Unreasonable. How unreasonable.


    John¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Zac, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you want a divorce all of a sudden?¡±


    John knew Olivia very well. There was no way Olivia would sign the papers when Zac asked for a


    divorce out of the blue. It would make her suspicious instead.


    Zac on the other end of the line did not want to answer the question. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve


    been trying to steal Olivia since I got married?¡±


    ¡®What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say? John, don¡¯t brag after gaining an advantage! I know you asked Liv out to dinner and


    went to her house to hit on her. I not only know but also saw it with my own eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you tricked her into taking care of you and feeding you when you were sick? Do you


    think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯m crippled, not blind!¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    ¡°So? So you just mentioned divorce out of the blue? Let her worry about you alone?¡±


    John¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t you feel bad for doing this to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. If I were you, I would take this opportunity to take her away.¡±


    With that said, Zac hung up.


    Wes happened to walk in. John tossed his phone aside and asked with a grim expression, ¡°Does


    Quinton Group have any issuestely?¡±


    Wes shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s been pretty calmtely. Aside from Dorothy¡¯s car ident, nothing


    happened.¡±


    ¡°A car ident?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Someone might have tampered with the brakes and caused her to hit a utility pole, but she


    seemed to have only gotten a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    John narrowed his narrow eyes. ¡°Could you look into Quinton Group and find out who Olivia met the


    other day?¡±


    ¡®They¡¯re good at counter-reconnaissance. I looked through all the surveince footage and found only a


    blurry picture.¡±


    Wes found a screenshot of the surveince footage and handed it over as he spoke.


    John took it and looked at it for a long time. The picture was too blurry. He could only make out a man,


    but he could not see his face. Even his age was hard to tell.


    For some reason, he was suddenly uneasy.


    Something told him that this man would hurt Olivia.


    However, Olivia refused to listen to him. Zac was divorcing her, and she might be suspicious if he went


    to Ken¡­


    ¡°Sir, what are we going to do next? Shall I follow Madam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, send someone to follow her. Let me know immediately if you find anyone suspicious or if she


    met them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wes nodded, hesitated, and asked, But should we warn Madam, Sir? Madam could be in danger


    if this is the person behind Freeman


    Group¡¯s attack.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± John looked down at the dark figure again. ¡¯ Are you sure Xavier didn¡¯t


    come to Ocean City?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not Xavier. Then who was it?


    ¡®Is it the mastermind behind this?


    ¡®Who the h*ll is this guy? What is their purpose in impersonating Mr. M and approaching Olivia?¡¯


    Fearing that Kate¡¯s condition would change suddenly, Olivia spent the night in the hospital. She was


    relieved when Kate woke up the next morning.


    ¡°Phoebe?¡±


    Kate called her hoarsely. Her eyes glistened with tears, not expecting Olivia to stay with her.


    ¡®Do you want some water?¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Olivia quickly poured her some water and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have the driver send some food


    over. You¡¯re still on a liquid diet after your surgery, but Mrs. Simmons is a good cook. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kate looked nkly at her before suddenly jumping into her arms and hugging her.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Olivia was still a little dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kate shook her head and looked at her with red eyes. ¡°I thought I would be alone again when I


    woke up. I didn¡¯t expect you to stay with me all night. Thank you very much. No one has ever been so


    kind to me.¡±


    Although her adoptive parents were good to her, they gradually became less concerned about her after


    she grew up and became headstrong. They let her do whatever she wanted, so she rarely experienced


    warmth.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Olivia bit her lip, and she thought of Z in a daze.


    Sometimes, she thought there were some simrities between Kate and Z, but she could not put her


    finger on what it was.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Olivia patted her on the back. ¡°Silly girl, how are you alone? Your parents, Ken, and I are here for you.¡±


    ¡°But my brother¡­¡±


    Olivia did not know whether to tell her about Ken avenging her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She eventually fell silent momentarily and only said, ¡°Ken¡¯s only pretending to be unconcerned. He


    cares about you. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know how to face you.¡±


    ¡®Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it must be.¡±


    Olivia helped Kate wipe away her tears and asked, ¡°Kate, have you¡­ have you thought about telling


    him sometime?¡±


    Kate paused and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t tell him. He¡¯ll only avoid me more if he finds


    out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a patient. I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this, but¡­¡±


    Olivia had mixed emotions. Many emotions crowded her chest, making her feel like she was going to


    explode.


    ¡®The doctor said you suffered internal injuries and wasn¡¯t sure if you had any other problems. I¡¯m only


    afraid you¡¯ll never be able to tell him the truth in the future.¡±


    ¡°Is my illness¡­ that serious?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain foolish ideas. I only said that because I don¡¯t want you to have


    regrets¡­¡±


    With that said, she bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Why did I talk nonsense?


    How could you be in trouble? You¡¯d better take your time and think it over. I¡¯ll get you some hot water to


    wash your face so you can have breakfastfortably.¡±


    Olivia wanted to p herself after running into the bathroom.


    ¡®What the h*ll did I say?


    ¡®How could I talk to a patient like that? What if Kate thinks she¡¯s dying?¡¯


    It was taboo for a patient¡¯s mentality to be negative.


    I''m really¡­¡¯


    She must have had a lot on her mindtely that she was confused.


    Almost three or four days after the auction, Olivia saw Milo again, and it was in Kate¡¯s room at the


    hospital.


    She went out to get some hot water and returned to see Milo standing by the bed in a ck suit talking


    to Kate.


    ¡°Phoebe, there¡¯s somebody here to see you.¡±


    Kate happened to see her and quickly waved to her.


    For some reason, seeing Milo here made Olivia feel ufortable, even repulsed.


    ¡®Sir, what are you doing here?¡±


    Milo looked up at her and smiled. ¡°You said your friend was hospitalizedst time, so I brought a fruit


    basket over to see you two.¡±


    ¡°See me? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just talk to you and grab some coffee?¡±


    Olivia smiled half-heartedly. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m not used to your sudden enthusiasm, Sir.¡±


    Milo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems you have a problem with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Olivia put the sk down and quickly waved her hand. ¡°Sir, you misunderstand me. I only think you¡¯re


    not your usual self, so I¡¯m¡­ not so used to it.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s natural to have a different style. If you don¡¯t like it, we can return to the way it


    used to be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. But will you wait for me outside, Sir? I¡¯ll talk to my friend alone ande out to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Milo nodded to Kate. ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Once Milo left, Olivia hurried up to Kate and whispered, ¡°What did hee to talk to you about?¡±


    ¡®Nothing much. Just where you¡¯ve gone. Then he asked how I¡¯m doing and so on. What¡¯se over


    you?¡±


    When Kate took her hand, she noticed it was shaking and was confused. ¡¯ What¡¯s your rtionship?


    Why is your hand shaking so much?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back in a minute. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Olivia knew something was wrong.


    Why did Mr. M¡¯s elegance and gentleness disappear after they met? Instead, it was oppressive.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    She got into Milo¡¯s car after leaving the hospital.


    ¡°Sir, where are we going? There¡¯s a cafe nearby, and it¡¯s pretty good. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I made a reservation over there. The environment¡¯s nicer.¡±


    He cut Olivia off with one sentence.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out you already have ns, Sir.¡±


    Milo turned around to nce at her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t give you any choice everytime?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°No, I just mentioned it for fun.¡±


    The seeds of this difort had been nted deep into Olivia¡¯s heart.


    She even had an idea.


    ¡®John isn¡¯t Mr. M. What if this isn¡¯t him either?


    ¡®Perhaps Mr. M is someone else. Is this man also deceiving me?¡¯


    Once this thought urred to her, it made her more alert.


    Milo was aware of her alertness.


    When they arrived at the ce, Milo took her into a private room, ordered a cup of coffee, and said, ¡°I


    wanted to see you today about your husband, Mr. Zac Quinton.¡±


    ¡°Zac? What¡¯s wrong with Zac? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s been a lot of rumors recently that he cheated, and you two are getting a divorce.


    Is that true?¡±


    Olivia froze slightly. Mr. M even knew about this¡­


    When she was silent, Milo sipped his coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯m only worried about you, not to pry. Because I


    also heard that Quinton Group is redividing its shares.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°Sir, you know a lot.¡±


    Milo nced at her and said with a chuckle. ¡°I notice you seem a little defensive about me. Do I know


    too much that you¡¯re ufortable?¡±


    With that said, he added, ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help you. Really.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡± Olivia looked up at him and bit her lip. ¡°I already think you¡¯ve been very helpful to me. I hope you


    won¡¯t interfere with the Quinton family and me and my husband¡¯s business. It makes me a little


    uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much of Quinton Group your husband owns? Maybe I can help him take over


    Quinton Group.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zac had no power now, and he had not been involved in Quinton Group¡¯s affair earlier. Therefore, he


    needed his own crew.


    However, Olivia did not want Milo to be involved.


    Firstly, she was skeptical. Secondly, Zac probably would not want her to help him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m helping you for my business. I can kill two birds with one stone. It¡¯s a win-win


    situation, isn¡¯t it? If¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a man dressed in ck suddenly burst in and whispered


    something in Milo¡¯s ear. His expression changed dramatically, and he stood up.


    ¡°Ms. James, I have something urgent to deal with. I¡¯ll talk to you about it again some other time. They¡¯ll


    send you backter. I gotta go.¡±


    With that said, he opened the door and left.


    Olivia froze momentarily, but she got up and followed the man in ck outside without thinking much.


    Just as she reached the door, she was suddenly yanked into someone¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A familiar voice came over her head.


    Stunned, Olivia looked up at the person and struggled. ¡°What are you doing here? Let go of me!¡±


    However, John ignored her and instructed Wes, ¡°Get in there and find them!


    Then the man in ck apanying Olivia said, ¡°Sir, please let go of thisdy. She¡¯s our boss¡¯ guest.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    John clutched her slender waist so tightly that her face was pressed against his chest.


    ¡°Ask your boss to meet me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he has already left.¡¯


    John¡¯s eyes were solemn as he gazed coldly at the man in ck. ¡°Really?


    Did somethinge up, or is he afraid to see me?¡±


    The man in ck did not answer the question but repeated, ¡°Sir, please let go of thedy. Or else, don¡¯t


    me me for being rude.¡±


    However, before the man in ck could move, John¡¯s men had him pinned to the ground.


    John looked at him condescendingly. ¡°Tell your boss not to be so sneaky. If he wants to see her, he has


    to go through me first.¡±


    With that said, he leaned over, picked Olivia up, walked out of the hotel, and threw her into the car.


    ¡°John, are you out of your mind? What does who I see have to do with you? Let go of me!¡±


    However, without even ncing at her, John mmed the door shut and locked her in the Maybach,


    letting her knock on the window.


    A few minutester, Wes ran out of the room and shook his head at him.¡¯ Looks like he¡¯s gone. We cant


    find him, but I copied the surveince footage to see if we could find anything.¡±


    ¡¯Okay. We must find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    John was careful to open the door, so Olivia would not ambush him. Even so, he got a kick from her.


    However, he was quick to dodge it. She only kicked him on the thigh, which was not very painful.


    After getting into the car, John reached out and pulled the furious woman into his arms. Seeing that the


    woman looked like a mad kitten, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Why bother? You know you can¡¯t beat me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Even so, John liked to see her go mad yet be so helpless.


    ¡°John, did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I should have called the undertaker to collect your dead bodyst night!¡±


    John grabbed her hand to keep her fingernails from scratching his face. He said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    wonder why that man made excuses to leave as soon as I came? If he¡¯s the Mr. M you¡¯re looking for,


    how can he be so timid?¡±


    Olivia found that a little strange too.


    However, she had no heart to think about why Milo was avoiding John. She just wanted to scratch the


    man¡¯s face!


    Not only did he lie to her and pry into her privacy, but he also followed her. He was just as barbaric and


    arrogant as four years ago!


    ¡°Let me go! You have no right to meddle in my business!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m your husband. Why would I have no right?¡±


    ¡¯Bah!¡±


    Olivia opened her mouth to bite him, but he dodged her. ¡°You already killed your wife!¡±


    After she yelled, she somehow managed to break free from John. She hit John with both her hands


    and legs.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    The driver dared not stop, but he tried to raise the car divider.


    Olivia suddenly grabbed the back of the driver¡¯s cor. ¡°Did you hear me when I asked you to stop?


    Stop the car!¡±


    The driver dared not stop hastily. He asked helplessly, ¡°Sir?¡±


    Seeing this, John could only say, ¡°Stop the car, and let her out.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The driver stopped the car at the roadside.


    Olivia red at John. ¡°John, I¡¯m warning you. You and I are no longer rted. Don¡¯t let me see you


    again!¡±


    With that said, she opened the door and got out of the car. She also turned around and mmed the


    door. She stopped a taxi and walked away without looking back.


    John sighed somewhat helplessly. ¡°Follow her. Don¡¯t let her notice us.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was only trying to protect her in his way, but she seemed to have misunderstood.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    On her way back to Elegance Gardens, she received a call from Milo.


    ¡°Doyle just said someone dragged you away. Who was it? Where are you? Are you safe?¡±


    Olivia felt guilty when she heard he was concerned about her.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡®Why did you apologize to me?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips. ¡°My friend misunderstood you and followed me. I wonder if your staff member


    got hurt? If he is, I¡¯ll pay for his medical bills.¡±


    ¡°Doyle¡¯s fine. I¡¯m only worried about you.¡± Milo paused. ¡°Is that man a friend of yours?¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment before saying with a nod, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s someone I know.¡±


    How was she friends with John?


    However, she could not tell Milo that it was her ex-husband, could she? Therefore, she could only give


    a perfunctory answer.


    Fortunately, Milo did not ask more questions about their rtionship.


    ¡°Ms. James, was the man who took you away Mr. Freeman, who¡¯s famous in Ocean City?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Freeman well?¡±


    Olivia could not help feeling wary. ¡°Why do you ask, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not prying into your personal affairs. I¡¯ve just heard some bad rumors about Mr.


    Freeman and am a little concerned for your safety.¡±


    ¡®Bad rumors?¡¯


    Olivia could not resist asking, ¡°Sir, what do the bad rumors you mentioned ¡­ say?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few rumors. They¡¯re about him and his ex-wife, and some are about his family. But


    they¡¯re only hearsay, after all. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re true, and it seems inappropriate for me to suddenly


    say something.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you know something?¡±


    Milo¡¯s eyes narrowed. Knowing Olivia had taken the bait, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it next time. I¡¯m in a


    meeting right now. I called you halfway through my meeting, so I can¡¯t talk for too long.¡±


    Olivia felt slightly embarrassed when she heard he was still in a meeting. ¡¯ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get out of your


    hair, sir. I¡¯m safe. Thank you for your concern, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me know if you need me. Gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Olivia frowned as she hung up.


    The rumors about John¡¯s ex-wife must have something to do with her. She was sure of that.


    However, she had never heard anything about John¡¯s family.


    Besides, not only had she never heard anything about them, he never shared anything with her when


    they were together.


    All she knew was that John¡¯s parents died long ago in a car ident, and he had no other brothers,


    sisters, or even uncles and aunts. John was the only member of the Freeman family.


    Ken had said before that John¡¯s weird personality was because of his family.


    However, how did it affect his character when there were no surviving members?


    Were there a lot of skeletons in the closet?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt like she had never seen the real John.


    All she knew was that he was just as brutal, bossy, and domineering as ever. He was always trying to


    keep everyone under his thumb.


    She disliked that feeling.


    It would remind her of the bad memories of when he locked her in that room.


    When she reached the door, her phone rang again.


    Thinking it was John calling, she was going to hang up. However, she found it to be Ian after looking


    down. She quickly answered in surprise.


    ¡°You lied to me again!¡±


    Olivia paused, dumbfounded for a moment.


    What did she lie to Ian about?


    Before she could speak, he spoke again with repressed anger.


    ¡°Why do you keep making promises you can¡¯t keep? I waited for you all day. You didn¡¯t show up even


    after the orientation ceremony finished. Not even a phone call from you! Olivia Larson, you don¡¯t


    deserve to be my sister!¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    ¡¯Orientation ceremony?¡¯


    Olivia instantly snapped back to reality. She quickly opened the calendar to check the date, only to


    realize that today was Ian¡¯s orientation ceremony.


    When Sam was kidnapped, she promised on the boat that she would attend it.


    However, so much had been going on recently that she forgot about it¡­


    ¡°Ian¡­¡±


    Olivia covered her mouth, flustered. ¡°Ian, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. Where are you? I¡¯lle and see


    you, okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point ofing now? You always do this. You only apologize afterward. Can you really


    make up for your absence by apologizing?¡±


    Olivia could not retort to Ian¡¯s sentence.


    She was not a good sister.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Especially since the incident six years ago, she had been absent from Ian¡¯s life, so it was no wonder


    Ian had so manyints.


    ¡°Ian, give me another chance, okay?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You care more about other people. You can keep thempany. I¡¯m calling to tell you that


    from now on, I don¡¯t have a sister. So don¡¯t


    torture yourself and give yourself a hard time anymore. You can enjoy your new life, Phoebe James!¡±


    ¡°Ian, I¡­ Ian? Are you still listening?¡±


    However, Ian did not give her any time to exin. He just hung up. He had already turned off the phone


    when she called back.


    She could tell he was furious this time.


    Olivia panicked. She thought of looking for Ian at Larson¡¯s Residence. As soon as she opened the car


    door, Sam ran out hurriedly.


    ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re back. Mrs. Simmons doesn¡¯t seem well. She said she had a stomach ache. I called


    Mr. Lucas, but he seems to be in surgery and isn¡¯t answering his phone. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia closed the car door and ran in after Sam.


    Mrs. Simmons was crouched on the ground, holding her stomach. You could tell she was in pain.


    ¡°Sam, don¡¯t tell Miss. She¡­ She already has a lot to handle. Get me a taxi.¡±


    Mrs. Simmons struggled to stand up as she spoke. She looked up and met Olivia¡¯s gaze. Her


    expression instantly changed as she pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Miss, what are you doing


    back here?¡±


    Looking at Mrs. Simmons¡¯s sweaty forehead and pale lips, Olivia felt sorry and took her arm. ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re not feeling well? It can be something major if you ignore pains and


    illnesses at your age.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t listen to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, if you don¡¯t want to give me trouble, you shoulde with me to the doctor. I can only


    feel at ease when you are well.¡±


    With that, she helped Mrs. Simmons outside, putting her straight into the backseat of the car.


    ¡°Sam, sit in the back and take care of Mrs. Simmons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡±


    Worried Mrs. Simmons¡¯s condition would worsen, Olivia sped to the hospital. Once they were there,


    she parked the car, rushed to the emergency room, requested a doctor, and ran over with a stretcher.


    Mrs. Simmons was the only elder she had left, and she did not know what she would do if something


    happened to her.


    While Mrs. Simmons was being examined, she paced up and down the hallway. Sam grabbed her


    several times, but she shrugged him off.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and the doctor walked out. Olivia immediately ran to him and asked


    anxiously, ¡°How was it? What is it? Is it serious? Does she need surgery?¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    The doctor motioned for Olivia to calm down. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just appendicitis. All


    she needs is a small surgery.¡±


    Hearing this, she breathed a sudden sigh of relief. ¡°Appendicitis? Is it really just appendicitis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really just appendicitis. Ms. James, your aunt is much healthier than Ms. Lucas.¡±


    The remark made Olivia not know whether tough or cry.


    Either way, she was relieved that Mrs. Simmons was alright.


    Olivia was worried about Mrs. Simmons¡¯s health, so the doctor scheduled an emergency surgery for


    that night.


    After the surgery, Olivia and Sam apanied Mrs. Simmons to a private ward on the top floor.


    Mrs. Simmons was a little reluctant as she frowned. ¡°Miss, why do you want me to stay alone in such a


    luxurious hospital ward? It¡¯s a waste of money. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡¯Mrs. Simmons, have you forgotten that this is Ken¡¯s hospital? It¡¯s free.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry about money. Besides, it¡¯s more convenient for me to stay here with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve been so tiredtely. Hurry up, and take Sam home. I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡¯You just had an operation, and it¡¯s difficult for you to go to the bathroom.


    How could you not need me?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons pushed her away. ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no nurses. It¡¯s a private ward, so there must be


    a nurse. I can ask them for help. Hurry home!


    When Olivia did not move, Mrs. Simmons added, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about


    Sam. How can you stay here with a child?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Okay, have a good rest then. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, she walked out with Sam. They went one floor down and headed straight to Ken¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ken, is it your day off tomorrow?¡±


    Ken had just finished an operation. Still dumbfounded, he nodded nkly.¡± Yeah. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Olivia pushed Sam into his arms. ¡°Sam is yours. Take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you doing? I don¡¯t know how to take care of children¡­ My chef is also on leave.


    There¡¯ll be nothing to eat at home tomorrow. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons is hospitalized. I have to take care of her. Will you help me?¡±


    Olivia looked at him, bit her lip, and pleaded. ¡°Please.¡±


    Then she turned around and left the ward without giving Ken a chance to refuse.


    Ken was left alone, looking at Sam in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sam briefly exined the situation. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lucas. I can take care of myself. You don¡¯t


    need to worry.¡±


    Ken took off his white coat and put on his trench coat. He casually asked, ¡¯ Has your godmother been


    particrly tiredtely?¡±


    ¡¯Yeah. I noticed that she often can¡¯t sleep at night and sits on the balcony in a daze. It seems like she


    has a lot on her mind.¡±


    Sam looked up at Ken. ¡°Mr. Lucas, can you help Godmother? I think Godmother is going to break down


    from exhaustion.¡±


    Ken sighed and did not answer.


    After Mrs. Simmons fell asleep, Olivia quietly returned to the ward and sat on the sofa.


    Even though she was sitting there, she thought about Ian, who was outside.


    Her brother¡¯s phone was still turned off. She had no idea where he was.


    Zac was divorcing her, John could not be trusted, and Ken¡­


    She had already asked Ken to help look after Sam, so she was embarrassed to ask him to help her find


    Ian too.


    Everything was so overwhelming, making her feel suffocated.


    She wanted to quickly settle the Dorothy situation and take them all to meet L.


    However, she had no idea when that day woulde¡­

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    After a long struggle, Olivia sent Ian a text message.


    Olivia: [I know you¡¯re tired of hearing me say the word ¡®sorry¡¯, but I don¡¯t know what else to say. I know


    it¡¯s impossible to make you forgive me because I also me myself for failing to take good care of you


    and missing the chance to watch you grow up. It¡¯s my fault. You forgave me, but I repeatedly let you


    down. If I were you, I¡¯d be angry too. I¡¯d ignore myself. But I¡¯m really sorry, Ian. I cant go to you yet. I¡¯ll


    apologize and make it up to youter, okay? Ian, be a good boy. Live a good life, study hard, eat


    regrly, don¡¯t stay upte, and don¡¯t hurt yourself¡­ Love, Olivia]


    After sending the text message, she let out a long sigh.


    How could she walk away when Mrs. Simmons had fallen ill?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ian was now an adult and could live on his own. Between the two, she had no choice but to prioritize


    Mrs. Simmons.


    As she thought about it, tears blurred her line of sight, and a warm tear dropped onto the phone.


    She wiped it off in a panic. Then, she covered her mouth and began to cry silently.


    ¡®Olivia Larson! Olivia, you¡¯re so useless. Why can¡¯t you do anything right? Why must you do everyone


    wrong?¡¯


    Two dayster, Mrs. Simmons could already go to the bathroom herself, and Sam¡¯s mood had


    improved.


    Of course, Olivia did not know if Sam was merely keeping his emotions bottled up because of


    everything that had been going on or if he had gotten over it, but she did not have time for that.


    After having lunch with Mrs. Simmons and reminding Sam to stay in the ward with Mrs. Simmons, she


    went to Quinton Group by taxi.


    She wanted to talk to Zac in person.


    However, when she arrived at Quinton Group¡¯s legal department, she found Zac¡¯s office door locked.


    The secretary said Zac was not in and asked Olivia to reschedule her meeting.


    When she called Zac¡¯s phone, she heard his ringtoneing from inside the office.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The secretary blocked her at the door. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, please. Mr. Quinton just forgot his phone. He¡¯s


    really not inside.¡±


    Olivia looked at her coldly and repeated, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The secretary was in a dilemma. She dared not open the door nor stop Olivia, so she could only stand


    awkwardly in the doorway.


    Luckily, ine walked over, took Olivia¡¯s arm, and walked out. ¡°Mrs. Quinton, let¡¯s talk for a second.¡±


    Olivia was about to shake her off when ine nodded at her, so she followed her out.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton is in a meeting. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see him today.¡± ine took a moment, then


    continued. ¡°But are you really getting a divorce? ¡ö


    ¡°Who said so?¡±


    ¡°Ken, is it your day off tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Jamie York.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s Jamie York?¡±


    ine pressed her lips together, looked around, and whispered, ¡°The woman who came out of Mr.


    Quinton¡¯s office before. She¡¯s said to be dating Mr. Quinton. She said he wants to divorce you because


    of her.¡±


    Olivia recalled the woman who pulled the strapsst time. It turned out her name was Jamie York.


    She had a nice name.


    ¡°She almost told the whole Quinton Group. It probably can¡¯t be kept a secret for much longer.¡±


    ine expected Olivia to be angry but found her surprisingly calm. Her reaction was not typical of a


    woman who just learned that her husband cheated on her.


    ¡°Mrs. Quinton, are¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    Olivia looked up at her and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Since I can¡¯t see Zac today, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡®Mrs.


    Quinton, are you not mad?¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Olivia looked at ine in confusion. ¡°Why would I be mad?¡¯ ¡°Most people would be mad and give the


    homewrecker a hard time if they heard their husbands had an affair, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    She chuckled and shook her head when she heard that. ¡°ine, a man no longer cares about you if he


    has an affair. There¡¯s no point giving the homewrecker a hard time. You¡¯re only going to embarrass


    yourself. So I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    With that said, she stopped smiling. ¡°But let me warn you. Although I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, Dorothy


    Jameson would. She¡¯s the type to make a scene and loves arguing, so you¡¯d better have a backup


    n.¡±


    Then Olivia turned around and went straight to the elevator.


    She could see that Zac was deliberately avoiding her.


    As for Jamie¡­


    She was interested in finding out what was going on. She did not believe Zac was that kind of person.


    She did not mind Zac divorcing her because he had met a woman he sincerely liked, but it bothered


    her that Zac could stoop so low.


    With that in mind, the elevator stopped on the 12th floor. The door opened, and they ran into Jamie.


    Jamie was showing off her silhouette in a ck dress. With her delicate makeup and long curly hair,


    she looked charming.


    Their eyes locked, and Jamie was the first to look away before sheepishly entering.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d sign the divorce papers as soon as possible.¡±


    Jamie said suddenly.


    Olivia ignored her.


    Jamie frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°Phoebe, do you think it didn¡¯t happen because you pretend


    not to hear it or see it? Stop bothering Zac. Zac and I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, the elevator reached the ground floor. Olivia did not even look at Jamie as


    she walked out.


    Panicked, Jamie ran up and grabbed her hand. ¡°Phoebe, Zac only married you because you look like


    Olivia. But just to be clear, you only look like Olivia. You¡¯re not her. Zac never liked you. Please feel


    some shame!¡±


    Olivia finally stopped and turned to look at her.


    From Olivia¡¯s point of view, Jamie¡¯s provocation was much less aggressive and vicious than Dorothy¡¯s.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced Dorothy¡¯s intense provocation that she found this boring


    and did not even want to bother with her.


    However, Jamie¡¯sst sentence¡­


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Got a minute? Have a cup of coffee with me.¡±


    Jamie thought Olivia was going to hit her and was ready to fight back. However, she did not expect to


    be ignored.


    Seeing her freeze in ce, Olivia shook her hand off. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to have a cup of coffee with me,


    meet me at the cafe next door.¡±


    With that said, she turned and walked out.


    Once she reached the coffee shop, Olivia ordered atte, sat by the window, and waited.


    She knew Jamie woulde.


    Sure enough, Jamie arrived shortly after her coffee was served.


    ¡°I have nothing to discuss with you. It¡¯s better for all of us if you just sign the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Sit down. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Jamie frowned. ¡°Phoebe, stop avoiding it. The whole Quinton Group knows that I¡¯m with Zac now. You


    can¡¯t keep it a secret. Let go.¡±


    Olivia found her a little annoying. ¡°Ms. York, if I were you, I¡¯d sit down and order a cup of coffee first.


    After all, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s panicking, not me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jamie had no idea what to do and could only sit down. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    ¡°When did it start?¡±


    Before you got married.¡±


    Olivia nced up at her and responded with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re lying through your teeth. You¡¯d better be


    honest.¡±


    Her threat seemed to make Jamie a little nervous.


    She held her dress, gulped, and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t really start before you got married,


    but I already knew Zac then. We only started seeing each other officially two months ago. But you don¡¯t


    have to measure my rtionship with Zac by its length.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head to sip her coffee. ¡°What did Zac tell you about me?¡±


    ¡°Phoebe, Zac was right about you. You like to humiliate yourself. You¡¯re boring.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Jamie looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Who do you think you are? Am I expected to answer all your


    questions?¡±


    Jamie¡¯s story was full of loopholes and had no credibility whatsoever.


    Jamie needed to take a leaf out of Dorothy¡¯s book when it came to distorting facts.


    However, Olivia did not expose her but instead said, ¡°Tell Zac I won¡¯t sign the divorce papers unless he


    sees me.¡±


    With that said, she got up to walk out.


    Jamie suddenly got up and stopped her. ¡°Phoebe, stop!¡±


    Olivia turned around only to have a hot cup of coffee thrown in her face. ¡¯ Phoebe, I¡¯m telling you,


    you¡¯re the other woman in this rtionship, not me. You got in between Zac and me. And now you¡¯re


    trying to make yourself look pitiful to have him to yourself. I¡¯m warning you to leave him alone.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    The waiter nearby hurriedly ran over with tissues. ¡°Miss, are you okay? Do I need to call the police or


    an ambnce?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia took the tissues, wiped the coffee off her face, and shook her head.¡¯ No thanks. Please clean up


    the floor.¡±


    Then she looked at Jamie walking out. ¡°In that case, where were you when Zac had the ident?¡±


    Jamie paused and did not answer.


    Then Olivia heard someonement, ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Quinton? I always thought she was the


    wife. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the homewrecker. Gosh!¡±


    ¡°She must have fooled Mr. Quinton with her face. Otherwise, how could someone with no status


    be Mrs. Quinton?¡±


    ¡°I recently heard that Mr. Quinton got together with Jamie York. It seems they got into an argument


    because his wife refused to go through with the divorce.¡±


    Olivia did not know what else they said, but she knew it would get back to Quinton Group and Dorothy.


    She smiled and tossed the tissues into the trash can nearby. Fortunately, this was not her first time


    experiencing a situation like this. She was already immune to it, so she did not feel anything.


    However, it taught her one thing.


    She was treasured when she was being doted on. When she was abandoned, she was the object of


    vicious remarks.


    Her identity never changed. The only thing that changed was the man.


    She did not me Zac because she had pretty much figured out what he was upto.


    However, such an encounter reminded her of the situation four years ago.


    The difference was that back then, John was the one trampling over


    She nned to return to the hospital but needed a shower and a change of clothes.


    She texted Zac on her way back.


    Olivia: [Zac, the actress you hired is terrible. There are so many holes in her story. Besides that, her


    aggressiveness is less than a tenth of Dorothy¡¯s back then. So, I¡¯m not signing the divorce papers.]

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    The hospital.


    Kate was watching dramas in bed when the door was suddenly pushed open. Thinking it was Olivia,


    she looked up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    When she saw who it actually was, her smile disappeared. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Dorothy came in with a cold snort and looked at Kate¡¯s wounds contemptuously. ¡°I came to see you.


    What¡¯s the matter? Am I not wee? II


    ¡°You know the answer to that.¡±


    ¡°Really? I was discharged from the hospital after the car ident. Why are you still admitted? It looks


    like you¡¯re severely hurt.¡±


    Kate¡¯s face was grim. She did not want to talk to her.


    However, how could Dorothy pass up an opportunity to humiliate her?


    ¡°I heard that you had peed yourself and reeked when you were brought to the hospital?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Kate¡¯s expression changed as she gripped her nket.


    Dorothy noticed the change in her expression and said with a smile, ¡°But I think you haven¡¯t learned


    your lesson yet. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still on such good terms with that b*tch Phoebe now.¡±


    With that said, she leaned over toward Kate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll strike again? You won¡¯t just be


    peeing yourself then. It could be a lot worse -but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Kate raised her hand to push her away, but Dorothy stopped it in mid-air.¡±


    You want to hit me? I¡¯m telling you. Phoebe¡¯s dead meat. She¡¯s in trouble herself. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s got


    time for you. You¡¯d better think this through.¡±


    Kate gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Dorothy Jameson, do you think I¡¯m three years old? Do you think I¡¯d


    still be friends with you after what you did to me? You¡¯re talking nonsense! Didn¡¯t you approach me to


    use me against the Lucas family in the first ce? How foolish of me to trust you and think that you


    were sincere. How could a wicked woman who betrays her friend, intervenes in other people¡¯s


    marriages, and destroys other people¡¯s families be sincere?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Dorothy pped. ¡°Kate, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Just try and kill me right here, right now. You¡¯re a snake! Everyone in


    Ocean City knows that the Larson family was kind to you. Yet you ended up killing them. Do you think I


    wouldn¡¯t find out because you deleted all the news?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy was ovee with rage. She strangled Kate without thinking and snarled with a ferocious


    expression, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll grant you your wish if you want to die so badly!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia rushed in and pushed Dorothy away, shielding Kate behind her. ¡°Dorothy, are you


    going to kill the heiress of the Lucas family in their own hospital?¡±


    Dorothy bumped into a nearby chair when she was pushed. She had tripped and fallen. ¡°Ah!¡±


    When she regainedposure, she looked up at Olivia, her eyes solemn and horrifying. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Olivia was not scared. She only looked condescendingly and coldly at Dorothy. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Dorothy got up and said with a sneer, ¡°Since when did you get so close? Oh, did you two idiots


    come together because you¡¯re both outcasts? II


    ¡°Dorothy, you can forget about hurting Kate again now that I¡¯m here. Get the f*ck out!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Dorothyughed out loud as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Who do you think you are? Phoebe, Zac


    used to have your back. Zac might have been the underdog, but he¡¯s still the heir of the Quinton family.


    But it¡¯s different now.¡±


    Dorothy went up to Olivia and held her head high. ¡°Phoebe, your husband would rather have an affair


    with a woman like Jamie and divorce you. You have nothing left. How will you fight me?¡±

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    As she had expected, the news had reached Dorothy.


    Fortunately, she had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect my sister-inw to be so interested in my marriage. But it¡¯s better to ask me for


    the truth than believe rumors.¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡±


    Dorothy eximed, ¡°Tsk. Phoebe, I notice that besides the fact that you look exactly like Olivia, you¡¯re


    also simrly shameless.¡±


    She leaned into Olivia¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°She was just the same. She refused to believe it. Now see


    how things have turned out. She¡¯s dead while I¡¯m alive!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips twitched. She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Dolly, since you like being a


    homewrecker so much, let me remind you to be wary of iting back to bite you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression immediately changed. She was about to hit her, but Olivia stopped her arm in


    mid-air.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared? So you have something you¡¯re scared of too. I thought you


    became fearless once bing heiress of the Jameson family.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m the heiress of the Jameson family. Who are you? You just look like someone else. Do you


    really think you can get wealth and glory using that?¡±


    Dorothy squinted and said through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, pests will always be pests. They


    can never be butterflies. Don¡¯t try to twist the truth by bluffing. You¡¯re an abandoned woman. Sure


    enough, women with your face always end up getting dumped¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Dorothy could finish, Olivia pped her, leaving her dumbfounded.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you p me?¡±


    Olivia was undaunted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pping you? You have a bad mouth, and I¡¯m disgusted by


    it. Of course, I¡¯d p you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Dorothy tried to fight back, but Olivia pushed her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t hurt Kate anymore. Hurry and get lost before I call the police!¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡±


    Dorothy sneered and said, ¡°What will you tell the police? Are you going to tell them that I had someone


    beat up Kate? What¡¯s the use of that? Do you have any proof? Do you have any witnesses?¡±


    Olivia gazed coldly at her and took one step closer. ¡°Dare you deny it?¡±


    Dorothy froze and took a step back. ¡°What do you want? Are you going to p me again?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°When have I ever pped you? Don¡¯t use me of something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Suddenly Dorothy looked grimly at her and said with a sneer,¡± Phoebe, call the police if you have


    evidence. What¡¯s the use of questioning me? I¡¯ll tell you now that I had someone beat up Kate. So


    what? I not only had her beaten but also imprisoned!¡±


    Dorothy pointed at Kate on the bed. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare call the police. What¡¯s the use of you calling the


    police?¡±


    With that said, her cold eyes red at Olivia. ¡°And you, Phoebe James! I could have called the police


    on you! Noah¡¯s missing. Did you kill him?¡±


    Olivia shuddered, but only for a moment. She smiled and said, ¡°Dorothy, have you lost your memory?


    Noah has been dead for years. Even his killer is dead. Isn¡¯t it silly of you toe and insult me with


    that?¡±


    ¡°Are you denying it? Noah isn¡¯t even dead. He captured Sam, but he hasn¡¯t contacted me yet. Are you


    telling me you had nothing to do with his disappearance? It¡¯s either you who killed him or John!¡±


    Dorothy looked confident. ¡°Just look it up when the timees. Do you think you can get away with it?¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Olivia chuckled and looked up at Dorothy while shaking her head.


    It confused Dorothy. ¡®Why are you chuckling? Have you lost your mind now that I¡¯ve exposed you?¡±


    Olivia stopped smiling and held up her phone. ¡°Dorothy, I recorded everything you just said.¡±


    Dorothy froze as she reached out to grab the phone, but Olivia evaded her grasp.


    ¡°Phoebe, what are you trying to do? I warned you to think before you did anything. Be careful, or soon,


    you¡¯ll see Sam¡¯s dead body!¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, I know the Jameson family wasn¡¯t the only backup you have. But I¡¯m also warning you not to


    be too haughty, or you¡¯ll be sacrificed!¡±


    Olivia only said that to intimidate Dorothy. After all, she also had no idea who was behind Dorothy.


    If John was the target, they would have kept Dorothy as a pawn. She was useful after all.


    However, she still scared Dorothy. Dorothy froze for a moment. After a while, a realization struck her.


    She regainedposure and said with a smile, ¡°Phoebe, you forgot that you can¡¯t use voice


    recordings in court.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. After all, I didn¡¯t say I was going to call the police.¡±


    Dorothy paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know that the Quinton Group¡¯s shareholders meeting ising up, and you want to use it as an


    opportunity to get Zac out of the way, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia said with a smile, ¡°Zac¡¯s affair and divorce must have affected the other shareholders¡¯ impression


    of him, but¡­ what if I send this recording of you to your Dad, Fabian, and the rest of the shareholders?


    Will they give up on Fabian because of you? Will Fabian dump you because of this?


    ¡°And since the person behind you wants power. If you screw up repeatedly, won¡¯t he abandon you?


    ¡°You¡¯re so fond ofughing at me for being abandoned. Perhaps you¡¯ll be abandoned first!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Phoebe, I love your confidence, but I think you¡¯re overthinking. Zac is a nobody in Quinton Group.


    Do you think the shareholders are fools? Fabian is even more unlikely to do that!¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°The shareholders aren¡¯t stupid, so they see you for what you are-a woman who


    was live-streamed having an affair with another man, has been linked to murder and framing others for


    crimes, and was involved with various criminal cases. Why should they listen to you and Fabian? How


    could Dad delegate power to someone like you?¡±


    Dorothy was furious but dared not say anything when she saw the phone in Olivia¡¯s hand. She could


    only clench her fists and look at her with hatred. She gasped heavily and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°You win this time! But let me tell you, no good wille to you for crossing me. You¡¯ll see!¡±


    With that said, she turned around and walked out angrily. She mmed the door shut with a loud bang


    as she left.


    Seeing her leave, Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and sank into a chair beside her.


    She was afraid Dorothy would continue to cause an even bigger scene.


    She might not have been able to handle the situation.


    However, Dorothy would definitely find a way to make a scene after this. Olivia had to keep her eyes


    open.


    Fortunately, Dorothy did not know her real identity. She only thought of her as someone who looked like


    Olivia. At least Ian was safe.


    The thought of Ian gave her a slight headache. Ian had not replied to her messages yet, and she had


    no idea what he could possibly be doing.


    ¡°Phoebe?¡±


    Suddenly, Kate tugged at her clothes. ¡°Thank you for just now. I couldn¡¯t even help you¡­¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia snapped back to reality, calmed down, and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, she hurt you


    because of me. I got you involved.¡±


    Kate asked cautiously, ¡°Are you and Zac¡­ getting a divorce? Did he have an affair?¡±


    Kate bit her lip once she finished asking. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe Zac could be such a person. You mustn¡¯t


    believe those people¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°The divorce is real. He has already signed the papers.¡± ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    ¡°How could Zac do something like cheat on you? Phoebe, don¡¯t believe it! There must be some


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Olivia sighed helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Zac really did create that kind of atmosphere, and for him to even


    pass me the divorce papers to sign, I really am at my wits¡¯ end.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sign it! You gotta be sure of what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Kate frowned as she picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call him to ask. He has to be clear about this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Olivia stopped her and snatched her phone away. ¡°Don¡¯t call him. Even if you did, it¡¯ll be a waste of


    time. It¡¯s no use. I already told him, and he said that he woulde looking for me after he thought


    through it clearly.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    After asking, Kate mmed her fist onto the nket unhappily. ¡°No! I¡¯ve gotta meet that mistress.


    Maybe I could get some info out of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met her.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve even met the mistress? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s the one who came looking for you.¡±


    Kate looked at Olivia incredulously. ¡°How can mistresses be so daring nowadays? For them to do


    anything at all¡­ Wait¡­¡±


    It was until then that Kate realized something was not right. She pulled at Olivia¡¯s outside and


    scrutinized it for a long while. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You weren¡¯t wearing this when you went out just now.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Kate lifted up her head and looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your clothes. Why did you have to


    change your clothes? Did the mistress bully you?¡±


    Kate was still nursing her wounds, and she was not supposed to get mad or leave the hospital. Olivia


    was afraid that she would go to Jamie York in the heat of the moment with her anger, so she quickly


    started tofort her.


    ¡°No, I bumped into a delivery person on my way to look for Zac, and their food spilled all over me, so


    my clothes were dirty. I was afraid that if you guys saw me, you would overthink, so I went back to


    change.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    It was obvious that Kate still did not really believe Olivia.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did the mistress say? When did she and Zac start seeing each other?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I don¡¯t even think she¡¯s really his mistress. This could just be something Zac came


    up with to force me to divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kate was confused. ¡°Did he really¡­ Because you looked like¡­¡±


    She did not continue her sentence. She thought it was not nice to say, so she swallowed the second


    half of the sentence.


    Olivia naturally did not mind as sheughed. ¡°Are you trying to say that it¡¯s because I looked like Olivia


    Larson?¡±


    Kate was stunned but nodded.


    ¡°Of course not. There must be another reason. I¡¯ll ask him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please tell me when the timees.¡±


    Suddenly, Kate grabbed onto Olivia¡¯s hand as she had just thought of something. ¡°Just now, what did


    Dorothy say about Noah Ginger? What was that all about? Why did you say that you¡¯ve killed


    someone?¡±


    Olivia was quiet. Then, she briefly told Kate the whole incident regarding Noah.


    ¡°So, Noah was someone who died a long time ago?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Did you really kill him?¡±


    Olivia did not answer that directly. ¡°I really had no choice at that time, and I was at my wits¡¯ end.¡±


    ¡°That was how John¡¯s injuries came about, right?¡±


    Kate pouted. ¡°Phoebe, do you still not trust me? Are you afraid that I¡¯l betray you? You never tell me


    any of these things. These are big things!¡±


    When it came to this, Olivia had to agree that she was indeed notpletely honest with Kate.


    All in all, Kate did not even know that she was Olivia Larson.


    The thing was, after what happened with Jennie, she had started being warier of the people around


    her, so she did not tell Kate about it. Also, she felt like the less people knew about all these things, the


    better. She did not want to pull Kate into this mess.


    ¡°Phoebe, I really feel like there¡¯s a lot of secrets in you. I can¡¯t see through you at all. Sometimes, it


    really intrigues me and piques my curiosity.¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    While saying that, Kate held Olivia¡¯s hand and said, ¡®These few days you¡¯ve been losing so much


    weight that you dropped a size, and you look so tired.


    I really wanted to share your burden since you look so tired, but you won¡¯t tell me, and I¡­¡±


    Kate sighed. ¡°Sigh, actually, I know why. It¡¯s only normal that you¡¯re wary of me. I was just thinking that


    since you saved my life, I know nothing I can do would be enough to repay you, so I was thinking of


    sharing some of your burdens and worries.¡±


    Actually, Olivia really wanted to have someone she couldment to, just like how she did with Zyst


    time because she really had a lot in her heart that she was ready to say.


    However, when she remembered what happened with Zy, Olivia bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m


    only busier because all of you were admitted. I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She was afraid that Kate would be the next Jennie or the next Zy.


    No matter which side of the spectrum it was, she could not handle either. Thus¡­ it was better to not


    get too close from the start.


    ¡°Kate Lucas, I was just thinking¡­ When you¡¯re better, go home. It¡¯s not safe here at Ocean City. Even


    though you may be safe here at the hospital, I won¡¯t be able to protect you once you get out of this


    hospital.¡±


    Olivia stood up and pursed her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re too close to me, Dorothy will not let you go. She can still


    do something to you. If you want to be safe, the best way is to get as far away as you can from me.¡±


    ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll visit Mrs. Wace and the rest.¡±


    When Olivia was at the door, Kate called out for her.


    ¡°Can I¡­ call you¡­ Pheebs?¡±


    Kate asked carefully as she peeked her head out carefully with doleful eyes waiting for Olivia¡¯s


    response.


    Olivia was stunned before she chuckled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡®Then¡­¡± Kate licked her lips. ¡°Can you please call me Kate and not by my full name, Kate Lucas,


    please? You calling me by my full name makes me feel like you¡¯re a stranger to me.¡±


    With that, Olivia shook.


    She was not sure if it was because Z and Kate were very simr in age, but when they talked, the


    hopefulness they emitted was exactly the same.


    Seeing how Olivia had no response, Kateughed awkwardly. ¡°If you¡­¡±


    ¡°Kate,¡± Olivia interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to call you just that, but I was afraid that you¡¯d mind,


    so I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    Kate chuckled. ¡°Pheebs, you gotta tell me everything from now on. Since I¡¯m free, you can give me


    something to do.¡±


    It was hard to turn down a favor, so Olivia nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    She had grown to be quite fond of Kate as she spent more time with her.


    This girl was a simple-minded one that would speak her mind directly. However, it was precisely that


    reason that Olivia did not want her roped in.


    The next day, when Olivia came to bring food for Mrs. Wace and Kate, she left Sam with Ken and


    went to get some groceries, then went to the Larson¡¯s Residence to look for Ian.


    She knocked for a really long time, but no one opened the door for her.


    Helplessly, she opened the door and went in. She ced the groceries down and surveyed around only


    to realize that Ian was not at home.


    Could he be at school?


    Since school had reopened, it was only expected that he was at school.


    Olivia drove to school, but after asking Ian¡¯s housemate and counselor, they told her that at orientation,


    Ian had requested a break and was nowhere to be found now.


    Since Olivia was now Phoebe James, the counselor did not tell her more details.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t inform his family that he requested to be absent?¡±


    The counselor was quick to exin. ¡°I did. I told Mr. Freeman, and he should be aware.¡±


    John Freeman?


    However, John did note for her these few days.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Could it be that John got mad at her for not trusting him, so he deliberately did not tell her?

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Olivia walked out of school and nned to make a police report.


    Since no matter what was being said, it was most important for her to first find Ian.


    Since he had been missing for so many days, if Dorothy or the people behind her were to do anything,


    everything would be over.


    Of course, Olivia was still trying her luck, hoping that Ian was safe.


    If not, knowing to Dorothy¡¯s personality, she would havee over to gloat a long time ago.


    As Olivia was deep in her thoughts, her phone rang. It was John.


    ¡°John Freeman, where¡¯s Ian? You¡­¡±


    ¡°I found Ian.¡±


    They spoke at the same time, so Olivia was stunned mid-sentence. ¡°What? Did you find Ian? Where is


    he?¡±


    ¡°He bought a 3 P.M. ne ticket to Murica today, and he¡¯s now at the airport.¡±


    The airport?


    That brat! What did he think he was going to do in Murica? What attitude was this, skipping school and


    putting on a show?


    Olivia was anxious, so she did not ask for more details. She hung up immediately and sped all the way


    to the Ocean City International Airport.


    When she arrived, she first scanned the surroundings outside, but she did not find Ian.


    When she looked down at the time, she assumed that he was now waiting to board.


    However, Olivia had no ticket, so she could not enter. The only way she could enter was to buy a


    random ticket and try to sneak her way in.


    Sadly, when she was at the counter, she was reminded of the fact that she did not have her ID or her


    passport with her, so she could not buy any tickets.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She ran to customs and tried to exin her situation to the guards. She asked them to cut her some


    ck and let her through, but they refused.


    ¡°No!


    ¡°Please, I beg you, I really need to go in to look for my brother. He¡¯s about to board the ne. Please


    let me through, I¡¯lle right out as soon as I get him.¡±


    ¡°If you wanna look for someone, go and make an announcement, Miss, don¡¯t make our jobs harder


    than they already are.¡±


    Of course Olivia knew she could go make an announcement, but that would inform Ian that she was


    here, and then not only would he be missing, but he would continue to hide.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands slid in from behind and passed the guards two tickets. ¡°Here are the tickets,


    let us in.¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, she was yanked into the waiting room.


    ¡®Why did youe?¡±


    John was a little mad but he replied helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re the one that hung up so quickly.¡±


    Olivia flung his hand away and did not want to exin too much as she started looking around for Ian.


    However, she had run through most of the waiting rooms but still did not find him, so she had


    exhausted herself.


    Suddenly, she saw a familiar silhouette exiting the convenience shop.


    Olivia rushed forward, but before she could reach him, Ian noticed her, and he started sprinting away.


    She was already exhausted, so naturally, she could not outrun him. With the addition of her lung cancer


    that never truly left, the short sprint had her gasping for air as she coughed violently. The taste of rust in


    her throat was thickening.


    She tried to suppress it and run after Ian, but things started to be blurry before her, and she


    mmed onto the ground.


    Fortunately, John ran fast, and it only took a while for him to capture Ian and bring him back.


    ¡°Look carefully at her, Ian. Her past ailment has been aggrieved because she was looking for you. Are


    you going to watch her die? Will you finally be satisfied then?¡±


    John pushed Ian to face Olivia and circled around to help Olivia get up.


    ¡°I brought medication for you, Liv. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Then, John took out a pill and fed it to Olivia. Then, he carried her up.


    He looked down at Ian, who was on the ground, and roared angrily, ¡°Ian, you¡¯re now of legal age, and


    you should know right from wrong. If you still want to run, do it now, but let me tell you, even if you run


    to Murica, I¡¯ll still be able to catch you and bring you back here! You¡¯d better think this through!¡±


    Then, John carried Olivia, who had passed out, and walked out.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    At the hospital.


    ¡°Ian! Ian! Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Olivia jolted up from the bed and grabbed in front of her in a daze. She nearly fell off the bed when


    someone grabbed her and stopped her from tumbling over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Olivia heard the voice and tried to open her blurry eyes to look. When she realized that the person


    talking was John, she flung his hand away and turned around, refusing to look at him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ian?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t get on the ne.¡±


    Hearing that, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was great that he was still at Ocean City.


    ¡°Liv, could you stop being angry at me?¡±


    Olivia did not respond, but lied down and faced her back toward John.


    John frowned. ¡°I was nning to tell you after I found him. I didn¡¯t n to hide this from you.


    ¡°What¡¯s with youtely? You knew your health was weak, so why won¡¯t you rest? If your old ailment


    comes back, it¡¯ll be very troublesome. You should stay here and be good these next few days. Don¡¯t


    worry about anything else for now.¡±


    Olivia sneered and scoffed. ¡°Are you trying to care for me, Mr. Freeman, or are you trying to keep me


    hostage here?¡±


    John got up and went around till he was in front of Olivia. ¡°Cut it out, Liv.¡±


    Olivia turned around and showed her back to John once more.


    She remembered his lies, she remembered him sneaking around and following her.


    She would never ever easily believe this man ever again.


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to hit me again? Just do it if you want to! You do that very oftenst time anyway.¡±


    John really did not know what to do with her. Since their rtionship was so bad, he could not act the


    same as before and be overtly harsh toward her, or the gap between them would grow bigger and


    bigger.


    However, with Olivia¡¯s personality¡­


    If he did not act harshly, would that woman even listen to him?


    ¡°I said I¡¯d never hurt you again, and I meant it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin so much to me. I¡¯ll never believe you.¡±


    John sat by Olivia¡¯s bedside and caressed her head gently. ¡°Liv, I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not,


    but what I say won¡¯t change. I¡¯m only exining this to you because I don¡¯t want us to repeat history.


    ¡°Our history happened because we didn¡¯t exin things to each other, and that was how Dorothy Ellis


    sabotaged us from within, isn¡¯t it? Now that there¡¯s another troublemaker beside you, I worry for your


    health. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    Olivia flung his hand away and sat up from the bed. She red coldly at him and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t


    want to repeat history with you, I will never believe you ever again. Back then, I loved you, I trusted


    you, and that was why I killed the people around me.¡±


    A dash of loneliness shed through John¡¯s eyes. He got up without exining further. ¡°Doctor asked


    you to rest well. Since you don¡¯t wanna see me, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    When John walked out, he turned back in the middle of his tracks and said, ¡°Liv, be careful of the


    people around you.¡±


    Olivia got increasingly annoyed as she heard him speak. She grabbed an ashtray that was beside her


    and threw it out.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Even though John helped her find Ian, the wound in her heart was still raw.


    She still wanted to believe that he had changed, but the truth was¡­


    He would still do all he could to achieve what he wanted. He would stalk her and force her¡­


    He was still that John Freeman. He did not change.


    Olivia felt like she was too dumb back then. When she realized it, she really loathed everything.


    She raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Damn it. Why did her heart still ache so much?


    Suddenly, there was a shadow at the door.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia thought John had returned. She could not help but yell, ¡°Why have you returned?¡±


    The person at the door had a fright and backed up. However, he did not leave.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? I¡­¡±


    Olivia started yelling before she looked up and met Ian¡¯s eyes. He was loitering in front of the door.


    ¡°Ian!¡±


    Olivia got out of bed and was eager to go to him when her hand got caught on the IV drip stand. A


    sharp pain ran through her hand as the blood quickly stained the IV, coloring the whole tube red.


    Olivia held in the pain and yanked out the IV needle, threw it aside, and was about to get up and go to


    Ian once more, only to see him entering the door with a bag in his hand.


    ¡°Ian, what I said wasn¡¯t meant for you. I thought¡­ I thought it was John Freeman, that¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Ian lowered his head and apologized.


    Olivia was stunned. She thought she had heard wrongly and looked at the youth in front of her


    incredulously.


    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ian repeated once more and ced the bag in his hand on the table.¡± Here¡¯s your favorite meatballs.¡±


    Then, he turned around and was about to run out.


    Olivia quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°Ian, where do you think you¡¯re going now? Please don¡¯t make me


    worry, okay? I know I¡¯ve neglected you, and forgetting about your orientation is too much, but please


    don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    When it came to Ian, the stubbornness and determination she normally had disappeared without a


    trace, and all that was left was pleading and lowliness.


    She knew she owed her brother everything, no matter what.


    However, she did not know what she could do now.


    ¡°Ian, will you sit down and talk to me?¡±


    Finally, he nodded. He sat on the chair beside the bed, but his head was still drooped low. He did not


    dare to look at Olivia.


    ¡°Why did you skip school and want to go to Murica?¡±


    Ian bit his lips and toyed with his fingers. His hoarse voice rang, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liv, I shouldn¡¯t be so


    stubborn. I should understand where you areing from and notin about you all the time.


    Actually, you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯ve been having a pretty hard timetely.¡±


    Then, he lifted his head and nced quickly at her again before lowering his head. ¡°I just got to know


    that Mrs. Wace was admitted to the hospital, that Katie was so severely sick that she nearly died,


    and that you have not rested properly in a very long time, yet you still had to worry about me¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were quickly red-rimmed. She pursed her lips and caressed Ian¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never med you. It¡¯s true that I did not do what I promised you I would, but Ian, I really hope


    you¡¯d grow up a little bit, so you could take care of yourself.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Now that Dorothy still has no idea who I am, you¡¯re still safe. You can still safely study


    and live your life. I can rest assured for a while.¡±


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Ian lifted up his head to look at Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best in my studies. I¡¯ll stop being stubborn, and soon,


    I¡¯ll make some money, so I can take care of you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered. She was really touched.


    Seeing how her naive brother had grown up a little bit, she was very happy, but at the same time, the


    guilt in her heart grew.


    She sniffled. ¡°You idiot, do I need you to take care of me? I just want you to be healthy, happy, and to


    grow up safely. I don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m no longer a kid. If you need my help with anything, you can tell me. Then, you


    won¡¯t have to be so tired anymore.¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°Ian, the further you are from me, the safer you are, and Dorothy will noty her


    hands on you. That time four years ago scared me enough. I¡¯m really afraid¡­ Really afraid¡­¡±


    She caressed Ian¡¯s face. ¡°I was so afraid at the time I did not dare to die. I felt like I was too ashamed


    to meet Dad and Mom. I felt like I could not face them because of what had happened to you.¡±


    Ian did not respond, but his fists were tightly balled up.


    He knew that everything was Dorothy Ellis¡¯ fault. If it was not for her, their home and he and Liv would


    not have ended up the way they were right now.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Olivia coincidentally ran into Wade on her second day in the hospital.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Wade? You¡¯re back?¡±


    Wade nodded, walked over, and supported her. ¡°Miss, let me help you.¡±


    She never told anyone about her being admitted to the hospital as she did not want Mrs. Simmons and


    the others to worry. She dared not walk around the garden either so she strolled along the corridor.


    ¡°Yeah sure, but don¡¯t worry, I can walk on my own.¡±


    Olivia turned around and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since Ist met you. I asked Mr. M before, but


    he said that you were out for a job.¡±


    As she spoke, she sighed. ¡°Sigh. I missed you a lot during your absence.¡±


    Wade was taken aback. ¡°Ms. James, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Olivia smiled and sat on the sofa. ¡°I am not really fond of the man in sunsses


    serving by his side now. I feel as if he is not here to escort me but to abduct me. You are way better


    than him. Why don¡¯t you return to driving me around?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve told Sir that I will continue to be your driver.¡±


    Immediately, he retrieved a document folder and gave it to Olivia. ¡°I am here today on Sir¡¯s order to


    pass this to you.¡±


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°10% equity of the Quinton Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face changed and she returned the document folder. ¡°This is too valuable for me to take.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you know how Sir is. Would he ever take back something that he has gifted? Just take it. It¡¯s up


    to you whether or not you wish to use it and how.¡±


    Wade pushed the document folder back toward her once again. ¡°Inside is the equity transfer contract.


    Sir has already signed it, and as long as you do too, it will take effect immediately.¡±


    ¡°This is too much. Anyways, where did he get this?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you married Mr. Quinton, Sir has begun to gather the equity as backup. He also hopes that


    you can have a ce in the Quinton family.


    Besides, thepany is having their board meeting soon, right? Sir knows that you¡¯ll definitely need it.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s right. I do need this.


    ¡®To be more precise, Zac needs it.¡¯


    Zac had not reached out to her for quite a while, and she was a little worried.


    She owed Zac too much, and even if he had already made up his mind, she still wanted to help him as


    much as she could.


    ¡®But¡­doesn¡¯t this mean that I owe Mr. M even more?¡¯


    ¡°How did Mr. M¡­?¡±


    Wade did not say much. ¡°Miss, you probably already know how Sir feels about you. These are all


    simple matters to him. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Olivia was naturally aware of his temper, so she could only say, ¡°I know that Mr. M is kind to me, but I


    owe him too much now, and I don¡¯t know how to repay him anymore.¡±


    ¡°He has never asked for repayment.¡±


    After saying that, Wade stood up. ¡°Ms. James, please ept this and I shall go back and return the


    favor.¡±


    Olivia wanted to refuse the offer but hesitated, knowing how important this was to Zac.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it with me for now.¡±


    Waded nodded and walked out.


    After turning into the corridor, Wade dialed a number.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve passed the contract to Madam, but will this cause any misunderstanding or give her more


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Just follow the n. Remember, you must protect her.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Wade dialed another number.


    ¡°Mr. Hulton, I¡¯ve made my decision, and I¡¯lle over now.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    After Wade left, Olivia stared nkly at the document folder for a long time.


    She had no idea what she should do with it.


    ¡®If Zac doesn¡¯t contact me, should I still give this contract to him?¡¯


    Everything that had happened recently was indeed giving her a huge headache.


    ¡®But what needs to be done still needs to be done, right?¡¯


    Olivia stood up and looked at dry branches outside the window swaying like fierce beasts and could not


    help but sigh.


    ¡®After fall is winter, but when will spring arrive?¡¯


    She had already begun to yearn for spring.


    Olivia did not want Mrs. Simmons and the rest to overthink, so she discharged herself after two days.


    Unexpectedly, when she returned to Elegance Gardens, she saw Mrs. Simmons busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Godmother!¡±


    Sam ran downstairs and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re finally home! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After saying that, he sniffed Olivia with his little nose and frowned.¡± Godmother, why do you smell like


    disinfectant? Where have you been? Did you lie to us?¡±


    Olivia quickly pulled him aside. ¡°Sam, don¡¯t say that and make Mrs.


    Simmons worry. Do you understand?¡±


    Sam looked at her. ¡°You lied to me. You didn¡¯t visit your brother, you got admitted to the hospital, right?¡±


    ¡®This kid is too smart.¡¯


    Olivia knew that she could not hide things from him. She sighed and whispered to him, ¡°I got a cold a


    few days ago, so I went to the hospital for treatment. Don¡¯t tell Mrs. Simmons, alright?¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°I can keep this from Mrs. Simmons, but I still think that you¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    ¡®This kid¡­¡¯


    Seeing her expression, Sam pushed her upstairs. ¡°Go change your clothes quickly so Mrs. Simmons


    won¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Good boy. Go help Mrs. Simmons.¡±


    After changing, she ran into Mrs. Simmons serving the dishes.


    ¡°Miss, when did you arrive home? How¡¯s Young Master Ian?¡±


    She lied to Mrs. Simmons, saying that she had visited Ian for two days when she was actually


    hospitalized.


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s already going back to school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, I made some soup for all of you, including Ms. Lucas. I¡¯ll bring it over to herter.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you just got discharged, so you should be resting. How can you put yourself to work


    like this? Let the driver handle matters. You don¡¯t need to do it all on your own.¡±


    Olivia helped Mrs. Simmons to a seat. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I really hope to not see you sick again. Please


    rest well, alright?¡±


    Mrs. Simmons smiled. ¡°Miss, I am born to be a hard worker. I feel uneasy just lying around and doing


    nothing. I need to have some work in hand to feel alive, especially when ites to helping you. I like


    it.¡±


    Olivia immediately teared up. Mrs. Simmons took care of her like a mother, which made her heart feel


    so warm.


    Suddenly, Sam came over to hug them. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, Godmother, don¡¯t cry. I will eat more and grow


    faster, so I can protect and take care of both of you.¡±


    Sam¡¯s sensibility would always remind Olivia of Jess from back then. If not for his family, maybe he


    would not need to mature so much at such a young age.


    ¡®He is still a kid¡­¡¯


    Two dayster, Zac finally contacted Olivia and asked her to meet in the study room of Elegance


    Gardens at 3 P.M.


    Olivia told Mrs. Simmons to bring Sam along to visit Kate in the hospital as she did not want them to


    worry.


    There was still half an hour left until 3 P.M., and Olivia felt bored so she went to the study room,


    intending to look for a nice book to read while waiting.


    Who could have known that some things could never be the same after this

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Zac had many books in the study room arranged on the bookshelf.


    However, most of them were rted tow, and some were about economics and finance.


    Olivia already felt a headachee on just looking at the titles of the books.


    After a while, she finally found a novel on the bookshelf.


    Whilst retrieving the novel, the book above it identally fell on the ground as well.


    Olivia bent down and picked it up.


    It was a popr foreign novel, so she flipped through a few pages.


    However, as soon as she opened the book, she saw a letter sandwiched between the pages, with the


    words [To Liv] written on it.


    ¡®For me? ¡®From who?¡¯ Out of curiosity, she ced the book aside and started reading the letter.


    The more she read, the more she felt weird about it.


    Chills ran down her spine.


    This was the letter that Jess wrote for her before she passed away.


    ¡®Why is Jess¡¯s letter to me with Zac? ¡®Why did Zac never give me this letter.."


    This caused her to recall the other night.


    Thoughts suddenly flooded her mind, making her hands and feet so cold that she felt as if she was


    suffocating.


    At that moment, a noise sounded from behind the door.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    Olivia wanted to turn back, but for some reason, she froze and could not bring herself to move.


    It was not until Zac moved the wheelchair over and tugged on her clothes that she finally regained her


    composure and turned to look at him.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Olivia¡¯s lips were trembling, and she started to suspect who this man in front of her actually was.


    Zac reached out to pat her, but she took a step back.


    "What is it?"


    Olivia took in a deep breath and raised the letter in her hand.


    "Mind exining?"


    Zac¡¯s expression changed from worry to fear the second he saw the letter.


    It was this trace of panic that helped Olivia confirm the suspicions she had.


    Seeing that he had not spoken for a while, Olivia asked with a trembling voice, "It''s been four years.


    When were you nning to show me this letter? Zac Quinton, we have known each other for four


    years.


    Why do I suddenly feel like we¡¯re strangers? Why? Why don''t you exin? "


    After a long while, he finally answered her.


    "What do you wish to hear from me?"


    "Exin this letter! Exin to me how! got out of jail that night four years ago! Exin to me how Jess


    died!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Unexpectedly, Zac seemed to sigh briefly and slumped down in the wheelchair.


    "I have nothing to say."


    Olivia could only hear a hum in her brain, and she almost fainted on the spot.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ She was really tempted to shove all her questions into Zac¡¯s face.


    However, she could not bring herself to move.


    It was as if her feet were being weighed down by thousands of pounds.


    She looked at Zac with despair, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    After a long moment of silence, she finally asked him with a trembling voice, "What do you mean, you


    have nothing to say? Did you set the fire?"


    She paused, then scoffed as she spoke.


    "Or did you choose Jess as my scapegoat from the very beginning? Is that why I managed to escape


    so easily? Is it?!"


    Zac frowned and had a hopeless expression.


    "Will you believe me if I say no?"


    Olivia was taken aback and she shook her head while crying.


    "You''ve never thought of telling me the truth for four years.How am I supposed to believe you now?¡®


    "Zac Quinton, Jess saved my life.How am I supposed to..."


    Olivia clutched her chest, crying and out of breath.


    She bit her lip trying to hold back the tears, but she could not.


    Finally, she patted her chest hard.


    "Did you know that Sam is her son?!" Zac¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Sam is her son?"


    "Will you believe me if I say no?"

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Olivia suddenlyughed while crying.


    "How ironic! His mother died for me, but he treats me as his lifesaver."


    Sheughed louder and louder, then suddenly went silent.


    ¡®I killed Noah and got Jess killed, but I still met Sam and became his godmother.


    ¡®If Sam knew the truth, he would definitely kill me, right? ¡®But does he even need to do that? ¡®I hate


    myself enough!¡¯ She really wanted to scold Zac, scold him for being indifferent, for being bloodthirsty,


    for being unkind, but...


    ¡®He did everything to save me"


    She looked up and took a deep breath, then looked back down at Zac.


    "Zac Quinton, I mistook you as a gentleman and a warm man.You''re just the same as John."


    That being said, she bit her lips and simply wiped off her tears.


    "You''d rather hire someone to pull an act just to divorce me, I guess I won¡¯t be able to talk you through


    this..." She paused.


    She pursed her lips, trying her best to control her tone.


    "Let¡¯s divorce as you wish."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She then walked around Zac and ran out without turning back.She had no idea how to face Zac or


    Sam.She even felt that she would not be able to face Jess in her afterlife...


    ¡®Back then, it was obvious that two people fell into the fire together.How was it possible that I alone was


    saved?


    ¡®I am such an idiot...


    ¡®Olivia Larson, how many lives do you owe God? ¡®How am I supposed to repay all of them? ¡®What am I


    doing? ¡®How did all of this happen? Now that she looked back on her life, she had no one by her side.


    Who could she trust? She had no idea how long she had been running for.She only knew that she had


    been running from somewhere remote into a crowd.She looked into the sky, crying andughing,


    causing passers-by to turn their heads to look at her.


    However, she did not care.


    ¡®Why should I care? ¡®Four years...The man I¡¯ve trusted for four years deceived me about such a matter.


    ¡®He could¡¯ve lied to me about everything, but this...how could he?! ¡®How.."


    She wanted to find a ce to stay for a while, but after thinking, she had no idea where she could go.


    Elegance Gardens was an option, but she did not know if Zac was still there.


    The hospital too, but she was afraid to run into Sam.


    The Larson¡¯s Residence was possible, but she dared not drag Ian into this.


    Where could she go? Finally, she took a cab to the beach, the one with so many memories, including


    her first heartbreak.


    She sat on the beach in a daze and stared at the seemingly tranquil ocean, which had hidden currents


    underneath the surface.


    She felt devastated.


    ¡®why? ¡®Why is everyone lying to me like this? ¡®There was John, and now there''s Zac.."


    The thing that made her feel even worse was that everything Zac did was for her own good.


    She could beat John up and scold him, but she could not do so to Zac.


    The beach in autumn was chilly, but her heart was even colder.


    After sitting there for a long time, she opened the letter again, and tears dropped onto the paper.


    [Liv, I¡¯ll probably be gone from this world by the time you get to see this letter.But please don¡¯t be sad


    because I¡¯m dying to begin with.Ever since I killed that bastard, my life was already being destroyed in


    my own hands.This is the only thing that I can do for you.


    The only thing that I worry about after my death is my two kids.


    The eldest is named Sam Ginger, my son, and the youngest is a girl.


    Please find them for me.


    I won¡¯t ask you to take care of them, but please help me by giving them whatever small amount of


    support you can and helping them reunite as siblings.


    She could beat John up and scold him, but she could not do so to Zac.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    She did not manage to fulfill any of Jess¡¯s wishes.She could¡¯ve reached out to Sam four years ago, but


    she got there toote.


    As for the daughter...


    Fred told her that she had passed away four years ago.


    How could she face Jess when she did not even manage to protect her children? Suddenly, she


    remembered the scene of both of them being stuck in the fire.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She copsed on the floor as she had difficulties breathing.


    Jess held her up and tried to chase the smoke away while calling her name.


    "Liv, don¡¯t sleep, or else you will lose everything.


    "Liv, don¡¯t sleep! Open your eyes."


    Olivia did not respond at the time.


    ¡®So Jess already knew that she was going to die at that time.


    ¡®What was she thinking at that moment?¡¯ She tried her best to remember and recall what Jess said


    before she passed out.


    However, the tide approached her feet before she could remember.


    "Ms.James." A voice suddenly came from her back.


    "Ms.James?"


    Olivia turned over nkly and saw Wade standing in front of her.


    "Ms.James, Sir wants to meet you."


    At that point, Olivia''s eyes had no starlight, only dullness.


    She just stared at Wade nkly, not saying a word.


    Wade noticed the weird expression on her face and waved his hand in front of her.


    "Ms.James, are you alright? "If you¡¯re not avable, I will let Sir know."


    After saying that, Wade walked toward the shore.


    "I¡¯m good."


    Olivia called him with her hoarse voice.


    "I¡¯m fine.Where to?"


    Wade was taken aback.


    "How about the shore? "Yeah, sure."


    Olivia stood up, swept off the sand on her body, wiped her tears with her sleeves, and took a deep


    breath.


    She tried to hide her emotions and walked back up to the shore.


    She did not want a third person to learn about this.


    When she reached the shore with Wade, Milo got down from the car and frowned after seeing her


    reddish eyes.


    "I guess I found you at the wrong time today."


    Olivia smiled.


    "Oh, please don¡¯t say so, sir, I...Some sand got into my eyes.That''s why they¡¯re swelling a little."


    "Come here."


    There was a cafe by the shore, and tables and chairs were set around the beach.


    Milo walked over and grabbed a chair for her to sit on.


    Olivia sat down and asked, "How can I help you, sir?"


    "I just wanted to talk to you, but I can see that you¡¯re not in a good mood.What happened?"


    "Nothing much, really."


    Milio squinted his eyes at her.


    "You really like to burden yourself alone, huh?" Olivia lowered her head.She did not have much desire


    to entertain Milo.


    However, she knew that he treated her with sincerity, so she was still willing to talk to him face-to-face.


    If it was someone else, she would definitely not agree to meet.


    Seeing how she kept quiet, Milo chuckled.


    "Since you aren¡¯t willing to talk about your story, why don¡¯t you listen to mine?"


    "Your story?"


    "A story I heard about.Are you interested?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "There was once a father.His wife died at a very young age, so he raised his son alone.He was very


    strict and harsh with his son and never smiled at him.Most of the time, he would scold him or reprimand


    him.As time passed, the son started to hate the father, and the only thing he wanted was to get rid of


    his father once he grew up"


    Milo paused and looked at Olivia.


    "Take a guess.Do you think the son seeded?"


    Olivia thought for a while and shook her head.


    "No." Milo smiled bitterly.


    "Wrong. The son seeded. Not just that, but he even locked his father away because of his hatred."


    "Locked away? Why did the son lock the father away?"


    Milo paused and looked at Olivia.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Olivia was a little shocked. She thought it would be a happy ending, yet it ended... pathetically.


    Instead of answering her question, Milo put a sugar cube in Olivia¡¯s coffee and said, ¡°I made up the rest


    of the story. The story of the I father and son has not ended yet.¡±


    Olivia was in a puzzle. ¡°Why did you tell me this story?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to feel a little emotional upon hearing it. Why does the son hate his father so much? I


    wouldn''t know what to do if my son also hated me like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the story would end like how you think, sir. Maybe the son will realize his father loves him,


    and their misunderstanding will be resolved.¡±


    Milo lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°I prefer my version of the story over your guess.


    No conflict can¡¯t be resolved between a father and son unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless...¡± Olivia gulped and said, ¡°Unless the father killed the son¡¯s mother, and the son happened to


    see it. Otherwise, why would he hate his father so much that he kept his father imprisoned?¡±


    Milo¡¯s gaze changed, and he snorted coldly. ¡°That depends on what the son thinks.¡±


    ¡°I think it also depends on how the father deals with it.¡±


    ¡°oh?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Milo stared at Olivia sharply, but Olivia was looking at the sea and did not notice.


    ¡°Rtionships are mutual, not one-sided, right? Even if the son is determined to make things work with


    his father, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, and the father will never be on good terms with his son again


    until he gives in.¡±


    Then, Olivia looked at Milo. ¡°I still think there¡¯s something strange about the story you told me.¡±


    Although she said so, she had someone in mind: Zac.


    ¡®Is Mr. M trying to tell her about Zac and Jimmy?


    ¡®Leading me to make a conclusion?¡¯


    Milo looked at her for a few seconds beforeughing. ¡°Ms. James, you are a kind person indeed.¡±


    Suddenly, Olivia asked, ¡°Sir, thest time you called me, you said John was unreliable. Why do you say


    so?¡±


    Milo tapped his forefinger on the desk. ¡°Ms. James, have you met Mr. Freeman¡¯s parents or other


    family members?¡±


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat, and she said nothing.


    ¡°The son in the story was scary enough, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up at her coldly. ¡°A man without any family background will be scarier.¡±


    However, Milo did not say much more. It was as if he had deliberately set up a situation to make Olivia


    doubt John.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Do you have time to have dinner with me?¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Not today.


    Someone in my house is ill, and I must go back and check on them.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk again some other day.¡±


    When Milo got into the car, he looked at Olivia through the window and could not help but hook his lips


    up.


    As expected, this girl was the perfect person to start with.


    After Milo left, Olivia was still sitting there, feeling worse.


    So many emotions rushed up inside her, but she had no ce to vent and no ce to keep them.


    The more she thought, the more the story sounded like Zac and Jimmy¡¯s. It would not be good if the


    story ended like Milo¡¯s ending. Humans could easily wake up the demons in others.


    Even though she felt that Jimmy and John were unscrupulous people who would do anything to get


    something, she did not want to see Zac bing a monster trying to get revenge.


    Either way, Jimmy was Zac¡¯s father, and if Zac really did that, he would be unfilial.


    However, she could not do anything. Now, she and Zac could never go back to how they were before,


    and she might not be able to care about the Quinton family¡¯s matters anymore.


    She looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh.


    It would have all been great if she did not find the letter. She could be frank with Zac and expose his


    poor acting. Then, she could hand My. M¡¯s shares to him. However, now ... it was toote.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Elegance Gardens.


    After Olivia left, Zac sat in his study and did not move. He wanted to divorce her, to make her hate him


    so she would leave him alone and never care about the Quinton family¡¯s affairs again.


    However, that was not what he wanted deep down.


    Zac did not want her to think he was a devil or a murderer. He had sworn to hide it from her for the rest


    of his life because he did not want her to hate him.


    Besides, he knew her too well.


    She would hate him, but she would hate herself even more.


    No! He did not want that...


    Ever since the night he lost his temper, it had been difficult for him and Olivia to be on good terms


    again because he could not be magnanimous anymore.


    Then, he thought of using this and asked Jamie to help him put on an act. He tried to deceive Olivia


    and make her leave.


    He would help her get her revenge. All he wanted was for her to be happy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, now...


    There was no going back, and she would never look for him again.


    Zac¡¯s hands trembled upon thinking that.


    Everything he had cared for so carefully fell apart.


    He could not think of a way to deal with this mess, but he was unwilling to give her up!


    It was not what he wanted!


    He swept all the books on the table to the ground.


    No! He needed to fix this! He had to do something.


    ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s the matter? Uncle... Quinton? This ce...¡±


    Sam appeared in the doorway from nowhere. Looking at the mess the floor, he was shocked. ¡°Uncle


    Quinton, where is my godmother?¡±


    He looked around and did not see Olivia. So, he grabbed Zac and asked, ¡°What have you done to my


    godmother? Are you bullying her? Godmother had been having a difficult timetely. Can¡¯t you be nicer


    to her?¡±


    Zac nced at Sam expressionlessly. ¡°She is not here. She left.¡±


    ¡°why? What the hell did you do to Godmother? Your sudden mention of divorce has left her helpless.


    Why are you bullying her?


    Why did you marry her if you don¡¯t love her? ¡®


    Facing Sam, who had gone berserk and was questioning him, Zac remained silent and said nothing.


    What could he say?


    He could not say he married her because he wanted to protect her. Telling him the reason they


    quarreled would not be a good choice either.


    He could not say anything. Letting Sam know the truth was thest thing he would ever do!


    That was the only thing he could do for her. He could only keep the secret!


    ¡°Uncle Quinton, say something. Where did she go? She is not well. Do you know that? She just got


    discharged from the hospital and hasn''t recovered yet. This kind of weather...¡±


    Zac did not pay attention to anything Sam said except, ¡®She just got discharged from the hospital.¡¯


    Olivia was hospitalized.


    Zac was bewildered that he knew nothing about it.


    What the hell was he doing all this time?


    Was he really protecting her?


    At this moment, the sound of a cup falling on the floor came from the door. Mrs. Simmons held Sam


    and said, ¡°What did you say? Ms. Larson was in the hospital?¡±


    Sam quickly covered his mouth and gulped, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Speak! What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Godmother... said it was just amon cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m possible! ¡±


    Mrs. Simmons did not believe it. ¡°If it was a cold, she would not have to deceive me. It must be a


    cancer rpse.¡±


    Then, she turned around and ran out. ¡°I must go and find her. It would be bad if she got ill outside.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go with you!¡±


    Sam ran out of the study behind Mrs. Simmons, leaving only Zac in the room with the scattered books


    on the ground.


    He closed his eyes, slowly thinking, ¡®Liv, what you saw wasn''t real.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t...¡¯

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Meanwhile, Olivia was in Time Bar.Her face was pale as she sat by the counter.


    "Give me a ss of wine."


    "Sure."


    The bartender looked up and recognized who it was.


    "Boss, do you want to go to the private room behind? It¡¯s quieter there."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No.Just get me a bottle of whiskey."


    The bartender also knew how much Olivia could drink and advised, "Boss, you will get drunk


    easily.Please don¡¯t drink too much."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Olivia red at him coldly.


    "I''ll fire you if you talk nonsense again!"


    "Okay.I¡¯ll pour the whiskey for you."


    Olivia leaned against the counter and scoffed at the men and women enjoying themselves around her.


    After Milo left just now, she sat by the beach for a long time.


    Looking at the empty beach made her feel lonelier, sadder, and more depressed.She wanted to go


    somewhere warmer to disperse her disappointment.


    However, she could not return to any ces she knew.She thought of this bar when she could not think


    of anywhere else to go.She had bought this bar.


    Although she seldom went to it, she was still the owner.


    Of all the ces she knew, she felt no one could find her there, and she would not have to face them


    sober.


    Wine was a great thing to get her away from reality.


    After two sses of wine, she felt warm inside her body, and her mind was hazy.She liked the dizzy


    feeling.


    Dizzy and drunk, she would not have to think about anything.


    She was surprisingly a good drinker today.She would usually be drunk after three sses of wine, but


    she was still sober after five this time.


    That was just how things always were.


    The more one wanted to be drunk, the more difficult it would be.


    "Hey, girl.Did youe alone?"


    Suddenly, someone sat down beside her and osted her.


    "I''ll buy you a drink.What are you drinking? Whisky?"


    The man grabbed her ss and said, "Don¡¯t drink whiskey.Drink something else."


    Then, he said to the bartender, "A margarita for the youngdy, on my tab."


    The bartender nced at him and wanted to exin, but Olivia stopped him.


    "Okay! I''ll have a margarita."


    The bartender wanted to persuade her to stop drinking, but his eyes met Olivia¡¯s cold eyes, and he had


    no choice but to do as told.


    However, he had diluted the alcohol in that cocktail.


    Olivia naturally knew that margaritas had a strong aftereffect.


    However, she hade to get herself drunk, so she did not care too much.


    As soon as the bartender made it, she drank it in one go.


    Then, she smiled at the man and said, "I want another ss of this."


    The man was stunned momentarily, then smiled and said, "Okay.One more ss of a margarita.I¡¯ll buy


    you more drinks, even if you want ten!"


    "Ten more, then.The drinks are on you."


    "Sure."


    However, the man was also a little worried.He feared she was a good drinker and his money would go


    to waste.


    Thus, he reached out his hand and touched Olivia¡¯s thigh to see if she was willing.


    Noticing she was not resisting made him grow bolder.


    He threw his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Miss, what happened that made you drink alone here?"


    Olivia leaned against him and said emotionlessly, "I murdered someone."


    The man froze.


    "Miss, let¡¯s not talk about such a serious topic.Why don¡¯t we go to the private room? No one is there,


    and we can...Heh, well...you know..."


    "Don¡¯t you want to hear my story?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Maybe after you¡¯ve heard my story, I¡¯ll go to the private room with you."


    "It¡¯s better to have this conversation in the private room.This ce is crowded with all kinds of people."


    "Is that so?"


    Little did they know that, not far away, a pair of cold eyes were fixed on them.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    What was this woman trying to do? She was leaning in toward an outsider and was not even afraid that


    the man would take advantage of her! Just as he was about to stop the man, Olivia suddenly pushed


    the man away.


    She leaned against the counter and said to the bartender, "Call the police to arrest him! Tell them he


    harassed me!"


    "Okay."


    The bartender immediately called the police.


    The man red up upon seeing this.


    "You leaned on me and even drank the drinks I bought you, yet you want to call the police to arrest me


    now?"


    Olivia was already a little drunk, but her mind was still clear.She picked up a beer bottle and smashed it


    against the counter.


    Then, she pointed the broken end at the man.


    "What did you just say? I leaned on you?" The man was startled.


    "What are you trying to do? Are you trying to kill me? I¡¯m calling the police!"


    "Call the police, then."


    Olivia huffed and scolded the man.


    "What makes you think you have the right to call the police? I hate it when others lie to me! Why did


    you lie to me? Why?"


    Her voice grew louder until she sounded hysterical.


    The man was dumbfounded and wanted to run away.


    However, Olivia was still in a bad mood and wanted to vent her anger.She could not scold Zac, so she


    had to find another ce to vent her anger.


    Since this man came to her, she would not let him off the hook so easily.


    "Somebody, catch him! Don''t let him leave until the policee! ¡® "Yes, boss!"


    "Boss?"


    The man¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he fell to the ground.


    "You''re the bar owner? Aren''t you afraid I¡¯ll make aint about your bar?"


    Olivia pointed at the surveince camera above.


    "Do you see that? I have surveince cameras here.Why do you think you can sue me and it won''t be


    the other way around?"


    Then, sheughed, grabbed the ss on the counter, and drank the wine.


    Perhaps it was because she had held it in for so long that the wine emboldened her and shed her


    disguise, though it did not make her drunk.


    She was not a weak person in the first ce.


    However, Olivia''s family went bankrupt, her fathermitted suicide, and she became embroiled in a


    scandal.


    Finally, she lost her husband¡¯s trust and love and was forced to live a sad life.


    Since then, she was no longer the proud Ms.


    Larson and could not live her life the way she wanted anymore.


    Olivia held the broken beer bottle and approached the man.


    "I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t your first time doing this in my bar.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If I get the surveince footage of you, you¡¯ll be punished byw.


    Do you think you can still sue me then?"


    The man did not dare to cause a scene anymore.


    He changed his attitude and begged for mercy.


    "Boss, please show me mercy.This is my first time doing this."


    For some reason, the sight of the man begging for mercy made her feel sick She wanted to smash the


    beer bottle on him.


    When she raised her arm, she felt someone grab her wrist from behind.


    "That''s enough.Let the police take care of the rest."


    The man¡¯s voice was gentle.


    It was more like it was trying to coax her rather than order her about.She put down the beer bottle.She


    sat back by the counter to get another drink without looking at the person who stopped her.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and grabbed her ss.


    "You¡¯ve had enough wine.Stop drinking."


    "Give it back.I¡¯m not drunk."


    "you''ve already drank a lot."


    "It¡¯s none of your business!"


    Since Olivia could not snatch it back, she drank another ss of wine.


    The man who stopped her panicked upon seeing this.


    "Are you out of your mind? Your stomach will feel uneasy if you drink like this, even if you aren¡¯t drunk."


    "Is that so?"


    Olivia turned around and looked at him with a smirk.


    "So what if my stomach hurts? Every part of me is sick.You should know about my health, don''t you?"


    With that, she raised her hand and wiped her lips.


    "Do I have to remind you of who ruined my health? Why do you have to pretend to be kind now?"

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    "You are drunk.Come with me."


    Olivia shoved off the man¡¯s hand and stared at him coldly.


    "How can you say such a thing? "John, everyone can stop me, but not you! Don¡¯t you remember who


    caused all this? It was you! Why do you have to pretend to be nice now?"


    John¡¯s hand froze in midair.He looked at her helplessly and sighed.


    Then, ignoring Olivia¡¯s rejection, he carried her and walked to the private room at the end of the


    corridor.


    "Let go of me! I¡¯m going to call the police if you keep doing this!"


    "You can call the police! I''ll wait here for the police."


    "You! "


    John ced her on the sofa when they were in the private room.


    "I know you''re in a bad mood, and I won¡¯t stop you from venting, Liv."


    Then, he handed Olivia the beer bottle on the table and pointed at his head.


    "Smash it on me.I won¡¯t stop you from doing it or hit you back.You can hit me until you feel satisfied."


    "Do you think I won¡¯t dare to hit you?"


    "Do it."


    John got down on one knee to make things easier for Olivia to hit him.


    It was the same pose one would get into to ask for their partner¡¯s hand in marriage, except he did not


    have a ring, and it was not a romantic asion.


    Olivia gritted her teeth and stared at him.She raised her hand to smash the bottle but stopped before


    she did.


    Only when she did that did she learn that she could not get herself to hurt him.


    It was like when she failed to kill him four years ago.She could not bear to do it.


    Then, she threw down the bottle, covered her face, and cried.


    "Why? Why, John? Why did you flirt with me when I had already forgotten you? Why did you try to


    make me give in? "why did you make me find out you still aren¡¯t trustworthy after you made me go easy


    on you?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    John looked at her.He stood up and wanted to wipe her tears, but he retracted his hand after hesitating.


    Olivia cried sadly.


    "John, why did you let me down again? Why do you have to put me in such a pathetic situation? Why


    are all of you making me look pathetic? "No matter how bad Dorothy is to me, I¡¯ll just hate her.All I


    wanted to get from her was revenge.I would never feel sorry for it.But..."


    Grievance grew in her as she spoke.


    It reminded her of everyone, including John, Zac, Z, and Jess.


    Everything that happened to them shed across her mind, making her feel sad, aggrieved, and


    suffocated.


    "Why did you all do something like that? You make me unable to hate you all or even me you for


    it.You make me...I can¡¯t scold you.All I can do is me myself instead..."


    She thumped her chest.


    "Do you know how much I me myself? I me myself for being useless for believing in you, for


    falling for you again, and for myself...I me myself for the death of so many people.I don¡¯t know how


    to exin to Sam what happened Olivia stepped forward, grabbed John¡¯s tie, and shook it vigorously.


    "John, tell me, what should I tell him? How can I face him?"


    John grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and held her tightly.


    "Liv, you don¡¯t have to think about anything from now on.Just trust me.I¡¯ll do the rest.!!"


    However, Olivia did not believe this and tried to struggle out of his arms, but John locked her in his


    arms.


    "Liv, don¡¯t move.Listen to my heartbeat.Everything I say is true¡­I did not lie."


    He had never deceived her.


    Four years ago, everything was a misunderstanding. He had not lied to her since they met again.


    Even if he did lie to her, they were just white lies.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Perhaps it was because Olivia¡¯s obsession seemed to reduce since she had vented her anger, so


    Olivia gradually dozed off in his arms.


    Looking at the peacefully sleeping woman in his arms, John touched her face gently.


    "Liv, trust me for once, okay?"


    Then, he put her on the sofa and removed the coat to cover her body.


    Afraid she might feel ufortable, he put her head on hisp.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed she was breathing evenly before pulling out his tie from her


    grip andying back on the sofa¡¯s backrest.


    ¡®Liv, that man who¡¯s pretending to be Mr.M is a bad guy.


    He¡¯s up to no good.


    Don¡¯t believe what he says!¡¯ However, he knew things might turn out differently if he was frank, and


    Olivia might trust Milo even more.


    He squinted his eyes at the thought.


    That man was pretending to be Mr.M to get closer to Olivia.


    It made John wonder was that man after, him or Olivia? Could he be the mastermind behind Dorothy,


    whom Olivia mentioned? Who the hell was the guy? So far, that man had been careful, not letting any


    surveince camera capture his appearance.


    The more mysterious a man was, the more dangerous he would be.


    John looked at the woman sleeping in hisp and frowned.


    However, she refused to trust him.


    While he was pondering, his phone rang.


    "Is Liv with you?"


    "Yes."


    Zac remained silent for a few seconds before saying, "Okay."


    John quickly spoke to stop Zac from hanging up the call, "Wait a minute.Have you met Liv today?" Zac


    said nothing, but he did not hang up the call.


    "What did you say to make her lose her mind like this?"


    "when did she know that Sam is Jess¡¯ son?"


    John immediately understood why Olivia wanted to get drunk.


    It had something to do with the death of Jess four years ago.


    "Months ago.I thought she told you."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Maybe she doesn¡¯t realize it, but she subconsciously trusts you more than me."


    Trust him? John looked at the woman sleeping soundly on hisp and smiled bitterly.


    "Zac, you¡¯re wrong.She trusted you more than me, but you destroyed her trust."


    "No."


    "Zac, you should have kept it a secret forever from her."


    "Heh! I didn¡¯t want her to know, but it already happened."


    Zac regretted it.


    He knew he was not as important as John to Olivia, but he also knew he had a certain ce in her


    heart even though he could not rece John.


    Otherwise, she would not have flown back from Murica to save him.


    However...


    John was right.He destroyed her trust in him.


    That trust began to erode from the moment he tried to push her out of the mess.


    "Zac, I don¡¯t know what you''re up to, but I¡¯m sure you know Olivia''s temper.What you''re doing now is


    not helping her."


    Although John was now scolding Zac, he would be making the same choice as Zac soon.


    "John, if you care about her, look after her.Make sure she doesn¡¯t get involved in Quinton Group¡¯s


    matter.To Dorothy, Olivia is someone she wants to get rid of.If Olivia¡¯s identity is exposed, you know


    what will happen to her."


    "You''re useless! You should have protected her the day you married her instead of worrying that


    Dorothy would harm her."


    Zac sneered.


    "Well, I¡¯m useless, and I admit it.I¡¯m a useless crippled man.What about you? John, when you married


    her, you promised to love and protect her forever.Did you do what you promised?"


    Those words made John upset, and he could not defend himself.


    Yes! He did not protect Olivia well either!

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    When Olivia woke up the next day, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Olivia sat up on the sofa, holding her forehead.She still felt dizzy even after sleeping so much.She


    squinted and looked around, relieved after making sure she was in Time Bar¡¯s private room.


    However, she vaguely remembered meeting Johnst night.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia had also scolded John, but what happened after that? She could not recall any of it.


    With a hangover and a headache, Olivia felt thirsty.


    She got up, opened the door, and walked out to get some water.


    The bartender saw her and immediately came to help her.


    "Boss, you¡¯re awake.Please sit and wait while I make you some hangover tea."


    "Did something happenst night?"


    The bartender knew Olivia had forgotten what happenedst night because she was drunk.


    Remembering John¡¯s words, he shook his head and said, "No.Nothing happened."


    "Impossible."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I clearly remember something happenedst night.How did I get into the private room, then?"


    "Oh.You got drunk, so I helped you to get to the private room."


    With that, the bartender handed over a cup of hangover tea.


    Olivia drank it.


    Then, she looked at him and asked, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Harry Xander."


    "Do you have any family members?"


    "No, I¡¯m an orphan.I grew up in an orphanage."


    At the word ¡®orphan,"


    Olivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she turned the cup.


    "How old are you?"


    "aren''t you in university?"


    "I am, but I have no money, so I must work."


    Olivia lifted her head and observed him.


    "What''s your major?"


    "Intelligent manufacturing."


    "This major has a promising future.Having only an undergraduate degree is not enough.It¡¯s better if you


    can get a Ph.D. degree.Have you ever thought about studying abroad?"


    Harry¡¯s hand, which was wiping the table, froze.He looked at her in disbelief.


    "Boss, what..."


    "If you want to further your studies abroad, work hard and I''ll increase your sry.If you can get an


    offer, I¡¯ll try my best to fund your education fee.However, you have to promise me one thing."


    "Please continue, Boss."


    "When youplete your studies, I want you to return to the country to work for me."


    After saying this, Olivia drank her hangover tea and left the bar.


    Only Harry was left in the bar, and he was flustered by what he had just heard.


    The boss, who never showed up, came suddenly and said she wanted to help him finish his studies.


    That was a pie in the sky! Harry felt something was off about it.


    Before he could catch up and ask, Olivia had already left.


    Meanwhile, Olivia did not have other intentions.


    Maybe because she was drunkst night, she considered revitalizing Larson Group.


    Larson Group was her father¡¯s work of life.


    It would be a pity if it went bankrupt just like this.


    However, she had to consider this in the long run.


    Elegance Gardens.


    When Olivia opened the door, she saw Mrs.Simmons sitting in the living room waiting for her.


    When Mrs.Simmons saw her, she got up from the sofa and approached her worriedly.


    "Where have you been, Miss? You didn¡¯t take your phone with you or tell me where you went.If


    Mr.Quinton didn¡¯t tell me you were in the bar, I would''ve called the police."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs.Simmons.I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry."


    "I¡¯m not asking for an apology, silly girl."


    Mrs.Simmons hugged Olivia, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I just want you to at least share what¡¯s going on with you and not keep it to yourself.Let us know if you


    are ill, and let someone help you.Don¡¯t bear it yourself.You''ll be stressed out with it."


    Olivia bit her lip and nodded.


    "Okay.I won¡¯t keep things to myself."


    "That''s what you saidst time.You¡¯re always like this.However, what happenedst night?"


    As Mrs.Simmons spoke, Sam dashed down the stairs and threw himself into Olivia¡¯s arms.


    "Godmother, Mrs.Simmons and I were so worried about you.Where did you go? What happened? Did


    Uncle Quinton upset you?"


    Sam¡¯s concern reminded Olivia of Jess¡¯ death, and her legs became jelly.She knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    "Godmother! What are you doing?"


    "Miss, why are you kneeling? Get up!"


    Olivia bit her lip, held Sam¡¯s hand, and cried, "Sam, I''m sorry.I¡¯m sorry..."


    Sam knelt and hugged Olivia in a panic.


    "Godmother, don¡¯t scare me.Why are you suddenly apologizing to me? Are you going to dump me? Are


    you going to send me away?"


    The greatest fear of a homeless boy who often needed others¡¯ kindness to have a home was to be


    abandoned.


    Although he seemed ustomed to it, he deeply cared about it and felt lonely.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Didn¡¯t you ask mest time how your mother died four years ago? I''ll tell you today, but...I know you''ll


    probably never call me ¡®Godmother¡¯ again after I tell you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Why do you say that, Godmother? Wasn¡¯t my mother¡¯s death an ident?"


    "What if it wasn¡¯t an ident?" Sam was startled.


    "Not an ident? How is that possible?"


    "The truth is..."


    As soon as Olivia spoke, she was pulled up from the ground.


    "Come here!"


    Ken yanked her out and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Telling him the truth."


    She shoved off Ken¡¯s grip and questioned, "Did he send you?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business who sent me.You can¡¯t tell Sam the truth."


    "He has the right to know the truth, and I must tell him."


    "Olivia, be reasonable.You¡¯ll feel no less guilty even if you tell him the truth."


    Olivia wanted to walk back in, but Ken stopped her.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "I won¡¯t let you enter."


    "Ken Lucas!"


    Olivia lifted her head and red at him.


    "Do you know how kind he is to me? I can¡¯t lie to him."


    "Have you thought about the consequences of telling him the truth?"


    "Yes, of course.He might never take me as his godmother anymore."


    Ken looked at Olivia disappointedly and said, "After Sam lost his parents, he lived under the roof of


    others and was bullied.He¡¯s sensitive and careful.Have you noticed that he seems happier after


    meeting you?"


    Stunned, Olivia asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "I want to tell you that you¡¯re the one who warmed Sam¡¯s heart and gave him a new family.Now you


    want to tell him the truth and make him feel abandoned again.You¡¯re cruel and selfish.Do you know


    that?"


    That was something Olivia had never thought of.Her heart skipped a beat, and she frowned without


    saying anything.


    "Don¡¯t destroy his happiness now, okay?"


    She wanted to remain silent, but she could not.


    Olivia sobbed and shook her head.


    "No, I can¡¯t."


    "Olivia, why do you have to be so stubborn?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m stubborn." Olivia licked her dry lips.


    "You said telling him the truth is destroying his happiness.Have you ever considered that we won¡¯t be


    able to hide the truth forever and that he''ll know about it sooner orter?


    "I didn¡¯t know the truth before and could live with it.However, I know about it now, and I feel guilty.Ken, I


    feel guilty!"


    Then, she lifted her head to hold back her tears and continued.


    "Ken, I don¡¯t want to tell him either...I don¡¯t want to, but..."


    "What if he learns the truth ten years from now? He¡¯ll hate me even more.He¡¯ll even think my love for


    him the past ten years was out of guilt.It would be pointless even if I exined myself to him."


    "Ken." Olivia wiped her tears.


    "I don¡¯t want Sam to turn out like Ian."


    Ken had nothing to say upon hearing that.He knew more or less about Ian.


    The rebellion of kids was always turbulent and extreme.


    Once they rebelled, no one could change their mind.


    At that moment, he understood Olivia''s difficulty.


    However.., a young voice suddenly sounded from behind them.


    "Godmother.,"

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Olivia shuddered and looked over in dread.


    ¡°Sam, you¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Godmother, I heard it all.¡±


    Olivia was so nervous that her lips trembled. Her nails dug into her flesh, and she even forgot how to


    breathe.


    Even though she had been preparing herself to face it, she was suddenly afraid when the moment


    came.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sam approached her and held her hands with his little hands. Then, he lifted his head and looked at


    her.


    ¡°Godmother, no matter what happened four years ago, I will never hate you, let alone leave you.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°Sam, if you knew the truth. ¡±


    ¡°I know what you wanted to tell me.¡±


    Sam interrupted her. ¡°You wanted to tell me you are why my mother died. My mother would not have


    died if it were not for you, right?¡±


    Olivia was startled and looked at him.


    Sam was only 11 this year, yet he was so sensitive and could even guess what was happening¡­


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Godmother, I would¡¯ve delivered those things. I would¡¯ve probably died one day,


    gotten arrested by the police, or be a drug addict. My life wouldn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°You gave me a new life and brought me away from the dirty world I was in before this. Now, I¡¯m a boy


    from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Godmother, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be living like this. You¡¯re my savior. Why would I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Sam¡­¡±


    Olivia looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I approached you because I knew your identity


    from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Sam denied it without hesitation.


    ¡®You couldn¡¯t have known me when you met me in Murica. You didn¡¯t even ask me my name. If you


    were ying nice, you would have done it then.¡±


    Sam touched his chest and said, ¡°I can feel your sincerity and kindness.¡±


    For a moment, Olivia was at a loss for words.


    She only felt Sam was mature, more mature than Candy. She was ashamed.


    ¡°Moreover, my mother was sentenced to death. She could not have survived. I think my mother willingly


    died in the fire on your behalf.¡±


    Sam looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes firmly and asked, ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t you believe that my mother¡¯s care


    for you was real?¡±


    Olivia believed Jess sincerely cared about her!


    It was just that¡­ she felt she did not deserve it.


    Olivia felt she was so stupid. Everything was so obvious, yet she did not realize it. She did not even


    have the chance to thank Jess until she died.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t hate me, Sam?¡±


    Sam nodded seriously. ¡°Godmother, let bygones be bygones. Our hope lies in the future, right? Uncle


    Lucas has always taught me to look forward and get out of the past.


    Why do you want to lock yourself in the past?¡±


    Those words touched Olivia, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Every word Sam said stabbed her heart.


    Finally, she crouched, hugged Sam, and cried.


    Ken spoke upon seeing this, ¡°Liv, even a kid has a better understanding of the matter than you.¡±


    In many cases, Olivia had to admit that Sam was more open- minded than her.


    However, she could not forget the past, especially after the death of those who sacrificed themselves


    for her.


    ¡®Jess, look¡­


    ¡®Your son is a good boy, and he¡¯s sensible. I¡¯ll make sure he grows up to be a sessful man and


    make you proud by telling you how great your son is when we meet in the afterworld.¡¯

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Olivia got up early on the day of the shareholder meeting held by Quinton Group.


    When she went to have her breakfast, she beckoned Sam to walk to her side.


    ¡°Sam, are you ready to report to the new school today?¡±


    Sam hugged his schoolbag, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Please be rest assured. I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    Children who lived a tougher life would be more sensible than other kids. They would cherish the


    opportunity given to them to go to school.


    Sam and Ian were different in this aspect.


    One cared more about himself, while the other cared about others more.


    Olivia touched Sam¡¯s head. ¡°God boy. Eat some more for breakfast, and I¡¯ll drive you to schoolter.


    Mrs. Simmons will pick you up after school.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out today?¡±


    ¡°Well, Uncle Quinton¡¯spany has a meeting today. I¡¯m going there.¡±


    ¡°Are you and Uncle Quinton back on good terms now?¡±


    Olivia touched his nose. ¡°Why does a little boy like you love to gossip about things like this? It¡¯s the


    adults¡¯ matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. I¡¯m just concerned. That day when Mrs. Simmons and I returned, the study was in a


    mess. It looks like you both have just


    quarreled. Moreover, Uncle Quinton didn¡¯t return home after that day. I¡­¡±


    A mess?


    Olivia frowned. She did not touch anything when she left.


    However, she did not think much of it. She pushed the milk to Sam and said, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Deep down, she still could not forgive Zac.


    However, what Sam said that day enlightened her.


    Instead of hating him, it was better for her to let the bygones be bygones.


    At the top floor conference room of Quinton Group.


    All the major shareholders of Quinton Group attended the meeting. The conference room, which used


    to be empty, was now filled with people.


    Fabian sat on the main seat with Dorothy beside him. Meanwhile, Zac sat opposite them.


    Suddenly, Fabian stood up and said, ¡°Everybody, since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡±


    Someone looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Quinton? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    ¡°Father won¡¯t being today. We don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Quinton isn¡¯ting? How could Mr. Quinton not attend a meeting like this?¡±


    Fabian knitted his eyebrows and said, ¡°My father said he¡¯d easily affect your judgment and choice if he


    came. Therefore, to ensure fairness, my father decided not to attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Some old shareholders were dissatisfied, but it was not an appropriate


    time to speak out. Thus, they said, ¡°We¡¯re here to choose the CEO of Quinton Group after all. Today¡¯s


    decision will affect the future development of Quinton Group. Didn¡¯t Mr. Quinton arrange anything for a


    big event like this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Before anyone could speak again, Dorothy stood up. She took Fabian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Fellow


    shareholders, Mr. Quinton is doing this because Quinton Group will eventually be handed to his


    descendants. So, he decided to hand down his authority now.¡±


    She took out a document and continued, ¡°Here is the cooperation agreement between Jameson Group


    and Quinton Group. All we have to do now is choose a new CEO and wait for him to sign this.


    ¡°I think you all know that we, Jameson Group, have thend, right? This contract is an agreement to


    transfer thend.¡±


    She might be beating about the bush, but everyone knew she meant that only by choosing Fabian they


    would be able to get thend Jameson Group owned.


    To put it bluntly, Dorothy was threatening them.


    Moreover, Quinton Group wanted to get thisnd.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Therefore, those who had opinions about Jimmy not attending the meeting decided to shut their


    mouths.


    ¡°Okay. Since everyone is already here, we¡¯ll start to vote. Do you have anyments?¡±


    This time, everyone shook their heads and said, ¡°Mr. Quinton is right. Thepany will be handed


    over to the next generation one day. We¡¯re okay with it as long as Mr. Quinton is still in charge.¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Fabian deliberately looked at Zac and asked.


    Zac sat in his wheelchair and smiled calmly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t affect the shareholders¡¯


    decisions even if our father is here. It¡¯ll always be fair.¡±


    They were known as major shareholders, but many of them only had a small portion of shares.


    After all, in a bigpany like Quinton Group, anyone with 5% of the shares had the right to join the


    meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have your support, Brother.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fabian looked at the shareholders and said, ¡°Well, without further ado, let¡¯s start. Those who choose


    my brother, please raise your hands.¡±


    No one raised their hands.


    Everyone knew that even though Fabian was Jimmy¡¯s illegitimate child, he had spent years working in


    Quinton Group.


    What about Zac?


    He had just joined Quinton Group and was crippled. Recently, rumors about his broken marriage gave


    others a bad impression of him.


    Moreover, the result depended on the leader.


    They would be doomed once they were on the wrong side.


    When Fabian thought he had won, everyone¡¯s phones rang, including Fabian¡¯s.


    They received an audio message. Dorothy¡¯s voice came from it once they yed it.


    ¡°If you have evidence, call the police. What¡¯s the point of threatening me? What can you do even if I¡¯ve


    told you I was the one who asked someone to beat Kate up? Not only did I hit her, but I also imprisoned


    her!


    ¡°She was afraid to call the police, you¡­¡±


    Before the second sentence could be yed, Dorothy grabbed the phone and turned it off.


    ¡°Phoebe! It must have been Phoebe!¡±


    Dorothy stood up and shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t believe this, everyone. It¡¯s all been edited. It¡¯s Phoebe¡¯s


    trick to make you think I¡¯m vicious. She¡¯s framing me! Please don¡¯t believe this.¡±


    However, her words did not dispel everyone¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Hasn¡¯t Zac divorced Phoebe? If they¡¯re divorced, why would she help him?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there were rumors that Zac cheated on her. Why would she help him now? Are the rumors


    of their divorce and disloyalty fake?¡±


    Facing the doubts made Dorothy¡¯s face turn pale. She red at Zac. ¡°Zac, why don¡¯t you exin? Is


    this part of your trick?¡±


    Zac looked expressionless, but he was surprised deep down.


    He thought that since that day, Olivia would never care about him. Never did he expect that she would


    use her way to help him.


    It made him wonder if she still hated him.


    They all looked at Zac, waiting for Zac¡¯s exnation. However, Zac remained silent, making everyone


    in the conference room anxious.


    ¡°Brother, what the hell is going on? Today¡¯s meeting is to choose the CEO of Quinton Group, not to let


    the Quinton family be theughingstock of everyone.¡±


    Then, Fabian grabbed Olivia, who had gone frantic, and reminded her with a whisper, ¡°Control your


    temper. Don¡¯t fall into the trap.¡±


    After hearing this, Dorothy calmed down, sat, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can also look into


    this matter or ask Kate herself.


    ¡°To be honest, the Lucas family is also a reputable family in Ocean City. If something had happened to


    Kate, wouldn¡¯t Ken make me pay for it?¡±


    That was convincing, but Dorothy had more scandals than Zac. Thus, they still doubted her.


    At this time, someone said, ¡°Enough. This meeting is about who is suitable to be the CEO, not whose


    wife made the most mistakes. We have to focus on the future of Quinton Group. So, I¡¯m choosing


    Fabian.¡±


    With someone taking the lead, the shareholders Fabian had bribed earlier also spoke.


    In an instant, Zac was on the losing side.


    However, when Dorothy thought she was winning, someone opened the conference room door. Olivia


    stepped into the room.


    ¡°Wait! I think I have the right to be in this meeting.¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    ¡°Phoebe!¡±


    Dorothy stood up and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? You have nothing to do with Quinton Group


    now!¡±


    Olivia peered at Dorothy calmly and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, why do you seem so afraid to see me?¡±


    ¡°Heh! You and Zac are no longer married. What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Ashamed?¡±


    Olivia chuckled. ¡°Why should I feel ashamed? Firstly, my husband did not cheat on me. Secondly, my


    husband and I are not divorced. I¡¯ve just been spending more time taking care of Kate recently, so I


    rarely visit Zac.¡±


    With that, she walked to Dorothy. ¡°Why are you so concerned about our affairs?¡±


    Dorothy reached out and pulled Olivia into her arms. She whispered as she clenched her teeth,


    ¡°Phoebe, don¡¯t think you can help Zac turn the tables even if youe. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Olivia pushed her away and said nothing. Instead, she headed to Zac and nodded before she stood


    behind him.


    From the moment she came in, Zac felt his heart almost leap out of his throat.


    He thought she would never meet him again. Unexpectedly, she still came to Quinton Group for him


    and helped him rify the rumors.


    What the hell was she thinking?


    Zac¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing Olivia smiling at him. His grip on the wheelchair handrest


    tightened.


    ¡°Sister-inw, your presence at the meeting is good, but do you know that you don¡¯t have voting


    rights?¡±


    Fabian reminded Olivia ¡®kindly* and said, ¡°Someone, get a chair for Phoebe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stand.¡±


    Then, Olivia took out a document from her bag. ¡°Moreover, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯te


    today to attend the meeting as Zac¡¯s wife. Instead, I¡¯m one of the shareholders.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What? Shareholder?¡±


    Bewildered, Dorothy stared at her and asked, ¡°You have no shares. How could you be a shareholder of


    thepany?¡±


    ¡°What if someone had given me 10% of the shares? Am I a shareholder, then, Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dorothy wanted to rush over to Olivia and hit her. Fortunately, Fabian was quick to react and stopped


    her.


    ¡°Calm down. Do you want everyone to know you¡¯re vicious?¡±


    Dorothy red at him and said, ¡°Fabian, what do you mean by that? Do you want to quarrel with me


    here? Without the Jameson family backing you up, do youthink¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue! Don¡¯t keep mentioning the Jameson family. Do you think I¡¯ve been working in


    Quinton Group for years for nothing?¡±


    Then, Fabian forced Dorothy to sit and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word anymore!¡±


    Then, Fabian walked over. He looked at the documents Olivia had brought and nodded. ¡°Phoebe,


    you¡¯re right. You do have the right to join the vote.¡±


    ¡°Brother, your wife is nice to you, indeed. She¡¯s so capable that she got these shares from somewhere


    to back you up.¡±


    Those words sounded ironic, meaning to say that Olivia slept with another man to get the shares.


    Olivia scoffed. ¡°Rest assured, Fabian. I¡¯m not like your wife. I got my shares legally.¡±


    Fabian did not know how to retort to that and pursed his lips before returning to his seat.


    Zac looked at Olivia. ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, Olivia refused to talk to him now and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after this.¡±


    Zac felt disappointment upon hearing her cold voice.


    He could see that Olivia had not forgiven him.


    Why did shee, then?


    Just then, Dorothy¡¯s phone rang. She hooked her lips when she saw the message.


    ¡®Very well, then, Phoebe! Since you¡¯ve decided to go against me, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡¯

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    After all this, Fabian suggested that everyone take a break and have some tea before continuing the


    meeting in half an hour.


    Everyone had no opinion on this, so they left the conference room.


    Olivia followed Zac to the lounge next door. After pushing him to a corner of the room, she sat on the


    sofa far from him.


    She did not look at Zac at all.


    First of all, she was not a forgiving person. Every time she saw Zac, it would remind her of Jess. It


    broke her heart to think of how Jess died.


    ¡°Liv¡­¡±


    Zac controlled his wheelchair and brought himself to Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you want to hear my


    exnation?¡±


    Olivia did not lift her head. ¡°I gave you a chance that day. It was you who did not grasp it and chose to


    remain silent. If you exin now, it would only sound like you¡¯re making up stories.¡±


    ¡°N-No. I was in a panic back then.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    She looked up at Zac and said, ¡°Zac, forget it. You know, no matter how you exin it, the fact is that


    you traded Jess¡¯ life for mine. You knew it from the beginning, but you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. You could have at least handed the letter to me, but you did


    not.¡±


    Olivia sighed. ¡°Four years, Zac, four years. You had many opportunities to tell me, but you hid it. I


    asked you to help me to find Jess¡¯ daughter, but you told me she was dead. Now, I even suspect you


    were lying to me about that. Did she die?¡±


    She looked into Zac¡¯s eyes, her gaze filled withplicated emotions. ¡± Zac, is she really dead?¡±


    Zac frowned, thinking about how to tell Olivia. Just as he was about to speak, someone opened the


    door, and Dorothy entered the lounge.


    ¡°Since you both are here, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Olivia looked at Dorothy warily. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better listen to what I came to say before you retort me, Phoebe, or I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Dorothy sneered. ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat about the bush if you have something to tell us.¡±


    Olivia had little patience for her. She would have killed Dorothy for the second time if not for thew.


    ¡°You remember you have a daughter, don¡¯t you, Phoebe?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®daughter¡¯ made Olivia panic, and she darted up from the sofa. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know about your daughter¡¯s visit to Ocean City.¡±


    L was in Ocean City?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to her, Dorothy!¡±


    ¡°Heh! My request is very simple. Transfer your shares to me and help me to M


    Dorothy pointed at Zac. ¡°Eliminate him from the game and I¡¯ll return your daughter.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is so young and cute. I can sell her for a few bucks. After all, I don¡¯t want her to die.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, how dare you?! How could you involve a kid in the matter between adults?¡±


    Dorothy scoffed and said, ¡°If I were you, I would agree immediately. After all, a kid who stays in that


    kind of environment might not¡­ stay alive for long.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Olivia rushed to Dorothy and strangled her, pinning her to the wall. ¡°If you dare hurt


    my daughter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. Olivia hit me with her car four years ago, but she didn¡¯t kill me. God is protecting


    me. What can you do to me?¡±


    Mentioning the incident four years ago, Olivia¡¯s anger rose, and she exerted more strength on her grip.


    She wanted to strangle Dorothy to death.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    ¡°Miss, something bad happened. Sam is missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sam was missing, too?


    She red coldly at Dorothy, tightening her grip on the phone.


    It must be Dorothy!

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    ¡°Did you also kidnap Sam?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s face flushed red, and it was getting more difficult to gasp for air. ¡± Yes, I thought you didn¡¯t


    care, so I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re looking for trouble! I told you before that the children are my bottom line. You shouldn¡¯t


    have provoked me!¡±


    At this time, anger had overpowered Olivia, and she no longer cared about thew.


    Zac quickly approached Olivia to persuade her to calm down. ¡°Pheebs, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Calm down? Are you asking me to calm down? How am I supposed to calm down? She kidnapped


    L!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You should at least check if she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Dorothy lifted her hand that was holding her phone. ¡°Zac, I¡­ won¡¯t lie about things


    like this.¡±


    Olivia saw L being tied up with something stuffed in her mouth. She was in a big barrel.


    ¡°Phoebe, if you¡­ kill me¡­ you won¡¯t¡­ see your¡­ daughter anymore!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s gaze grew sharper, and she exerted more strength.


    However, she eventually loosened her grip because of L.


    She grabbed Dorothy¡¯s cor and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you it¡¯s a deal, and I¡¯ll tell you where she is after you give me the shares.¡± Dorothy coughed


    and looked at Olivia provokingly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, a child in a barrel like that can¡¯t survive for long. You¡¯d


    better hurry up.¡±


    Thinking her n worked, Dorothy grinned. Unexpectedly, Olivia shoved her aside and looked at her


    from above. ¡°Forget it. Even if I agree to the deal, you won¡¯t tell me where they are.¡±


    Four years ago, Ian almost died because of this.


    If she had not run out to find Ian, Z would still be alive.


    Dorothy was trying to use the same trick again?


    In herdreams!


    Olivia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Besides, Dorothy, you¡¯re wrong. I know more about you than you


    think!¡±


    Perhaps the person who knew Dorothy best in this world was her.


    Even though Dorothy was startled, she did not fluster. Instead, she grinned. ¡°Well then. Be prepared to


    collect the bodies of your daughter and Sam!¡±


    ¡°Remember, Dorothy, if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll bury you with her!¡±


    She would never tolerate Dorothy¡¯s act. She wanted to kill Dorothy immediately.


    Olivia walked past Dorothy and dashed out of the lounge. She went to Fabian.


    ¡°Fabian, I own 10% of the shares. I¡¯m one of the major shareholders, right?¡±


    Fabian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I have something urgent that I have to excuse myself from. So, change the date of the CEO


    selection meeting.¡±


    She walked straight into the elevator.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, a hand stopped it, and Zac wheeled his wheelchair into


    the elevator.


    He waited until the elevator door closed before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you look for them.¡±


    Olivia nced at him. ¡°Go back. If you¡¯re not there, Fabiana and the shareholders will reprimand you


    and you¡¯ll get even fewer votes.¡±


    Zac knew Olivia was mad at him. He grabbed her hand. ¡°Nothing is more important than L¡¯s life.¡±


    However, Olivia shoved his hand off. ¡°Zac, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to move around with the wheelchair.


    It would be better if you stay here. If you want to help, send Wilbur to help me.¡±


    Immediately after speaking, she walked out of the elevator.


    Zac looked at her leaving and his legs. Then, he smiled bitterly.


    Of course! He was useless, after all.


    He could not even help her with something as simple as that.


    He and Olivia could never be as close as before anymore.


    Four years ago, he gloated about John¡¯s consequences. Now, how much better was his condition than


    John¡¯s?

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Once Olivia left Quinton Group, she dialed Harry¡¯s number, asking him to wait for her at the bar.


    Then, she dialed Fred¡¯s number.


    Since Dorothy kidnapped L in Ocean City, Fred should be in this city too.


    However, Dorothy had not mentioned anything about Fred. Thus, Fred might not have been kidnapped


    yet.


    Finding Fred would help to get to know more about what happened.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Fred did not answer her call.


    It made her anxious.


    What the hell was going on?


    Should she call the police? However, after what happened four years ago, she felt uneasy. Moreover,


    her daughter had been missing for less than 24 hours. The police would not attend to her case.


    After thinking about it, she called John out of the blue.


    However, she felt ufortable calling him when she recalled what had happened in the past. She


    hung up the call and dialed Ken¡¯s number instead, asking him to meet her at Time Bar.


    When she arrived at Time Bar, Harry was already waiting for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Boss?¡±


    ¡°How good are you at usingputers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bad. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I need you to track a person¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    L had been kidnapped once in Murica. Thus, Olivia took some precautions. She gave L a bracelet


    as a gift with a tracker embedded in it.


    That was the only way to keep her daughter safe.


    It would be difficult to breathe in the sealed container as it had limited oxygen.


    Soon, Harry said, ¡°The signal appearedst at Watercast Road. I think I can¡¯t detect the signal


    anymore because it was disrupted after that.¡±


    ¡°Help me find out how many abandoned factories, buildings, or mountains are nearby, starting from


    Watercast Road.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, the range was big, and they did not have the time to check every single one. L¡¯s life was in


    danger.


    A farm on the outskirts of the north side of the city


    L had been locked in a sealed barrel for half an hour when she finally woke up.


    However, her hands were bound, and her mouth was stuffed with a rag. She could not scream or


    move.


    It was pitch-ck. The air was getting heavier, and she was in immense fear.


    Tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks, and her tiny body trembled.


    Suddenly, she remembered what her mommy had said about not crying when things got tough


    because crying would not solve anything.


    Thus, she tried hard to hold back the tears and forced herself to calm down.


    However, she was only five, and it was not easy to hold back her tears.


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from the barrel. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±


    L tried hard to move, trying to let him know she was there.


    However, it was dark in the barrel. They could not see each other, and that worried her.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands touched her face and pulled the rag off her mouth.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?¡±


    At that moment, L thought that the little boy¡¯s voice was very gentle and pleasant to hear. It was just


    like a ray of light in the dark. Without thinking, she jumped into his arms and began to cry.


    Sam was startled by her action, but heforted her cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s your name, young girl? I¡¯m


    here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    In fact, Sam was only 11 years old, and he was afraid too.


    However, when he found out there was a little girl younger than himself here, he suddenly became


    brave and shed no more tears.


    He had only one thought in mind, which was to appease the girl.


    L sniffled. ¡°My name is L. What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Sam.¡±


    ¡°Sam, are we going to be stuck here forever? My hands¡­ My hands are still tied.¡±


    When Sam mentioned the word ¡®mother,¡¯ L wept again. ¡°Sam, I miss my mommy. If I had not been


    disobedient ande looking for ommy, those bad people would not have kidnapped me.¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Chapter 886 Time Bar.


    ¡°Have you found them?¡¯


    Harry turned theputer screen to Olivia. ¡°Boss, the area¡¯s too big. It¡¯s hard to find them.¡±


    Olivia looked at therge area and ran her hands in a panic through her hair.


    However, she knew she could not panic.


    L and Sam were still waiting for her. How could she panic?


    Harry saw her panic and was about to ask when Ken rushed in.


    ¡®I¡¯ve sent someone out to look for them. Have you heard anything?¡¯ ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where they will


    be. Dorothy showed me an iron barrel.


    She put L in an iron barrel¡­¡±


    Perhaps Ken¡¯s presence made Olivia feel like she had someone to rely on. Her eyes watered instantly.


    ¡°What do we do? I have no idea where they could be. Besides¡­ The barrel is so small. Even if L is


    small, there¡¯s only so much oxygen. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°What else do we know? Let¡¯s try


    narrowing it down.¡±


    Olivia showed Ken the picture and continued calling Fred.


    However, she still could not get through.


    ¡®Harry, help me find another person.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    After telling Harry Fred¡¯s phone call, Olivia started pacing back and forth. Her palms were already


    covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°Madam, I found Fred and Ms. L¡¯s flight to Ocean City.¡±


    Wilbur walked in. ¡°They arrived in Ocean City at 7 AM, got into a taxi at the airport, and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°What about the taxi? What have we got?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wilbur shook his head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s like the taxi went missing.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart shuddered. Her legs gave way, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, someone held her up from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.


    We¡¯ll find them.¡±


    It was John.


    She turned around to look at him, tears welling up in her eyes. She punched John in the chest.


    ¡°Do you know Dorothy has our daughter? We don¡¯t know where they are.


    She could die any minute!


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t indulged Dorothy so much, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to L! John, you¡¯re responsible


    for this!¡±


    John knew she panicked. Instead of arguing with her, he pulled her into his arms and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. We¡¯ll save our daughter.¡±


    Olivia could not hold it any longer and cried in his arms.


    ¡°What if something happens to L? What do we do¡­ What do we do¡­¡±


    Olivia freaked out even though she tried hard to keep calm.


    However, how could she calm down when Fred was missing, and L and Sam were trapped in such a


    dire situation?


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She thought it was Fred, but she turned it on to find text messages from Dorothy.


    Dorothy: [Phoebe, your two children are going to die because you went against me!]


    Dorothy: [Your daughter is dying. Hurry and prepare the coffin.]


    Then came a video of L and Sam trapped in the barrel.


    It was obvious from the video that L had some difficulty breathing.


    Although Sam keptforting her, L still had difficulty breathing due to the enclosed environment


    and fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, L. They¡¯reing for us. You¡¯ve got to hold on.¡±


    Sam was scared but continuedforting L gently.


    The scene left Olivia devastated. The two children keeping each other warm shattered herst


    defenses and caused her breathing to quicken instantly¡­

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    It was pitch ck as the air got thinner.


    ¡°Sam, I¡­ I can¡¯t seem to breathe. Are we going to die?¡±


    L leaned weakly into Sam¡¯s arms, her tiny body trembling.


    She was afraid and wanted to cry, but the thin air made her weak, sleepy, and exhausted. She even


    lost the strength to cry.


    Sam hugged her tightly. ¡°L, you can¡¯t sleep. Why don¡¯t you tell me a story about you and your


    mommy? Or why don¡¯t you sing to me?¡¯


    Sam also became a little afraid as time went on. However, he dared not and could not be afraid for


    L¡¯s sake.


    He had to be L¡¯s pir of support.


    L was his godmother¡¯s only child, and he must protect her.


    ¡°Sam, I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡±


    L¡¯s eyelids felt heavy, and she could not stay awake. She would have fallen asleep if Sam had not


    flicked her forehead suddenly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡¯L, don¡¯t sleep. Godmother will be sad if anything happens to you.¡± ¡°Godmother?¡±


    L woke up from the pain. ¡°Sam, why will your Godmother be sad?¡± ¡®Your mommy is my godmother.¡±


    L¡¯s nose turned sore as she thought of her mommy. Her shoulders shook as she said tearfully,


    ¡°Sam, I miss Mommy so much. I haven¡¯t seen Mommy in a long time.¡±


    Then she suddenly asked in frustration after a long silence, ¡°Sam, will I ever see Mommy again?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sam seemed to feel a pinch in his heart. It was a little painful.


    He had no idea if they would ever see the light of day.


    It was a sealed barrel, and there was so little air that the longer it went, the harder it was to breathe.


    However, they probably had no chance to see the sun once they fell asleep.


    Therefore, he was afraid to sleep, much less let L sleep.


    ¡°L, trust me. Godmother wille and save us. Well be alright.¡±


    However, L¡¯s voice was gone once he finished speaking.


    Scared and worried, Sam reached out and squeezed L¡¯s little hand.¡¯ L, don¡¯t sleep. Talk to me.


    Talk to me about anything. Tell me what you wanna do after seeing your mommy.¡±


    L woke up again in a daze when she heard the word ¡°Mommy¡±.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I want to eat and sleep with Mommy¡­ Mommy¡¯s cooking is delicious, and¡­ I want to know


    who my father is, but Mommy told me I don¡¯t have a father¡­ Sam, can anyone not have a dad?¡± ¡®No,


    everyone has a dad. You have one too, L.¡¯ ¡°Mommy says my father is dead, but I think she¡¯s lying to


    me.¡± ¡°L.¡± Sam stopped her as his voice deepened. ¡°If we get out, I¡¯ll take you to your father, okay?¡±


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    L finally came back to life a little, and her breathing calmed down gradually.


    ¡°L, go on. Hurry and tell me what¡¯s interesting abroad. I want to experience it someday.¡±


    L started talking about life abroad, especially life with Olivia.


    Therefore, the two children spoke to each other, struggling to hold on in the dark iron barrel.


    The adults outside panicked.


    Olivia had just fainted when she woke up suddenly.


    She was looking for L, so she could not faint.


    John was surprised by her sudden sobriety while Ken exined like nothing happened, ¡°She¡¯s too


    scared to faint. Liv probably has the strongest willpower among us, or she wouldn¡¯t have made it


    through thesest few years.¡±


    John felt a pang in his heart.


    ¡®What has she been through all these years?¡¯


    He had never heard her mention it.


    However, he knew it must be hard.


    Otherwise, how could the once arrogant heiress turn out this way?


    Suddenly, Time Bar¡¯s door was pushed open, and a figure stumbled in¡­

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    The man was covered in blood. He reached for a chair but fell to the ground because he missed it.


    Everyone was stunned. The first to react was Olivia, who sprinted over.


    ¡¯Fred?¡±


    She held Fred and looked at the blood on his body. For a moment, she did not know where to put her


    hands. ¡°What¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    Fred¡¯s bloody hand took her hand as he opened his swollen eyes with difficulty. ¡°Liv¡­ Liv, Dorothy


    captured L. Hurry¡­ Hurry and save her¡­¡± ¡°Got it. Got it. We¡¯re looking for them now. Let me take


    you to the hospital first.¡±


    However, Fred shook his head. ¡°Liv, I might not make it. Leave me alone. Save L¡­ first! They went


    to the north side of the city. I¡­ I heard them say it¡¯s some farm¡­¡±


    Fred fainted due to major blood loss once he finished speaking.


    Panicked, Olivia did not know who to help first. She looked up at John in a panic. ¡¯Ambnce¡­


    Save¡­ Farm¡­ City North Farm. No, call an ambnce first¡­ L¡¯s at City North Farm¡­¡±


    Tears could not help rolling down theers of her eyes. Her helpless and flustered look made John¡¯s


    heart break.


    He reached out and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Liv, are you okay? Give him to Ken. We¡¯ll save L.¡± ¡°No!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia held on to Fred, refusing to let go. She cried as she shook her head.¡¯


    I can¡¯t leave him.¡±


    Fred had given up so much to help her take care of L. He became a father figure at such a young


    age. He had given so much already that nothing must happen to him¡­


    Nothing must happen to him¡­


    Fortunately, Ken had already crouched down to examine Fred¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Liv, let go. I¡¯ll take him to the hospital. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    Olivia seemed to snap back to herself suddenly. She looked nkly at him and nodded nkly. ¡°Oh,


    yes. You¡¯re a doctor.¡± ¡°He had been stabbed a dozen times and lost a lot of blood. He probably


    struggled just to get here to you. He missed the best time for treatment. I have to get him to the hospital


    immediately.¡¯


    With that said, Ken already called someone in to help him carry Fred out.


    John held Olivia and shook her hard. ¡¯Liv? Liv? We¡¯re going to save L now, okay?¡¯ ¡®L¡­ L!¡¯


    Olivia snapped back to herself and nodded, ¡°Yeah, hurry and save L. City North Farm.¡±


    John led her at the front while Wes led the rest in the back.


    The heater was on, but Olivia was still pale and shivering.


    John reached out and took her hand to realize it was cold to the bone.


    It was not winter yet, and the heater was on. Why was she so cold?


    John took the coat and put it on Olivia as he whispered, ¡°Liv, it¡¯s better if you put it on.¡±


    Then he drove with one hand while the other held her hand tightly.


    The chill passed down the palm to his heart.


    ¡®Did she remember something?¡¯


    Olivia looked nkly ahead, remembering the winter four years ago when she also hurried to the


    suburb like now.


    It was to find Ian, who Dorothy had locked in a freezer truck.


    Theke was so cold that winter that it seemed to eat her away.


    It was the first time she was that scared.


    What happened to Ian and L was more suffocating than what happened to herself¡­


    This time, the fear ate away at her again as she sank into the ice cave bit by bit.


    ¡®L¡­ My daughter, you gotta be okay¡­¡¯


    She suddenly squeezed John¡¯s hand. She could not afford to lose this time.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    ¡®Sam, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s getting cold¡­¡±


    Sam¡¯s heart tightened as his already stiff arms pulled L into his arms.


    ¡®What about now? Do you feel any better?¡±


    L shook her head as she shivered. ¡°Sam, I think¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± ¡°L, don¡¯t say


    anything discouraging. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you when I¡¯m around!¡± ¡°Sam, if we survive and


    get out, I¡¯ll buy you some ice cream, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡®What vor do you like, Sam?¡± ¡°Vani.¡± ¡°What a


    coincidence. Me too.¡±


    Suddenly, Lmented again, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy here yet? I cant hold on any longer.¡±


    She was exhausted.


    However, she had not seen her mother for a long time. She missed her mother and father. She also


    wanted to find her father.


    Sam had just promised to help her find her dad.


    ¡°L, do you want to hear my story?¡± ¡®Hmm? Your story?¡± ¡°Yeah, my story.¡±


    L would have liked to reply cheerfully, but she was so sleepy and cold that she had no energy to


    even speak.


    ¡°L?¡±


    Sam shook her, trying to wake her up, but she seemed to have passed out as she did not react.


    Sam panicked and looked up to find an opening.


    He dug his hands with difficulty on the iron barrel. He called L¡¯s name as he dug. When he was


    about to give up after some time¡­


    Meanwhile, Olivia and John finally made it to the farm.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, how were they going to find them on such a big farm?


    John sent people into the farmhouse to look but found no one.


    Looking at the tire prints on the road, it looked more like they had left.


    It seemed they had left after dumping L and Sam here. They had no intention of sparing them.


    Dorothy installed a camera in the barrel just to provoke Olivia into despair.


    Just then, Olivia¡¯s phone rang again. It was Dorothy again.


    Dorothy: [Phoebe, your daughter looks like she has given up herst breath.


    What do you think? Do you want to beg me?]


    Dorothy: [I¡¯ll tell you where they are if you beg me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t find them even when they¡¯re


    dead and rotten!]


    Then Dorothy sent another video where the two children were no longer moving. Only Sam held on and


    asionally called out to L, and L only answered in a daze and stopped moving.


    Olivia knew that the children¡¯s time was running out.


    They needed to find them immediately.


    However, she would never beg Dorothy for mercy.


    It was because she knew Dorothy would not tell her no matter what.


    She had gone through all of it four years ago.


    However, she wanted to kill Dorothy even more when going through it again.


    ¡®Dorothy, you won¡¯t be arrogant for long. I will make sure you lose everything!¡¯


    If there were not been so many things going on in her family during this period, Dorothy would not have


    been able to enjoy it for so long.


    Olivia felt a tightness in her chest that was killing her. She could not stand it any longer and finally


    called Dorothy.


    ¡°Dorothy, do you want me to beg you? Dream on! But let me tell you. I¡¯ll bury you with my daughter if


    she dies!¡±


    As she spoke, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened as a chill exuded from her body.¡± Dorothy, I will make sure you¡¯ll


    be buried alive!¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    After yelling that, Olivia hung up without waiting for Dorothy¡¯s reply as John watched in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Hurry and find L.¡±


    You could tell from the video that L was basically in aa. She would be in danger if they could not


    find her within half an hour.


    Therefore, she did not have time to talk nonsense with John.


    However, they found no sign of L and Sam after searching the farm.


    Overwhelmed with helplessness, Olivia would have suspected that the news was false if Fred had not


    told her with his grevious wounds.


    ¡®L must be here!


    ¡®I must find them!


    ¡®But where the h*ll are you, L and Sam?¡¯


    Olivia looked around, even almost getting down on her hands and knees, but it was all in vain.


    ¡°Liv, take a break first.¡¯


    John saw that she did not look well and walked over to advise her.


    Olivia pushed him away. ¡°If you think we¡¯re wasting time, you can leave, but don¡¯t stop me from finding


    my daughter!¡± ¡°Liv, you know I didn¡¯t mean that. L is my daughter too. I¡­¡±


    Olivia turned around and red at him. ¡°L¡¯s not your daughter. You don¡¯t have to shed crocodile


    tears.¡±


    John knew that the more he talked, the angrier she became. He kept his mouth shut and followed


    Olivia around, keeping an eye on her.


    As far as he was concerned, she could give birth to another daughter, but there was only one Olivia.


    Nothing was more important than Olivia.


    Olivia suddenly stopped and looked down to search for something.


    ¡°John, do you find anything different about this soil?¡±


    John leaned in to look and stepped on it. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he pulled Olivia away.


    ¡°This soil looks like it¡¯s been freshly dug up. Let me see.¡±


    He found a shovel nearby and began to dig as he spoke.


    Sure enough, they saw something sticking out after digging for a while.


    With her sharp eyes, Olivia immediately recognized it as the top of an iron barrel and dropped to her


    knees to dig the soil with her hands.


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    John grabbed her, but she pushed him away. ¡°L¡¯s right down here. I¡¯ve got to save her! She can¡¯t


    wait any longer!¡±


    Her eyes were red as her hands dug frantically through the dry dirt. She did not stop even if her


    fingertips bled.


    ¡®L, I¡¯m here. Hold on.


    ¡®In a minute. We¡¯ll get you out in a minute!¡¯


    Fortunately, John had some peoplee and dig. Soon they removed the soil off the top of the iron


    barrel and found some tools to pry it open.


    ¡°L? Sam?¡±


    Olivia yelled but did not hear a sound. She stuck out her head to see the two little ones snuggled


    together. Their breathing had stopped.


    She panicked, and the tears came pattering down her face.


    ¡°Quick. Get them to the hospital!¡±


    She reached out and lifted L out first. She checked her breathing and listened for a heartbeat to


    make sure there was one before hurriedly carrying L into the car.


    John followed with Sam in his arms. He put Sam in the back seat and sped toward the hospital.


    ¡°L¡­¡±


    Olivia did not expect to meet L again under such circumstances.


    She hugged L tightly, breathless from crying.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°L, you gotta be safe¡­ Safe!¡±


    She brushed away L¡¯s messy hair and caressed her tender yet dirty cheek. ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my


    fault for leaving you there alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 891


    Olivia rubbed her hands as she paced back and forth anxiously outside the emergency room.


    ¡®The kids have been in there for an hour. Why are they not out yet?


    ¡®What if something happens to L¡­¡¯ ¡°Liv, sit down and rest. Don¡¯t be too tense. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Olivia had not eaten all day. Her lips were pale and bloodless, and her thin and weak body looked like


    she would copse the next minute.


    John¡¯s heart broke as he gave her a bottle of milk.


    ¡°At least drink a little. L will be worried if she sees you like thister.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia took the milk, drank it all in one gulp, and gave it back to him.


    John frowned.


    He was well aware of the woman¡¯s stubbornness.


    However, he was worried to see her like this. She might fall ill just when L was all right.


    Therefore, he went over and raised his hand to knock her out.


    ¡°Liv.¡±


    Ken walked over from the front. He froze for a second when he saw John¡¯s actions. Then he pretended


    not to notice and said, ¡°They saved Fred, but he¡¯s going to have to stay in the hospital for a while. After


    all, he¡¯s been stabbed many times.¡± ¡°Is he really all right?¡±


    Olivia walked up, bit her lip, and asked, ¡°Did he hurt any internal organs or anything?¡± ¡°No, he was


    lucky enough to avoid damaging those. I¡¯ve transferred him to the top floor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She could not handle it if anything happened to Fred.


    However, she had to wait for Fred to wake up and find out.


    ¡®Why did he take L to Ocean City without making a single call?


    ¡®There must be something else going on.


    Tm afraid¡­ it has something to do with Dorothy.¡¯


    Olivia clenched her hands at the thought.


    ¡®Dorothy! I can¡¯t let Dorothy off the hook this time!¡¯


    Just then, the emergency room door finally opened, and the doctor walked in.


    Both children are fine at the moment. But they would be unconscious for a while because they have


    been deprived of oxygen for too long. We¡¯ll give them another thorough examination when they wake


    up.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Doctor, are they really okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no serious problem


    as we treated them in time. But if it¡¯s half an hourter, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Especially the little one. She¡¯s too young. If shecked oxygen for too long, she would be


    permanently brain-damaged even if she woke up.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia nced nkly at the doctor, and her legs gave way as she almost fell to the floor.


    John held her as heforted her gently, ¡°L will be fine. The doctor¡¯s only specting. Don¡¯t be


    afraid.¡±


    Olivia stared nkly at the ground for a long time. Suddenly, she stood straight and nced up at


    John. She pushed him away and walked out without saying a word.


    John quickly pulled her back: ¡°Liv, you need a break. Be good, okay?¡±


    Olivia turned around and nced coldly at him before shaking him off. ¡°Let go! John, there¡¯s no telling


    what I¡¯ll do if you try to stop me.¡±


    With that said, she gave Harry a call.


    ¡°Still at theputer? Look up Dorothy¡¯s location for me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you once I find it.¡±


    John figured out what she wanted to do. However, he silently followed her instead of stopping her.


    ¡°Where are you going? Let me take you there.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Remembering how John defended Dorothy four years ago, Olivia did not trust him.


    ¡°I will never interfere with what you are going to do. I will only be your driver.¡±


    Then John opened the car door to let Olivia in and walked around to get into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He did not say another word the whole trip. He only watched Olivia silently.


    He even figured out what she wanted to do.


    However, he would support her this time!

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 892


    Quinton Residence.


    Dorothy was currently lounging on the sofa, eating fruits while watching TV. She was having a good


    time.


    It was because she knew that the two b*stards would be dead by the end of the day.


    She rejoiced at the thought.


    ¡®Phoebe, you repeatedly went against me. I made you lose everything this time!¡¯


    While she was thinking, a figure suddenly blocked her view of the TV.


    Upset, she said indignantly, ¡°What idiot dares to block my view? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    However, she looked up into Olivia¡¯s scarlet eyes and instantly shuddered.


    ¡°When¡­ When did you get in, you b*tch?¡±


    Seeing her malicious look, Dorothy gulped and tried to get up to call someone, but Olivia pressed her


    down on the sofa.


    ¡°What are you doing? Phoebe, you b*tch. Get off me! Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Do you know the Jameson


    family wille after you if anything happens to me? And Zac. I¡¯ll make sure he gets kicked out of


    Quinton Group!¡±


    Olivia began choking her with a nk expression.


    Dorothy hit the sofa in horror and tried to free herself, but Olivia was so strong that she failed.


    ¡®Phoebe, let¡­ let¡­ let go! Forget¡­ Forget about having it easy¡­ if I die!¡±


    Dorothy was still threatening her and scaring her.


    However, Olivia was undaunted.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When did Dorothy let her have it easy?


    When had she let her family go?


    No, so there was no threat whatsoever!


    Just as Dorothy was about to breathe herst breath, Olivia suddenly let go of her grip and quickly


    grabbed a fruit knife from the table and stabbed Dorothy right in the thigh.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivia looked at her coldly as if she was a demon who had returned from hell and was about to take her


    down to hell. There was nothing but malice.


    ¡°Phoebe, you lost your mind! Ouch! Ouch! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, Phoebe! I won¡¯t let your


    daughter off the hook either. That b*stard. I¡¯ll make sure she¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Olivia clenched her teeth and twisted the knife that Dorothy fainted


    from the pain.


    Olivia picked up a cold Coke from the table and threw it onto Dorothy¡¯s face, waking her up.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s cold!¡± ¡°Ah! Ouch! Ouch! Lunatic!¡±


    Olivia sneered and leaned into her ear as she spoke hoarsely, ¡°Dorothy, it¡¯s illegal to kill, so I¡¯ll keep


    you alive. But it¡¯s not you who¡¯s going against me. It¡¯s me who wants you dead!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she smiled darkly. ¡°By the way, I will make sure you spend the rest of your


    life in prison if you call the police!¡±


    Dorothy was angry yet afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I¡­¡±


    However, one nce from Olivia made her keep her harsh words to herself.


    Olivia also pulled the knife out of Dorothy¡¯s thigh when she left.


    Blood gushed out, and Dorothy fainted again from the pain.


    Olivia walked out without looking back. It was as if nothing had happened.


    John saw the blood on her body and face as well as the knife in her hand. He went over and helped her


    wipe it off. He was relieved to confirm it was not her blood.


    Olivia handed him the knife, ¡°This is evidence that I hurt Dorothy. Take it.¡±


    John took it and nced doubtfully at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll destroy it for you.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him and smiled.


    It was not a cold smile but a bright one. However, the brighter her smile was, the more terrifying it was.


    ¡°You can also take it to the police and help Dorothy sue me.¡±


    John frowned. ¡°Liv, you know I wont.¡±


    Instead of replying, Olivia looked at the knife and asked indifferently, ¡°John, do you remember four


    years ago when Dorothy and I were lying in the kitchen covered in blood?¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 893


    John nodded.


    How could he forget?


    He made such a bad decision that he almost killed Olivia.


    If Wes had not called Zac for a blood transfusion, she would probably¡­


    His hand trembled at the thought.


    He could never¡­ make up for the mistakes he made in the past.


    However, Olivia did not continue dwelling on the incident but asked, ¡°Did you believe Dorothy when she


    said she stabbed me to protect herself because I stabbed her in the leg?¡±


    She looked up at John once she finished asking.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t believe it now.¡± ¡°No, I asked if you believed it at the time.¡±


    John looked nkly at her, speechless, but his hands shook harder.


    Sorry, regret, and pain filled his heart.


    He did not remember what he was thinking at the time. He only thought Dorothy could not die and


    Olivia could not have it easy. He did not think about whether Dorothy¡¯s words were true.


    Olivia nced at him and raised her hand to take his.


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not trying to give you a hard time. I¡¯m only curious if you think I¡¯m that mean.¡±


    John shook his head. ¡°No, Liv. I¡­ I didn¡¯t even wonder if it was true.¡±


    Olivia paused and burst outughing, ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded. ¡¯Really, Liv. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Olivia was amused to see how desperately he wanted her to trust him.


    She threw her head back andughed a few times before calming down and shaking her head. ¡°John, I


    can tell you that Dorothy stabbed herself and me.¡±


    John felt his heart clench. The feelings in his heart grew stronger as if they were about to consume


    him.


    He was so wrong and ridiculous¡­


    Olivia sighed and pulled open the car door. ¡°But I finally got back at her with the stab today. I feel much


    better. Let¡¯s go back. I wanna see L.¡±


    John had no idea what she meant by this and whether she hated him or did not care anymore.


    All he knew was that his heart felt ufortable like it was on fire.


    His journey back was drearier than their journey here.


    Back at the hospital, John and Olivia went upstairs to check on L. Since L was still unconscious,


    John left first.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He could not bear the dreariness. It left him breathless.


    Olivia looked at his figure but said nothing.


    She had a tightness in her chest earlier, but she was relieved after stabbing Dorothy.


    When facing people like Dorothy, the meeker you were, the more you were bullied.


    She was only scared if you fought back.


    However, Olivia also knew Dorothy would not leave her alone and would take further action.


    Therefore, she gave Harry a few days off and asked him to take turns guarding L with her.


    The hospital.


    Dorothy was stabbed in the thigh and found only a long timeter. She lost a lot of blood, and the


    hospital blood bank had insufficient blood.


    ¡°Mr. Quinton, there¡¯s not enough blood in the blood bank, so we need to transfer it from another


    hospital. I¡¯m afraid it will take some time. Do you have Rh-negative blood type?¡±


    Fabian nced at Dorothy with disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t, nor does my father.¡± ¡°The hospital has only enough


    blood to keep Mrs. Quinton conscious, but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to save her leg.¡±


    Fabian was impatient. ¡°Just get straight to the point.¡± ¡°She might need to amputate and need crutches


    and a wheelchair.¡±


    Hearing this, Dorothy instantly woke up and grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°I know who has Rh-negative


    blood type!¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 894


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Dorothy looked at Fabian and said, ¡°Zac!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Upon hearing the name, Fabian scoffed and said, ¡°Dorothy, are you out of your mind? After all the


    times you gave trouble to Zac and Phoebe, do you expect Zac to donate his blood to save you? Stop


    dreaming!¡± ¡°Beg them!¡±


    Fabian¡¯s expression changed instantly. What did you say? You asked me to beg them?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s your


    brother. He should save me no matter what. Otherwise, let the media expose him for not caring about


    his family!¡±


    The corners of Fabian¡¯s mouth twitched. He only found Dorothy to be a lunatic-an ignorant lunatic.


    Seeing that he was unswayed, Dorothy said again, ¡°Fabian, this is your chance to take him down. What


    are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I can take him down if he doesn¡¯t give you a blood transfusion. But if he did, not


    only can I not take him down, but I have to give him the position! Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Dorothy got furious. ¡°Fabian, what do you mean? Are you going to do nothing? The Jameson family¡­¡±


    ¡°Bah, f*ck the Jameson family! What else can you do but use the Jameson family to pressure others?¡±


    Fabian was disgusted. ¡°What has the Jameson family ever given me?


    Nothing! I wanted to divorce you after that live-stream incident. Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯ve been putting up with


    you?¡±


    He found it disgusting and unfortunate to have such a dirty woman as his wife-in-name!


    ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can by sending you to the hospital. I¡¯ll get someone to send the divorce papers to the


    hospital. You and I will have nothing to do with each other from now on.¡±


    Hearing this, Dorothy stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Fabian, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you have a mistress.


    I¡¯ll kill her if you mention divorce!¡±


    Fabian suddenly turned around and grabbed her by the neck. ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll also lose


    your other leg if you do that!¡± ¡°Fabian, have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t forget¡­ You¡¯re a bastard! You


    can never¡­ be legitimate!¡± ¡°Ha. Yes, I¡¯m a bastard.¡± Fabian leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°But


    I¡¯m better than a whore like you! Dorothy, ask the Jameson family to attack Quinton Group if you dare.


    But don¡¯t worry. I will make the Jameson family beg me in tears!¡±


    With that said, he let go of Dorothy and walked away without looking back.


    The doctor and nurses nearby were dumbfounded.


    They dared not stop him earlier, but now what?


    Suddenly, Dorothy coughed a few times, looked coldly at the doctor, and ordered, ¡°Go find Zac. You


    must find him!¡±


    That b*tch Olivia would have died if Zac had not given her a blood transfusion.


    Therefore, Zac must also be an Rh-negative blood type.


    The doctor was afraid of Dorothy and could only nod.


    However, where would he find Zac?


    Fortunately, he remembered that the hospital director and Mr. Quinton knew each other and called the


    secretariat.


    ¡°Dr. Lucas, the emergency room just called to say that Mrs. Quinton has suffered blood loss and needs


    Rh-negative blood type, but there aren¡¯t enough in the blood bank. It might be toote to treat her if


    they transfer the blood from outside, which could result in permanent leg damage. They said they want


    you to ask Mr. Quinton for help. You¡­¡± ¡°What? Major blood loss? What are the injuries?¡± ¡°They said


    someone stabbed her in the leg.¡± ¡°What? Take me to her!¡±


    Ken got up from his chair and rushed out in a hurry.


    She was fine earlier. How did she get injured in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°Ah. Ken, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡±


    Ken stopped and looked down at the woman clutching her head and crying in pain. ¡°What¡­ What are


    you doing here? You¡¯re not hurt?¡±


    Olivia angrily rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I came over to see you. I¡¯m here, of course.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re here, who¡¯s


    the injured Mrs. Quinton?¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 895


    ¡°Injured Mrs. Quinton?¡±


    The secretary nearby asked, ¡°Are they talking about Mr. Fabian¡¯s wife?¡±


    Olivia came to herself when she heard this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister-in-w?¡± ¡°She was stabbed in


    the thigh and lost a lot of blood, but there¡¯s not enough blood in the blood bank, so¡­¡±


    The secretary looked at Ken. ¡°What now, Dr. Lucas?¡±


    Instead of answering, Ken looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Seeing that he was a little disinterested, the secretary advised, ¡°Dr. Lucas, she¡¯s a member of the


    Quinton family and the heiress of the Jameson family. They will make a scene if anything happens to


    her in our hospital. When the timees¡­¡± ¡°The Quinton family will stay out of this.¡±


    The three looked over and saw Zac wheeling his wheelchair up to them.


    ¡°If the Jameson family wants to get involved, I can help you with thewsuit.¡±


    However, the secretary still seemed worried about the hospital¡¯s reputation. ¡°Mr. Quinton, Mr. Fabian¡¯s


    wife is looking for you. She wants you to give her a blood transfusion. Mr. Quinton, save her since she¡¯s


    your sister -inw. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Ken cut her off. Ms. Watson! You¡¯re fired.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ms. Watson froze. ¡°Dr. Lucas, I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for the hospital. We won¡¯t suffer from doing the


    blood transfusion. We¡¯re a hospital. Saving a life is of boundless beneficence. Besides, they¡¯re


    rtives. Our hospital has to take responsibility if anything happens.¡± ¡°Ms. Watson, would you give a


    blood transfusion to your enemy?¡±


    Olivia turned her head around and looked coldly at her. ¡°Would you still be so generous if someone got


    you into a car ident and broke your legs, putting you in a wheelchair for the rest of your life? You


    might as well check the news before morally ckmailing us.¡±


    Ms. Watson did a double-take before turning her head around to look at Zac and Ken.


    ¡°I¡­ I did it for the hospital¡­¡± ¡°For the hospital? So you asked others to be generous? Thanks to that


    woman, my husband broke his legs, my daughter and son are unconscious, and my brother suffered a


    dozen stab wounds all over his body and has just been rescued! You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s only a blood


    transfusion?¡±


    Olivia became more agitated as she spoke. Her scarlet eyes stared intently at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see any


    of this? All you saw is his refusal to give a blood transfusion, and you criticized us for doing nothing. If


    you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°Pheebs, calm down.¡±


    Ken knew she had lost her temper. He quickly stopped her and red at Ms. Watson. ¡°Why are you


    still here?¡±


    Ms. Watson came to herself and hurriedly ran away.


    Olivia shook Ken off. ¡°That¡¯s Dorothy! An enemy who destroyed my family. I can¡¯t calm down. I wish


    she died during resuscitation!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, she suddenlyughed out loud, looked at them, and said, ¡°By the way, do


    you know why Dorothy was injured?¡±


    Ken and Zac looked at each other before looking at her with concern.


    She pointed to herself. ¡°I did it.¡±


    Olivia smiled, and her tears began to flow. ¡°I would have stabbed her in the heart if I could kill! How


    many people have died and had their lives ruined because of Dorothy? Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen anyone pleading on her behalf!¡±


    Ken frowned. ¡°Liv, she didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t take it personally. I¡¯ve fired her.¡±


    Olivia raised her hand to wipe away her tears before pressing her lips together to force a smile. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. I only hope Dorothy will die soon!¡±


    With that said, she looked at Zac. ¡°Zac, you can donate blood to whoever you want, but you¡¯ll be my


    enemy if you donate it to Dorothy!¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 896


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia did not like to express her emotions.


    Most of the time, she kept everything to herself and tried to handle it alone.


    However, she blew up this time.


    Zac knew Dorothy had touched a sore spot and forced her temper out.


    ¡°Ken, how are L and Sam?¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re still unconscious and haven¡¯t woken up. The doctor said they might die if we sent them there a


    littleter.¡±


    Zac sighed. ¡°And Fred?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unconscious too. He probably has to be hospitalized for a month.¡±


    Ken turned to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Liv, but she¡¯s been


    exhausted for a while, so try your best to take care of her. Stop causing her trouble.¡±


    ¡°She agreed to the divorce.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you really have an affair?¡±


    Zac shook his head in frustration. ¡°No, it¡¯s because of Jess from four years ago.¡±


    Ken looked away and was silent for a long time.


    Jess¡¯ incident four years ago had always been a thorn in her flesh, and there was no way to solve it.


    ¡°So, are you going to give up?¡±


    ¡°I created the scandal about my infidelity to make her leave to stay out of Quinton Group¡¯s affairs. She


    could also stay away from Dorothy and avoid being hurt. Now¡­¡±


    Zac patted his thigh. ¡°It¡¯s toote for anything. I got her involved and almost got L and Sam killed.


    Ken, I think I¡¯m useless.¡±


    Ken looked at his legs. ¡°When are you going to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The thing about your legs.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Ken sneered. ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know about that. You only have to decide if you want to keep her. Don¡¯t make


    any more mistakes.¡±


    Zac shook his head with a bitter smile and wheeled his wheelchair toward the elevator.


    He wanted her to stay, but would she?


    She would never forgive him for Jess¡¯ incident.


    However, he had no regrets.


    She would have died in prison if he had not done that. How could he watch her die?


    Besides, Jess brought it up herself.


    On the other hand, Dorothy woke up and realized she could not feel her right leg. She instantly


    panicked and frantically called for a nurse.


    ¡°What happened to my leg? Why can¡¯t I feel anything?¡±


    The nurse looked at her timidly. ¡°Ms. Jameson, you were so emotional that you suffered a


    hemorrhage.¡±


    Dorothy red at her. ¡°I asked you what happened to my leg?¡±


    ¡°Your leg¡­ is probably., ruined¡­¡±


    Dorothy picked up an ashtray nearby and threw it, hitting the nurse on the head and causing her to


    bleed.


    ¡°How dare you ruin my leg? You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re avenging that b*tch, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Dorothy angrily swept everything to the floor as he spoke. ¡°F*ck off! I will sue you! I¡¯m going to sue you


    until you go bankrupt! I¡¯ll have that b*tch pay for my leg with her life!¡¯


    The nurse quickly covered her head and ran. She fainted as soon as she got to the corridor.


    However, Dorothy was unwilling to give up. She called Mrs. Jameson while texting thugs.


    ¡°Mom, you must get justice for me. Lucas Hospital ruined my leg!¡¯


    Mandy was cutting meat in the kitchen. When she heard the news, she was so shocked that her knife


    fell to the ground, almost hitting her foot.


    ¡°What? How did you injure yourself? Is Fabian bullying you?¡¯


    ¡°Mom, Fabian doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He¡¯s getting a divorce, and my legs¡­¡±


    Dorothy cried as she spoke, sounding aggrieved.


    However, her hand typed out a message.


    Dorothy: [Get someone to kill that b*tch, Phoebe!]

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 897


    After the fuss Dorothy made, Mandy went to Ken with herwyer.


    ¡°Dr. Lucas, something went wrong with my daughter¡¯s surgery. I need an exnation.¡±


    Ken was prepared. He took out all the paperwork.


    ¡°These are the details of Dorothy¡¯s treatment, Mrs. Jameson. You can check them out. The rest will


    have to wait until mywyer gets here.¡±


    Mandy took them, looked through them, pped the table, and said, ¡°Ken, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Do you think you¡¯ve done nothing wrong when the blood bank of a big hospital like yours doesn¡¯t have


    enough blood?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, you realize that your daughter has an Rh-negative blood type, right?¡±


    Mandy froze. ¡°So what?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Rh-negative blood type is rare. We have every blood type in our blood bank, but our Rh-negative


    blood type reserves will never be enough. We¡¯ve even requested more blood bags from the nearest


    hospital as per the procedure. It¡¯s our standard procedure and the fastest way. Our doctors and nurses


    handled it very well.¡±


    ¡°But Dolly¡¯s leg is crippled!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter brought it onto herself.¡±


    Once he finished speaking, Zac wheeled in from outside. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I¡¯m Zac Quinton, Lucas


    Hospital¡¯s legal representative.¡±


    Mandy nced coldly at him. ¡°Zac, you¡¯re Quinton Group¡¯swyer. Supposedly¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I¡¯m helping Lucas Hospital on behalf of myw firm. It has nothing to do with Quinton


    Group. Besides, you should also know my brother Fabian has filed for divorce from Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Is this what the Quinton family is like? Kicking people when they¡¯re down!¡±


    Zac sneered. ¡®Dorothy asked Fabian to beg me for a blood transfusion to save her.¡±


    Mandy had no idea about these things and was shocked.


    She had a good impression of Zac, but she could notprehend the situation now.


    ¡°Zac, so you did nothing? You caused my daughter to lose a leg?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, please choose your words carefully. Firstly, it¡¯s my blood. I have the right to decide


    whether to help. Secondly, I have nothing to do with your daughter¡¯s leg.¡±


    Zac banged his legs as he spoke. ¡°Speaking of which, I should be suing her because she caused the


    car ident and crippled both my legs, which is more than her.


    ¡°Besides that, take what happened recently for instance, she went after my daughter, son, and my


    wife¡¯s brother to kick me out of Quinton Group. All three are lying in the hospital wards upstairs and are


    unconscious. Who do you think should sue whom?¡±


    Mandy¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head. ¡°No way. You¡¯re lying. My daughter isn¡¯t like that. She¡¯s


    the victim. She lost her leg. You and Lucas Hospital ruined her leg. You shouldpensate!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I thought you were the kindest person in the Jameson family. Now it seems that you


    would blind yourself for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lucas, don¡¯t say such a thing to intimidate me. There¡¯s no evidence for anything you said. Why


    should I believe you? If that¡¯s true, why didn¡¯t you sue Dolly? You¡¯re making false usations!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, the door was opened, and Dorothy¡¯s voice rang.


    ¡°Phoebe, your daughter looks like she¡¯s dead. What do you think? Do you want to beg me?


    ¡°Phoebe, prepare the coffins. They¡¯re both dead meat.


    ¡°Phoebe¡­¡±


    Olivia found the video Dorothy had sent her earlier and held it up to Mandy. ¡°Mrs. Jameson, I know you


    have cancer and haven¡¯t been well, so you don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on out there. I dont me you for


    not knowing.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong to say there¡¯s no evidence. Let me tell you that I have evidence!¡±


    Mandy looked at the familiar face, shuddered, and gulped. She was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She knew her daughter was not kind, but she had never expected her to heartlessly attempt to murder


    two small children!

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 898


    ¡°Phoe¡­ Phoebe?¡±


    Mandy called her with a tremble. ¡°These¡­¡±


    ¡°Dorothy sent me these. She captured my daughter and son and put them in an iron barrel. Then she


    buried the iron barrel under a farm in the


    suburbs. I¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s nose turned sore at the memory. She frowned, fighting back her tears. ¡°I almost lost two


    children, Mrs. Jameson. I hear that you have experienced losing your child. You should understand,


    right?¡±


    The corners of Mandy¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried to get Olivia to let Dorothy go. However, the words


    were on the tip of her tongue, but she could not get them out.


    How could she get justice for her daughter?


    It was karma!


    Why would she suffer karma if she had not put her two children in an iron barrel?


    However¡­ However, she was her only daughter. How¡­ could she not be distressed?


    Olivia snuffled and raised her hand to wipe away her tears. ¡® But you can rest assured I wont call the


    police on her.¡±


    Mandy looked at her in shock. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not because I¡¯m kind. It¡¯s because I think prison is too easy for her. The Jameson family is


    rich and powerful. Even if she was arrested, she would probably be locked up for only two days before


    being released, and the whole thing would be over.¡±


    Olivia sneered and said, ¡°I dont want that because it¡¯s not enough to punish her for the evil deeds she


    has done. Mrs. Jameson, you should be grateful to God for only letting her lose a leg so far.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s words left Mandy speechless.


    She felt ashamed.


    She was extremely ashamed.


    She was asking Ken for an exnation, but she was now the perpetrator. She should be thankful that


    others did not give her a hard time. She dared not give Ken trouble.


    Besides, she had read the paperwork and understood that the hospital did everything right.


    However, it was her daughter, so she had an ax to grind.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Mandy bit her lip and turned to look at Ken. ¡°Dr. Lucas, let¡¯s leave it at that.


    I won¡¯t sue the hospital.¡±


    With that said, she turned and walked out, her figure more bent than when she hade.


    Only when they were truly gone did Olivia let loose and sat on the floor.


    She was also afraid that the Jameson family would go after Ken for this.


    She knew how difficult those people could be.


    However, there was no way she was letting Zac or herself save Dorothy.


    Therefore¡­


    People were probably thisplicated.


    Ken stepped forward and helped her up. ¡°We can solve this without you.¡± ¡°After all¡­ I caused it. I


    should do something.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a mother to help her daughter, but Dorothy won¡¯t let that go so easily. You


    gotta be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯d better take good care of yourself first. Look at how thin you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Olivia gulped and forced a smile. ¡°I wanted to let you know that I might not be free to spend time with


    Kate these days. So as her brother, you should spend more time with her. Stop being so difficult.¡±


    Ken lowered his head and did not answer when Kate was mentioned.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He noticed that Kate had changed these days, but Kate¡¯s nderous remarks about Z were a thorn


    in his flesh. He could not get over it.


    ¡°Ken, don¡¯t be so petty. She¡¯s still young. Forget about what she said when she was ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see her when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Ken wanted to escape. He pointed to the door. ¡°It¡¯s time for my meeting. I gotta go.¡±


    With that said, he pushed the door open and left, leaving Olivia and Zac alone in the room.


    Olivia wanted to leave too, but Zac stopped her. ¡°Liv, if¡­ you want a divorce, let¡¯s go to thewyer¡¯s


    some other time.¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 899


    Olivia paused and did not look back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it some other time.¡± ¡°Liv.¡±


    Zac clutched the arm of his wheelchair, his palms full of cold sweat.


    He longed for her to stay and be the same as before.


    However¡­


    ¡°Zac, didn¡¯t you only tell me Fabian is divorcing Dorothy?¡±


    Olivia looked back at him. ¡°Quinton Group¡¯s stock price will plummet if you both get divorced. It¡¯ll be a


    mess even if you be the CEO. You won¡¯t have any authority. Wait till you¡¯re settled. Don¡¯t worry


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Liv, it really isn¡¯t what you think. I didn¡¯t force Jess to die.¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together and smiled a little helplessly. ¡°Zac, even if Jess offered to die for me, I


    couldn¡¯t ept it.¡¯


    She knew that everything Zac had done was for her.


    However, she could not move on because it was for her.


    Of course, she was more relieved to be proactive than passive.


    At least Zac was still the kind Zac and not a bloodthirsty monster.


    ¡°Liv, is there really no going back¡­ between us?¡±


    Zac hesitated for a long time before asking eventually.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked away from him and was silent for a long while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk sometime after all this


    is over? I¡¯m not in the mood¡­ with L¡¯s current condition.¡¯


    ¡°Got it. It was rude of me.¡±


    With that said, Zac caught up with her in his wheelchair. ¡°Can¡­ Can I see L?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course, but she hasn¡¯t woken up. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll wake up today. II


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just want to see her. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Olivia did not answer him. She opened the door and headed upstairs.


    One led the other. Each immersed in their thoughts.


    Ken arranged for the two children to be in the same ward so that it was convenient for them to look


    after them.


    However, Fred was still next door, so Olivia still had to run here and there.


    Besides, Olivia was already exhausted, so she was sleepy even before her shift.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    In a daze, Olivia heard someone calling her. She immediately got up in shock. Without even seeing


    who the person was, she stumbled out of the room. ¡°Is L awake? I¡¯ll get the doctor. Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Mrs. Simmons held her back and helped her fix her clothes with some distress. ¡°Miss, look at how


    haggard you are. Hurry back to rest. I¡¯ll keep watch tonight.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Olivia snapped back to herself and patted her head to force herself to wake up.


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you¡¯re not in good health. How can you keep watch?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Do you see how much weight you¡¯ve lost? It pains me to see you go to the hospital


    everyday to take care of others instead of yourself.¡¯


    Mrs. Simmons¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. She put the food containers on the table. ¡°If nothing


    else, have some food first, Miss. I made you pudding and mushroom soup. Have some.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. Eat with me.¡¯


    Olivia also knew Mrs. Simmons was worried about her, so she obediently sat down to eat the whole


    thing instead of refusing.


    No sooner had she opened the food containers than there was a voice at the door. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here for


    my shift.¡±


    She froze when she saw Harry. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t we agree to change shifts at 12 AM?¡±


    Harry scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the bar today. I also didn¡¯t have anything


    else to do, so I thought I¡¯de over earlier so you could go home earlier and get some rest.¡±


    Harry reached up and felt Olivia¡¯s forehead. ¡®Boss, you¡¯re so exhausted that you¡¯re running a fever. Go


    home.¡±


    Olivia froze, stunned by Harry¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Olivia pped his hand away, stood up, and pointed at the mushroom soup. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here,


    drink this mushroom soup as supper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate¡­¡¯


    ¡°Drink it since I told you to. Don¡¯t tell me nonsense. Be careful, or I¡¯ll fire you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Harry quickly gave in. ¡°I need my sry to pay my school fees. I can¡¯t afford to lose this job.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking it?¡±


    After the scene that Mrs. Simmons and Harry made, Olivia knew the two would continue nagging non-


    stop if she did not leave.


    She lifted the pudding jar, threw her head back, and drank it all in one gulp. Then she wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now that you¡¯re here. But just this once, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, go home with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Simmons shook her head. ¡°There are two wards for two people. We need people in both.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you were advising me earlier. How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just for one night. It¡¯ll be alright. I know it¡¯s just for once.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With that, Mrs. Simmons pushed Olivia out. ¡°Go home. I caught up on my sleep during the day. I¡¯ll call


    you right away if they wake up.¡±


    Olivia could not do anything about her.


    She thought she was stubborn, but Mrs. Simmons was even more stubborn.


    There was no way to keep arguing like this, and she could onlypromise in the end.


    ¡°Alright, but sleep when you¡¯re tired, got it? Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. Miss, how can a young woman like you nag more than an old woman like me?¡±


    With that said, she locked Olivia outside. Miss, hurry back.¡±


    Olivia,¡±¡­¡±


    She wondered who nagged more.


    However, she did not want to do anything about it at this point. After all, she was exhausted. She even


    walked with a little flutter on her feet.


    However, she did not expect to have a hard time getting a car when she was tired.


    There should be a lot of cars at this hour. Was God trying to give her a hard time?


    In desperation, she could only walk while trying to get a taxi. She considered it to help with digestion


    after her meal.


    The streets seemed colder than usual today. Was it because the weather was getting cooler?


    Suddenly, the screeching of brakes broke the silence, and she saw five or six men get out of a van and


    run toward her.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed as she tried to run, but she was toote. She was dragged into the car by


    the men.


    ¡°Help! Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    p! Someone pped her hard. ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re being paid to take good care of you. You don¡¯t need


    to know anything else!¡±


    Then came another p that knocked Olivia unconscious.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a shabby house.


    Fortunately, her hands and feet were not bound.


    Therefore, she got up to run. However, she ran into one of the men once she opened the door.


    ¡°Are you trying to run?¡± The man grabbed her and pushed her to the ground. ¡°Brothers, she¡¯s awake.


    Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves while she¡¯s still alive. She¡¯s pretty good-looking. She has nice skin, and she


    smells good. I heard she¡¯s also the daughter-inw of an affluent family. She must taste good!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Olivia lifted her leg to kick him, but the man grabbed her and pinned her down again before she could


    run.


    ¡°I like your fiery temper. Otherwise, it would be boring!¡±


    Rip! The men tore her clothes.


    ¡°No! F*ck off!¡±


    However, it was unknown whether she was too tired recently. She struggled so weakly that it did


    nothing to the men.


    Then she saw the rest of theme in and undress her.


    Olivia closed her eyes in despair. It seemed she could not escape it this time¡­

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 901


    Bang!


    The broken door was suddenly kicked open, and a tall figure stood in the doorway, gazing darkly over


    the half-naked men.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking fortrouble! How dare you spoil our fun!¡±


    Several men had already picked up their sticks and rushed forward without even putting on their


    clothes.


    The man on top of Olivia swore and got up to join the fight.


    Olivia finally caught her breath and opened her eyes in a daze to look at the person. Her heart


    shuddered at the sight of the familiar face.


    ¡®It¡¯s him?¡¯


    John had learned martial arts before. He had no trouble taking on a few thugs. He soon knocked six of


    them to the ground.


    He quickly took off his coat and put it over Olivia. He hugged her tenderly as he looked at her with pain


    and remorse. Suppressing his anger, he said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to save you. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Smelling the familiar scent and feeling the warmth in his arms, Olivia¡¯s frantic heart somehow calmed


    down.


    Feeling the shiver from the person in his arms, John stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you


    away.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him. Tears hung on her longshes, making her look pitiful.


    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m untouched.¡±


    John¡¯s heart throbbed, and the pain in his eyes could no longer be hidden when he heard that.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡®Is she reminded of the past?¡¯ Did she remember the insult he had once said to her?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Four years ago, she had repeatedly told him that she was untouched, but he did not believe her and


    insulted her repeatedly.


    It must have hurt her a lot.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    She suddenly asked warily again.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I believe everything you say.¡±


    Olivia looked at him as if trying to figure out whether he was telling the truth. She forced a tearful smile


    after a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The way she looked made John feel a little upset.


    However, he had to get her out of there first.


    ¡°Good girl. Let me take you away now, yeah?¡±


    Olivia nodded obediently and put her arm around his neck.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and she ran out of his arms.¡± Johnny, watch your back! Ah!¡±


    Before John knew it, Olivia ran behind him at some point and blocked the blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking fortrouble!¡±


    He got up and stared at the man with scarlet eyes. His right hand grasped his neck hard and sent him


    flying with a kick.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    He quickly bent over to pick Olivia up. The gloom in his eyes faded as it was reced with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll


    take you to the hospital now. Why are you so silly¡­¡±


    However, he was not only worried but also happy.


    ¡®So she still loves me, right?¡¯


    He happened to meet Wes, who hurried over, at the entrance.


    ¡°Arrest everyone inside and interrogate them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    John nervously put her in the back seat and sped off to the hospital.


    She was already in poor health and had been working so hardtely.


    Besides, she had not rested for an entire day after L¡¯s incident. She was also injured because of


    him¡­


    He would make the mastermind pay the price once he found them!


    ¡®The mastermind¡­¡¯


    He thought of someone, so he rushed upstairs to a ward and grabbed the person by the neck after


    sending Olivia to the emergency room.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 902


    Dorothy was sleeping when someone suddenly choked her in her sleep. Her cheeks reddened


    instantly, and she was unable to breathe.


    She patted John¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡­ Let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Dorothy, let me ask you again. Was it you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ what¡­¡± Dorothy rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you¡­ saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, Dorothy, do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ can¡¯t!¡±


    Dorothy thought she still had the trump card. She looked up at John with no intention of admitting it.


    John would not kill her here, so he let go.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. If I found out you sent someone to go after Phoebe, I¡¯ll make your life a living


    hell.¡±


    He knew Dorothy would take the easy way out by dying.


    Moreover, he knew that all Olivia wanted was to make Dorothy¡¯s life a living hell!


    Therefore, he would help her.


    Dorothy violently coughed several times, looked at John¡¯s back, and said with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    you to fall in love with a recement, Mr.


    Freeman.¡±


    Seeing John ignore her, she roared again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how nice you are to Phoebe. You killed


    Olivia. She¡¯s nevering back!¡±


    Then, she threw her head back andughed. ¡°Olivia, look how badly you¡¯ve lost!¡±


    She could not help clenching the sheet after a while.


    Since John appeared and questioned her, it meant those people had failed, and Phoebe had escaped


    her doom again!


    She refused to ept it!


    She had defeated the real Olivia. There was no way she would lose to a fake.


    She could not let it go so easily!


    Phoebe James!


    She had a grim expression as she said through clenched teeth, ¡°Phoebe James, I won¡¯t let you off the


    hook so easily!¡±


    However, she saw the number that she was scared of lit up on her phone as soon as she was about to


    call someone.


    Besides assigning her new tasks, he rarely took the initiative to contact her.


    This time¡­ he probably found out about the progress and came to find fault.


    His patience was limited. She had not taken over Quinton Group and had caused a conflict between


    John and Zac. She might have annoyed him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He would not abandon her as Phoebe had said, would he?


    No¡­ No¡­


    She wanted to reject the call but was scared, so she could only answer the call with trembling hands.


    ¡°Mr. Tres.¡±


    ¡°How much longer do I have to wait?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was indifferent. However, the more indifferent he was, the more scared Dorothy was.


    She clenched her hand tightly and gulped, ¡°Not much longer. Once they hold the shareholders meeting,


    then¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear an exnation. I want results.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tres, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ipetent. But please give me another chance. I won¡¯t let you wait too long.


    ¡°Ha, I think you¡¯ve forgotten what our goal is.¡±


    Hearing this, Dorothy¡¯s body trembled as her teeth began to tremble. ¡°Mr. Tres, what do you mean by


    that?


    The man on the other end of the line sneered. ¡°Where¡¯s Phoebe James?¡±


    ¡®Phoebe?*


    Dorothy felt her blood freezing.


    It seemed Mr. Tres found out about everything she did in Ocean City.


    However, how did Mr. Tres know Phoebe?


    ¡°That b*tch has been meddling with our n. We would have seeded long ago if it wasn¡¯t for her.


    It¡¯s why I wanted to get rid of her first. Mr. Tres, you gotta believe me.¡±


    Once she finished speaking, there was a long silence on the other end of the line.


    Just when Dorothy thought she had managed to fool him, the man spoke up again.


    ¡°Dorothy, I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tres¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Otherwise¡­ You know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, got it. I willplete my task as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Phoebe.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line hung up once he finished speaking.


    ¡®What does he mean?


    ¡®Does Mr. Tres know Phoebe?¡¯

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 903


    The Jameson family became Quinton Group¡¯s equal overnight due to Mr. Tres¡¯ support.


    Dorothy was also what she was today because of him.


    She had never seen this man before, but he was capable of many things.


    In other words, she and the Jameson family would be nothing if it was not for Mr. Tres.


    Therefore, she could not offend Mr. Tres and would not be his abandoned chess piece.


    However¡­


    Why would Mr. Tres call because of Phoebe?


    Dorothy was uneasy and could not calm down for a long time.


    However, she still refused to ept it.


    Seeing how simr Phoebe¡¯s face was to Olivia¡¯s was disgusting enough, but it disgusted her more that


    Olivia kept meddling with her ns.


    No, she would still do it even if Mr. Tres requested.


    Did Mr. Tres not want Zac and John to go against each other?


    What if she framed one of them for Phoebe¡¯s death?


    However¡­ what about Fabian if that was the case?


    She did not want to give up her identity as Mrs. Quinton.


    Olivia woke up a dayter.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw L¡¯s adorable worried face before she could take in her


    surroundings.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    For a moment, she thought she was dreaming and looked at her in a daze.¡± L?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve been awake for a long time.¡±


    Once she touched her daughter¡¯s warm face, Olivia knew it was not a dream. She sat up in bed and


    hugged L tightly.


    ¡°L, you scared me to death. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I was scared too, but I¡¯m a little braver because I have Sam with me.¡±


    Olivia tried to hug her tighter. However, she felt a piercing pain and could not help letting out a hiss as


    soon as she clenched her right hand.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt. You need a good rest.¡±


    Olivia looked down to realize her right arm was in a sling. Even one small movement seemed to give


    her a ripping pain.


    The hit probably injured her shoulder.


    However, she was so excited to see L wake up safe and sound that she forgot about the pain.


    ¡°L, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Did Mr. Lucas arrange a physical examination for you?¡±


    Just then, Ken came in with Sam. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two children have had a thorough examination and


    are both healthy. But they should avoid strenuous exercise and rest well for half a month.¡±


    With that said, Ken looked at her and shook his head. ¡°And you. Do you know what¡¯s going on with


    your body? Do you think you¡¯re the same¡­¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ken!¡±


    Olivia frowned and gave Ken a look to shut him up.


    However, Ken thought she was wrong to keep it a secret.


    The children and her friends should be in the know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯ve had a rpse before, and you still acted silly.


    Think about L even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, okay? Do you know how worried she was when


    she found out you were unconscious? Her face was so red from crying, and she refused to leave no


    matter what.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart felt a vague pain as she touched L¡¯s face guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Sorry, L.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I should be the one to apologize. None of this would have happened if I hadn¡¯t made a fuss


    about seeing you.¡±


    Olivia felt terrible as she recalled how she had secretly sent her child abroad. She had brushed L off


    when L made a fuss about seeing her.


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°L, are you still mad at me?¡±


    L pouted. ¡°I was mad at you for chasing me away and lying to me, but¡­ I stopped being mad when


    Mr. Lucas told meter that you were the one who saved me and got hurt for it.


    ¡°Mommy, your shoulder must hurt.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 904


    Sensible children always made people feel sorry for them.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened instantly as she hugged L tightly, apologizing profusely.


    ¡°Are you still going to send me away, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    Olivia forced a smile and pinched L¡¯s chubby face. ¡°You¡¯ll follow me from now on. You¡¯ll be wherever


    I am, okay?¡±


    L¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me, Mommy!*


    With that said, she raised her little hand, put out her pinky, and said childishly yet sternly, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s


    do a pinky swear. We can¡¯t go back on our word once we pinky swear.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do a pinky swear.¡±


    Olivia wiped her tears as she did a pinky swear with L.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    L grinned once she got an affirmative answer. Her eyes curled into little crescents.


    Olivia¡¯s saddened mood brightened again when she saw her daughter¡¯s happy smile.


    She sent L away because of Dorothy.


    However, she let Dorothy hurt L after all.


    She had only realized now how happy and satisfying she was to have L around.


    Moreover, since Dorothy already knew L¡¯s existence, it would be dangerous even if she sent her


    away. L might as well stay with her. She could keep an eye on her all the time.


    Olivia turned her head to look at Sam, who was standing silently. ¡°Sam,e here.¡±


    Sam walked over nervously. He did not get too close but stood half a meter away from the bed.


    ¡°Godmother.¡±


    The child was sensitive. He probably felt somewhat left out when he saw her and L¡¯s interaction. He


    was also scared of behaving too intimately and identally overstepping boundaries.


    He learned at an early age to observe and lived cautiously.


    Even though he knew his mother was dead because of him, he was not traumatized by it.


    It made Olivia¡¯s heart ache.


    Therefore, she pretended to be angry: ¡°Sam, you¡¯ve been naughty. You stood so far away when you


    knew I hurt my shoulder. Are you bullying me for not being able to grab you?¡±


    Sam froze and looked at her in shock. His dry lips parted but did not utter a word after a long time.


    L cocked her head and held out her hand as she looked past Olivia.¡± Sam, hurry over.¡±


    Sam moved stiffly forward when he heard L¡¯s remark.


    L¡¯s little hand immediately held his hand and pulled him toward the bed. ¡°Sam, why are you so shy


    all of a sudden? She wont gobble you up.¡±


    Olivia smiled. ¡°Sam,e and hug your sister and mother, okay?¡±


    Sam looked nkly at Olivia this time.


    It turned out that he had not heard wrong. She did address him and called herself his mother.


    ¡®It¡¯s mother, not godmother. She¡¯s not Aunty, she¡¯s Mom!¡±


    With slightly reddened eyes, Sam climbed onto the hospital bed and hugged L and Olivia.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, what are you sorry for? I don¡¯t want to hear that again.¡±


    After saying that, Olivia grabbed the two kids. ¡°L, Sam is your brother from now on. Listen to him


    and don¡¯t bully him. Got it?¡±


    ¡°And you, Sam. You¡¯re not allowed to apologize so much from now on.


    You¡¯re a big brother now. You gotta keep an eye on your sister when I¡¯m upied. You gotta be stern.


    Otherwise, how can you keep your sister in check?¡±


    The two children¡¯s reaction was different. One was excited, while the other was nervous and flustered.


    ¡°Brother. I have a brother now!¡±


    L hugged Sam. ¡°Sam, please look after me from now on.¡±


    Olivia corrected her. ¡°L, he¡¯s your brother. Be polite. Tell people you share the same mother if


    someone asks, got it?


    L nodded. ¡°What about our father?¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Getting Him Hooked: Mr. Freeman¡¯s Indifferent Sinner Wife Chapter 905


    Father¡­ They would probably never get over this.


    ¡°L, about this¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish speaking, L suddenly shouted toward the door, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    Olivia looked around and saw John walk in.


    L wanted to run toward him, but Olivia pulled her back. ¡°L, he¡¯s not your father. Don¡¯t call him


    that.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes flickered with loneliness as he paused.


    ¡°But I saw him when I was video-calling you, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±


    However, L did not believe her. She looked at John with a stern little face. ¡°Then why was he in the


    video? Besides, my nose looks like his nose, so he must be my father.¡±


    Olivia was annoyed. ¡°L, why won¡¯t you listen? I told you he¡¯s not him because¡­¡±


    She nced up at John coldly and said through clenched teeth. ¡°Your father¡¯s dead.¡±


    L burst into tears, ¡°Mommy, I want a father. I don¡¯t want to be a child with no father. When I was at


    kindergarten, the others made fun of me for not having a father. Someone even said that you¡¯re a


    homewrecker and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a father.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s heart sank as she nced at John and hugged L again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those people. They¡¯re talking nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°But why don¡¯t I have a father when everyone else does?¡±


    She did, but her biological father rejected her and called her a bastard four years ago.


    She could not allow the same thing to happen again.


    Since John refused to acknowledge the child four years ago, he did not deserve L.


    Besides, she was Phoebe now, not Olivia.


    What did John have to do with Phoebe¡¯s daughter?


    She wanted Zac to pretend, but now that her rtionship with Zac was in such a state, it was


    unsuitable to do so.


    Just as Olivia was wondering what to do, Sam wiped L¡¯s tears and said gently, ¡°L, not only do I


    not have a father, but I also don¡¯t have a mother. If Godmother hadn¡¯t kindly taken me in, I¡¯d still be on


    the streets.


    ¡°But L, look. You¡¯ve got a mother, an uncle, me, and Mr. Lucas. You¡¯ve got a lot.


    ¡°Not everyone can have everything. You don¡¯t understand the adult world yet. Stop making a fuss.


    You¡¯ll upset your mother.¡±


    Sam was unclear about the past, but he did know that Olivia did not want to acknowledge John.


    If they kept this up, things would get ugly.


    Ken also pushed John at this time. ¡°Hurry, say something.¡±


    John thought Olivia would acknowledge him when L said so.


    Unexpectedly, Olivia was so determined.


    It seemed that there was still a long way to go.


    John stepped forward, leaned over, and rubbed L¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m only your mother¡¯s friend.¡±


    With tears still hanging from her longshes, L looked at him doubtfully.¡± Uncle, are you really not


    my father?¡±


    The question made him sad.


    He nced up at Olivia only to get a nasty re. He could only say with a nod, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Do you know my father, then?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I believe your father isn¡¯t a good man, or he wouldn¡¯t have


    left an adorable girl like you behind.¡±


    L bit her lips aggrievedly. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, really.¡±


    John felt tightness in his chest.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He thought he would not care much about his daughter before meeting L. However, he realized how


    lovely the little girl was after meeting her in person.


    She was so adorable that he could not bear to lie to her.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    ¡°Mommy, can I stay with you?¡±


    L wiped her tears dry and leaned softly against Olivia¡¯s arms.


    Seeing that she stopped making a fuss, Olivia was about to say yes when she heard Sam say, ¡°L,


    be good. Mommy¡¯s hurt and needs to rest well. Why don¡¯t we go back next door to sleep?¡±


    L looked at the bandage on Olivia¡¯s arm and nodded, ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    With that said, she took Olivia¡¯s hand as if afraid that she would fall asleep and wake up never seeing


    her mother again. ¡°Mommy, you promised you wouldn¡¯t send me away. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll wake up and see me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    L was reluctant to leave, but Sam brought her out.


    Ken saw what was going on and also said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the kids back.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and followed them. He also closed the door thoughtfully.


    Olivia wanted to ignore John, so she turned her head around to look out the window.


    It was alreadyte autumn, and the trees outside were almost bald, leaving only a few withered yellow


    leaves in the cold wind.


    It looked a little deste.


    John slowly sat down at the end of her bed and helped her fix the quilt.¡± Why did you save me?¡±


    Olivia ignored him.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re still¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you save me?¡±


    After a while, Olivia nced back intently at him and said with a chuckle, ¡°I probably didn¡¯t want to feel


    like I was indebted to you.


    ¡°John, since you asked, I¡¯m going to be frank.¡±


    With that said, she pressed her lips together. ¡°I almost forgave you a while ago. I even thought of


    getting back together with you.¡±


    There was a flicker of surprise in John¡¯s eyes when he heard that. His slender fingers could not help


    but clenched the quilt.


    He was happy she thought of getting back together, but he knew something must have happened


    afterward.


    ¡°Then you pretended to be Mr. M.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    Olivia raised her hand to tell him not to speak. ¡°Hear me out.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°The incident gave me the time to calm down and realize that I forgave you, not because I love you, but


    because I feel indebted to you.


    ¡°I always thought you owed it to me, so I was never touched that you saved me.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    She smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You know I¡¯m too soft-hearted. I didn¡¯t feel good when you got shot


    twice because of me. If you did die because of me, wouldn¡¯t I have owed you?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want that, so I took the blow for you. That way, I won¡¯t feel like I owe you anything again.¡±


    She looked at him calmly after that. ¡°That way, we can call it even, John.¡±


    John¡¯s heart sank instantly, and he felt like he was going to faint.


    His head also began to hurt, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    However, he suppressed the difort. ¡°Olivia, is this what you really think?¡±


    Olivia nced at him and asked in reply, ¡°Or what? Do you expect me to get back together with you


    because of these?¡±


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. ¡°Oh, John, are you asking why because you met L and


    want to acknowledge her?¡±


    Before John could speak, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll never let her acknowledge you. Her


    father¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°John, for me, the man I loved died four years ago.¡±


    John could not bear it any longer. He pulled her into his arms, held the back of her head, and kissed


    her forcefully.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    ¡®No, I won¡¯t admit it!


    ¡®We never ended!


    ¡®We won¡¯t end things!¡¯


    John¡¯s lips were cold, momentarily stunning Olivia.


    She pushed him hard when she snapped back to herself, but the man was so strong that he seemed to


    want to swallow her up. He held her so tightly that she could not move.


    Unable to push him, she bit his lips, and their mouths smelled of rust.


    However, John only frowned and deepened the kiss.


    It was like tasting sweet dew after a long drought. He was reluctant to give up this rare opportunity.


    Sometimeter, John finally released her, leaned his head against her neck, and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Olivia, you still love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    No way. She called him ¡°Johnny¡± and told him such things. There was no way she did not love him¡­


    John looked up and held her face with both hands. ¡°Olivia, stop torturing me. I cant take it anymore.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s your business. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Olivia.¡±


    John took a deep breath. ¡°How long do you n to get back at me?¡±


    ¡°Ha. Mr. Freeman, your question is funny.¡± Olivia threw her head back and looked at him with contempt.


    ¡°I will get back at you for the rest of your life because of what you have done in the past. There will


    never be an end to it. If you¡¯re mad and can¡¯t handle it, you can also kill me like how you¡¯ve done in the


    past.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Larson!¡±


    John got mad. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for things to work out between us. And leave L alone, or I¡¯ll do something.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re cruel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no match for you.¡±


    Olivia silently clenched her left hand, digging her nails into the flesh to hide her emotions.


    She told herself to never go soft.


    She knew what John was asking, and she remembered what she had said.


    She also knew better why she tried to block the hit.


    However, she would not admit it.


    John could do nothing about her. He dared not shout at her or force her to stay with him because he


    was afraid she would think he had never changed.


    He got up, lowered his head, and chuckled. ¡°Olivia, you won. Really.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was sure of his feelings, obsession, and persistence for her¡­


    There was no way he was letting go.


    ¡°Olivia, will you forgive me if I prove that I really am Mr. M one day?¡±


    Olivia froze, clenching her left hand again. She shook her head coldly and firmly. ¡°There¡¯s no way that


    will happen.¡±


    Hearing this, John¡¯s heart felt like it was stabbed. It was painful.


    He made Olivia lose trust in him.


    Therefore, it no longer mattered if he was Mr. M because she refused to believe him.


    ¡®But Olivia, I really am Mr. M.¡¯


    However, he said nothing more, turned around, and walked out.


    It was not until the door was closed that Olivia breathed a long sigh of relief and let go of her already


    stiff left hand.


    She raised her hand and touched her chest as she smiled bitterly.


    ¡®Olivia, why won¡¯t you speak the truth?¡¯


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again. Olivia thought John had returned. She said coldly without


    turning her head around, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, why did you do that?¡±


    Ken frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not how you feel at all, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have blocked it for him.


    Your excuse isme.¡¯


    Olivia did not want to discuss it with him and said with a sneer, ¡°What about you? You pretend to be


    clear-headed, but what did you do? Why won¡¯t you see Kate? Is it really because of Zy?¡±


    ¡°Fred woke up and wants to see you.¡±


    Why? The question wasplicated, and he did not want others to know.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Fred did not hurt his internal organs but had lost so much blood and hurt his bones that he was


    unconscious for a long time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was leaning against the head of the bed with pale lips. He almost got out of bed at the sight of


    Olivia¡¯s bandage on her arm.


    ¡°Liv, why are you hurt? Did Dorothy do this?¡±


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lie back and don¡¯t move. Be careful not to touch your wound.¡±


    Not wanting Olivia to worry, Fred could onlyy there obediently.


    Ken looked at the two. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the test report. You two can talk. N


    Olivia nced at his back suspiciously, feeling something strange.


    ¡°Liv, I suspect Dorothy set all this up.¡±


    Fred¡¯s words brought Olivia back to her senses. She sat on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    meaning to ask you why you came to Ocean City. Did Dorothy trick you intoing here?¡±


    ¡°No one answered when I called. I tracked you down to find out you¡¯ve been in the hospital all along.¡±


    Fred paused and continued saying, ¡°Just then, I got a phone call saying you were dying and asked L


    toe back and see you onest time.¡±


    Olivia frowned. ¡°No way. I never got a call from you.¡±


    ¡°I was skeptical because there are plenty of such scams. So I checked the number and found it to be


    from the city hospital¡¯s emergency room. I had no problem calling from a different number too.


    ¡°But I was still worried. I called Ken and Zac but couldn¡¯t get through.¡±


    Fred bit his lip like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Liv, I¡¯m sorry. I was so worried that


    something had happened to you that I brought L to Ocean City. I was also so worried that I might


    have overlooked something. That¡¯s why they found out about us.¡±


    Olivia patted his hand and shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re not to me. It¡¯s not your fault. Go on. What


    happened after you got off the ne?¡±


    ¡°I queued for a taxi after getting off the ne, so I didn¡¯t doubt the driver¡¯s identity.¡±


    Fred coughed slightly. ¡°But I noticed something was wrong halfway because he was getting


    increasingly off the route that it didn¡¯t look like we were going downtown. I thought I could handle one


    driver.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there was a van behind me. As soon as I took care of the driver, a group of people


    rushed out of the van and dragged me off the car.


    I was afraid they¡¯ll scare L, so I covered her face¡­¡±


    ¡°Then they left you by the roadside and took L away?¡±


    Fred nodded. ¡°Yeah, they knocked L out, so I don¡¯t think L saw anything gruesome.¡±


    With that said, he asked worriedly, ¡°How is L? Did you save her? Is she traumatized?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine, physically and mentally.¡±


    Fred breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Olivia was distressed to see the wounds all over his body and the bruises on his face. She reached out


    to caress his swollen cheek.


    ¡°How did you find the bar?¡±


    ¡°They crushed my phone. I couldn¡¯t inform you, nor could I catch up with them. So I drove the taxi to


    the bar to try my luck. What if¡­ What if you were there?¡±


    Fred smiled. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t there, I could call the police somewhere, couldnt I?¡±


    Seeing his smile, a hot tear fell on Fred¡¯s hand.


    ¡®He must have been in a lot of pain¡­¡¯

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    ¡°Liv, I¡­ I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m strong. I will recover soon.¡±


    Fred panicked and wiped her tears. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re also injured. You need to rest.¡¯


    Olivia snuffled and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m useless. All I do is cry.¡¯


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re only worried about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more sensible than the others. You make me seem a little ignorant.¡±


    Olivia forced a smile. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Simmons to prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Fred licked his dry lips. ¡°Liv, what about Dorothy?¡±


    The mention of Dorothy made Olivia furious.


    It seemed that the person behind her was powerful.


    They could put on such a show that Fred did not find anything unusual. They even arranged the taxi so


    urately.


    Dorothy could not have executed such a n alone.


    Besides, who found Fred¡¯s phone number?


    ¡°Liv?¡±


    Seeing that she was silent, Fred lowered his head and called her gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave Dorothy to me. You should get well first.¡±


    Scared that she would be impulsive, Fred grabbed her. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t be impulsive. You¡¯re already hurt.


    You¡¯re no match for Dorothy.¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°I owe my injury to her, but she¡¯s not much better.¡± She was now a half-cripple with a


    broken leg and needed crutches.


    Once she finished speaking, the culprit appeared at the door.


    Dorothy entered the ward in a wheelchair, wheeling it somewhat unskillfully.


    Seeing Fred, she sneered. ¡°Wow. He¡¯s still alive. I thought he was dead.¡¯


    Fred was agitated at the sight of her. He immediately tried to get out of bed, but Olivia stopped him.


    ¡°Fred, don¡¯t move. Be careful not to hurt your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Liv, she¡¯s here to provoke us again. I can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it.¡¯


    Olivia stood up, looked down at Dorothy¡¯s bandaged leg, and smiled icily,¡± Does your leg still hurt?¡±


    With that said, she leaned over and pressed hard on the spot where Dorothy was injured with her left


    hand.


    Blood soon soaked the gauze.


    ¡°Ah! Phoebe!¡±


    Olivia grabbed her jaw. ¡°Ms. Jameson, you¡¯ve got to be careful with your other leg. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    lose both and be in a wheelchair forever.¡±


    ¡°You! Phoebe, don¡¯t you dare!¡¯


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia let go of her and said disdainfully, ¡¯I was scared earlier, but I can do it now. Do you know why?¡±


    Dorothy was stunned for a moment.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes and gazed coldly at her. ¡°Because you touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have


    touched. I told you I wouldn¡¯t go easy on whoever hurt my daughter. Dorothy, you gave me courage.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Dorothy was a little scared but still stubbornly provoked her by saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re only a substitute. You don¡¯t really think John and the rest like you, do you? Phoebe, don¡¯t be


    ridiculous. Everyone is just helping the dead woman, not you.¡¯


    Looking at Dorothy, who thought she was smart, Olivia could not help sneering. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I asked


    them for help, did I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve failed twice in a row. What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to send someone to kill me? Or are you going to kidnap someone?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s heart clenched, suddenly finding herself unable to understand the woman in front of her.


    Why did she look so weak when they first met but now looked so forceful and indifferent?


    She even looked murderous¡­

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    ¡°Arent you afraid?¡±


    Olivia gazed at her and walked toward the window. ¡°What would I be afraid of? Afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is afraid of death.¡±


    Olivia did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Yes, but you have other things that you¡¯re afraid of, don¡¯t you?


    Her tone was calm, but this only frightened Dorothy more.


    ¡°I heard that Fabian asked you for a divorce?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t like Fabian, but you¡¯re afraid of a divorce because it¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°And you¡¯re afraid of people finding out about your history ¨C all the things you¡¯ve done, and all the men


    you¡¯ve slept with.¡±


    As she spoke, Olivia looked at her and said with a chuckle, ¡°Dorothy, you¡¯re afraid of so many things,


    and they¡¯re all things that are out of your control. That¡¯s what makes you so uneasy.¡±


    ¡°The person you¡¯re working with is probably disappointed in you too. Who knows when they¡¯re going to


    abandon you?


    ¡°Do you think the Jameson family will go bankrupt if they lose that person¡¯s support? You¡­¡±


    Olivia deliberately paused. ¡°Could you continue being an heiress? Won¡¯t the status and power you long


    for copse overnight?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Dorothy trembled and looked at her in shock.


    ¡®How did she see through me so clearly?


    ¡®Die! This woman must die!¡¯


    Dorothy clenched her fists and said through clenched teeth, ¡°So what?


    You¡¯re still no match for me. You¡¯re surrounded by burdens-your daughter and your brother. Phoebe, do


    you know what your weakness is?¡±


    Dorothy said with a grin, ¡® You have people you care about. You care about others too much, so you


    could never outdo me.¡±


    Olivia could not argue with that.


    She was right.


    The reason Dorothy was able to do so much damage to her four years ago was that Dorothy was


    heartless¡ªshe only cared about herself.


    An extremely selfish person could often climb high by stepping on other people.


    ¡°Okay, bring it on. I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    Dorothy knew Fred was still around. Even if she were hurt, he would jump at her if she hurt Phoebe.


    She hurt her leg and could not fight against two, so she sneered, turned around in her wheelchair, and


    left.


    ¡°Liv, would you like to leave first?¡±


    Olivia turned to look at Fred calmly. ¡°What are you talking about, silly boy? You¡¯re my brother. You¡¯re


    hurt. Where would I go?¡±


    Still, he was d to see that Liv was braver than ever.


    After leaving the ward, Olivia returned to her room.


    She was exhausted, and her throat tasted of rust, probably from a rpse of her lung cancer.


    Still, he was d to see that Liv was braver than ever.


    After leaving the ward, Olivia returned to her room.


    She was exhausted, and her throat tasted of rust, probably from a rpse of her lung cancer.


    She was probably having such vtile moods because she has been so tiredtely.


    She called Ken before resting.


    ¡°Do me a favor. Send some men to protect the children and Fred. I¡¯m worried that Dorothy will go after


    them again.¡±


    Ken sighed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to them in my hospital. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they find out something? Is it a rpse?¡±


    ¡°No, but you might really have a rpse if you keep on doing this. You¡¯d also know if it rpses¡­¡±


    Olivia pressed her lips together. ¡°I know, so Ken¡­¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°If anything happens to me, please take care of my children, my


    brother, and Mrs. Simmons. I¡¯m not afraid to die. I¡¯m only afraid that no one¡¯s going to take care of


    them.¡±


    Ken could not help cursing, ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t speak like these are yourst words. I don¡¯t


    want to!¡±


    No one wanted to die. Only Olivia lived every day like it was herst.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    To ensure that there were no underlying health conditions that the children may be facing, Ken insisted


    they be admitted for a week for observation, so L and Sam were also in the hospital this week.


    Mrs. Wace joked that this was a family reunion at the hospital with full attendance.


    If this hospital did not belong to Ken, the bills would be at least a few hundred thousand dors.


    To make sure that Olivia could rest properly, Ken got Harry over to look after the children alongside


    Mrs. Wace so that they would not disturb Olivia when she rested.


    Then, he gave Olivia a moderate amount of sedation, within the safe range, helping Olivia get


    comfortable enough in her hospital bed that she was able to sleep for twelve hours straight.


    The second night, Ken gave her the usual dose of sedation, tucked her in, and closed the door. Then,


    he left.


    Unexpectedly, a shadow had darted into the room immediately after he left.


    That person was dressed in a nurse¡¯s clothes, and as she approached the bed, she red coldly at the


    woman that was soundly asleep on it and a menacing smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Phoebe James! You should me yourself! You made me do this!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a sorry state now! Phoebe James, since you¡¯re unkind, I won¡¯t


    be a saint either! We¡¯re even now!¡±


    Immediately, the woman took out the syringe and skillfully injected more sedatives into Olivia, retrieved


    the wheelchair from the cab, and shifted


    Olivia onto it. Then, she put a cap on Olivia and proceeded to push her out.


    After making sure that there was no one else around, the woman quickly pushed Olivia towards an


    elevator.


    While they were waiting for an elevator, the woman got a little nervous. She bit her right pointer finger,


    her legs trembling, and she skittishly looked around since she was so afraid that someone might


    appear.


    After a very long minute, the elevator finally arrived. She nced into it to make sure that no one was


    inside and pushed the wheelchair in with a sigh of relief. Then, she pressed the button for the first


    basement floor.


    Her mission would beplete as soon as she brought Olivia to the basement, and the thought of that


    gave the woman a slice offort.


    She was too anxious since this was her first time doing something like this.


    When the elevator reached the basement floor, she pushed the wheelchair out immediately without


    even checking if anyone was out there.


    Suddenly, she was stopped by someone the moment she stepped out of the elevator.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She lifted up her head to see a man that she did not know, who was probably here to visit a patient,


    and she smiled sheepishly and said,¡± Excuse me.¡±


    However, the man did not move out of the way but instead ced a hand on the wheelchair. His


    beautiful narrow eyes red intently at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    She was so afraid that she gulped and stammered, ¡°I¡­ My sister was discharged, and I¡¯m pushing her


    to the car. Our family is here for us.¡±


    ¡¯Your sister?¡±


    The man removed the cap on Olivia¡¯s head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember Pheebs mentioning that she


    has a sister.¡±


    Pheebs?


    Oh no, did this man know Phoebe James?


    The sense of oppression emitting from the man was really strong, and even when he was just looking


    faintly at her, it was enough to make her legs weak.


    ¡°W-who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    She was still trying to get through it onest time.


    ¡°Even if Pheebs were to be discharged, it would not be up to you to send her home. Who are you?


    Who sent you here?¡±


    It was over.


    She gasped and was preparing to make a run for it when the man grabbed onto her at lightning speed,


    and yanked her back into the elevator alongside the wheelchair.


    By the time Olivia woke up, a day had passed.


    The original dosage would only cause her to sleep for twelve hours, but since she had had more than


    double the normal dose, she was knocked out for a day and a night.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a blurred figure by the window.


    She frowned and was trying to look clearly. However, due to the sedative, she was still in a daze.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The man turned around and poured her a ss of water. He bent down to help Olivia up. ¡°I¡¯m back,


    Pheebs.¡±

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Olivia thought that the man¡¯s voice sounded quite familiar, so she brought her hand up to rub her eyes.


    Finally, she could faintly make out the silhouette.


    ¡°Xavier Hemsworth?¡±


    Seeing that Olivia had finally recognized him, Xavier smirked teasingly and said, ¡°I thought you had


    long forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡±


    Olivia smiled awkwardly, took the ss from him, and took a big gulp.¡± Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, so I came back to see you.¡±


    Oliviaughed. She wanted to put down the ss but she felt like she could not really control her


    movements. So, she could not help but frown,¡± Why is my vision blurry? Why am I dizzy and


    lightheaded?¡±


    Xavier helped Olivia stabilize herself and said, ¡°Lie down, you were injected with too high a dose of


    sedative, and the effects of the medication haven¡¯t passed yet. It¡¯ll be over soon. You¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Sedative?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, someone injected you with sedatives when you were asleep. I¡¯ve caught the person and handed


    her over to Mr. Lucas.¡±


    After hearing that the culprit had been handed over to Ken, Olivia did not think too much about it.


    She did not even need to think to know that the only person in Ocean City who wanted to harm her was


    no one else other than Dorothy Ellis.


    ¡°You saved me?¡±


    Xavier cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Why? Are you so touched you want to marry me to repay my good deed?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Why are you still so silly?¡±


    ¡°I heard you and Mr. Quinton are getting a divorce, so I was thinking that I now have a chance again,


    so¡­ Here I am on my best behavior to remind you once more that I exist.¡±


    Olivia had always felt like she did not know if Xavier was telling the truth.


    To put it simply, this man gave her the feeling that he was tooplicated. She could not see through


    him, and she could never get a hold of what he was thinking.


    ¡°Stop pulling my leg. Why are you here in Ocean City this time?¡±


    Olivia had a high level of self-awareness. She was clear that she did not have any special powers to


    make Xavier want toe back just for her.


    Xavier smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really here to see you. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    After saying that, he sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­ It looks like I really am not worth much in your heart. Tell me,


    Pheebs, what do you not like about me? I¡¯ll change.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I want to make you smile. I heard from Mr. Lucas that you¡¯ve gone through a whole lot of things


    recently, and L nearly died of suffocation from being kidnapped. Mr. Lucas also said that you¡¯re so


    depressed you¡¯re sick and asked me to console you.¡±


    Xavier scooted closer to Olivia¡¯s face and ced a finger on her lip. The sides of his mouth curled up


    as he said, ¡°Smile! Now that L¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be so gloomy, okay?¡±


    Olivia forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I smiled. Enough?¡±


    ¡°So half-hearted.¡± Xavier peeled an orange for her. ¡°Pheebs, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, please don¡¯t get mad


    at me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°The thing that happened to L, you could just take it as a lesson. For her to survive that meant that


    everything that needed to happen already did, and there would not be a next time, I¡¯m sure. Change


    your perspective, look at the oue, not how you got there. How about that?¡±


    Olivia knew that he was just trying to make her feel better, but she really could not muster up a smile,


    and could not let go of it in her heart.


    Dorothy Ellis failed this time, but she would definitely try it again.


    She had no idea when that next time would be.


    Xavier stuffed a slice of orange into her mouth. ¡°Look at you, frowning every day, and now, you look a


    few years older! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you or L. Trust me. Okay?¡±


    Then, he caressed Olivia¡¯s frown to undo it. ¡°I know I did things in the past that hurt you but I swear, I


    won¡¯t push you again. Okay?¡±


    s, Xavier saved her before, and he had just saved her again as well.


    She should let the past stay in the past.


    Olivia smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay. I trust in you, and I trust you.¡±


    At the same time, anky figure appeared in the doorway, watching the scene unfold in the room with


    his fists tightly clenched.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    ¡°Pheebs and L don¡¯t need you to protect them.¡±


    John walked in and interrupted Xavier and Olivia¡¯s conversation. He had a food container in his hands,


    which he waved as he walked toward Olivia, smiling. ¡°I brought you your favourite chicken soup,


    Pheebs.¡±


    Olivia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating that. Take it away.¡±


    ¡°I cooked it myself. It smells really good. You don¡¯t want to try it?¡±


    Then, John went to set up the small desk and was about to pour the chicken soup out before he was


    stopped.


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, didn¡¯t you hear Pheebs say that she didn¡¯t feel like eating it? Also, she needs to


    replenish her nutrients now, and she can¡¯t just be eating non-nutritious things like chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always liked this.¡±


    ¡°She used to. She doesn¡¯t now, nor is it suitable now. Why force her to eat something she doesn¡¯t like?¡±


    Before John could reply, Xavier smiled faintly and added, ¡°To care for someone is to respect their


    wishes, and not to force them to ept your goodwill.¡±


    With that, John smilingly pushed Xavier¡¯s hand away. ¡°What about you? Have you ever respected what


    her wishes were? You¡¯re here, forcing her to ept you, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, even if she and


    Zac Quinton get a divorce, it still won¡¯t be your turn!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and it will be yours instead, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Xavier narrowed his beautiful eyes and growled, ¡°From what I understand, you only like Pheebs


    because she looks like your ex-wife, right?¡±


    John¡¯s expression darkened as he red coldly at Xavier in silence.


    ¡°Also, the reason you miss your ex-wife is that you feel guilty, since she died because of you, correct?¡±


    ¡°What is your true intention, Xavier Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°What else would my intentions be?¡± Xavier turned to Olivia. ¡°I only want Pheebs and L to be happy,


    blissful, and safe. Nothing else. Whether Pheebs chooses me or not is her choice, and not within my


    consideration.¡±


    ¡°Also, she¡¯s still not divorced from Mr. Quinton yet. That would depend on Mr. Quinton, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    John had never really trusted this man, but Olivia trusted anyone else except for him.


    It was hard for him to even begin to remind Olivia to watch out, since whenever he opened his mouth, it


    would worsen their rtionship.


    John looked icily at Xavier and smirked. ¡°I have the same intentions as you do, so I¡¯ll be keeping an


    eye on you.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then, he shoved the soup toward Olivia. ¡°Just have some? You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day and a


    night, so just have some to warm your tummy. Then, tell me what you feel like eating, and I¡¯ll prepare


    it.¡±


    Olivia took the food container and frowned. She did not touch the soup.


    She was indeed very hungry, and the chicken soup did smell nice, but she did not want to eat his


    cooking.


    It used to be her favorite before, but now, she felt like there was an ulterior motive hidden within it.


    It was L he was after, right?


    Watching how Olivia did not even touch the soup, John paused for a moment before using a spoon to


    scoop out some soup, blowing on it to cool it down, and holding it near Olivia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot you¡¯re having trouble with your hands. It¡¯s not hot now. Try it?¡¯


    ¡°Pheebs doesn¡¯t want it. Take it away!¡±


    Olivia looked at the two of them. She was not well and did not have the strength to watch them argue.


    She also did not want Xavier to see her argue with John since it was their business and no one else¡¯s.


    So, she opened her mouth and swallowed that mouthful of soup quickly.¡± Just leave it here. I¡¯ll eat it


    myself.¡±


    ¡°Pheebs, if you don¡¯t like it, just say it straight to his face! Don¡¯t force yourself to ept it! This is so


    disrespectful to you!¡±


    ¡°Get out, Xavier. You don¡¯t have a ce to speak here.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to ask me to leave, John! Not unless Pheebs chases me out!¡±


    Just as the two men were about to start brawling, Ken walked in with a skip in his step. ¡°You¡¯re so


    fortunate! Zac got me to bring you yummy food, and there¡¯s your favorite¡­¡±


    The room fell into dead silence.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Ken looked at both the men in the room and looked once more at the food container in Olivia¡¯s hands


    and smiled sheepishly, ¡°Looks like I¡¯mte. You''re already eating.¡±


    Then, he smiled at the two men in the room and took a step back. ¡° I''ll excuse myself, then!¡±


    ¡°Ken! You arrived just in time.¡±


    Olivia was still in doubt about how she should handle the two men before Ken arrived, so why would


    she allow him to run away?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ken was a little unwilling but he did not want to reject her. So, he shuffled over awkwardly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°what yummy food did Zac make?¡±


    Ken instantly felt like there were two razor-sharp gazes piercing through him, and he could not help but


    feel like he was standing on eggshells.


    He was just here as a food delivery boy, did they have to harbor such hostility toward him?


    ¡°Beef and potato stew, cmari soup, seaweed soup, ribs with yam puree, and some caesar sd.


    Also, a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice.¡±


    ¡°So much?¡± John asked.


    Ken nodded. ¡°Yeah, that much. He said it was to replenish her nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, as an ex-husband, even Mr. Quinton knows that Pheebs needed her nutrients


    replenished, and that was why he sent so many nutrient-dense foods over. Look at your chicken soup.


    Don¡¯t you feel like it¡¯s a little pathetic?¡±


    John red coldly at Xavier. ¡°What about you? You came empty- handed, and that¡¯s not pathetic? Are


    you trying to fish without bait?¡±


    Xavier shrugged, ¡°That''s because Mrs. Wace told me that she would be sending someone over with


    food. I didn¡¯t want to do double the work in vain.¡±


    Speaking of Mrs. Wace, Ken was quick to exin. ¡°Oh, right, two of these dishes are from Mrs.


    Wace, which are the ribs with yam puree and cmari soup... I bumped into her on the way in and


    since she was watching the kids and Frank, she got me to bring in the food.¡±


    Then, Ken also chuckled dryly, trying to resolve the awkwardness in the atmosphere.


    John¡¯s expression was extremely grim as he took the food containers from Ken and ced them on the


    table. ¡°This is too much. She won¡¯t be able to finish this. Let''s take a little out of each portion.¡±


    Then, he reached out to grab the soup out of Olivia¡¯s hands and ce it on a table nearby. ¡°Since you


    have a feast, you can stop eating this soup now. It¡¯s too sad and scant in nutrients.¡±


    Olivia looked at John like this locked her lips. Then, she looked at the chicken soup once more and


    said, ¡°I can still eat the chicken soup.¡±


    She was not sure why, but when Olivia saw John like this, she felt a pang of sadness in her heart.


    The taste of the chicken soup was wonderful and familiar; it tasted like the past, and just one mouthful


    of it softened her heart.


    It was also the same taste that reminded her of how forgetful of a person she was.


    She had still left a space in her heart for that man.


    John paused for a while as joy shed across his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to eat?¡±


    ¡°Chicken soup is more gentle to the stomach. I¡¯ll just have some in case your grim face ruins my


    appetite.¡±


    John smirked as he ced the soup back on the table. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing to eat it. I''ll cook


    more for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Freeman, Pheebs is eating it because she doesn¡¯t want you to wreak havoc and flip tables, so


    don¡¯t you take a yard when you¡¯re given a stick How dare you want to feed Pheebs with such non-


    nutritious food every day?¡±


    Xavier would not forgo any chance to challenge John. ¡°From how I see it, Mr. Quinton is better than


    you. Even if he isn''t here, at least the food he sends is substantial.¡±


    ¡°No, he came. It¡¯s just not convenient for him toe in.¡± Ken did not want Olivia to misunderstand


    Zac, so he was quick to exin.


    However, his exnation angered John, even though it had helped Zac.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since he came, why didn''t hee in? Is he scared that Pheebs will eat him up? Coward. Always the


    same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just criticize others, Mr. Freeman. What good are you then, on the flip side of it? Don''t you forget


    that Pheebs is still your good buddy¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t you remember the bro code, which says that you can¡¯t


    touch your buddy¡¯s wife¡±


    Then, Xavier paused and retracted his words, ¡°Oh I forgot, you''re no longer friends with Mr. Quinton


    because of that dead ex-wife of yours.¡±


    The room fell into dead silence once more.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Asa participant in this entire fiasco, Olviia wanted to say something but she could not expose her


    identity, so she could only eye Ken and gesture to him to do something about it. However, before Ken


    could say anything, John replied.


    ¡°Get out, Xavier Hemsworth.¡±


    Then, he looked at Olivia gently and said, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Before he left, he patted Ken on the shoulder and said, ¡°Help her out. Her hands aren¡¯t steady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Pheebs.¡±


    Xavier eyed Olivia for a moment before walking out after John.


    ¡°Ken, go see what they¡¯re doing, hurry! Don¡¯t let them get into a fight!¡±


    Olivia knew John too well. She knew this man and that he was already furious, so it was hard for him to


    not do something about it.


    Indeed, as Ken made it to the stairway, he saw John punch Xavier square in his face and press him


    against the wall as he questioned, ¡°Why have youe to Ocean City, Xavier Hemsworth?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m here to see Pheebs! I want to snatch her back into my arms. It¡¯s that simple!¡±


    ¡°you''re lying!¡±


    Xavier looked smugly at John. ¡°I don''t care if you believe me. Pheebs believes me and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, leave her alone. Don¡¯t you even think of using her!¡±


    ¡°Using? Hah, if you have evidence of that, just show it to her instead of questioning me. John Freeman,


    you want to repent, then change! Pheebs isn¡¯t your dead ex-wife. Don¡¯t you take her as a recement!¡±


    Then, Xavier pushed John away. Ken paused for a moment after hearing what Xavier had said. He


    could not help but look at Xavier intently.


    There was indeed something not right with this man. He seemed to really understand what happened


    in the past, and he seemed like he was actively trying to cause a fight between John and Zac.


    That had Ken feeling a little odd.


    Was Xavier trying to get rid of his opponents so he could be thest one standing?


    However, before he could think any more about it, the two men were already in a brawl. He rushed over


    to separate the two, but instead, he was punched in the face by both men.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ken had started to be angry as well. Suppressing the pain he felt in his face, ¡°Are you


    two really going to make me summon Pheebs toe over here to stop you? Do you want her to


    nurse her wounds and eat well? Let me tell you, you''re killing her! You want her dead, don¡¯t you?¡±


    John paused and stopped in his tracks. He frowned and asked, ¡° What are you saying?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I just want to tell you that she¡¯s not just nursing her arm. Her old ailment is back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s back?¡±


    John pushed Xavier away and yanked Ken''s cor as he barked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Ken red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you? Would you really behave better?¡±


    ¡°Ermm... What¡¯s wrong with Pheebs?¡±


    Ken turned around to look at Xavier. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Xavier shook his head. She never told me.¡±


    ¡°Stomach cancer.¡±


    When Ken said this, John paused for a second, then released his grip on Ken¡¯s cor.


    ¡°What exactly is happening? Is it surgically removable?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? It''s not something that could be eliminated with just surgery. This is cancer. It¡¯s not


    some lump on the skin that can be removed with just a slice of the knife!¡±


    Xavier squinted, and a dash of shock shed across his eyes. ¡°Is it really stomach cancer? Before this


    when Pheebs wasn''t feeling well, I saw that she was coughing a lot, I thought her lungs were the


    problem. If it is stomach cancer, she shouldn''t be eating all those things!¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself. Leave her alone, and she''ll be fine!¡± John red coldly at Xavier.


    ¡°you have no right to tell me what to do. I will not let Phoebe go. Also, can you even say that Pheebs¡¯s


    old ailment returning had nothing to do with you?¡±


    Xavier wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°When Pheebs was in danger, where were you?


    When she needed help, where were you? Also, from what I know, the woman that always targets


    Pheebs is your ex-lover! She killed your ex-wife, and now, she¡¯s here for Pheebs, but you¡¯ve done


    nothing! You¡¯re also a murderer, John!¡±

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    John¡¯s face darkened, his gaze sealed with ice, and the anger in his heart was no longer


    containable.He wanted to throw a punch.


    John''s face darkened, and his gaze was colored with ice as the me of rage in his body could no


    longer be contained.He was about to act on it when Ken stopped him silently.


    "Mr.Hemsworth, I don''t know why you came to Ocean City, but you saved Pheebs, and we''re grateful


    for that. novelebook But please stop provoking everybody in front of her.She doesn''t like it when we


    argue.Do you understand me?"


    Before Xavier could reply, Ken added, "Also, if you''re unsure about something, please don''t just jump to


    the conclusion.Don''t bber half-knowingly in front of Pheebs.If that does happen, don¡¯t me me


    when I chase you out."


    "I will never hurt Pheebs.I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, Mr.Lucas."


    Then, Xavier looked at John and walked out.


    When he passed by John, he deliberately knocked John¡¯s shoulder as a sign of a challenge.


    "Wait a minute."


    Ken called out to Xavier, "Mr.Hemsworth, if you go back to the ward like that, Pheebs will overthink.You


    don¡¯t want her to be unhappy because of our issues, right?"


    Xavier paused in his tracks and without turning back, he said, "I know what to do.I don¡¯t need you to tell


    me."


    Then, he mmed the safety door and walked away.Ken released John after Xavier hadpletely


    gone.


    "Ken Lucas, why did you stop me? This man is definitely up to no good!"


    "Can you calm down?"


    Ken red at John and frowned.


    "You getting angry is exactly what he wants!"


    John nced at Ken angrily.


    "What are you thinking of doing?"


    "I noticed something that I think you need to take note of."


    When Ken turned to John, he lowered his voice.


    "He was stoking the fire in between you and Zac.Don¡¯t fall for it."


    John¡¯s face changed immediately and nodded.


    "I noticed that too."


    "If you¡¯ve noticed it why are you still throwing a tantrum? You should know that Liv hates you being like


    this. nove.le.book "Indeed, after hearing this, no matter how unhappy John felt in his heart, his attitude


    still softened.Ken pursed his lis.


    ¡®Also, one more thing.I feel like he knows about Liv¡¯s ailment."


    John narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®He seems to be very interested in things that happened four years ago, but we¡¯re not sure how much


    he knows."


    "I have a feeling he knows a lot of things, and what I''m afraid is that he¡¯se to Ocean City tor those


    things."


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check it out."


    "Mmm, go be with Liv when you¡¯re free, but don¡¯t rush.Take it slow, or that Hemsworth dude will be


    sure to steal her from you."


    John red at Ken.


    "I¡¯m not rushing."


    "you''re not rushing? So I¡¯m rushing then.Let me tell you, ording to how well I know Liv, the better


    you are to her, the warier she would be of you."


    "Why?"


    "Because of L.She will suspect that you want to snatch L from her."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    John froze for a moment, then sneered helplessly.


    "It¡¯s really karma biting me back.I didn¡¯t believe her four years ago, and now she refused to believe me


    even if it would kill her."


    "But I can also tell you, John, that you have a ce in Liv''s heart.However, she at the same time hates


    you, is wary around you and this is howplicated humans are."


    Then, Ken looked at the wounds on his face and said, "Go to the ER and get these settled.I''ll tell her


    when I go to her room."


    "Okay."


    In the ward, Olivia was trying really hard to eat with her left hand.It was only when one''s right hand was


    injured only would one realize the importance of their right hand.It seemed like that was the same for


    humans as well.It would always be the person leaving for others to realize the importance of the person


    who left.


    "They had something to do, so they left." thuy Ken pushed the door and entered the ward.


    "Really? They didn¡¯t fight?"


    Then, Olivia looked up and her eyes widened.


    "You...What happened to your face? Did they hit you?"

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Ken wiped his face frantically.


    "I¡¯m fine.It doesn''t hurt."


    "Bring me a first aid kit.I¡¯ll put some medicine on it for you."


    Ken did not deny Olivia¡¯s request.He went to the cab, took out the first aid kit, and brought it to


    her.novelebook Then, he sat by her bed.


    "Where did they go?"


    This time, Ken did not want to hide things from Olivia any longer.He was straightforward.


    "To the ER to tend to their wounds.I didn¡¯t want you to overthink.It¡¯s all fine, everyone ironed out their


    differences."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia was a little speechless.


    "Two thirty- year-old men that are being so childish right now."


    "What do you think about Xavier Hemsworth?" Olivia paused.She shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know, he saved me, and helped me, but I don¡¯t know what he wants to do." Then, she mocked


    herself and smiled.


    "I still know my ce.I wouldn¡¯t think that he would like me, a woman with children."


    Lucas gave Olivia a nce and pursed his lips.


    "Do you feel like he seems like he''s constantly provoking the rtionship between John and Zac?"


    Olivia paused for a while.


    "He is?"


    "Yes, he''s constantlyparing John and Zac just now.I think you should be careful with him."


    Olivia ced a bandaid on Lucas and nodded.


    "Okay.I will."


    Looking at how calm Olivia is, Lucas thought for a while and continued, "The reason Zac isn''t here is


    that he didn''t dare to meet you. He said that he can¡¯t bring himself to face you.Are you really not


    nning to forgive him?"


    Olivia was silent for a while before she sighed.


    "I don''t know."


    Then, she turned to look out the window.


    "Ken, I think the person I¡¯m loathing is myself, not him.He only did that four years ago to save me,


    right? "But he shouldn''t have hidden it from me.If not, Sam would not have had four years of pain and


    suffering."


    Olivia felt guilty about Jess and her two children.


    Ken tapped Olivia¡¯s shoulder and said, "Liv, you really love to give yourself additional emotional


    stress.no.vele.book You''re no longer as carefree as before."


    The past...


    Olivia smiled and shook her head.


    "Ken, we can never go back to the past, can we? Now that I have people to avenge, and now that I¡¯m


    carrying so much hard work of so many people on my back, how can I ever live as if I don''t care about


    anything?" Ken knew that what he said was in vain, so he sighed and changed the topic.


    "Oh, right, I already handed the person that tried to kidnap you over to the police.Don''t worry."


    "Who is it?" Ken paused.


    "It¡¯s Ms.Watson."


    "Ms.Watson?"


    Olivia frowned as she pondered, "Why did she want to kidnap me?"


    "She thinks that you were the reason I fired her, so she hated you.Then, she bumped into Dorothy Ellis


    and got used by her."


    Dorothy Ellis...Olivia was not even a tad bit surprised after hearing that name.


    She scoffed coldly, "Hah, anything that has got to do with Dorothy Ellis I''d think it¡¯s reasonable."


    "Liv, even though I handed her to the police, it would be hard to penalize Dorothy since this was all a


    one-sided story by Ms.Watson."


    "That''s expected.I brought evidence with me four years ago, but Dorothy Ellis could still be released


    safe and sound.Don¡¯t forget the person behind her."


    That invincible person would definitely confirm Dorothy''s safety, causing Ms.


    Watson''s testament to probably not have any effect caused.


    Maybe, the most that she could do was to cause Dorothy to be called into the station to record a


    statement.


    When she thought about this, Olivia¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Legal, proper ways had no use if she desired revenge.


    "John had not found cut who invested in the Jamesons four years ago?"


    "He did, but that was just a temporarypany that was canceled after it did that investment.No clues


    were found."


    "What about the witness?"


    "Hah, our opponent is the kind that will n ten steps ahead while our witness is a mere human with a


    clean background and had absolutely nothing to do with this."


    After hearing this, Olivia smirked.


    "Did John never look at his own enemies?"

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    "This person is aiming right at him, so they definitely hate him a lot."


    "He checked as well.No findings."


    Olivia burst out intoughter.


    "That''s true too, since he¡¯s angered so many people.How would he remember all of them?"


    However, Olivia was clear that this person was a powerful person.


    For this person to be in hiding for so long and had yet to appear...


    That seemed a little weird.


    Could it be that...He had already revealed himself? She could not help but think of all the people she


    knew, but no one fitted the bill.


    All these people helped her once, so why would they want her dead? A few dayster, Olivia was


    telling stories to the two children.


    "A long time ago, in the deep of the forest..."


    "Uncle Xavier!"


    L suddenly turned to yell at the door.


    "Come here, quickly! Mommy¡¯s telling us stories!"


    Olivia lifted up her head to see Xavier dressed in a ck coat standing at the door, a bandaid still


    stered on his face, and it looked like battle scars from the battle a few days ago.She tapped Sam''s


    back and said, ¡®Sam, bring L back into the room."


    "Okay."


    Sam climbed down from the bed.


    "L, let¡¯s put on our shoes, and let''s go."


    L was a little unwilling but as she turned to want to act coquettishly at her mother, she saw how


    Olivia did not look very pleased, and when she saw Sam shaking his head at her, she got down to wear


    her shoes obediently and left holding Sam''s hand.


    "Goodbye, Uncle Xavier."


    "Goodbye, L."


    Until the children had disappeared around the corner, Olivia then pointed at a chair at the side and


    said, novelebook "Have a seat, don''t be shy."


    Xavier coughed lightly and seemed more careful than he was before.


    "How¡¯s your arm? Is it better?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s a lot better.The Doctor told me that I can be discharged in a few days."


    "What about the kids?"


    "Hmm, they¡¯re good too.It¡¯s fortunate they did not suffer from any long-term effects." Xavier smiled.


    "That¡¯s good."


    Then, it was a period of long silence.It was almost like apetition for the two of them sitting down on


    who can be silent the longest.


    After an unknown amount of time, Xavier pursed his lips and lifted up his head to look at Olivia.


    "Erm...Pheebs...Aboutst time...I¡¯m sorry."


    Olivia paused for a while as she stared emptily at him, unable to snap back to her senses.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have caused a fight thest time and caused you to worry for us.I¡¯m sorry."


    Xavier¡¯s beautiful eyes were staring intently at Olivia with a gentleness that was like water with a tinge


    of guilt.


    "I was really jealous at that time, jealous that Mr, Quinton could be your legally wedded husband and of


    Mr.Freeman for being able to just find excuses to stay by your side, while I was just kicked out of the


    game by you.


    "So...I had an evil thought.If they killed each other, I could get the final victory."


    Then, he walked toward Olivia''s bedside and half -kneeled by her side so that their eyes were on the


    same level.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry.Can you...forgive me?"


    Originally, Olivia did not really me him for anything but was just feeling weird and worried.


    Now that Xavier was so sincerely apologizing, she felt embarassed.


    "Xavier Hemsworth."


    "Yes, I¡¯m here."


    "Actually..."


    Olivia chuckled lightly, "I¡¯ve never med you.Truth be told, I actually don¡¯t believe that you''re really


    that into me."


    After that, Xavier frowned and sat by her side.


    "Why? When you were married I once had a thought to snatch you away, nove.leb.ook so why would


    you be doubtful about my true heart for you?"


    Olivia bit her lips.She did not know how to say it as she looked at him.


    The reason? Aside from the reason that was mentioned, there was just one more answer, which was


    instinct.


    People said that women had urate instincts, but now...she was doubtful.Could it be that she was


    thinking too much?

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    After being silent for a long time, Olivia spoke, "Actually, I don''t think I have that kind of attraction."


    "Why?"


    Olivia was immediately bbergasted by Xavier¡¯s question of ¡®why¡¯.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After a while, she smiled self-mockingly.


    "I remember I told you before this, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Pheebs, think about it, you¡¯re in Ocean City, and both Mr.Quinton and Mr.Freeman are in love with


    you.Why would you still think that you¡¯re not attractive?"


    "It¡¯s merely because I look like someone they used to know."


    Then, Olivia looked at Xavier with a hint of testing and asked, ¡®Do I also look like someone you used to


    know?"


    "Of course not.You''re Phoebe James in my eyes, and you''re not anyone¡¯s recement."


    Xavier chuckled.


    "Pheebs, what reason do you need to like someone? Isn''t love just love? Where would you even think


    of whether novelebook the person ispatible or not, or other more objective reasonings?"


    Olivia was no longer a young woman, so she surely would not believe in sayings like this.


    However, since Xavier had already said such things, she did not want to ask further and turned her


    head with a smile to look out the window silently.


    Seeing this, Xavier cocked an eyebrow and took an envelope from behind him, and put it on her bed.


    "Here, take this."


    Olivia snapped back to her senses and grabbed the envelope to look at its contents.


    However, when she saw it, her expression changed immediately, and she hastily returned the


    envelope.


    "Take it back.I don¡¯t need it."


    "You need it, Pheebs.Take it."


    Then Xavier backed off two steps, deliberately avoiding her hand.


    "What are you doing, Xavier? Take it back!"


    "I know you¡¯re worried about how it came about, but don¡¯t worry, after you married Mr.Quinton, I got in


    touch with retail investors and bought it back at a moderate price."


    Then, he smiled and added, "Pheebs, the reason I collected this was to one day be able to help you.If


    you don¡¯t want it, wouldn''t everything I¡¯ve done be in vain?"


    What Xavier said reminded her of Mr.M.


    Wade also said something simr to her.


    What rtion would Xavier have with Mr.M? However, when she imagined what Milo was like, she


    shook her head again.


    Probably not.


    Olivia wanted to refuse, but the moment she remembered the many things that Dorothy Ellis had done,


    she epted the envelope.


    If she could, at the same time obtain Xavier and Mr.M¡¯s equity, then...


    She would have aplete and total say in things, and it would mean that for Zac to be thepany


    leader.


    As long as Zac became thepany leader, it would mean that she had finally paid back a little bit of


    what she owed Zac.


    Olivia held the envelope tightly and felt veryplicated.She did not want Xavier¡¯s benefits, but she


    really wanted to help Zac...


    Watching how she was hesitant, Xavier burst out inughter.


    "I know you really wanted to help Mr.Quinton, so please don¡¯t reject me.I also don¡¯t want you to marry


    me as a response to my kindness."


    "You not wanting anything in return is the worst."


    The effort that came from not wanting any thanks was the most impossible one to return.


    Then, Xavier leaned in close to Olivia, the distance between the two was less than a foot away, and the


    pretty narrowed novelebook eyes felt like it was pulling her in.


    Olivia backed away instinctively.


    "W-why did youe in so close?"


    "I thought you wanted to marry me in return for my kindness?"


    Xavier pushed Olivia¡¯s chin up slightly with his finger and moved in closer as he smiled.


    "Since you feel like not marrying me for my kindness is bad, I won¡¯t mind if you force yourself to be with


    me.I won¡¯t mind it at all."


    Olivia felt that the warm breath from Xavier thatnded on her face was a little itchy, causing her to


    blink and push him away.


    "Stop it."


    Xavier did not continue further.


    "Then just take it, or don¡¯t me me for my inability to control myself."


    "You''re such a gangster!" Olivia rolled her eyes at him exasperatedly. nov.eleb.ook Xavier did not mind


    that at all as he chuckled loudly.


    "You blushing makes me want to bully you more."


    Suddenly there was a colliding noise at the door.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose.Are you okay?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!